Digital Ricoeur - JStor
Ricoeur appearing with Search Term: story
Book Results: 3537
Journal Results: 1826
CHAPTER 3 Civic Education on Stage: from:
Exploring Jesuit Distinctiveness
Author(s) Rzegocka Jolanta
Abstract: The Jesuit order and its theater have played a vital part in the history of Europe and its cultural heritage.¹ Ever since the founding of the Society in 1540, the Jesuits have been active preachers, distinguished theologians and disputants, and have served as confessors and tutors to sovereigns and members of royal families across Christendom.² However, it is the order’s emphasis on education and the Jesuits’ role as teachers that put the activities of the Society at the heart of the present chapter. Jesuit colleges modeled after their prominent school, the Collegium Romanum (1551), offered a combination of high-quality teaching
CHAPTER 12 One Century of Science: from:
Exploring Jesuit Distinctiveness
Author(s) Leitão Henrique
Abstract: For historians of science, one of the most distinctive features of the Society of Jesus was its dedication to science and scientific education, especially when compared with other religious orders. The Jesuits’ contributions to early modern science have been studied extensively and are now widely known, lending further credence to George Sarton’s (1884–1956) dictum that “one cannot study the history of mathematics in the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries without coming across Jesuits at every corner.”¹ Fifty years later, in his book on the history of electricity in the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries, John Heilbron (1934–) echoed this assertion
Book Title: The Political Style of Conspiracy-Chase, Summer, and Lincoln
Publisher: Michigan State University Press
Author(s): Pfau Michael William
Abstract: The turbulent history of the United States has provided a fertile ground for conspiracies, both real and imagined. From the American Revolution to the present day, conspiracy discourse-linguistic and symbolic practices and artifacts revolving around themes, claims, or accusations of conspiracy-has been a staple of political rhetoric. Some conspiracy theories never catch on with the public, while others achieve widespread popularity. Whether successful or not, the means by which particular conspiracy theories spread is a rhetorical process, a process in which persuasive language, symbolism, and arguments act upon individual minds within concrete historical and political settings.Conspiracy rhetoric was a driving force in the evolution of antebellum political culture, contributing to the rise and fall of the great parties in the nineteenth century. One conspiracy theory in particular-the "slave power" conspiracy-was instrumental in facilitating the growth of the young Republican Party's membership and ideology.
The Political Style of Conspiracyanalyzes the concept and reality of the "slave power" in the rhetorical discourse of the mid-nineteenth-century, in particular the speeches and writing of politicians Salmon P. Chase, Charles Sumner, and Abraham Lincoln. By examining their mainstream texts, Pfau reveals that, in addition to the "paranoid style" of conspiracy rhetoric that inhabits the margins of political life, Lincoln, Chase, and Sumner also engaged in a distinctive form of conspiracy rhetoric that is often found at the center of mainstream American society and politics.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.14321/j.ctt13x0p8c
1 Problems of Interpretation: from:
The Political Style of Conspiracy
Abstract: Conspiracy, the secret cooperation for the achievement of some base design, has been a frequently recurring topic of political discussions since ancient times. But it has been the turbulent history of the United States that has provided the most fertile ground for conspiracy discourse. From the time of the Revolution to the present day, conspiracy discourse—that is, linguistic and symbolic practices and artifacts revolving around themes, claims, or accusations of conspiracy—has pervaded diverse forums and genres of American political discourse. For many critics and commentators, the ubiquity of conspiracy theories in American history and the increasing appeal of
5 Lessons of the Slave Power Conspiracy: from:
The Political Style of Conspiracy
Abstract: It is unfortunate that at a juncture in history when conspiracy theories of various sorts increasingly populate the diverse locales of public spheres around the world, the study of conspiracy discourse continues to be hobbled, rather than enabled, by the legacy of the paranoid style. Too many scholars studying conspiracy still conceive of conspiracy discourse as uniformly deranged and dangerous. While a number of scholars have attempted to move beyond the oversimplifications and pejorative assumptions of the paranoid style in their engagements with mainstream conspiracy texts, few have brought to the issue Hofstadterʹs critical sensitivity and concern with discursive form.¹
Chapter Two The Fundamentals of Revival from:
Superchurch
Abstract: Revival speech is the foundation of Fundamentalist politics. At the heart of Fundamentalist efforts to remake the public—from abolition and temperance to contemporary struggles against abortion and environmentalism—is a desire to make a world in which the gospel message can be propagated and in which people will be more receptive to revivalist persuasion. For much of Christian history it was assumed that this transformation could only come “in the fullness of time,” which had been preordained by God, but Fundamentalist counterpublicity derives from an emerging belief in the eighteenth and nineteenth centuries that human actions could affect God’s
Book Title: Mourning Animals-Rituals and Practices Surrounding Animal Death
Publisher: Michigan State University Press
Author(s): Kalof Linda
Abstract: We live more intimately with nonhuman animals than ever before in history. The change in the way we cohabitate with animals can be seen in the way we treat them when they die. There is an almost infinite variety of ways to help us cope with the loss of our nonhuman friends-from burial, cremation, and taxidermy; to wearing or displaying the remains (ashes, fur, or other parts) of our deceased animals in jewelry, tattoos, or other artwork; to counselors who specialize in helping people mourn pets; to classes for veterinarians; to tips to help the surviving animals who are grieving their animal friends; to pet psychics and memorial websites. But the reality is that these practices, and related beliefs about animal souls or animal afterlife, generally only extend, with very few exceptions, to certain kinds of animals-pets. Most animals, in most cultures, are not mourned, and the question of an animal afterlife is not contemplated at all.
Mourning Animalsinvestigates how we mourn animal deaths, which animals are grievable, and what the implications are for all animals.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.14321/j.ctt1c6v89n
Introduction from:
Mourning Animals
Abstract: People today, especially in the industrialized and postindustrialized world, live more intimately with nonhuman animals than ever before in history. We share our lives with companion animals in a way that just fifty years ago would have been unheard of. One way to measure this drastic change in our relationships with other animals is to look at the growth of the animal death care industry. According to Brandes, there are over six hundred pet cemeteries in the United States alone, while according to Ambros there are over 900 in Japan.¹ There is even a small but growing movement to allow
All the World and a Little Bit More: from:
Mourning Animals
Author(s) PRĘGOWSKI MICHAŁ PIOTR
Abstract: Burying companion animals had been practiced by humans as early as 16,500 years BP, as recent archeological findings from the Epipaleolithic cemetery of Uyun al-Hammam suggest.¹ During the Early Neolithic (ca. 8000 BP) the burials of dogs who accompanied hunter-gatherers were already common.² Despite having a significant history, mortuary practices related to companion animals gained social significance not so long ago—in the nineteenth century, following industrialization, urbanization, as well as the rise of the middle class. At that time, purebred dogs ceased to dwell mostly in upper-class estates and became a fixture in the confined spaces of European and
Freeze-Drying Fido: from:
Mourning Animals
Author(s) COLVIN CHRISTINA M.
Abstract: Two forms of taxidermy predominate in the popular imagination: the type specimen in the natural history museum and the severed-head–style hunting trophy. In the case of the museum specimen, taxidermic animals stand in for their species; single animals serve as representatives of whole populations. In the tradition of the “Father of Modern Taxidermy” Carl Akeley, the aesthetic of the museum specimen minimizes differences between individuals (such as bullet wounds and other surface blemishes) to maximize an animal’s emblematic power; according to Donna Haraway, such taxidermy makes “nature true to type.”¹ In the case of hunting trophies, taxidermic animals represent
Another Death from:
Mourning Animals
Author(s) KISIEL EMMA
Abstract: The question of whether or not humans mourn animals is present in all of my photographic work. This theme emerged in my art when I began looking closely at dead animals and making images of roadkill animals, photographing flower and stone memorials I built around their bodies. My recent project, “Another Death,” portrays museum taxidermic animals that have suffered another kind of death after their initial demise. Frozen in time, they are presented either in the throes of death at another creature’s hand or in a limp resting pose, having just passed. Moments like these appear frequently in natural history
Book Title: Rethinking Rhetorical Theory, Criticism, and Pedagogy-The Living Art of Michael C. Leff
Publisher: Michigan State University Press
Author(s): Henry David
Abstract: What distinguishes the study of rhetoric from other pursuits in the liberal arts? From what realms of human existence and expression, of human history, does such study draw its defining character? What, in the end, should be the purposes of rhetorical inquiry? And amid so many competing accounts of discourse, power, and judgment in the contemporary world, how might scholars achieve these purposes through the attitudes and strategies that animate their work?
Rethinking Rhetorical Theory, Criticism, and Pedagogy: The Living Art of Michael C. Leffoffers answers to these questions by introducing the central insights of one of the most innovative and prolific rhetoricians of the twentieth century, Michael C. Leff. This volume charts Leff 's decades-long development as a scholar, revealing both the variety of topics and the approach that marked his oeuvre, as well as his long-standing critique of the disciplinary assumptions of classical, Hellenistic, renaissance, modern, and postmodern rhetoric.Rethinking Rhetorical Theory, Criticism, and Pedagogy includes a synoptic introduction to the evolution of Leff 's thought from his time as a graduate student in the late 1960s to his death in 2010, as well as specific commentary on twenty-four of his most illuminating essays and lectures.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.14321/j.ctt1d10hh7
Introduction from:
Rethinking Rhetorical Theory, Criticism, and Pedagogy
Abstract: What distinguishes the study of rhetoric from other pursuits in the liberal arts? From what realms of human existence and expression, of human history, does such study draw its defining character? What, in the end, should be the purposes of rhetorical inquiry? And amid so many competing accounts of discourse, power, and judgment in the contemporary world, how might scholars achieve these purposes through the attitudes and strategies that animate their work?
Rethinking Rhetorical Theory, Criticism, and Pedagogy: The Living Art of Michael C. Leffoffers answers to these questions by collecting the key works and introducing the key insights
The Habitation of Rhetoric from:
Rethinking Rhetorical Theory, Criticism, and Pedagogy
Abstract: The problem I want to engage is both fundamental and ancient. When Cicero wrote his
De inventione, it already had had a long history. Yet his comments on that history still retain a lively theoretical interest for students of rhetoric and argumentation. Consequently, they can serve as an appropriate text for introducing and locating the issues addressed in this paper.
Decorum and Rhetorical Interpretation: from:
Rethinking Rhetorical Theory, Criticism, and Pedagogy
Abstract: I want to begin with an unlikely text, Jonathan Valin’s novel
Day of Wrath, a crime novel, in fact a work belonging to that unrefined subgenre known as the “hard-boiled” detective story. The novel’s protagonist and narrator is named Harry Stoner, and the name aptly suggests the qualities of a detective-hero. Stoner, of course, has a hard and tough exterior, but more than that, his name defines a set of psychological traits which set him apart from his environment. He is self-contained, independent, resistant to the corruption that surrounds him, and impervious to social pressure. A rugged individualist and an
Textual Criticism: from:
Rethinking Rhetorical Theory, Criticism, and Pedagogy
Abstract: At the moment of his fatal heart attack last November, Jerry Mohrmann was engaged in his normal academic business. He was writing rhetorical criticism. More specifically, he was completing a close analysis of a short but important speech text—John Calhoun’s oration “On the Reception of the Abolition Petitions.” This study had a specific and seemingly narrow focus, but it arose from a number of complex, general issues and incorporated many of Jerry’s characteristic interests. Thus, to recall the history of this project allows us to learn much not only about the man but also about the vocation he pursued.
Introduction from:
To Become an American
Abstract: In 1916, President Woodrow Wilson declared Flag Day an official nationwide day of celebration. As United States involvement in the First World War loomed, the holiday became a spectacular affair showcasing American history, the dedication of the citizenry, and the nation’s preparedness for international conflict. The event was concurrently deemed Preparedness Day, a moniker emphasizing home-front readiness. Over 150 cities took up Wilson’s call, organizing parades, pageants, and other commemorations. The revelry followed the Lincoln Highway (a route that spanned from New York to San Francisco, somewhat following today’s I-80). Towns on this course arranged festivities, including lectures on American
CHAPTER ONE Public Culture and the Americanization of Immigrants from:
To Become an American
Abstract: At the turn of the twentieth century, the United States faced one of the most dramatic transformations to its national identity. From the 1890s to the 1920s, nearly 23 million immigrants, largely from Europe, would constitute what Mirel deems “one of the largest migrations in human history.”¹ While the United States had long been a nation of immigrants, the vast numbers of arrivals from Southern and Eastern Europe presented a significant shift from previous generations. For some, this momentous change was cause for disapprobation. Leonard Dinnerstein and David Reimers explain that, often fleeing “horrendous conditions” of poverty, immigrants came with
The “Hellenic” Rationality of Interreligious Dialogue: from:
Mimetic Theory and World Religions
Author(s) Astell Ann
Abstract: Simone Weil’s
The Need for Roots (L’Enracinement), written during the last months of her life (1909–43) and with her dying strength, is a fitting companion piece toBattling to the End (Achever Clausewitz), the last book by René Girard (b. 1923). Compatriots, Weil and Girard each retell the long story of French history from the Middle Ages, beginning in medias res and dwelling upon many of the same modern turning points—1789, 1815, 1914, 1940. Girard explicitly links his own childhood memories of the war years with the Free French radio broadcasts from London and the names of Maurice
Judaism and the Exodus from Archaic Religion: from:
Mimetic Theory and World Religions
Author(s) Goodhart Sandor
Abstract: We are coming upon the week when in Judaism we tell the story of the Exodus, the passage from Egypt to the desert where the people led by Moses will gather at the “foot of the mountain” in Rashi’s translation
(b’tachtiyt hahar in Exodus 19:171)—some say “beneath the mountain”—ready to receive the aseret hadibrot, the ten utterances or commandments. What has always been of special interest to me in the seder (that Jews
Conclusion from:
Intellectual Sacrifice and Other Mimetic Paradoxes
Abstract: In the preceding chapter we considered the possibility of a non-sacrificial knowledge and, even if with many caveats, we resolved that question in the affirmative. There is still one dimension of Girard’s mimetic theory, however, that in our journey through the history of the relationship between philosophy and religion we have not yet adequately examined: the “apocalyptic” dimension.
PRELUDE. from:
Intimate Domain
Abstract: Tracking the narrator’s story across the pages of the novel, Girard offers a profound reading of
In Search of Lost Time. I appeal to that reading here,
PRELUDE. from:
Intimate Domain
Abstract: Antigoneis a timeless story about the vicissitudes of sibling relationships.
CHAPTER 8 To Glimpse a World without Wolves: from:
Intimate Domain
Abstract: Kristeva names the concluding section of
The Old Man and the Wolves“Capriccio.” “Capriccio” focuses on multiple metamorphoses. Replicating and augmenting the transferential setting of the detective story, these changes radicalize its questions: What is the ultimate source of the contagion that has transformed Santa Varvara into a city of wolves? Can infected individuals be cured, or will they always be wolves? “Capriccio” investigates the possibility ofreversible metamorphoses:Can those who have been contaminated by the wolves grasp their humanity again and break free of mimesis-driven scapegoating? Addressing this question are Stephanie, by means of her diary, and Kristeva,
Indigenous Peoples, Marginal Sites, and the Changing Context of World Politics from:
Post-Realism
Author(s) Wilmer Franke
Abstract: Seneca historian John Mohawk tells a story of a phone call he received while he was editor of
Akwesasne Notes.¹ The phone rang at 3 A.M. At the other end was a very excited voice yelling into the receiver “Please help us! You must help us quickly! They are going to wake up the lizard and we willalldie!”
CHAPTER 2 The Creation and the Fall from:
The Genesis of Desire
Abstract: Chapter 1 of Genesis, the first version of the creation story, sets the scene:
7 From Camp David to Lebanon from:
Shared Land/Conflicting Identity
Abstract: The slightly more than five-year period from Menachem Begin’s election as prime minister of Israel in 1977 through the war in Lebanon represents one of the most crucial periods in symbolic development in the history of Israel. This period was dominated by conflicting aspects of the Revisionist symbol system. On the one hand, Begin led Israel first to the Camp David Accords and then to a peace treaty with Egypt. In the development of the peace process, Begin’s rhetoric reflected the underlying myth of Holocaust and Redemption, including a strong commitment to maintaining Israeli control over Eretz Israel, but also
Introduction from:
Christianity and the Mass Media in America
Abstract: I address in this book the relationship between the mass media and Christian ʺtribesʺ in America. At its core this relationship is a dynamic tension between civil generality, on the one hand, and a sectarian particularity, on the other. The Christian metanarrative of transcendence assumes a theistic perspective where God acts in real human history; this God-oriented view of human affairs is never fully in accord with the mainstream mediaʹs own subnarratives of immanence, which morally assume that human action is the beginning and end of history. Nevertheless, religious groups and the media borrow each otherʹs rhetoric both to embrace
1 Conversing about Faith and Media in America from:
Christianity and the Mass Media in America
Abstract: A lexis de Tocqueville recalled reading a news story during his visit to the United States in the 1830s about a court in New York where a witness declared that he did not believe in the existence of God or the immortality of the soul. As a result of the witnessʹs confession, the judge refused ʺto accept his oath, given, he said, that the witness had destroyed in advance all the faith that could have been put in his words.ʺ Apparently astonished by the story, Tocqueville added to his report the fact that the newspaper offered no commentary about the
5 Searching for Communion: from:
Christianity and the Mass Media in America
Abstract: In a short story entitled ʺThe Lost Civilization of Deli,ʺ raconteur Jean Shepherd projects a future world where archaeologists excavate the ruins of the great North American culture of ʺFun City,ʺ known previously as New York. Deep in the remains of a skyscraper the archaeologists exhume the dusty contents of a gray metal vault, perhaps a sacred burial site. The interior of the vault reveals row upon row of reels wound with celluloid and labeled in small script, ʺTV 60 Second Commercials.ʺ Months later the scientists determine in a laboratory that the films were strangely imprinted with images of special
Things Still Hidden . . . from:
For René Girard
Author(s) Bartlett Anthony
Abstract: We would have to wait just a little to see these features of the parable converge with fact—a new millennium, a new world order. In the meantime, however, in that same storied year, literature and history came together for me at a level more truthful even than Orwell’s masterpiece. Another book fell into my hands, one that established a
Book Title: Executing Democracy-Volume One: Capital Punishment & the Making of America, 1683-1807
Publisher: Michigan State University Press
Author(s): Hartnett Stephen John
Abstract: Executing Democracy: Capital Punishment & the Making of America, 1683-1807is the first volume of a rhetorical history of public debates about crime, violence, and capital punishment in America. This examination begins in 1683, when William Penn first struggled to govern the rowdy indentured servants of Philadelphia, and continues up until 1807, when the Federalists sought to impose law-and-order upon the New Republic.This volume offers a lively historical overview of how crime, violence, and capital punishment influenced the settling of the New World, the American Revolution, and the frantic post-war political scrambling to establish norms that would govern the new republic.By presenting a macro-historical overview, and by filling the arguments with voices from different political camps and communicative genres, Hartnett provides readers with fresh perspectives for understanding the centrality of public debates about capital punishment to the history of American democracy.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.14321/j.ctt7zt9dq
Book Title: The Red Sea-In Search of Lost Space
Publisher: University of California Press
Author(s): Wick Alexis
Abstract: The Red Sea has, from time immemorial, been one of the world's most navigated spaces, in the pursuit of trade, pilgrimage and conquest. Yet this multidimensional history remains largely unrevealed by its successive protagonists. Intrigued by the absence of a holistic portrayal of this body of water and inspired by Fernand Braudel's famous work on the Mediterranean, this book brings alive a dynamic Red Sea world across time, revealing the particular features of a unique historical actor. In capturing this heretofore lost space, it also presents a critical, conceptual history of the sea, leading the reader into the heart of Eurocentrism. The Sea, it is shown, is a vital element of the modern philosophy of history.Alexis Wick is not satisfied with this inclusion of the Red Sea into history and attendant critique of Eurocentrism. Contrapuntally, he explores how the world and the sea were imagined differently before imperial European hegemony. Searching for the lost space of Ottoman visions of the sea,
The Red Seamakes a deeper argument about the discipline of history and the historian's craft.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1525/j.ctt19633g6
TWO Thalassology alla Turca: from:
The Red Sea
Abstract: Indeed, as mentioned above, the fountainhead of disciplined history, Leopold von Ranke himself, who was explicit in associating history with European identity, included
THREE Self-Portrait of the Ottoman Red Sea, June 21, 1777 from:
The Red Sea
Abstract: IN ACCORDANCE WITH THE APPROACH that sees space, not as the foundational objective setting for the unraveling of time, but rather as a multitude of discursively constituted and lived places and landscapes, each with a poetics, a history, and a sense of its own, this chapter affirms the potentiality of alternative geohistorical compositions, governed by a different grammar than that of objective space and time.¹ If the Red Sea was invented only in the early nineteenth century as a scientific object, and if Ottoman public discourse did not frame the area in terms of that category before the 1850s, then
CONCLUSION. from:
The Red Sea
Abstract: AT THE HEART OF THIS book is a basic question that has heretofore largely eluded serious attention: How does history make its subject? Clearly, not all subjects are deemed historical at all times—that much has been clear from the beginnings of the discipline. What is required, then, for a particular object to become a proper subject of history? And what are the implications of such constraints for the history that is being written? In other words, what this book explores is the
rigginginvolved in the safe sailing of the historian’scraft, that is, as per the Merriam-Webster definitions
The Age of the Gods and the Origins of Language from:
Symposium of the Whole
Author(s) VICO GIAMBATTISTA
Abstract: The ʺPrinciples of New Science of Giambattista Vico concerning the Common Nature of the Nationsʺ (first edition:1725) is a model work (comparative, evolutionary) for later history and anthropology: a view of the history of all societies as the account of their birth and development. But itʹs also a virtual speculative ethnopoetics in which the poetry of the ʺNationsʺ (= gentiles/gentes = Gk. ethnoi) already looms large. The core of the work, an extended section called ʺPoetic Wisdom,ʺ sets out a kind o f aboriginal creativity-writ-large that comes back full circle into the projected ʺnew science.ʺ Of that interplay between the
From The Marriage of Heaven & Hell from:
Symposium of the Whole
Author(s) BLAKE WILLIAM
Abstract: As does his very different contemporary Goethe, Blake appears today as one of the first of the new poets to revive in his own work a more-than-literary role as (ʺvisionaryʺ) shaper-of-the-real. (See Vico, above, p. 4.) Of the prevalence of such a mythopoetic mode in a larger human history, he wrote: ʺThe antiquities of every Nation under Heaven, is no less sacred than that of the Jews. They are the same thing as Jacob Bryant, and all antiquaries have proved. How other antiquities came to be neglected and disbelieved, while those of the jews are collected and arranged, is an
The Epilogue to Shamanism from:
Symposium of the Whole
Author(s) ELIADE MIRCEA
Abstract: An experimental novelist earlier along (his objective, in the Rumanian phrase, to ʺsabotage historyʺ), Eliade became a historian of religion and the greatest living reinterpreter of the sacred dimensions of religion and thought, setting these against a contemporary ʺdesacralization of natureʺ through an impressive sweep of disciplines and cultures (shamanism, yoga, alchemy, etc.). His large work on shamanism is still the best guide to the subject, reinforcing an intuition long held of the shaman as artist and thinker as well as ʺmedicine man, priest and psychopompus.ʺ In the present co-editorʹs book, Technicians of the Sacred (the title itself is a
The Sacred Clown from:
Symposium of the Whole
Author(s) ORTIZ ALFONSO
Abstract: ʺ[Among] the oldest pure performers in the history of settled human life,ʺ notes Alfonso Ortiz (1977 ms: 4–5), the sacred clowns in their Pueblo form ʺwere around at least by the end of the 1st millennium, a.d., because petroglyphs and other representations of them are traceable to that period.ʺ As E. T. Kirby indicates (above, p. 266), the clownʹs ʺsacredness,ʺ like the shamanʹs, hooks into an extraordinary initiatory/visionary experience and rebirth. Ortiz terms this rebirth ʺa new, omnipotent mode of existenceʺ (1977 ms: 22)—what Mircea Eliade speaks of as the ʺdivine election,ʺ and Black Elk, with specific reference
From Ritual to Theatre and Back: from:
Symposium of the Whole
Author(s) SCHECHNER RICHARD
Abstract: In the late 1960s Richard Schechner, as director of the New York-based Performance Group and a leading shaper of contemporary ʺperformance theory,ʺ pioneered a so-called ʺenvironmental theaterʺ that could draw on all elements in and around the performance space, including the actor-audience nexus and that between both and ʺthe larger environments outside the theatre.ʺ Schechnerʹs deliberate use of models to ʺstimulate [the environmentalistsʹ] creativityʺ turned from familiar Western sources to ʺAmerican Indian, Oceanic, African, Siberian, or Eskimo societies,ʺ or back in history ʺto Altamira and the other caves, and then forward to Egypt, the Near and Middle East, Asia, and
Song/Poetry and Language—Expression and Perception from:
Symposium of the Whole
Author(s) ORTIZ SIMON J.
Abstract: A poet of Acoma Pueblo (New Mexico), Ortizʹs English writings have provided a significant continuity between old and new modes, with a strong sense of the possibilities and losses involved therein. To the questions, ʺWhy do you write? Who do you write for?ʺ he replies: ʺBecause Indians always tell a story. The only way to continue is to tell a story and thatʹs what Coyote says. The only way to continue is to tell a story and there is no other way. Your children will not survive unless you tell something about them—how they were born, how they came
The Man Made of Words from:
Symposium of the Whole
Author(s) MOMADAY N. SCOTT
Abstract: When I was a child, my father told me the story of the arrowmaker; and he told it to me many times, for I fell in love with it. I have no memory that
Neo-HooDoo Manifesto/The Neo-HooDoo Aesthetic from:
Symposium of the Whole
Author(s) REED ISHMAEL
Abstract: Ishmael Reed has long been a prolific and active poet and novelist, whose language and concerns reflect the particular and universal poles of a genuine ethnopoetics. As editor of the influential magazine, YʹBird,and as a founder (with Bob Callahan, Frank Chin, Victor Hernandez Cruz, David Meltzer, and Simon Ortiz) of the San Francisco-based Before Columbus Foundation, he writes: ʺWe welcome a time in history when ʹAmericanʹ is no longer interchangeable with rudeness, grossness and provincialism, but has begun to stand for a society where all of the cultures of the world may co-exist and in which cultural exchange is
The hinges of civilization to be put back on the door from:
Symposium of the Whole
Author(s) OLSON CHARLES
Abstract: Charles Olson was one of the major figures between Ezra Pound and the present in opening up American poetry to a range of ancient and contemporary/Western and non-Western cultures. (See above, p. 62.) His principal ʺethnopoeticʺ works, as such, areThe Mayan Letters, Causal Mythology, The Special View of History,and the various lectures and writings assembled posthumously inMuthologos—but the same impulse is present throughout his cumulative masterwork, The Maximus Poems.
Introduction from:
A Dream Denied
Abstract: When our oldest daughter turned two, my husband bought
The Little Engine That Couldfor her. Having grown up in Germany, I had never read the story before. The plot fascinated me. The children’s books I grew up with definitely did not include tales of overcoming one’s limitations. In the 1980s in GermanyDer Struwwelpeterwas still common reading material. To this day I remember what happens to poor little Suck-A-Thumb: a tailor with a giant pair of scissors storms in, catches him sucking on his thumbs, and cuts both of them off. As I have learned over the years,
Book Title: i never knew what time it was- Publisher: University of California Press
Author(s): antin david
Abstract: In this series of intricately related texts, internationally known poet, critic, and performance artist David Antin explores the experience of time—how it's felt, remembered, and recounted. These free-form talk pieces—sometimes called talk poems or simply talks—began as improvisations at museums, universities, and poetry centers where Antin was invited to come and think out loud. Serious and playful, they move rapidly from keen analysis to powerful storytelling to passages of pure comedy, as they range kaleidoscopically across Antin's experiences: in the New York City of his childhood and youth, the Eastern Europe of family and friends, and the New York and Southern California of his art and literary career. The author's analysis and abrasive comedy have been described as a mix of Lenny Bruce and Ludwig Wittgenstein, his commitment to verbal invention and narrative as a fusion of Mark Twain and Gertrude Stein. Taken together, these pieces provide a rich oral history of and critical context for the evolution of the California art scene from the 1960s onward.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1525/j.ctt1pn5gq
2 LINEAR CIRCULARITY / (A)TEMPORAL POETICS from:
Alef, Mem, Tau
Abstract: Time, like other facets of phenomenal experience, has played a critical role in the history of world religions.¹ In Judaism specifically, numerous opinions, spanning many centuries, geographical localities, intellectual influences, and literary genres, have been expressed about time. Accordingly, I make no attempt here to provide a comprehensive overview of the understanding of time in the variegated history of Judaism.² I do take the liberty, however, of making two observations, the generality of which will foster rather than eschew specific historical analyses. First, it is not viable to depict temporality in opposition to or separate from spatiality in Judaism, let
CANTO VII Sordello and the Catalog of Princes from:
Lectura Dantis
Author(s) PERUGI MAURIZIO
Abstract: Now, at the beginning of Canto VII, Dante is obviously expected to pick up the thread of the story at precisely the point where it had been cut
CANTO XIX Vectors of Human Love from:
Lectura Dantis
Author(s) STURM-MADDOX SARA
Abstract: Canto XIX of the
Purgatoriohas not been among the most favored in terms of its readers’ attention. A survey of its critical history reveals, moreover, that readers have been attracted largely by one element, that of the dream of the siren with which the canto begins. The account of the pilgrim’s dream, however, occupies only nine tercets, or twenty-seven verses out of a total of 145. Even if we include in the episode the two introductory tercets that afford a temporal orientation, as well as the dreamer’s awakening to Virgil’s call and the latter’s explanation of the dream experience,
CANTO XXIX Dante’s Processional Vision from:
Lectura Dantis
Author(s) ARMOUR PETER
Abstract: To the modern reader this canto might seem at first to be of a somewhat remote and antiquarian interest with, at best, a certain formal and old-fashioned poetic beauty. Coming immediately after the richly textured account of humankind’s lost paradise on earth and of the beautiful lady who explains it to Dante, Canto XXIX introduces a series of symbols from which the reader is required to deduce a corresponding series of “other meanings.” It would appear, therefore, to belong to that outmoded form, the allegory, and indeed virtually all commentators agree that it is an allegorical presentation of the history
CANTO XXXII The Parallel Histories from:
Lectura Dantis
Author(s) STOREY H. WAYNE
Abstract: Canto XXXII depends heavily on the effect of its incipit, an opening verse that almost seamlessly links this canto to the preceding one in which Beatrice makes her dramatic appearance, on a much more profound level, to the experience of world and Church history in Dante’s own keenly developed sense of political and moral poetics.
Introduction: from:
The Cosmic Time of Empire
Abstract: A concern with time is intrinsic to the internal logic of modernity. “More than anything else,” Zygmunt Bauman writes, modernity is the “history of time: the time when time has history” (“Time and Space Reunited,” 172). Radically breaking with the authority and legitimacy of the past, modernity offers a totalizing vision of progress toward an illimitable future.¹ Its universal narrative of irrepressible global development presupposes a uniform scale of spatial and temporal measurement. In this context the legislative creation of world standard time at the International Prime Meridian Conference of 1884 stands as a signal moment in the history of
CONCLUSION: from:
The Cosmic Time of Empire
Abstract: What is the value of resuscitating a temporal politics of modernism, as this book has attempted to do? If, as I have suggested, modernism represented a crucial stage in the history of the suppression of temporal politics because it alternately engaged in that suppression and resisted it, what can we learn from modernism about the political constitution of time in the age of GPS and instantaneity? My argument has been that we can draw from modernist temporality a model for a politicized time that is neither subsumed under global standard time’s uniformity nor retracted into a psychical, fluid interiority. Somewhere
10 THE MUCKER WAR: from:
Postcolonial Disorders
Author(s) Biehl João
Abstract: The body of a beheaded woman was found in May 1993 in the woods near São Leopoldo, the first German colony founded in 1824 in the southern province of Rio Grande do Sul, Brazil. As if the brutal killing wasn’t bizarre enough, the stories that explained her death were equally strange—they speak to a history of violence in that region.
2 Language from:
Interpreting Music
Abstract: For the past twenty years, musicology has increasingly merged the study of Western “classical” music with cultural history on one hand and critical-philosophical thought on the other. This development is no longer news, but it is still noteworthy. The field has expanded to take in a wide variety of topics and methods formerly considered peripheral or illegitimate. It has rescinded the exemption from social utility formerly used to separate classical music from popular music and culture, and it has broken both with the nineteenth-century metaphysics of music as a vessel of transcendence and the twentieth century’s reduction of that metaphysics
7 Influence from:
Interpreting Music
Abstract: Talk about musical influence has traditionally been cheap. The young Beethoven was influenced by Haydn and Mozart but cut loose, became himself, and influenced everyone else thereafter. Shostakovich’s symphonies were influenced by Mahler and his string quartets by Beethoven, but the voice in all of them is distinctively his own. And so on: a short history of music could be written by compiling such clichés, which bestrew the musical public domain. But influence can still cost money.
10 Resemblance from:
Interpreting Music
Abstract: The Allegro agitato section of Chopin’s Fantaisie-Impromptu in C♯ Minor comes to a memorable climax, the end of a story of thwarted purposes and hopes unrealized. The story can serve here as a preamble. It has been told before; in chapter 5 we encountered Strindberg’s play
The Pelicantelling it as a parable of raging hungers both conscious and unconscious. This use of the music rests on some tacit assumptions. Strindberg presumably counted on his audience to detect a certain irony in the furious performance of the Fantaisie-Impromptu by a young man whose sister is repeatedly said to have no
15 Performance from:
Interpreting Music
Abstract: The topic of this chapter is musical meaning and musical performance. In saying so, I trope lightly on the title of a classic little book by Edward T. Cone,
Musical Form and Musical Performance.¹ The trope, literally the turn, a turning away or turning aside, lies in the substitution ofmeaningforform. This change epitomizes much of the recent history of musicology. It reorients musical understanding. It turns from an implicit statement of hierarchy (form over performance) to an implicit statement of reciprocity (meaning with performance). Grammatically identical though they are, my phrase and Cone’s are dramatically different as
Epilogue from:
Reason to Believe
Abstract: My last visit to Caracas in January 2006 allowed me to catch up on some of the people and spaces analyzed in this book. Ramiro, his wife, and their two daughters moved to a small town in the Andes so that he could become the pastor of an Emmanuel Federation church—representing a radical change from the dangerous Caracas barrio they left. The move was made easier by the ongoing legal difficulties over the possession of Ramiro’s rancho. During his previous marriage, he had built a two-story house on top of his wife’s parents’ rancho. When his wife left him
[PART I Introduction] from:
Subjectivity
Abstract: Subjectivity is a ″vanishing subject,″ writes Amélie Oksenberg Rorty in this book′s opening chapter. As she traces the history of some of the philosophical insights that have shaped current understandings of subjectivity and the subject, Rorty finds not a progression but various contested movements and fragmentary meanings. Self-awareness has a different philosophical trajectory than individuated perception does; scholars have emphasized a diachronically unified persona and, at times, posed it against a synchronically unified persona; the meanings of emotions, the body, social interactions, and suffering as subjectivity have all been areas of contestation. For example, according to Rorty, ″Where Aristotle finds
[PART II Introduction] from:
Subjectivity
Abstract: In ″Hamlet in Purgatory,″ literary scholar Stephen Greenblatt challenges Freud′s privileging of Oedipus as the modern representative of psychological interiority. Greenblatt maintains that Shakespeare′s Hamlet is the one who does this work (chapter 5 in this volume). ″Remember me″ is the haunting demand of the dead father to Prince Hamlet. Following Goethe′s lead in seeing the prince as more of a neurotic than a hero, Greenblatt tests Jacques Lacan′s idea that the subject is the doing of the phantasm (1979) by actually traversing Hamlet′s ghost in history, so to speak. ″Something have you heard of Hamlet′s transformation: so I call
6 America′s Transient Mental Illness: from:
Subjectivity
Author(s) YOUNG ALLAN
Abstract: In May 2000, the
New York Timescarried a story headlined ″G.I.′s Tell of a US Massacre in Korean War.″ It described an event kept secret from the American public for half a century. The journalists who uncovered the story were assisted by an army veteran named Edward Daily, who provided an eyewitness account and the names of other participants. Daily confessed that he himself had shot many of the Korean refugees and now, decades later, was still haunted by the sound of ″little kids screaming.″ Six months later, he made another confession, revealing that he hadnotparticipated in
13 ″To Be Freed from the Infirmity of (the) Age″: from:
Subjectivity
Author(s) KRAKAUER ERIC L.
Abstract: Ms. A is a seventy-five-year-old woman with multiple chronic medical problems related to her long history of diabetes mellitus, hypertension, and smoking. She had two myocardial infarctions that resulted in congestive heart failure. She also has a history of chronic renal failure, emphysema, chronic foot pain, and mild dementia that probably was the result of several small strokes. A working class, Protestant widow, Ms. A had lived in a retirement home for the past few years, where she required some assistance with her activities of daily living. She had worked intermittently at part-time jobs as a housekeeper and waitress, had
CHAPTER ONE The Language of the Gods Enters the World from:
The Language of the Gods in the World of Men
Abstract: The transformation of the social life of Sanskrit around the beginning of the Common Era constitutes one of the most momentous events in the history of culture and power in Asia. It is also one of the least discussed and as a result, unsurprisingly, the least understood.
CHAPTER EIGHT Beginnings, Textualization, Superposition from:
The Language of the Gods in the World of Men
Abstract: It is obvious that we cannot analyze the history of vernacularization—the term used here for the literary and political promotion of local language—or even observe it taking place, without knowing precisely what it is we are trying to observe and analyze. If we are concerned with the transition from quasi-universal to more regional ways of being in the spheres of culture and power, we will pay attention to, among other things, the ways people began to produce texts that were local rather than translocal in body and spirit—in their language and spheres of circulation as well as
CHAPTER NINE Creating a Regional World: from:
The Language of the Gods in the World of Men
Abstract: Few local literary cultures of premodernity anywhere permit us to follow the history and reconstruct the meanings of vernacularization with quite the same precision as is possible for Kannada, the language of what is now the southern union state of Karnataka. We can chart the shifts in cosmopolitan and vernacular cultural production without interruption from about the fifth century on, based on texts that are for the most part securely datable—an almost unparalleled antiquity and chronological transparency. Much of the data is the hard evidence of epigraphs, and their quantity is breathtaking. The region must be one of the
CHAPTER ELEVEN Europe Vernacularized from:
The Language of the Gods in the World of Men
Abstract: To an outside observer, the vernacularization of Europe as a literary-cultural process in itself and, even more so, in relation to political processes appears to be one of the great understudied topics of Western history. The editor of a recent edition of the
Oxford History of Medieval Europe, while observing that a major factor in “the new diversity” that marked the late Middle Ages was “the exploitation of a variety of languages in important writings,” confesses himself at a loss to explain the development itself; the origins of the vernacular turn are for him as “mysterious” as its results are
CHAPTER TWELVE Comparative and Connective Vernacularization from:
The Language of the Gods in the World of Men
Abstract: Brief and selective as it is, the foregoing sketch of some key moments in the historical transformation of literary culture and power in western Europe should suffice to point up some of the extraordinary parallels with contemporaneous developments in southern Asia. The great innovation that was to enduringly change these two worlds occurred during the first five centuries of the second millennium, and it shows a remarkably consistent morphology. (Other apparent moments of vernacularization outside of this time period are either problematic in their history, as in Tamil country in the early first millennium, or entirely divergent in their literary-cultural
CHAPTER THIRTEEN Actually Existing Theory and Its Discontents from:
The Language of the Gods in the World of Men
Abstract: If the passing of the so-called master narratives that have shaped modern ways of knowing the world—accounts based on belief in the progress of scientific reason, for example, or human emancipation—is partly a result of discontent with their apparent claims to a monopoly on truth or their rigid laws of developmentalism, there is no little irony in the fact that they are being replaced, in some instances, by what might be called cultural naturalism as the explanatory model of change in the history of culture and power. To be sure, theories linking cultural change and biological evolution have
CHAPTER FOURTEEN Indigenism and Other Culture-Power Concepts of Modernity from:
The Language of the Gods in the World of Men
Abstract: One particular mode of theorizing and explaining culture implicitly rejects, or is entirely indifferent to, both culture’s evolutionary development and its purely instrumental contribution to power. Instead, culture is viewed as something just there, and as ever self-identical. It is considered outside the flux of time, whether natural or political, or else endowed with so deep a history as to appear forever beyond time. And its stance in relationship to power is presumed to be almost one of consanguinity, certainly not that of an object to be deployed at the will of power.
5 ESCHATOLOGY AND SOTERIOLOGY IN GREEK REBIRTH from:
Imagining Karma
Abstract: I will now bring to bear on my imaginary experiment the traditions of thought in ancient Greece, conveniently labeled “Pythagorean,” that also contained multiple theories of rebirth. Most of the doctrines of rebirth discussed earlier have both historical and contemporary relevance, but for Greece one has no choice but to deal exclusively with the historical traditions, beginning with the figure most associated with rebirth doctrines, Pythagoras. Pythagoras, like similar figures in religious history, is simultaneously a historical and mythic persona such that it makes little sense to differentiate the two. Myth
ishistory for those who believe in it. To
Book Title: After the Massacre-Commemoration and Consolation in Ha My and My Lai
Publisher: University of California Press
Author(s): Faust Drew
Abstract: Though a generation has passed since the massacre of civilians at My Lai, the legacy of this tragedy continues to reverberate throughout Vietnam and the rest of the world. This engrossing study considers how Vietnamese villagers in My Lai and Ha My-a village where South Korean troops committed an equally appalling, though less well-known, massacre of unarmed civilians-assimilate the catastrophe of these mass deaths into their everyday ritual life. Based on a detailed study of local history and moral practices,
After the Massacrefocuses on the particular context of domestic life in which the Vietnamese villagers interact with their ancestors on one hand and the ghosts of tragic death on the other. Heonik Kwon explains what intimate ritual actions can tell us about the history of mass violence and the global bipolar politics that caused it. He highlights the aesthetics of Vietnamese commemorative rituals and the morality of their practical actions to liberate the spirits from their grievous history of death. The author brings these important practices into a critical dialogue with dominant sociological theories of death and symbolic transformation.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1525/j.ctt1pnztv
Foreword from:
After the Massacre
Author(s) Faust Drew
Abstract: To whom do the dead belong? And how must they be claimed? War produces unnatural death, deaths that occur out of place—away from home and kin—and deaths that occur out of time, to the young and strong. Modern war kills more noncombatants than soldiers; death strikes outside the rules meant to contain and rationalize the violence of war. The nations that are war’s agents claim the dead for political purposes and ideologies, wrenching them away from family and leaving deep wounds, turning them into instruments rather than agents of history. Religious tradition is subordinated or expropriated by state
Conclusion from:
After the Massacre
Abstract: If we consider the history of the Cold War “from above” and reduce it to the doctrine of deterrence, of imagining war in order to prevent war—which has been a dominant paradigm in international history—it appears that political history and the morality of death have no meaningful relationship. If we consider it “from below” instead and include in it the experience of violent political confrontations within local and national communities, which is what the Cold War actually meant in much of the world in the past century, the political bifurcation of the human community and a moral polarization
Chapter 3 Racial Mystique: from:
Jewish Identities
Abstract: Physical anthropologist Ashley Montagu (1905–99) started his 1942 study on race by calling his subject one of the greatest and most tragic errors of his time.¹ As a scientist, Montagu felt the need to disprove scientifically what he considered “man’s most dangerous myth.” By 1942 the dangers of racial theories had become obvious in Nazi Germany, where racial dogmas were exploited to justify genocide. After World War II racial thinking became taboo in Europe. Replaced by “ethnicity” or banned altogether, the word
raceseems to have disappeared from discussions of European history, culture, and the arts after the war.
Chapter 4 Denied and Accepted Stereotypes: from:
Jewish Identities
Abstract: The story of Jezebel’s violent death belongs among the cold accounts of bloody wars, battles, and massacres in the Old Testament. Despite the frequency of similar stories, there is something especially disturbing about Jezebel’s slaughter by men who then “eat and drink,” thereby treating her murder as a routine task that does not involve emotion. Bloch, who was attracted to the savagery of some Old Testament stories and who, as his opera
Macbethreveals, did not shrink from setting bloodshed to music, chose Jezebel as the heroine of his projected Jewish opera. The opera stage required some leavening of the
Chapter 5 The Confines of Judaism and the Elusiveness of Universality: from:
Jewish Identities
Abstract: Edmond Dantes, the narrator of Italo Calvino’s short story “The Count of Monte Cristo,” shares the fate of the story’s original protagonist in Dumas’s novel of the same title. Calvino’s story of the Château d’If that imprisons Dantes is a parable of human existence. As Calvino puts it, the “fortress . . . grows around us, and the longer we remain shut in it the more it removes us from the outside.” Paradoxically, by working out the possibilities for escape, Dantes is compelled to mentally construct the perfect fortress from which there would be no departure. If the real prison
Book Title: A Usable Past-Essays in European Cultural History
Publisher: University of California Press
Author(s): BOUWSMA WILLIAM J.
Abstract: The essays assembled here represent forty years of reflection about the European cultural past by an eminent historian. The volume concentrates on the Renaissance and Reformation, while providing a lens through which to view problems of perennial interest.
A Usable Pastis a book of unusual scope, touching on such topics as political thought and historiography, metaphysical and practical conceptions of order, the relevance of Renaissance humanism to Protestant thought, the secularization of European culture, the contributions of particular professional groups to European civilization, and the teaching of history. The essays inA Usable Pastare unified by a set of common concerns. William Bouwsma has always resisted the pretensions to science that have shaped much recent historical scholarship and made the work of historians increasingly specialized and inaccessible to lay readers. Following Friedrich Nietzsche, he argues that since history is a kind of public utility, historical research should contribute to the self-understanding of society.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1525/j.ctt1pp5kk
Introduction from:
A Usable Past
Abstract: The title of this collection is derived from Friedrich Nietzsche’s essay “On the Uses and Disadvantages of History for Life.”¹ The central argument of this passionate work, judiciously qualified, reflects my own deepest convictions about the value of historical scholarship. Nietzsche opened his essay with a quotation from Goethe: “I hate everything that merely instructs me without augmenting or directly invigorating my activity.” This meant to him that a vital historiography must serve the “life and action” of society. There is, Nietzsche argued, a “natural relationship of an age, a culture, a nation with its history—evoked by hunger, regulated
5 Lawyers and Early Modern Culture from:
A Usable Past
Abstract: Although European historians have increasingly recognized the impact of large-scale change or significant events on human culture, they have paid little attention to the importance of the less dramatic aspects of social experience for shaping the attitudes of men. The result has been, for most of us, a schism between social and intellectual history that has impoverished both. As Frederic C. Lane has reminded us, the routine tasks of daily life are likely to impress those engaged in them with a profound sense of what the world and especially men are like and to produce patterns of expectation and systems
8 Postel and the Significance of Renaissance Cabalism from:
A Usable Past
Abstract: One of the most extraordinary and yet obscure currents in the intellectual history of the Renaissance was the interest of Christian thinkers in the Jewish cabala. This concern extended from Pico’s attempt to absorb cabala into a Christian synthesis of universal knowledge at the end of the fifteenth century well into the seventeenth, and included writers and scholars from every major European country. Yet, in spite of the wide distribution of cabalistic interest in both time and space, the problem of explaining the movement, in the sense of relating it to the general concerns of its historical setting, has not
11 Venice and the Political Education of Europe from:
A Usable Past
Abstract: Renaissance Florence has long been considered the origin in European history of a concern with politics as an autonomous study. Faced with the problems of governing a turbulent but independent republic, anxious to insure her survival in a precarious world that seemed to be ruled only by power, and nourished by the rediscovered political culture of antiquity, thoughtful Florentines, in a process that reached a climax with Machiavclli and Guicciardini, began to articulate realistic principles of political effectiveness and to define its limits. In this sense Florence contributed to the education of modern Europe as a congeries of particular powers,
13 Gallicanism and the Nature of Christendom from:
A Usable Past
Abstract: Over forty years ago Lueien Febvre insisted on the crucial importance of distinguishing between
religiousandecclesiasticalhistory, between powerful spiritual movements related to the major currents of European social and political development and the particular events and institutional forms through which, almost incidentally, they may find expression. The Reformation, in Febvre’s perspective, was thus a movement of European scope that brought into focus, in areas destined to stay Catholic as well as in those that broke away from the medieval church, tendencies that had been gathering force for centuries. The problem for the historian, he suggested, was to identify
14 The Waning of the Middle Ages Revisited from:
A Usable Past
Abstract: We have come a long way since Bury informed us so firmly that history is a science, no more and no less. Historiography has now become so various and eclectic that it is often difficult to see it as the expression of any specific discipline; historians today seem to be united only by some common concern with the past and by a common allegiance, at least in principle, to respect for evidence, the exercise of critical intelligence, and openness of mind. They differ, on the whole amicably, about the questions they ask; and in answering these questions they draw freely
15 From History of Ideas to History of Meaning from:
A Usable Past
Abstract: As those of us who scrutinize the small number of job listings for our students have observed, intellectual history seems now to be considered less essential to the
16 The Renaissance and the Drama of Western History from:
A Usable Past
Abstract: I should like to discuss a remarkable historiographical event—an event so recent that it may have escaped general notice, yet of considerable importance both for historians and for the larger culture of which we are a part. This event is the collapse of the traditional dramatic organization of Western history. We have long depended upon it, as inhabitants of the modern world, to put the present into some distant temporal perspective and, as professional historians pursuing our particular investigations, to provide us with some sense of how the various fields of history are related to each other as parts
17 Models of the Educated Man from:
A Usable Past
Abstract: Those of us who are troubled by the confusion in contemporary education, perhaps especially if we continue to believe in a liberal or general education, are sometimes tempted to look to the past for guidance. But the lessons of history are rarely unambiguous. For one thing, its messages are various. Like Scripture, it can generally be made to support what we want it to support; and in the case of education, the Western cultural tradition incorporates not just one but a whole scries of educational ideals, which rest on quite different assumptions and point in different directions. Beyond this, however,
20 The History Teacher as Mediator from:
A Usable Past
Abstract: It is a curious reflection on the historical profession that I have only once been invited to express my views about the teaching of history. There is something distinctly odd about this. Our society, after all, supports us not simply because we are historians, but primarily because we are
teachersof history. It does so on the assumption that we are the guardians, not simply of a professional discipline, but of something that, in a deep sense, belongs to society itself, something precious and even essential to its life, with which we have been entrusted not only to preserve and
ONE The Evolution of Morality from:
The Maternal Factor
Abstract: In this book, I am interested primarily in the evolution of morality through female experience and how that morality might be described. It makes sense, then, to start with a discussion of maternal instinct, infant bonding, and the empathic capacities developed through the basic experience of mothering. After laying out this story, we’ll look at some current work on the evolution of morality—work that often ignores female experience entirely. The chapter will conclude with an outline of topics and questions to be addressed in later chapters.
Book Title: Gadamer’s Repercussions-Reconsidering Philosophical Hermeneutics
Publisher: University of California Press
Author(s): Krajewski Bruce
Abstract: Certainly one of the key German philosophers of the twentieth century, Hans-Georg Gadamer also influenced the study of literature, art, music, sacred and legal texts, and medicine. Indeed, while much attention has been focused on Gadamer's writings about ancient Greek and modern German philosophy, the relevance of his work for other disciplines is only now beginning to be properly considered and understood. In an effort to address this slant, this volume brings together many prominent scholars to assess, re-evaluate, and question Hans-Georg Gadamer's works, as well as his place in intellectual history. The book includes a recent essay by Gadamer on "the task of hermeneutics," as well as essays by distinguished contributors including Jürgen Habermas, Richard Rorty, Gerald Bruns, Georgia Warnke, and many others. The contributors situate Gadamer's views in surprising ways and show that his writings speak to a range of contemporary debates—from constitutional questions to issues of modern art. A controversial final section attempts to uncover and clarify Gadamer's history in relation to National Socialism. More an investigation and questioning than a celebration of this venerable and profoundly influential philosopher, this collection will become a catalyst for any future rethinking of philosophical hermeneutics, as well as a significant starting place for rereading and reviewing Hans-Georg Gadamer.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1525/j.ctt1pp75p
Book Title: A Problem of Presence-Beyond Scripture in an African Church
Publisher: University of California Press
Author(s): Engelke Matthew
Abstract: The Friday Masowe apostolics of Zimbabwe refer to themselves as “the Christians who don’t read the Bible.” They claim they do not need the Bible because they receive the Word of God “live and direct” from the Holy Spirit. In this insightful and sensitive historical ethnography, Matthew Engelke documents how this rejection of scripture speaks to longstanding concerns within Christianity over mediation and authority. The Bible, of course, has been a key medium through which Christians have recognized God’s presence. But the apostolics perceive scripture as an unnecessary, even dangerous, mediator. For them, the materiality of the Bible marks a distance from the divine and prohibits the realization of a live and direct faith. Situating the Masowe case within a broad comparative framework, Engelke shows how their rejection of textual authority poses a problem of presence—which is to say, how the religious subject defines, and claims to construct, a relationship with the spiritual world through the semiotic potentials of language, actions, and objects. Written in a lively and accessible style, A Problem of Presence makes important contributions to the anthropology of Christianity, the history of religions in Africa, semiotics, and material culture studies.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1525/j.ctt1ppcdv
THREE The Question of Leadership: from:
A Problem of Presence
Abstract: “I HAVE NO IDEA WHAT Johane Masowe looked like,” said Madzimai Tsitsi. Lazarus and I had been interviewing Tsitsi and her husband, Madzibaba Zechariah, for about an hour when she hit on this point. We had been asking the couple about the church’s history, something we routinely did in our interviews and conversations.
Church historyis a term the apostolics often use. Not every apostolic claims to know much about it, but most profess an interest in it. Congregants learn about church history from the people who have been around—the “old-timers” in a congregation, as they call them. Old-timers
Book Title: Imaginary Communities-Utopia, the Nation, and the Spatial Histories of Modernity
Publisher: University of California Press
Author(s): Wegner Phillip E.
Abstract: Drawing from literary history, social theory, and political critique, this far-reaching study explores the utopian narrative as a medium for understanding the social space of the modern nation-state. Considering the narrative utopia from its earliest manifestation in Thomas More's sixteenth-century work
Utopiato some of the most influential utopias of the late nineteenth and twentieth centuries, this book is an astute study of a literary genre as well as a nuanced dialectical meditation on the history of utopian thinking as a quintessential history of modernity. As he unravels the dialectics at work in the utopian narrative, Wegner gives an ambitious synthetic discussion of theories of modernity, considering and evaluating the ideas of writers such as Ernst Bloch, Louis Marin, Gilles Deleuze, Walter Benjamin, Martin Heidegger, Henri Lefebvre, Paul de Man, Karl Mannheim, Mikhail Bakhtin, Jürgen Habermas, Slavoj Zizek, and Homi Bhabha.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1525/j.ctt1ppdsm
CHAPTER SIX Modernity, Nostalgia, and the Ends of Nations in Orwell’s Nineteen Eighty-Four from:
Imaginary Communities
Abstract: It has become something of a commonplace to point out that our
finde-millenniumculture has given birth to a diversity of narratives of endings: the ending, among other things, of modernity, master narratives, and ideology; of philosophy and critique; of modernism, the avant garde, and the aesthetic; of feminism, gender, and sexuality; of liberalism, humanism, and the bourgeois subject; of industrialism, Fordism, and the welfare state; of Marxism, socialism, and communism; of the Cold War; and even of history itself. As the work of two of the more well-known proponents of this last narrative, Jean Baudrillard and Francis Fukuyama, bears
THREE The Suicidal Wound and Fieldwork among Canadian Inuit from:
Being There
Author(s) Stevenson Lisa
Abstract: Once, while sitting by a smoking fire of arctic heather and driftwood, a young boy, Paul,¹ told me the story of his best friend’s death. He was racing his snowmobile when he hit a guide wire. It caught him at the neck. Paul had been to the hospital to visit his friend, and his friend had tried to speak to him but no words would come out.
EIGHT Institutional Encounters: from:
Being There
Author(s) Raikhel Eugene
Abstract: Several months after my return from the field, I was reading online newspaper articles in the basement of NYU’s Bobst Library when I came across an extraordinary story. Sergei Tikhomirov, the director of St. Petersburg’s Municipal Addiction Hospital, where I had conducted much of my fieldwork, had been arrested and charged with having ordered the murder of a fellow administrator—the deputy director in charge of finances. This woman had been killed by a small bomb planted in the doorway to her apartment. The director had reported that a similar remote-controlled device was placed—but did not detonate—near his
Book Title: Gatekeepers of the Arab Past-Historians and History Writing in Twentieth-Century Egypt
Publisher: University of California Press
Author(s): Di-Capua Yoav
Abstract: This groundbreaking study illuminates the Egyptian experience of modernity by critically analyzing the foremost medium through which it was articulated: history. The first comprehensive analysis of a Middle Eastern intellectual tradition,
Gatekeepers of the Pastexamines a system of knowledge that replaced the intellectual and methodological conventions of Islamic historiography only at the very end of the nineteenth century. Covering more than one hundred years of mostly unexamined historucal literature in Arabic, Yoav Di-Capua explores Egyptian historical thought, examines the careers of numerous critical historians, and traces this tradition's uneasy relationship with colonial forms of knowledge as well as with the post-colonial state.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1525/j.ctt1ppj3r
Introduction from:
Gatekeepers of the Arab Past
Abstract: In 2004, Raʾūf ʿAbbās, one of Egypt’s leading historians, published his autobiography. This memoir, ostensibly a pedestrian intellectual autobiography of a retired history professor, proved instead to be a frontal assault on Egypt’s entire historiographical establishment. The author spared no one: neither the stars of Egypt’s academic elite nor the lowliest graduate student escaped the lashing of his pen. Over the course of 336 crowded pages, he accused his colleagues of poor academic standards, plagiarism, intellectual shallowness, ethical violations, political partisanship, and collaboration with the state’s security services. His many anecdotes ranged from the selling of academic degrees to rich
2 Talking History: from:
Gatekeepers of the Arab Past
Abstract: By 1920, modern historical thought had reached a certain point of maturity. My aim in this chapter is to explain this process. With improved accessibility to new types of knowledge and completely new forms of intellectual organization, the perceptual tools of educated people were modified, at first quite slowly, but by 1919, quite decisively. Though it is yet too early to speak of a genre of modern history, the development of new linguistic resources, in fact an entire semantic field, was the crucial and final element that brought the historicization process to a mature point. The association between history writing
3 The ˓Ābdīn House of Records: from:
Gatekeepers of the Arab Past
Abstract: There is a story told in Egypt concerning a visit by king Fuad to the citadel, where the early records of his dynasty had been thrown underfoot. Upon seeing these papers scattered about and covered with dust, one of the men in the King’s party exclaimed: “Your highness, is it not unfitting that we should be treading on the records that deal with reigns of your illustrious ancestors?” According to the story, the King then ordered that all records bearing
4 Competing for History: from:
Gatekeepers of the Arab Past
Abstract: This chapter is about historiographical competition. What began with the modern conceptual innovation of the founder paradigm, continued with the development of compatible linguistic and conceptual resources and, supported by powerful scholarly institutions such as the ʿĀbdīn archive, culminated with the advent of modern historical narration. Driven by the post-1919 sociocultural and political changes, the most important of which was the rise of a new middle class, a qualitative and quantitative change in the arena of history writing occurred in the next two decades. An unprecedented outpouring of historical knowledge reflected the demand for modern historical meaning. Circulated in popular
5 Ghurbāl’s School: from:
Gatekeepers of the Arab Past
Abstract: The story goes that when Muḥammad Shafīq Ghurbāl was asked to identify his most important publications he pointed at his students and said, “These are my most important books.”¹ True or not, this anecdote captures the very essence of Ghurbāl’s career: Although his publications were fragmentary and on multiple subjects, he nevertheless had an unprecedented influence as a teacher and intellectual leader.² From the perspective of intellectual history, then, his career did not provide the historian with a significant body of literature to work with. The historian’s task becomes even more frustrating once the basic tension of Ghurbāl’s career is
EIGHT On Quartering and Cannibalism and the Discourses of Savagism from:
Cannibal Talk
Abstract: I shall leave the Greeks of Homer for the moment and begin this chapter with an aside on African cannibalism by T. H. Huxley in his popular book,
Man’s Place in Nature.² Stephen Jay Gould refers to Huxley as “a fierce defender of evolution and the greatest prose stylist in the history of British science,” and, I might add, a man given to an unrelenting rationality, an opponent of Christian theology and the inventor of that wonderful term “agnosticism.”³ Yet, serendipitously, I found an interesting section, entitled “African Cannibalism in the Sixteenth Century,” wedged between the first and second chapters
I The Divine Homer and the Background of Neoplatonic Allegory from:
Homer the Theologian
Abstract: Our concern here will be to examine one among several traditions of the interpretation of Homer in antiquity: that characterized by the claims that Homer was a divine sage with revealed knowledge of the fate of souls and of the structure of reality, and that the
IliadandOdysseyare mystical allegories yielding information of this sort if properly read. It will be necessary to omit from discussion the larger part of the history of the interpretation of Homer in antiquity¹ in order to look specifically at the tradition closing that history and looking forward to the Middle Ages and
III Plotinian Neoplatonism from:
Homer the Theologian
Abstract: Though the history of Neoplatonism starts, properly speaking, with Plotinus (205–70),¹ what we have called the Neoplatonic reading of Homer had its sources in habits of thought developed long before the third century and found full expression not in Plotinus himself but in Porphyry and then in the later Neoplatonists. Plotinus never mentions the name of Homer² and is very little concerned with interpretation of texts and myths from the poets. In the relatively sparse echoes of Homer and other poetry in the
Enneads,he does, however, make it clear that his knowledge of literature was substantial and his
AFTERWORD from:
Homer the Theologian
Abstract: What has been elaborated here is the history of perhaps the most powerful and enduring of the “strong misreadings” (to use Harold Bloom’s term) that make up our cultural heritage. I have avoided any attempt to hold that reading of Homer up against others, to affirm or to deny it, beyond occasional observations on analogies between these ancient interpretive critics and those of our own time. My reticence on this score reveals an implicit model of reading with similarities to Bloom’s, and no doubt in part derivative from it. Beyond his definition of the poles of interpretation as strong and
Book Title: Reconfiguring Modernity-Concepts of Nature in Japanese Political Ideology
Publisher: University of California Press
Author(s): Thomas Julia Adeney
Abstract: Julia Adeney Thomas turns the concept of nature into a powerful analytical lens through which to view Japanese modernity, bringing the study of both Japanese history and political modernity to a new level of clarity. She shows that nature necessarily functions as a political concept and that changing ideas of nature's political authority were central during Japan's transformation from a semifeudal world to an industrializing colonial empire. In political documents from the nineteenth to the early twentieth century, nature was redefined, moving from the universal, spatial concept of the Tokugawa period, through temporal, social Darwinian ideas of inevitable progress and competitive struggle, to a celebration of Japan as a nation uniquely in harmony with nature. The so-called traditional "Japanese love of nature" masks modern state power. Thomas's theoretically sophisticated study rejects the supposition that modernity is the ideological antithesis of nature, overcoming the determinism of the physical environment through technology and liberating denatured subjects from the chains of biology and tradition. In making "nature" available as a critical term for political analysis, this book yields new insights into prewar Japan's failure to achieve liberal democracy, as well as an alternative means of understanding modernity and the position of non-Western nations within it.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1525/j.ctt1ppt3b
CHAPTER 9 Conclusion: from:
Reconfiguring Modernity
Abstract: In the first chapter, I posed two possible relationships between nature and modernity: one antithetical, the other cosmopological. It is now time to review these models and to ask how foregrounding the concept of nature has provided an alternative perspective on Japan’s place in what Maruyama, Weber, and so many others recognized as the problematic universal history of modernity.¹
Book Title: Studying Global Pentecostalism-Theories and Methods
Publisher: University of California Press
Author(s): van der Laan Cornelis
Abstract: With its remarkable ability to adapt to many different cultures, Pentecostalism has become the world’s fastest growing religious movement. More than five hundred million adherents worldwide have reshaped Christianity itself. Yet some fundamental questions in the study of global Pentecostalism, and even in what we call “Pentecostalism,” remain largely unaddressed. Bringing together leading scholars in the social sciences, history, and theology, this unique volume explores these questions for this rapidly growing, multidisciplinary field of study. A valuable resource for anyone studying new forms of Christianity, it offers insights and guidance on both theoretical and methodological issues. The first section of the book examines such topics as definitions, essentialism, postcolonialism, gender, conversion, and globalization. The second section features contributions from those working in psychology, anthropology, sociology, and history. The third section traces the boundaries of theology from the perspectives of pneumatology, ecumenical studies, inter-religious relations, and empirical theology.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1525/j.ctt1ppt8r
5 Conversion Narratives from:
Studying Global Pentecostalism
Author(s) Gooren Henri
Abstract: The emphasis in this chapter is on
howpeople tell the story of their conversion. I follow a historical and phenomenological approach to the conversion narrative, analyzing it as a social construction and not necessarily as a factual description of the main events in an individual’s life. A comprehensive conversion experience changes one’s self-image. This transformation, which is a process taking longer than just one day or one week, is gradually reflected in the most important indicator of conversion:biographical reconstruction.¹ People who undergo a conversion experience literally reconstruct their lives, giving new meanings to old events and putting different
Book Title: Late Godard and the Possibilities of Cinema- Publisher: University of California Press
Author(s): Morgan Daniel
Abstract: With
Late Godard and the Possibilities of Cinema, Daniel Morgan makes a significant contribution to scholarship on Jean-Luc Godard, especially his films and videos since the late 1980s, some of the most notoriously difficult works in contemporary cinema. Through detailed analyses of extended sequences, technical innovations, and formal experiments, Morgan provides an original interpretation of a series of several internally related films-Soigne ta droite(Keep Your Right Up, 1987),Nouvelle vague(New Wave, 1990), andAllemagne 90 neuf zéro(Germany 90 Nine Zero, 1991)-and the monumental late video work,Histoire(s) du cinéma(1988-1998). Taking up a range of topics, including the role of nature and natural beauty, the relation between history and cinema, and the interactions between film and video, the book provides a distinctive account of the cinematic and intellectual ambitions of Godard's late work. At the same time,Late Godard and the Possibilities of Cinemaprovides a new direction for the fields of film and philosophy by drawing on the idealist and romantic tradition of philosophical aesthetics, which rarely finds an articulation within film studies. In using the tradition of aesthetics to illuminate Godard's late films and videos, Morgan shows that these works transform the basic terms and categories of aesthetics in and for the cinema.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1525/j.ctt1ppvj2
Introduction from:
Transpacific Displacement
Abstract: When I was growing up in a small town in southern China, I had a nextdoor neighbor who was old and blind. As the story goes, he was born in that same house next to mine. At the age of two, he lost his vision as a result of an illness. At seven, he was sent to
Meiguo(America; literally, the “beautiful country”) to live with his relatives there. He learned the English language and later pursued a career as an interpreter. After retiring, he moved back to our town and planned to live there for the remainder of his
Conclusion from:
Transpacific Displacement
Abstract: What I have described as transpacific displacement is a historical process of dislocation and relocation of cultural meanings via ethnography, translation, and intertextual travel. Interestingly, this complicated cross-over, of which Imagism’s appropriation and reinvention of “Chinese” poetics constitute an important part, now seems to have taken an unexpected turn: readers of contemporary Chinese poetry have been told that the work in front of them is influenced, inspired by Imagism. As the story goes, Chinese poets, such as Bei Dao and Gu Cheng, living in the poetic wasteland of the Cultural Revolution, turned to Western literature for inspiration. The books circulated
5 Finhās of Medina: from:
Fighting Words
Author(s) Sells Michael A.
Abstract: Group names are inevitable. We cannot live without them. But we do not find it easy to live peacefully with them. A group name occupies an ambiguous zone between generalization and specification. Take the expression, which I invent for the purposes of illustration, “the Alberians carried out a crime against humanity.” The group name designates a group and does not make any exceptions to the group designation. If found in a newspaper or history book, it might refer to a particular army or irregular militia unit that carried out a particular crime at a particular time and place, but which
6 The Baha’i Tradition: from:
Fighting Words
Author(s) Lawson Todd
Abstract: In the Baha’i tradition, nonviolence is not a principle derived primarily through exegesis but one given through revelation, to use the Baha’i technical term for its primary scripture. There can be no dispute or discussion on this point by either a follower of the Baha’i faith or those who study and understand this relatively recent religion. What may be a source of discussion is the question of how in the context of the history of religion and religions and especially the history of the Baha’i faith this came to be. Here I will first offer a brief discussion of the
Book Title: Rifle Reports-A Story of Indonesian Independence
Publisher: University of California Press
Author(s): Steedly Mary Margaret
Abstract: On August 17, 1945, Indonesia proclaimed its independence from Dutch colonial rule. Five years later, the Republic of Indonesia was recognized as a unified, sovereign state. The period in between was a time of aspiration, mobilization, and violence, in which nationalists fought to expel the Dutch while also trying to come to grips with the meaning of "independence."
Rifle Reportsis an ethnographic history of this extraordinary time as it was experienced on the outskirts of the nation among Karo Batak villagers in the rural highlands of North Sumatra. Based on extensive interviews and conversations with Karo veterans,Rifle Reportsinterweaves personal and family memories, songs and stories, memoirs and local histories, photographs and monuments, to trace the variously tangled and perhaps incompletely understood ways that Karo women and men contributed to the founding of the Indonesian nation. The routes they followed are divergent, difficult, sometimes wavering, and rarely obvious, but they are clearly marked with the signs of gender. This innovative historical study of nationalism and decolonization is an anthropological exploration of the gendering of wartime experience, as well as an inquiry into the work of storytelling as memory practice and ethnographic genre.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1525/j.ctt2jcbst
CONCLUSION: from:
Rifle Reports
Abstract: The evacuees’ return to their homes after the Renville Accord was not the end of the struggle, though it does provide a convenient stopping point for my story of Indonesian independence. The events that followed had more to do with the consolidation of the state than with the idea of independence. During the yearlong hiatus in the fighting, Indonesians turned their attention to matters of administration and governance, political routinization, and military reorganization. The army set up new training programs emphasizing guerrilla warfare, clarified and strengthened its chain of command, and endeavored to enhance the discipline and esprit of the
Book Title: The Fate of Place-A Philosophical History
Publisher: University of California Press
Author(s): Casey Edward S.
Abstract: In this imaginative and comprehensive study, Edward Casey, one of the most incisive interpreters of the Continental philosophical tradition, offers a philosophical history of the evolving conceptualizations of place and space in Western thought. Not merely a presentation of the ideas of other philosophers,
The Fate of Placeis acutely sensitive to silences, absences, and missed opportunities in the complex history of philosophical approaches to space and place. A central theme is the increasing neglect of place in favor of space from the seventh century A.D. onward, amounting to the virtual exclusion of place by the end of the eighteenth century. Casey begins with mythological and religious creation stories and the theories of Plato and Aristotle and then explores the heritage of Neoplatonic, medieval, and Renaissance speculations about space. He presents an impressive history of the birth of modern spatial conceptions in the writings of Newton, Descartes, Leibniz, and Kant and delineates the evolution of twentieth-century phenomenological approaches in the work of Husserl, Merleau-Ponty, Bachelard, and Heidegger. In the book's final section, Casey explores the postmodern theories of Foucault, Derrida, Tschumi, Deleuze and Guattari, and Irigaray.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1525/j.ctt2jcbw8
6 Modern Space as Absolute: from:
The Fate of Place
Abstract: To turn to the seventeenth century is to plunge into a turbulent world in which alchemy vied with physics, theology with philosophy, politics with religion, nations with each other, individuals with their anguished souls. No single treatment can do justice to this multifarious period of human history. We can, however, pick our way through it by attending to an assortment of figures who occupied themselves expressly with questions of place and space: Gassendi, Newton, Descartes, Locke, and Leibniz. Each of these thinkers—with the exception of Locke—was also a prominent scientist, and this double identity is no accident. To
2 Burying Babylas: from:
Controlling Contested Places
Abstract: In the midst of the intra-Christian controversies in fourth-century Antioch, Christians undertook to acquire and redefine not only other Christians’ places, but also places associated with Greek and Roman gods and with Judaism. The emperor Julian’s interest in rebuilding the Jerusalem Temple inflamed Christian anti-Jewish rhetoric around the empire,¹ and his support of places and practices associated with the gods further complicated Christians’ relations with their neighbors in Antioch.² These latter tensions increased during the conflict involving Daphne’s famous oracular temple of Apollo. Although other scholars have used the complex history of Babylas’s relics as an example of fourth-century contests
Conclusion: from:
Controlling Contested Places
Abstract: Perceptions of places are socially constructed and profoundly influential, shaping understandings of the past and thus also expectations for the future. Fourth-century Antioch is a particularly rich site of spatial construction and change, in part because of its complex history during late antiquity, when religious and political upheavals altered the cityscape, in part because of its prominence within empirewide conversations, and in part because so much textual evidence regarding Antioch survives. Thanks to Libanius, John Chrysostom, and Theodoret, it is possible to investigate these decades of Antioch’s history in much more depth and from more perspectives than is usually possible
9 Educating for a Morality of Evil from:
Women and Evil
Abstract: The purpose of this last chapter is to bring together the recommendations of the preceding chapters and to direct them toward education. The main task of the book has been to examine evil from women’s perspective. To do so it has been necessary to analyze traditional views of evil, to consider our culture’s expectations for women and for men, and to explore what we might call the logic of women’s experience. What have we learned in our long history as the second sex? What positions are logically compatible with the view from our experiential standpoint?
Roberto from:
The Wherewithal of Life
Abstract: A COUPLE OF MONTHS AFTER my conversations in Copenhagen with Emmanuel, I was sitting in an espresso bar in Boston’s North End, killing time before attending a ceremony at Faneuil Hall, where I would take an oath of allegiance, receive my certificate of naturalization, and “enjoy my new life as a United States citizen.” My mind, however, was not on the day ahead, but on Emmanuel’s story and the opening lines of Woody Guthrie’s “Talking Columbia,” where he describes watching the boats entering and leaving Bonneville lock and
Exploration of the “Other”: from:
Explorations and Encounters in French
Author(s) MROWA-HOPKINS COLETTE
Abstract: I would like to begin with the story of Anna (not her real name); her father introduced her to French at the age of two. Although he was born in Australia, he spoke fluent French and taught her French nursery rhymes and songs. Anna went on to study French at school from reception to Yr 12, and had the opportunity to visit France on several occasions with her family. To most of us, this would seem to be an ideal situation. Yet, in spite of this, Anna disliked French as a school subject and developed a negative attitude towards the
Book Title: Whose History?-Engaging History Students through Historical Fiction
Publisher: University of Adelaide Press
Author(s): Rodwell Grant
Abstract: This book aims to illustrate how historical novels and their related genres may be used as an engaging teacher/learning strategy for student teachers in pre-service teacher education courses. It does not argue all teaching of History curriculum in pre-service units should be based on the use of historical novels as a stimulus, nor does it argue for a particular percentage of the use of historical novels in such courses. It simply seeks to argue the case for this particular approach, leaving the extent of the use of historical novels used in History curriculum units to the professional expertise of the lecturers responsible for the units.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.20851/j.ctt1t304sf
Introduction from:
Whose History?
Abstract: I once was taking a unit of work on Napoleon in Moscow with my university History Curriculum and Methodology students. What sources could we use? A group of students wanted Tolstoy’s
War and Peace(1869/2010), an iconic historical novel. What about Adam Zamoyski’s 1812:Napoleon’s Fatal March on Moscow(2005), one of the best nonfiction sources on the topic? The class group then debated the relative merits of historical novels versus nonfiction as teaching/learning sources in schools and colleges — a huge and multi-layered topic.
1 Compulsory History: from:
Whose History?
Abstract: The internationally acclaimed Australian children’s novelist, Jackie French, titled her presentation to the 2010 History Teachers’ Association of Australia (HTAA) Conference in Sydney ‘Turning History into Stories and Stories into History — Subtitle: What We
2 Student Engagement through Historical Narratives from:
Whose History?
Abstract: As the teaching of History in Australia undergoes substantial changes through the implementation of the national History curriculum, undergraduate student teachers and teachers in classrooms are being required to re-think their teaching/learning strategies for the teaching of History. With the developments in SOSE/HSIE since the 1970s, curricula researchers have found that during the last few decades the teaching of History has drifted almost into oblivion in many Australian schools. More recently, with the implementation of the National History curriculum undergraduate teachers and teachers in classrooms have been asked to re-engage with the subject (Rodwell, 2010). In this chapter, I argue
3 Pedagogical Dimensions of Historical Novels and Historical Literacy from:
Whose History?
Abstract: As many teachers and educators seriously question the role of textbooks in the History lesson, teachers and educators are looking increasingly to alternative and more engaging teaching/learning strategies (Villano, 2005). Recognising the significant pedagogical advantages of using historical fiction in their classrooms, some teachers have long used historical fiction as a central teaching/learning strategy in the History classroom. Now, however, student teachers and teachers are advantaged — and consequently, should be reassured — by an emerging amount of research showing how the teaching of historical literacy through historical novels can be achieved. There is, I argue, ample evidence of the many pedagogical
5 The Increase of History as a Subject for Novels: from:
Whose History?
Abstract: In 2008 Richard Nile wrote an impressionistic article in
The Australian: ‘today, historical novels massively outsell even the finest [nonfiction] history, and readers continue to learn from their imaginative journeys into Australia’s past’ (Nile, 2008). Thus, for Nile, historical fiction serves to educate readers about our past in a manner that
7 Counterfactual Histories and the Nature of History from:
Whose History?
Abstract: Consider this historical account: the setting is the Cocos Islands in the Indian Ocean; the date is 7 November 1914; the author is Stuart Macintyre, the Ernest Scott Professor of History at the University of Melbourne, and, since 2002 a Laureate Professor of the University of Melbourne. He writes:
8 Alternate Histories in the Classroom from:
Whose History?
Abstract: The recent publication of Nicholas Hasluck’s
Dismissal(2011) is timely in these regards. Alternate histories are usually set amidst the great events of world history — Napoleon, Hitler and Nazism, and so on. Indeed, as Croome (2011) has stated, in what might amount to a throwaway line, alternate history is ‘a genre often undermined in Australia by the sense that
9 ‘Caught in time’s cruel machinery’: from:
Whose History?
Abstract: Jake and his mate, Al, have just stepped from a storeroom in Al’s diner in the year 2011 back to the 1950s. Al has set Jake the great challenge of saving JFK from the sniper’s rifle, and thus altering the course of history. Stephen King’s time-slip novel 22.11.63 makes fascinating reading, and from my experience, many secondary History students find it extremely appealing.
11 Understanding the Past through Historical Fiction from:
Whose History?
Abstract: Many students undertaking teacher-preparation courses in Australian universities, and/or teachers are likely to be avid readers of Australian historical novels. This chapter is written with the object of deepening their appreciation of the rich tapestry of the Australian historical novel. It does so in order that they might increase their understanding of the way that historical novels can fully engage students in an appreciation and understanding of Australian history, particularly the different ways in which generations of Australian historians as compared to writers of historical fiction have perceived the past.
12 Unpacking Historical Novels for their Historicity: from:
Whose History?
Abstract: Historical novels can tell us much about not only our past, but also what we collectively hold to be important about our past. Usually, they provide an insight into the past in many and varied ways, including ways that are, I suggest, simply impossible to present to students of history through textbooks. This chapter will show how the development of an appreciation of historical facts and historical agency can be achieved most fruitfully through the use of historical novels in the classroom.
13 Key themes in Australian History and their Reflection in Historical Novels from:
Whose History?
Abstract: For the most part, Australia’s history is founded on the convict past. Only South
Conclusion from:
Whose History?
Abstract: Taken as a part or as a whole, once teachers have used historical novels and their sub-genres as a teaching/learning strategy in their History lessons, they come to appreciate the huge contribution they can make to their students’ appreciation of history. Many students immediately engage with their historical novels, and this is, I suggest, not surprising.
3 An artist in the making: from:
Framing French Culture
Author(s) West-Sooby John
Abstract: The link between scientific discovery and empire building was never more evident than in the latter decades of the eighteenth century. During that time, as Mary Louise Pratt has noted, the 'international scientific expedition' became 'one of Europe's proudest and most conspicuous instruments of expansion'.¹ For Pratt, this period coincided with the emergence of a new version of Europe's 'planetary consciousness' — one which was characterised by 'the construction of global-scale meaning through the descriptive apparatuses of natural history'.²
7 The return of Trauner: from:
Framing French Culture
Author(s) McCann Ben
Abstract: It is a truth universally acknowledged that set designers create the space in which films take place. But, as Alessio Cavallaro reminds us, set designers 'never simply replicate reality: they always involve the artificial creation of a world … carefully selected to generate a particular aesthetic or mood that draws the audience into the story'.¹
Book Title: The Making of the Humanities, vol. III-The Making of the Modern Humanities
Publisher: Amsterdam University Press
Author(s): Weststeijn Thijs
Abstract: This book is the long awaited third volume in a series that provides a comprehensive comparative history of the humanities. This installment turns to the modern period, from 1850 to 2000, bringing together specialists in philology, musicology, art history, linguistics, archaeology, and literary theory to explore the intertwining nature of these various disciplines, and how together they make up the broader investigative project of the humanities.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt12877vs
Introduction: from:
The Making of the Humanities, vol. III
Author(s) Weststeijn Thijs
Abstract: With this third volume of our three-part project on the history of the humanities we have arrived at the modern age. This is the period of discipline formation and academic institutionalization, but it is also the period when the humanities and sciences drew farther apart. While already foreshadowed by Giambattista Vico’s famous eighteenth-century distinction between the ‘science of the human’ and ‘science of the natural’, Wilhelm Dilthey’s distinction between
GeisteswissenschaftandNaturwissenschaftwas very influential.¹ That is, the humanities are deemed to be predicated on understanding (Verstehen), the sciences on explaining (Erklären). The distinction was adopted by philosophers such as
1.1 Objectivity and Impartiality: from:
The Making of the Humanities, vol. III
Author(s) Daston Lorraine
Abstract: For over a century, the relationships between the humanities and the sciences have been largely defined by opposition:
Geistes- versusNaturwissenschaften, ideographic versus nomothetic, interpretative versus explanatory, past- versus future-oriented. These oppositions were hammered out in theFestredenof Dilthey, Windelband, Helmholtz, and other leading lights of bellwether German universities and reflected the rising prestige and power of the natural sciences in the final quarter of the nineteenth century. Since then, the history and philosophy of science in most European traditions has been dominated by inquiries into the natural sciences: a comparable history of the humanities is just beginning to
1.2 The Natural Sciences and the Humanities in the Seventeenth Century: from:
The Making of the Humanities, vol. III
Author(s) Cohen H. Floris
Abstract: When scientists in our day meddle with the humanities, the outcomes are not always uplifting. Sometimes they are, as when art historians and chemists supplement each other’s expertise quite nicely in establishing or disproving the authenticity of some famous painting. In my own discipline, the history of science, the contributions scientists make are rarely so productive, unless (as, for instance, with Thomas Kuhn) they turn themselves into professional historians. Professional scientists with a layman’s interest in history certainly tend to display a deep-seated emotional involvement in past manifestations of their own present-day concerns. But the flip side of their praiseworthy
3.4 Manuals on Historical Method: from:
The Making of the Humanities, vol. III
Author(s) Paul Herman
Abstract: Manuals on historical method from around 1900 are like neoscholastic philosophy textbooks: books that are supposed to be so dull and dreary that only few scholars dare venture into them. Although methodology manuals were once a flourishing genre, especially in the late nineteenth and early twentieth centuries, when such emerging academic disciplines as history, art history, and church history were in need of methodological signposts and boundary markers, the hundreds of pages that these manuals typically devote to the minutiae of internal and external source criticism now read like neoscholastic meditations on the
analogia entis. At least, that is the
3.5 The Peculiar Maturation of the History of Science from:
The Making of the Humanities, vol. III
Author(s) Karstens Bart
Abstract: This paper takes as its topic how the history of science, as a separate field of study, came into being in the early twentieth century and how it developed thereafter. The first signs of the institutionalization of the field as an academic discipline were the first international conference on the history of science held adjacent to the World Exhibition in Paris in 1900, the start of the journal
Isisin 1912, and the founding of the History of Science Society in 1924. This journal and the society still occupy a prominent position in the field today. The period also saw
4.1 Quellenforschung from:
The Making of the Humanities, vol. III
Author(s) Most Glenn W.
Abstract: A century ago, one of the most important modes of research in the professional study of Greco-Roman antiquity as well as in a number of other fields was a recently developed specialty called by its admirers (back then it had no opponents) ‘
Quellenforschung’. By decomposing the compilatory handbooks produced by the erudition of late antiquity into their various sources and establishing the relations of dependence among them, the adepts of this method sought to trace back reports about a variety of aspects of the ancient world – primarily philosophy and history, but also religion, law, sculpture, and other matters –
4.2 History of Religions in the Making: from:
The Making of the Humanities, vol. III
Author(s) Scheerlinck Eline
Abstract: As is the case for many of his colleagues within the humanities, it is hard to pin one label on Franz Cumont (1868-1947). His work moves at the crossroads of history of religions, classical philology, ancient history, archeology and Orientalism. However, Cumont employed this multidisciplinarity in such a way as to make him a pioneer within the developing field of history of religions at the turn of the nineteenth century. In what follows I will focus mainly on Cumont as a historian of religion and on the renewing role which he played in the development of the history of religions
4.3 ‘Big Science’ in Classics in the Nineteenth Century and the Academicization of Antiquity from:
The Making of the Humanities, vol. III
Author(s) Baertschi Annette M.
Abstract: The digital revolution of the past years has profoundly changed higher education and the academic world in general. Not only has ‘much of the teaching and learning apparatus moved online’, thus effectuating new forms of classroom instruction, but ‘the computational technologies and methodologies’ available today have also ‘transformed research practices in every discipline’.¹ The digital humanities in particular have created exciting new tools, which have attracted a lot of attention within the scholarly community and received positive media coverage.² This in turn has boosted public interest in humanities research, especially in relation to new technologies that ‘facilitate insights into history,
4.4 New Philology and Ancient Editors: from:
The Making of the Humanities, vol. III
Author(s) Klooster Jacqueline
Abstract: This paper discusses the place of New Philology in the history of textual criticism of ancient texts. In particular, I will look at the benefits and drawbacks of applying this approach to the textual edition of ancient Greek poetry, by comparing modern editing techniques with what we know about their ancient transmission and editing techniques.
4.5 What Books Are Made of: from:
The Making of the Humanities, vol. III
Author(s) Solleveld Floris
Abstract: In 1866 Alfred Blot, a history teacher at the Collège Stanislas, published a re-edition of Louis de Beaufort’s 1738
Dissertation sur l’Incertitude des Cinq Premiers Siècles de l’Histoire Romaine[Fig. 4]. Out of print for more than a century, the main virtue of Beaufort’s work was to show systematically how little we know about the mythical past. The gist of Beaufort’s argument is that most of the early Roman historical record and monuments perished in the sack of the city by the Gauls in 387 or 390 BCE, and that of the two main sources we have today, Dionysius of
6.1 Embracing World Art: from:
The Making of the Humanities, vol. III
Author(s) Mersmann Birgit
Abstract: Within the realm of modernizing the humanities, the aspiration of art history to transform into a universal discipline and modern science manifests itself as a cultural, anthropological, and spatial orientation toward world art and universal history. The ground for this modern shift was prepared by the universalization of art as based on the concept of mutual cultural influences and historical transfers. At the turn from the nineteenth to the twentieth century, art history joined forces with subbranches of history such as universal history and cultural history. Through these interdisciplinary linkages, it also opened to a new self-definition and revaluation as
6.2 Generic Classification and Habitual Subject Matter from:
The Making of the Humanities, vol. III
Author(s) Efal Adi
Abstract: One of the operations included in philological inquiries is the restoration of etymologies, built up of linguistic units enduring through ages, languages, meanings, usages and contexts.² The following essay attempts a possible deployment of an etymology of the lingual unit ‘genre’. Our trail will be guided by two stations in the long and extended history of this etymon: First, the Aristotelian origins of the etymon ‘genre’ are reconsidered; second, attention is given to the presence of the same etymon in the vocabulary of modern art criticism. Working within a comparative framework, this essay tries to create a trail between literary
7.1 Between Sciences and Humanities: from:
The Making of the Humanities, vol. III
Author(s) Semi Maria
Abstract: The sciences and the humanities have a long tradition of cultural crossings and reciprocal influences; this interwoven history, however, has been first somehow minimized and downplayed during the nineteenth century, and then simply slipped into a far corner of our memories – feeding on contemporary hyperspecialization and high disciplinary boundaries – until recent scholarly work evidenced how our narrow contemporary perspective was compromising a thorough understanding of the modern era. Positivism and the professionalization of academic disciplines brought about a very critical attitude toward the intellectual syncretism of the foregoing centuries. This had several consequences as, as well described by
8.2 The Emergence of East Asian Art History in the 1920s: from:
The Making of the Humanities, vol. III
Author(s) Orell Julia
Abstract: Late-nineteenth- and early-twentieth-century Europe saw an increasing interest in non-European art from Africa, Pre-Columbian America, Asia, the Pacific Islands and elsewhere. Private collectors and museums eagerly collected, exhibited, and published such works, often in competition with each other in the context of colonization.¹ In addition to museums and collectors, artists developed a great interest in non-European art and artifacts since at least the mid-nineteenth century, ranging from Japanese woodcut prints to African masks, often summarized under the problematic category of primitivism. The academic discipline of art history, however, was slow in responding to the broadening range of images and objects
9.3 A Database, Nationalist Scholarship, and Materialist Epistemology in Netherlandish Philology: from:
The Making of the Humanities, vol. III
Author(s) Rock Jan
Abstract: The history of digital humanities may seem relatively short. The study of culture, history and humanity appears to have been affected by digital culture and networked computers for only about two decades. That is why usually not the past, but the future of digital humanities is discussed, conversation being flavored with possibilities and promises: greater convenience for scholarly labor, and increased speed in the consultation of data, the massive accessibility of which would enable the humanities to deal with their scientific arrears.
11.2 Discovering Sexuality: from:
The Making of the Humanities, vol. III
Author(s) Tobin Robert Deam
Abstract: Today, the study of sexuality brings together scholars from a wide variety of disciplines – history, politics, literature, religion, the arts, psychology, anthropology, medicine, and biology. At its best, this interdisciplinary work promotes critical self-reflection on disciplinary assumptions about sexuality and the data used to test those assumptions: Is there such a thing as a fixed sexuality and how would one prove its existence? Such questions have arisen ever since the emergence of the concept of ‘sexuality’ at the end of the eighteenth century. At the beginning of the nineteenth century, theorists regarded humanistic and literary sources as high quality
11.3 The Role of Technomorphic and Sociomorphic Imagery in the Long Struggle for a Humanistic Sociology from:
The Making of the Humanities, vol. III
Author(s) Ossewaarde Marinus
Abstract: Since its inauguration as an academic discipline after the July Revolution, in the 1830s, sociology has had a lasting ambivalent relationship to the humanities. On the one hand, Auguste Comte, who in 1838 had coined the word ‘sociology’ in a footnote to the 47
thlesson of hisCourse in Positive Philosophy(1830-1842), introduced the new science as a type of physics, ‘social physics’, patterned on the model of Newtonian physics. For Comte’s contemporary Alexis de Tocqueville, on the other hand, the ‘new science’ belonged to the humanities, in particular to political philosophy, theology, classical studies, rhetoric and history, inspired by
11.4 Sociology and the Proliferation of Knowledge: from:
The Making of the Humanities, vol. III
Author(s) Kempers Bram
Abstract: Sociology and its companion social sciences, such as cultural anthropology and psychology, enjoy ambivalent relations with one another, and with sections of the humanities, from cultural history to the study of languages. To complicate matters more, the relations with the natural sciences are ambiguous as well and subject to debate. Intellectuals never created a clear-cut and generally accepted classification of the arts and sciences concerned with human behavior. The cognitive quality of literature and the visual arts never disappeared. Literary authors still claim to enlighten
la comédie humaine, as Balzac coined the subject of his novels.
12.1 The Making and Persisting of Modern German Humanities: from:
The Making of the Humanities, vol. III
Author(s) Hamann Julian
Abstract: The history of the humanities shows a constant struggle for constituting and maintaining their particular logic in relative autonomy from social influences. Understanding their emergence in the nineteenth century requires a sociological examination of how the humanities managed to maintain academic autonomy while at the same time demonstrating social relevance.
Epilogue from:
The Making of the Humanities, vol. III
Author(s) Pickstone John V.
Abstract: But why should I presume that I have something to contribute to the ‘history of the humanities’, especially since this category has rarely
2 Historical Consciousness, Development, and Hermeneutics from:
In Defense of Doctrine
Abstract: Doctrinal development may be an inevitable, even essential element of the theological task as it has been practiced for nearly two millennia, but explicit theoretical reflection on the nature of this phenomenon is a relatively recent feature in Christian thought. The history of evangelical attention to the problem of development is much shorter, because, as we shall see, Roman Catholic theologians began addressing the issue much earlier than their Protestant and evangelical counterparts. The study of general hermeneutics or hermeneutical theory, a discipline concerned with understanding the relationship between interpreters and texts (i.e., written texts or any other complex aggregate
1 The Problem: from:
The Mission of Demythologizing
Abstract: On March 2, 1964, Karl Barth met a group of theology students from Tubingen at the Bruderholz Restaurant for a lengthy conversation. The group consisted of forty Protestants and five Catholics. Their recorded conversation ranged across a wide spectrum of theological topics, including the meaning of Christ’s resurrection, the doctrine of analogy, the distinction between “noetic” and “ontic,” recent developments in Roman Catholicism, and the history of dialectical theology and the Confessing Church. At one point an unknown student raised the topic of Eberhard Jungel’s recent interpretation of Barth’s
analogia fidei.³ The student wished to know whether Jungel’s understanding accorded
Book Title: Power and Politics in the Book of Judges-Men and Women of Valor
Publisher: Augsburg Fortress Publishers
Author(s): Yoder John C.
Abstract: Power and Politics in the Book of Judges studies political culture and behavior in premonarchic Israel, focusing on the protagonists in the book of Judges. Although the sixth-century BCE Deuteronomistic editor portrayed them as moral champions and called them “judges,” the original bardic storytellers and the men and women of valor themselves were preoccupied with the problem of gaining and maintaining political power. These “mighty ones” were ambitious, at times ruthless; they might be labeled chiefs, strongmen, or even warlords in today’s world. John C. Yoder considers the variety of strategies the men and women of valor used to gain and consolidate their power, including the use of violence, the redistribution of patronage, and the control of the labor and reproductive capacity of subordinates. They relied heavily, however, on other strategies that did not deplete their wealth or require the constant exercise of force: mobilizing and dispensing indigenous knowledge, cultivating a reputation for reliability and honor, and positioning themselves as skillful mediators between the realms of earth and heaven, using their association with YHWH to advance their political, economic, or military agenda.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt12878ws
6 Conclusions and Reflections from:
Power and Politics in the Book of Judges
Abstract: Neglected by secular scholars because of its religious content, reshaped by people of faith because its protagonists are morally offensive, and avoided by individuals committed to nonviolence because of its brutality, the book of Judges deserves to be taken more seriously. No other book in the Hebrew Bible mirrors the entire span of Israel’s history as authentically as Judges. The main body of the book is a collection of premonarchic tales celebrating heroic champions, who competed for power in turbulent times. The book’s sixth-century version reflects the tension between the priestly Deuteronomic reformers and the Deuteronomistic defenders of royal power.¹
16 The Life of Beatitude from:
Sin Boldly!
Abstract: Our present and our past are defined by our future, by God’s future. This makes the human soul’s identity contingent, dependent on what we will yet become. The end of the story will retroactively determine the meaning of all previous chapters in this story.²
Habermas, Derrida, and the Question of Religion from:
The Trace of God: Derrida and Religion
Author(s) GORDON PETER E.
Abstract: In the history of religion the arrival of the millennium is often imagined as the έσχατον, an end of history or “end-time” that brings an apocalyptic and ultimate answer to all human questions. But the perennial quarrel between religion and philosophy can hardly be illustrated with greater force than by recalling that for Socrates the practice of philosophy remains forever marked by άπορεία. It is a mode of critical interrogation or
maieuticsthat is always incomplete, and that must forever exceed or undo any ideal of plenitude. In this sense, although its detractors consign philosophy to the ostensibly unworldly realm
Abraham, the Settling Foreigner from:
The Trace of God: Derrida and Religion
Author(s) ZAGURY-ORLY RAPHAEL
Abstract: The proper name
Abrahamwill mark the starting point for the reflections below. For inscribed in this name is at least one transformation, the movement fromAvramtoAbraham. This transformation—from the figure of the Father (Avrammeaning “High Father”) to the meaning of the alliance in which God reveals to the “High Father” that he shall become the “Father of a multitude of Nations”—implies a promise. Hence our question: What does this promise promise? And, furthermore: According to which Law has the history of European philosophy heard and interpreted this promise? And, finally: Could there also be
Moses’ Death from:
Myth and Scripture
Author(s) Ackerman Susan
Abstract: In the opening lines of his article “The Rod of Aaron and the Sin of Moses,” William H. C. Propp provocatively quotes the comment of S. D. Luzzato: “Moses our Teacher committed one sin, but the exegetes have loaded upon him thirteen sins and more, since each of them has invented a new sin” (Propp 1988, 19). Luzzato’s quote here refers to the many scholarly attempts to interpret Num 20:1–13, the story in which Moses, with Aaron at his side, draws water from a rock to provide drink for the thirsting Israelites, yet brings forth that water in such
Myth and History in Daniel 8: from:
Myth and Scripture
Author(s) Willis Amy C. Merrill
Abstract: In an essay exploring the often antagonistic relationship that scholars have imposed between myth and history, Elie Wiesel (1980, 20–21) tells the story of his encounter with an old Hasidic rabbi, his former teacher, sometime after the Holocaust.
Response to Robert A. Segal, “The Life of King Saul as Myth” from:
Myth and Scripture
Author(s) Collins Adela Yarbro
Abstract: If we follow Hooke and define “myth” as the story that a ritual enacts, we then have to decide what counts as “ritual.” Do we limit the term
ritualto gestures that seem
Where There’s Smoke, There’s Fire: from:
Memory and Identity in Ancient Judaism and Early Christianity
Author(s) Schwartz Barry
Abstract: Late Second Temple period scholarship is premised on the belief that Jews of the time thought about the past differently from the way we do. Their knowledge was rooted in traditional legends and communal bonds; ours is data-driven, self-critical, and context-free. Both statements—history is subjective and situation-dependent, and history is objective and situation-transcendent—provoke ambivalence because both are partly but not absolutely true. The problem begins when this ambivalence inhibits us from applying the findings of modern research to instances of ancient memory, for these findings often tell us what it means to “remember,” help us dissect the complex
Selective Recall and Ghost Memories: from:
Memory and Identity in Ancient Judaism and Early Christianity
Author(s) Newsom Carol A.
Abstract: Biblical studies has long been concerned with aspects of what is now called “cultural memory,” especially in the form of a preoccupation with tradition history.¹ Yet even though the major theorists of tradition history were active at the same time that Maurice Halbwachs and Aby Warburg were developing their ideas about cultural memory in society and art, there is no evidence of intellectual cross-fertilization. More recently, the debates over historiography in biblical studies in the 1990s raised in an acute fashion issues relating to the preservation of reliable data in the historical narratives of the Bible versus the invention of
Book Title: Documenting Ourselves-Film, Video, and Culture
Publisher: The University Press of Kentucky
Author(s): Sherman Sharon R.
Abstract: But Sharon Sherman does not limit herself to the problems faced by filmmakers today. She examines the history of documentary films, tracing them from their origins as a means of capturing human motion through the emergence of various film styles. She also discusses current theories and techniques of folklore and fieldwork, concluding that advances in video technology have made the camcorder an essential tool that has the potential to redefine the nature of the documentary itself.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt130hnq5
3 Documentation: from:
Documenting Ourselves
Abstract: The event filmhas been a necessary outgrowth of shifting theoretical models in folkloristics. Scholars made observations about the social or cultural setting to expedite cross-cultural, cross-regional studies or in-depth cultural analyses. Like anthropologists, folklorists might analyze the content and context to demonstrate possible functions of folksongs, narratives, and other folk expressions; filmmakers explored the cultural milieu in which folklore was generated. In their published work, folklorists described situations in general terms; that is, tales are usually told at a feast, or a wedding, or at the storyteller’s home, or among certain ethnic groups. Films facilitating this stance resulted in
Book Title: New Strangers in Paradise-The Immigrant Experience and Contemporary American Fiction
Publisher: The University Press of Kentucky
Author(s): Muller Gilbert H.
Abstract: Muller focuses on the literature of Holocaust survivors, Chicanos, Latinos, African Caribbeans, and Asian Americans. In the quest for a new identity, each of these groups seeks the American dream and rewrites the story of what it means to be an American.
New Strangers in Paradiseexplores the psychology of uprooted peoples and the relations of culture and power, addressing issues of race and ethnicity, multiculturalism and pluralism, and national and international conflicts.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt130hqk2
1 Promised Land: from:
New Strangers in Paradise
Abstract: Fiction and history in the era after World War II are interlocking journeys by immigrants to America’s shores. This immigrant tide in contemporary American fiction is global, flowing across diasporas, borders, and postcolonial terrains. From the Holocaust to the Haitian and Cuban boatlifts, many of the departures and arrivals are reflections of recent historical traumas, creating in fiction what Bharati Mukherjee terms “odysseys of dislocation” (Woodford 2). Immigration for America’s short story writers and novelists today is the representation of radically new desires by the world’s uprooted peoples, an allegory chronicling the evolution of a multicultural nation-state.
4 Metropolitan Dreams: from:
New Strangers in Paradise
Abstract: The American drive for empire that functions as the ideological and geopolitical backdrop of much Chicano fiction also serves as a postcolonial motif in contemporary novels and short stories exploring Latino emigration from the Caribbean to the United States. Numerous writers—Julia Alvarez, Oscar Hijuelos, Christina Garcia, and Judith Ortiz Cofer among them—share a vision of migration to American shores that is rooted in the imperial history of the hemisphere—the tradition of conquest and colonization experienced by the islands of the Caribbean. The postwar arrival of these Hispanic voyagers from the Caribbean at the metropolitan centers of America,
5 Middle Passage: from:
New Strangers in Paradise
Abstract: Even as contemporary conditions precipitated a flood of peoples from the Spanish-speaking islands of the Caribbean to the American mainland, a stream of English-speaking immigrants from the West Indies—a parallel diasporic movement—flowed to both Great Britain and the United States. These Hispanic and Commonwealth migratory streams are linked by the legacies of colonial history or what the historian Gordon Lewis (1983) describes as an “agrosocial system of slavery developed in its fullest and most harsh form” (2). Yet the formation of an AfricanCaribbean immigrant identity rooted in the history of slavery is a subject largely absent from or
6 Gold Mountains: from:
New Strangers in Paradise
Abstract: Contributing to the syncretic, hybrid birth of a new American nation have been those postwar immigrants and sojourners from the Pacific Rim and a Greater Asia, stretching across China to the Indian subcontinent and beyond to the Middle East. These strangers from distant shores, to borrow a fine phrase coined by the Filipino writer Carlos Bulosan in his autobiographical
America Is in the Heart,are part of a long and varied chain in the history of American immigration. From the intrepid Chinese miners who ventured to California in the 1850s—gam saan haakor “travelers to the Gold Mountain”—to
7 Searching for America from:
New Strangers in Paradise
Abstract: “This is an American story of the late twentieth century;” writes Russell Banks in the invocation to
Continental Drift,a brilliant canonical novel pitting migrants against immigrants within the complex, unfinished narrative of the nation. At the end of the century, as Banks and the numerous writers treated in this study assert, a new nation is being called into existence, even as Banks would call into being theHaitian vaudou loasto help him “mouth” his tale. The old Muses, Eurocentric and Homeric, are still with us, but they can no longer capture fully this new national condition, this emerging
2 Almost Unnameable Energies: from:
Passage to the Center
Abstract: In an early review, Christopher Ricks remarked that
Door into the Darkwould consolidate Heaney as “the poet of moldy booted blackberry picking.”¹ Yet despite such charges Heaney’s second book shows him delving more deeply into chosen themes, advancing into new territory. As his friend Michael Longley observed, rather than simply consolidating already established themes, inDoor into the DarkHeaney’s “preoccupation with his own past shades into explorations of Irish history; he breaks out of the boundaries of his Derry locale to embrace the whole island.”² Consequently, his quest for self-definition moves beyond personal history, parochial geography, and his
3 A Poetry of Geographical Imagination: from:
Passage to the Center
Abstract: “What is the source of our first suffering? It lies in the fact that we hesitated to speak. It was born in the moment when we accumulated silent things within us.” Kept as a reminder in Heaney’s poetry notebook, Gaston Bachelard’s warning could stand as the motto for Heaney’s early work.¹ In
Death of a Naturalist,the silent things given speech through the poet’s art derive primarily from his personal history, from the rhythms of the yard experienced in childhood. Not surprisingly, Narcissus is the book’s presiding deity, in whose image Heaney “rhymes to see himself.” With Heaney’s second book,
Afterword from:
Passage to the Center
Abstract: Throughout these pages I have interpreted Heaney’s poetry as a quest for self-definition, a rite of passage. Within this rite, the problem of identity emerges through the poet’s explorations of his personal history, a history that in time is set against the wider historical horizon of Heaney’s cultural past. Paradoxically, what gives his work continuity is his willingness to face discontinuity over again with each return to the source. Still, Heaney’s reliance on what has been called disparagingly a poetic of identity would appear to confirm Anthony Easthope’s criticism that Heaney’s poetry is “resolutely premodernist in its commitment to a
Book Title: Whistling in the Dark-Memory and Culture in Wartime London
Publisher: The University Press of Kentucky
Author(s): Freedman Jean R.
Abstract: By exploring the differences between wartime documentation and postwar memory, oral and written artifacts, and the voices of the powerful and the obscure, Freedman illuminates the complex interactions between myth and history. She concludes that there are as many interpretations of what really happened during Britain's finest hour as there are people who remember it.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt130jmtp
1 Introduction from:
Whistling in the Dark
Abstract: Winston Smith gave up too easily In the same city where he found a man’s memories to be only “a rubbish heap of details,” I found a great deal more. My interviewees were conscious and intelligent witnesses to history Over countless cups of tea in sitting rooms, senior citizens’ centers, churches, and synagogues, they shared thoughts, ideas, and experiences; they allowed me to question and tape-record their lives. This is as close as we can get to the past; no museum reconstruction, no Cecil B. DeMille film, no fake verisimilitude can render history more truly than the words of those
4 Time Long Past: from:
Whistling in the Dark
Abstract: Stories about wartime London are to this day an important component of British cultural and national identity Told with relish to tourists, scholars, and bored or fascinated grandchildren, these stories are ways of keeping the past alive and of asserting one’s own place in a crucial historical epoch. They are also the precious cultural capital of the generation that experienced the war. The many small stories told by the much-touted “ordinary people” of wartime London flow into the master narratives of European history; enriching them, enlivening them, and occasionally colliding with them. Even before the war’s end, people realized how
5 London Pride: from:
Whistling in the Dark
Abstract: Few art forms cover so broad a base as the one called music.¹ Some arts, such as theater, are essentially communal, while others, such as literature, are in large measure solitay Some are basically the province of amateurs, such as storytelling, while others are largely the domain of professionals, such as sculpture. Yet music encompasses all these realms: it ranges from the communal forms of symphony and choir to the solo vocalist or concert artist to the solitary music student practicing in a small room. Music ranges from the highly virtuosic, in symphonies and chamber orchestras and opera companies, to
3 God the Trinity from:
God--The World's Future
Abstract: Theology’s overriding question is this: Who is God? Christians more specifically ask: What is the significance of the story of Jesus for understanding God? The attempt to answer this question leads to the Christian doctrine of the Trinity: God is the transcendent One who has become one with humanity in the person of Jesus Christ and through whose Spirit we and the whole cosmos are being brought to fulfillment. In Jesus, the transcendent has become present; in the Spirit conflicting fragments are becoming integrated into a whole. The heart behind and within this process is termed
God. When we use
5 Becoming Human and Unbecoming Evil from:
God--The World's Future
Abstract: The whole of creation history includes, among other things, human history. Perhaps the emerging field of Big History is the closest secular counterpart to the theologian’s creation history. Within the cosmic hsitory of creation, systematic theologians commonly include an anthropology—an explication of what is human—in their explication of Christian doctrine. Sometimes the anthropology appears between expositions of the First and Second Articles of the creeds—that is, between explications of God as Father and God as Son. The sorry state of the human condition explains why the good creation is in need of redemption. So theological anthropology fits
Introduction to Part Three from:
God--The World's Future
Abstract: Part Three examines the creed’s Second Article, which deals with the story of Jesus (the person) and its significance for the redemption of creation (the work).
6 The Person and Work of Jesus Christ from:
God--The World's Future
Abstract: The story of Jesus is significant because of who Jesus was and because of what he accomplished. Ordinarily, the word
Christologyrefers to who he was and is, and the wordsoteriologyrefers to what he did and does. Sometimes the wordChristologyrefers to both.
The Narrator as Hunter: from:
Metaphor and the Ancient Novel
Author(s) Paschalis Michael
Abstract: ‘One day while hunting on the island of Lesbos, I chanced upon the most beautiful sight I had ever seen in a grove of the Nymphs (Ἐν Λέσβῳ θηρῶν ἐν ἄλσει Νυμφῶν θέαμα εἶδον κάλλιστον ὧν εἶδον), an image inscribed (εἰκόνα γραπτήν), a narrative of desire (ἱστορίαν ἔρωτος). The grove was also beautiful (καλόν) … but the painting was more delightful (τερπνοτέρα), both for its extraordinary artistic skills and its depiction of an erotic story (τέχνην ἔχουσα περιττὴν καὶ τύχην ἐρωτικήν) … as I watched and marveled a desire seized me to ‘counterscribe the painting’ (write a verbal equivalent)¹ (ἰδόντα
Metaphor and politics in John Barclay’s Argenis (1621) from:
Metaphor and the Ancient Novel
Author(s) Connors Catherine
Abstract: On May 25, 2001, an article appeared in
The New York Timesunder the headline: ‘Is Baghdad’s tiger a literary lion?’¹ It discussed the publication in Iraq of a novel in Arabic titledZabibah wal Malik, Zabibah and the King. The novel was published anonymously, but its author was said to be Saddam Hussein (or at least, indications were that he wanted to be known as its author). Set in pre-Christian times in what is now northern Iraq, the novel tells the allegorical story of Zabibah, an everywoman who stands for the Iraqi people, her cruel husband, who stands for
3 The Rasa of Love Incarnate from:
Tastes of the Divine: Hindu and Christian Theologies of Emotion
Abstract: The followers of the medieval
bhaktisaint Caitanya, known as the Gauḍīya Vaiṣṇavas, cultivate love for Kṛṣṇa by contemplating scenes from his life. Among the favorite scenes for contemplation are the five chapters of the Bhāgavata Purāṇa that narrate the story of therāsa līlā, the dance Kṛṣṇa performs with his belovedgopīs. In this celebrated passage, Kṛṣṇa calls the cowmaidens to him with the sound of his flute. They abruptly leave home in the middle of their activities (getting dressed, applying makeup, milking cows, nursing babies) to go to him. After enjoying themselves with him for a while, the
“Come forth into the light of things”: from:
Material Spirit: Religion and Literature Intranscendent
Author(s) RIGBY KATE
Abstract: The figure of light, along with the darkness that is implicitly or explicitly always summoned as its opposite, has played a central and hitherto under-researched role in the history of Euro-Western dualism, the discursive structures and social ramifications of which have been the target of numerous cultural critiques (variously, and in various conjunctions, deconstructive, feminist, postcolonial, antiracist, queer, ecophilosophical, and zoocritical) since the 1970s.¹ Emerging from its mythic association with a series of solar deities and their kingly representatives on earth in the ancient agrarian civilizations of the Mediterranean region, and set to work metaphysically within classical Greek and patristic
Book Title: The Catholic Studies Reader- Publisher: Fordham University Press
Author(s): McGUINNESS MARGARET M.
Abstract: The Catholic Studies Reader is a rare book in an emerging field that has neither a documented history nor a consensus as to what should be a normative methodology. Dividing this volume into five interrelated themes central to the practice and theory of Catholic Studies-Sources and Contexts, Traditions and Methods, Pedagogy and Practice, Ethnicity, Race, and Catholic Studies, and The Catholic Imagination-the editors provide readers with the opportunity to understand the great diversity within this area of study. Readers will find informative essays on the Catholic intellectual tradition and Catholic social teaching, as well as reflections on the arts and literature. This provocative and enriching collection is valuable not only for scholars but also for lay and religious Catholics working in Catholic education in universities, high schools, and parish schools.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt13wzvt6
Introduction: from:
The Catholic Studies Reader
Author(s) McGUINNESS MARGARET M.
Abstract: Margaret McGuinness was a graduate student at Union Theological Seminary (New York) when Father James J. Hennesey’s
A History of the Roman Catholic Community in the United Stateswas published in 1981, even as James Fisher was studying American cultural history down the New Jersey Turnpike at Rutgers. Although other scholars, including Notre Dame’s Philip Gleason and Jay Dolan, were also writing about American Catholicism at this time, McGuinness’s church history classes were paying very little attention to their work, focusing primarily on the U.S. Protestant experience. Hennesey’s book convinced her that American Catholicism was a vital part of the
11 Visual Literacy and Catholic Studies from:
The Catholic Studies Reader
Author(s) OSBORNE CATHERINE R.
Abstract: To adore a picture is one thing, but to learn through the story of a picture what is to be adored is another. For what writing presents to readers, this a picture presents to the unlearned who behold, since in it even
13 Asian American Catholic Experience and Catholic Studies from:
The Catholic Studies Reader
Author(s) HOANG LINH
Abstract: A standard narrative of American religious history has relied on the Puritan sense of a common purpose. John Winthrop’s famous “City on a Hill” speech to the Pilgrims is emblematic of this. This narrative of election and purpose has shaped the way other religions have been measured. But in doing so it has neglected the voice of religious dissenters and the significance of racial diversity within the ranks of American Christians. Likewise, social science and historical studies of immigrants and refugees tend to gloss over religious affiliation and focus mainly on adaptation or assimilation processes into American culture. Both religious
16 Cultural Studies Between Heaven and Earth: from:
The Catholic Studies Reader
Author(s) FERRARO THOMAS J.
Abstract: When the North American Studies section of the American Academy of Religion asked me to respond, in November 2005, to Robert A. Orsi’s book
Between Heaven and Earth: The Religious Worlds People Make and the Scholars Who Study Them, I cast about for a way of revealing, in concentrated but also prismatic form, what is at issue in Orsi’s work for American Studies at large.¹ Surely, Orsi has succeeded in mainstreaming Italian American social history, ethnicizing American Catholic historiography, and challenging the Protestant-centeredness of U.S. religious history, and just as surely the religious-studies wing of our profession does not need
7 The Gift: from:
Givenness and God: Questions of Jean-Luc Marion
Author(s) O’Leary Joseph S.
Abstract: Theologians ruminate among inherited concepts and images, seeking to clarify their history and judge it critically. To establish a perspective in which even a single such concept can be brought into question or deconstructed is no easy matter. To bring the entire tradition into perspective and retrieve it in a well-founded way, as Heidegger aimed to retrieve the tradition of Western metaphysics, is a prodigious task. Recently, a larger context for that task has emerged as Christians have learned that their entire tradition is only one fiber in the texture of the human religious quest. The old closures of identity
4 Prayer as Kenosis from:
The Phenomenology of Prayer
Author(s) MENSCH JAMES R.
Abstract: Prayer, both private and public, is one of the most common of human activities. All human history records it; its roots probably go back to before recorded history. Yet when we attempt to submit its most common form, that of petition, to philosophical analysis, we run into difficulties. All too often we pray for things, such as victory or gaining a desired position, and forget that there are losers in such competitions. Prayer, here, seems caught in the “mimetic violence” that René Girard describes. According to Girard, our socialization involves our imitating others. It thus leads us to desire what
Despoiling the Egyptians—Gently: from:
Gazing Through a Prism Darkly: Reflections on Merold Westphal's Hermeneutical Epistemology
Author(s) DESMOND WILLIAM
Abstract: Merold Westphal is one of the most significant interpreters of Hegel in the English-speaking philosophical world. He has worked on Hegel for the whole of his academic career. His first book,
History and Truth in Hegel’s Phenomenology, is still referred to with continuing respect for the help it offers students in finding their way through Hegel’s labyrinthine work.¹ Westphal was also one of those thinkers intimately involved from early on in the “Hegel revival” in the United States, as well as more generally in the Anglo-American world. He served as vice president and program chair for a biennial meeting whose
Book Title: Structures of Appearing: Allegory and the Work of Literature- Publisher: Fordham University Press
Author(s): Machosky Brenda
Abstract: Taking a phenomenological approach to allegory, Structures of Appearing seeks to revise the history of aesthetics, identifying it as an ideology that has long subjugated art to philosophical criteria of judgment. Rather than being a mere signifying device, allegory is the structure by which something appears that cannot otherwise appear. It thus supports the appearance and necessary experience of philosophical ideas that are otherwise impossible to present or represent. Allegory is as central to philosophy as it is to literature. Following suggestions by Walter Benjamin, Machosky argues that allegory itself must appear allegorically and thus cannot be forced into a logos-centric metaphysical system. She builds on the work of Maurice Blanchot and Emmanuel Levinas to argue that the allegorical image is not a likeness to anything, not a subjective reflection, but an absolute otherness that becomes accessible by virtue of its unique structure. Allegory thus makes possible not merely the textual work of literature but the work that literature is. Machosky develops this insight in readings of Prudentius, Dante, Spenser, Hegel, Goethe, and Kafka.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt13x00w1
8 Father Adam and His Feuding Sons: from:
Overcoming Onto-Theology: Toward a Postmodern Christian Faith
Abstract: The story of the hermeneutical turn in continental philosophy can be told in almost biblical terms. In the place of Father Adam (or Father Isaac) we have Father Heidegger, and in the place of the feuding sons, Cain and Abel (or Jacob and Esau), we have, at least according to one telling, the reactionary son, Gadamer, and the radical son, Derrida.¹
CHAPTER EIGHT Coming-to-Head, Returning-to-Womb: from:
Language, Eros, Being: Kabbalistic Hermeneutics and Poetic Imagination
Abstract: There is a variety of literary settings in which the ideal of spiritual eroticism cultivated in the mystical piety of various traditions has found expression, but one medium that has been especially significant in the history of Judaism and Christianity is the commentarial tradition on the Song of Songs, the biblical book that most overtly employs tropes of sensual love and carnal sexuality.¹ As Bernard McGinn astutely articulated the matter, “Among the many intimate bonds between Jewish and Christian mystical traditions none is more important than the fact that both found in the Song of Songs the mystical text par
Book Title: For Derrida- Publisher: Fordham University Press
Author(s): Miller J. Hillis
Abstract: This book-the culmination of forty years of friendship between J. Hillis Miller and Jacques Derrida, during which Miller also closely followed all Derrida's writings and seminars-is for Derridain two senses. It is for him,dedicated to his memory. The chapters also speak, in acts of reading, as advocates for Derrida's work. They focus especially on Derrida's late work, including passages from the last, as yet unpublished, seminars. The chapters are partial to Derrida,on his side, taking his part, gratefully submitting themselves to the demand made by Derrida's writings to be read-slowly, carefully, faithfully, with close attention to semantic detail.The chapters do not progress forward to tell a sequential story. They are, rather, a series of perspectives on the heterogeneity of Derrida's work, or forays into that heterogeneity.The chief goal has been, to borrow a phrase from Wallace Stevens, plainly to propoundwhat Derrida says. The book aims, above all, to render Derrida's writings justice. It should be remembered, however, that, according to Derrida himself, every rendering of justice is also a transformative interpretation. A book like this one is not a substitute for reading Derrida for oneself. It is to be hoped that it will encourage readers to do just that.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt13x01v0
CHAPTER 4 The Late Derrida from:
For Derrida
Abstract: Derrida more than once said that he could never tell a story (MPdMe, 3; MPdMf, 27). I suppose he meant that something in him resisted organizing things neatly in a narrative, with a beginning, middle, and end, such as
CHAPTER 1 Religious Freedom: from:
Crediting God: Sovereignty and Religion in the Age of Global Capitalism
Author(s) Dallmayr Fred
Abstract: The history of the Jewish people, in large measure, is a history of exile, captivity, and diaspora—and also a story of redemption. The book of Exodus reports about the tribulations the Jewish people endured during their exile in Egypt, before Moses led them out into the wilderness. The same book also speaks of a promised land and of the “steadfast love” with which God guides the people to his “holy abode” (Exod. 15:13). With their arrival in their new home, the tribulations of exile did not end, but returned with even greater intensity and severity after the fall of
6 The Limits of Phenomenology from:
Rethinking God as Gift: Marion, Derrida, and the Limits of Phenomenology
Abstract: Étant donnérepresents an extraordinary achievement, situating Marion among the foremost thinkers of his generation. Its massive scope, high degree of coherent systematization, and striking and often singular readings of important players in the history of phenomenology mean that it has a significant place in contemporary philosophy. Because of that place, however, we are obliged to enter into debate with Marion concerning the legitimacy of those readings, particularly bearing in mind the questions about God, the gift, and phenomenology that motivate this inquiry.
Book Title: Human Rights, Inc.: The World Novel, Narrative Form, and International Law- Publisher: Fordham University Press
Author(s): SLAUGHTER JOSEPH R.
Abstract: In this timely study of the historical, ideological, and formal interdependencies of the novel and human rights, Joseph Slaughter demonstrates that the twentieth-century rise of world literatureand international human rights law are related phenomena. Slaughter argues that international law shares with the modern novel a particular conception of the human individual. The Bildungsroman, the novel of coming of age, fills out this image, offering a conceptual vocabulary, a humanist social vision, and a narrative grammar for what the Universal Declaration of Human Rights and early literary theorists both call the free and full development of the human personality. Revising our received understanding of the relationship between law and literature, Slaughter suggests that this narrative form has acted as a cultural surrogate for the weak executive authority of international law, naturalizing the assumptions and conditions that make human rights appear commonsensical. As a kind of novelistic correlative to human rights law, the Bildungsroman has thus been doing some of the sociocultural work of enforcement that the law cannot do for itself. This analysis of the cultural work of law and of the social work of literature challenges traditional Eurocentric histories of both international law and the dissemination of the novel. Taking his point of departure in Goethe's Wilhelm Meister, Slaughter focuses on recent postcolonial versions of the coming-of-age story to show how the promise of human rights becomes legible in narrative and how the novel and the law are complicit in contemporary projects of globalization: in colonialism, neoimperalism, humanitarianism, and the spread of multinational consumer capitalism.Slaughter raises important practical and ethical questions that we must confront in advocating for human rights and reading world literature-imperatives that, today more than ever, are intertwined.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt13x031j
16 Memory, History, Revelation: from:
Crossover Queries: Dwelling with Negatives, Embodying Philosophy's Others
Abstract: A piece of historical writing is often thought of as a narrative interpreting the times of those who can themselves no longer depict the epoch in which they lived and moved and had their being. The subjects of this story are no longer here to attest to their era’s culture, economy, institutions, politics, and way of life, whether to praise or to excoriate them. The historian is challenged to configure for the living the lives and times of dead others, making inferences from the clues that are trusted by the profession: archives, artifacts, and transmitted traditions. What remains unstated in
20 Heterological History: from:
Crossover Queries: Dwelling with Negatives, Embodying Philosophy's Others
Author(s) RASCHKE CARL
Abstract: Carl Raschke: In
The Ethics of Remembering, you challenge the post-structuralist (and hence postmodernist) deployment of the “trace” as it pertains to the reading, and the writing, of history. Whereas in such writers as Derrida, Taylor, and even to a certain extent Levinas the trace implies an unrecoverable
22 Facts, Fiction, Ficciones: from:
Crossover Queries: Dwelling with Negatives, Embodying Philosophy's Others
Abstract: Absent in the narrative I am about to recount is the romance of the story. What must be repressed in the telling is that facts are objects of our desire, of a certain
Sehnsucht, not because by nature we want to know, as Aristotle maintained, but
1 On Sublimation from:
Interstices of the Sublime: Theology and Psychoanalytic Theory
Abstract: Amid the multitudinous variety of historical, ethnographic, and cultural studies taking place within the academy, one can detect a certain crisis or at least confusion regarding theoretical discourse about religion. This confusion refers to the felt discord among heterogeneous languages and incommensurable modes of description and questioning. Such languages include traditional theology, analytic philosophy of religion, hermeneutics and other symbolic-semiotic languages, methodological approaches to the history of religions, and various forms of postmodernism. This confusion is felt at the same time as religion is being taken up by many philosophers and theorists as an important topic for understanding, in part
Book Title: Saintly Influence: Edith Wyschogrod and the Possibilities of Philosophy of Religion- Publisher: Fordham University Press
Author(s): KAVKA MARTIN
Abstract: Since the publication of her first book, Emmanuel Levinas: The Problem of Ethical Metaphysics, in 1974-the first book about Levinas published in English-Edith Wyschogrod has been at the forefront of the fields of Continental philosophy and philosophy of religion. Her work has crossed many disciplinary boundaries, making peregrinations from phenomenology and moral philosophy to historiography, the history of religions (both Western and non-Western), aesthetics, and the philosophy of biology. In all of these discourses, she has sought to cultivate an awareness of how the self is situated and influenced, as well as the ways in which a self can influence others.In this volume, twelve scholars examine and display the influence of Wyschogrod's work in essays that take up the thematics of influence in a variety of contexts: Christian theology, the saintly behavior of the villagers of Le Chambon sur Lignon, the texts of the medieval Jewish mystic Abraham Abulafia, the philosophies of Levinas, Derrida, and Benjamin, the practice of intellectual history, the cultural memory of the New Testament, and pedagogy.In response, Wyschogrod shows how her interlocutors have brought to light her multiple authorial personae and have thus marked the ambiguity of selfhood, its position at the nexus of being influenced by and influencing others.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt13x03hs
“God,” Gods, God from:
Saintly Influence: Edith Wyschogrod and the Possibilities of Philosophy of Religion
Author(s) PEPERZAK ADRIAAN T.
Abstract: Gedanken sind frei. Thoughts are free. Thinking is autonomous. Philosophers are free because they are able to receive, accept or refuse, distance, display, suspend, or focus on all that exists or has been thought. But philosophy is never first (except,perhaps, in a quite abstract sense of being first), because, before beginning to practice it, philosophers have already been educated, formed, accustomed to a particular language and culture, become part of an ongoing history, and set on a certain path.
Hearing the Voices of the Dead: from:
Saintly Influence: Edith Wyschogrod and the Possibilities of Philosophy of Religion
Author(s) CAPUTO JOHN D.
Abstract: In response to a question put to Jacques Derrida by Elizabeth Clark, one of America’s leading historians of early Christianity, about the relevance of deconstruction for history, Derrida said what we would expect him to say, that historians must constantly question their assumptions about history and stay open to other concepts of history and of historiography, and that is where deconstruction can help. But the first thing he said was unexpected: “I dream of being a historian.” He expressed his feeling that, in a way, ever since
Of Grammatology, “I was just doing history.” That was not a bit of
The Historian and the Messianic “Now”: from:
Saintly Influence: Edith Wyschogrod and the Possibilities of Philosophy of Religion
Author(s) BERGO BETTINA
Abstract: In his
Ursprung des deutschen Trauerspiels, Walter Benjamin¹ turned to one of the most forgettable moments of European history—the German baroque of the seventeenth century—to unearth the work of writers who, by all accounts, rested happily in their oblivion. TheTrauerspielis in no way classical tragedy; it is a mourning play in which a spectacle is made of the buildup of ruin upon ruin, culminating in an apotheosis of abjection. These plays, derisively referred to asSturm und Drang(storm and stress), piled corpses upon corpses in what was no gesture of remembering. Like an anticipation of
Saints and the Heterological Historian from:
Saintly Influence: Edith Wyschogrod and the Possibilities of Philosophy of Religion
Author(s) OCHS PETER
Abstract: In
An Ethics of Remembering,¹ Edith Wyschogrod draws from out of the sensibilities of postmodernism a means for the historian to attend, after all, to the voice of the suffering other in history. Her remarkable argument may leave one question unanswered: how, in the end, do we learn from what she calls “the heterological historian” how to respond to the needs of this otherwise forgotten voice? I believe this apparent omission may be more adequately identified as a sign of modesty, of two sorts. I will suggest that, if we press the logic of her argument in ways she does
Introduction: from:
Toward a Theology of Eros: Transfiguring Passion at the Limits of Discipline
Author(s) BURRUS VIRGINIA
Abstract: What does theology have to say about the place of eroticism in the salvific transformation of human subjects, even of the cosmos itself? How, in turn, does eros infuse theological practice and transfigure doctrinal tropes? Veering off the well-worn path of sexual moralizing, this volume explores what is still largely uncharted territory in the realm of theological erotics even as it also deliberately disrupts the disciplinary boundaries of theology. Indeed, it invites and performs a mutual seduction of disciplines—theology, philosophy, scripture, history—at multiple sites charged by desires at once bodily, spiritual, intellectual, and political. It seeks new openings
New Creations: from:
Toward a Theology of Eros: Transfiguring Passion at the Limits of Discipline
Author(s) JANTZEN GRACE
Abstract: The Genesis story in the Hebrew Bible, with its account of a beautiful garden forfeited by a descent into sin and violence, is often taken as the paradigmatic narrative of creation for Christianity. It is not the only biblical account of creation. The prophet Isaiah, for example, describes a vision of a new creation, made by God to transform the present world of trouble, destruction and pain. He declares the proclamation of God:
Book Title: Sounding/Silence: Martin Heidegger at the Limits of Poetics- Publisher: Fordham University Press
Author(s): SMITH DAVID NOWELL
Abstract: Sounding/Silence charts Heidegger's deep engagement with poetry, situating it within the internal dynamics of his thought and within the domains of poetics and literary criticism. Heidegger viewed poetics and literary criticism with notorious disdain: he claimed that his Erlauterungen ("soundings") of Holderlin's poetry were not "contributions to aesthetics and literary history" but rather stemmed "from a necessity for thought." And yet, the questions he poses--the value of significance of prosody and trope, the concept of "poetic language", the relation between language and body, the "truth" of poetry--reach to the very heart of poetics as a discipline, and indeed situate Heidegger within a wider history of thinking on poetry and poetics. opening up points of contact between Heidegger's discussions of poetry and technical and critical analyses of these poems, Nowell Smith addresses a lacuna within Heidegger scholarship and sets off from Heidegger's thought to sketch a philosophical "poetics of limit".
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt13x044k
4 Reading Heidegger Reading from:
Sounding/Silence: Martin Heidegger at the Limits of Poetics
Abstract: Ever since Max Kommerell described an essay of Heidegger’s on Hölderlin’s “Andenken” as “a productive train-wreck” (
ein productives Eisenbahn-Unglück),¹ Heidegger’s readings of poetry have been subject to a critical skepticism bordering at times on outrage. To an extent this is unsurprising and even, one feels—in the light of his contempt for “the history of literature and aesthetics” (EHP 21/7)—solicited. Yet the surfeit of commentary on Heidegger as a “train-wreck” exegete risks occluding the other term in Kommerell’s oxymoron, or the possibility that the two are interlinked: that as the reading is, as it were, derailed, it opens on
Introduction: from:
Postmodern Apologetics?: Arguments for God in Contemporary Philosophy
Abstract: While postmodernism is generally associated with fairly recent thinkers, apologetics has a long and rich history. The term was first used by early Christian communities and individuals (“apologists”) who defended themselves against attacks by the larger culture or by particular authorities. At
Book Title: Interpreting Nature: The Emerging Field of Environmental Hermeneutics- Publisher: Fordham University Press
Author(s): Treanor Brian
Abstract: Modern environmentalism has come to realize that many of its key concerns "wilderness" and "nature" among them are contested territory, viewed differently by different people. Understanding nature requires science and ecology, to be sure, but it also requires a sensitivity tom, history, culture, and narrative. Thus, understanding nature is a fundamentally hermeneutic task.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt13x04rw
CHAPTER 2 Morrow’s Ants: from:
Interpreting Nature: The Emerging Field of Environmental Hermeneutics
Author(s) Smith Mick
Abstract: In 1975 Edward Hyams, novelist, gardener, broadcaster, anarchist, and a long-time advocate of the need for agriculturally sustainable societies, wrote a political novel,
Morrow’s Ants.¹ It tells the story of billionaire businessman Graham Morrow’s attempt to build a futuristic city modeled on his intensive study of ant colonies.² The Hive, a massive, largely underground, complex powered by tidal and nuclear energy, will house and feed two hundred thousand people in an entirely self-sustaining manner. But this development, as his opponent (the embittered revolutionary Evans), suggests, comes with a price—the loss of individual liberty, freedom, and creativity. It is “designed
CHAPTER 10 The Question Concerning Nature from:
Interpreting Nature: The Emerging Field of Environmental Hermeneutics
Author(s) McGrath Sean
Abstract: In this chapter, I situate Timothy Morton’s and Slavoj Žižek’s “ecology without nature” (hereafter EWN) within the broader history of transcendental-structuralist ontology.¹ I will argue that, notwithstanding Morton’s recent turn to object-oriented ontology, his deconstruction of a certain notion of nature, which we provisionally describe as the extra-lingual intelligible order, does not deviate from the a-cosmic trajectory of late modern thinking, from nineteenth-century transcendental philosophy, through hermeneutics and semiotics to Lacanian psychoanalysis. Even if something like nature in fact existed, the argument goes, we would have little to say about it, locked as we are into a self-referential meaning system,
CHAPTER 14 My Place in the Sun from:
Interpreting Nature: The Emerging Field of Environmental Hermeneutics
Author(s) Wood David
Abstract: In this chapter, I pursue the thought that it is via temporality, especially history, that place is distinct from space. I show that this claim survives our moving away from a naïve naturalistic understanding of the past to one constructed and constituted so as to include narrative, intentions, and projections even when these form the basis for serious contestation of what we take to be the past.
Book Title: Finding God in All Things: Celebrating Bernard Lonergan, John Courtney Murray, and Karl Rahner- Publisher: Fordham University Press
Author(s): Stagaman David
Abstract: Three of the most influential Catholic theologians of the twentieth century-Bernard Lonergan, John Courtney Murray, and Karl Rahner-were all born in 1904, at the height of the Church's most militant rhetoric against all things modern. In this culture of suspicion, Lonergan, Murray, and Rahner grew in faith to join the Society of Jesus and struggled with the burden of antimodernist policies in their formation. By the time of their mature work in the 1950s and 1960s, they had helped to redefine the critical dialogue between modern thought and contemporary Catholic theology. After the dtente of the Second Vatican Council, they brought Catholic tradition into closer relationship to modern philosophy, history, and politics. Written by leading scholars, friends, and family members, these original essays celebrate the legacies of Lonergan, Murray, and Rahner after a century of theological development. Offering a broad range of perspectives on their lives and works, the essays blend personal and anecdotal accounts with incisive critical appraisals. Together, they offer an accessible introduction to the distinctive character of three great thinkers and how their work shapes the way Catholics think and talk about God, Church, and State.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt13x04wz
2. Learning to Live with Lonergan from:
Finding God in All Things: Celebrating Bernard Lonergan, John Courtney Murray, and Karl Rahner
Author(s) Gelpi Donald L.
Abstract: Before joining the faculty of the Jesuit School of Theology at Berkeley, California, I taught philosophy and supervised the academic program of the Jesuit scholastics studying at Loyola University in New Orleans. I taught in the philosophy department because I had done my doctorate in philosophy with a special focus on American philosophy. I wanted to spend my professional academic career doing theology; but I had studied enough theology as a Jesuit scholastic to realize that unless one brings to systematic theology a new set of categories, one winds up rehashing history. I wanted to create an inculturated theology for
3. The Passionateness of Being: from:
Finding God in All Things: Celebrating Bernard Lonergan, John Courtney Murray, and Karl Rahner
Author(s) Byrne Patrick H.
Abstract: It is daunting to be asked to communicate why Bernard Lonergan is such an important thinker. The magnitude of his achievement is great, and I owe a great personal debt for all that I have learned from him. Over the course of his life, Lonergan wrote extensively and profoundly about an amazing range of topics—painting and music; economics and politics; epistemology, metaphysics, and ethics; quantum mechanics and relativity theory; statistics and evolution; sexuality and marriage; logic, ordinary language, and symbolic meaning; religion and feelings; common sense; the theory of history; sin, grace, and the theology of the Christian doctrines
6. John Courtney Murray’s American Stories from:
Finding God in All Things: Celebrating Bernard Lonergan, John Courtney Murray, and Karl Rahner
Author(s) Schuck Michael J.
Abstract: John Courtney Murray died well before this academic interest in narrative and story effervesced. His scholarly imagination was animated by the
philosophia perennisand by Roman Catholic philosophical, theological, and historical debates adjoining the Second
Book Title: Translating Investments: Metaphor and the Dynamics of Cultural Change in Tudor-Stuart England- Publisher: Fordham University Press
Author(s): Anderson Judith H.
Abstract: The title Translating Investments, a manifold pun, refers to metaphor and clothing, authority and interest, and trading and finance. Translation, Latin translatio, is historically a name for metaphor, and investment, etymologically a reference to clothing, participates both in the complex symbolism of early modern dress and in the cloth trade of the period. In this original and wide-ranging book, Judith Anderson studies the functioning of metaphor as a constructive force within language, religious doctrine and politics, literature, rhetoric, and economics during the reigns of the Tudors and early Stuarts. Invoking a provocative metaphorical concept from Andy Clark's version of cognitive science, she construes metaphor itself as a form of scaffolding fundamental to human culture. A more traditional and controversial conception of such scaffolding is known as sublation-Hegel's Aufhebung, or raising,as the philosophers Jacques Derrida and Paul Ricoeur have understood this term. Metaphor is the agent of raising, or sublation, and sublation is inseparable from the productive life of metaphor, as distinct in its death in code or clich. At the same time, metaphor embodies the sense both of partial loss and of continuity, or preservation, also conveyed by the term Aufhebung. Anderson's study is simultaneously critical and historical. History and the theory are shown to be mutually enlightening, as are a wide variety of early modern texts and their specific cultural contexts. From beginning to end, this study touches the present, engaging questions about language, rhetoric, and reading within post-structuralism and neo-cognitivism. It highlights connections between intellectual problems active in our own culture and those evident in the earlier texts, controversies, and crises Anderson analyzes. In this way, the study is bifocal, like metaphor itself. While Anderson's overarching concern is with metaphor as a creative exchange, a source of code-breaking conceptual power, each of her chapters focuses on a different but related issue and cultural sector. Foci include the basic conditions of linguistic meaning in the early modern period, instantiated by Shakespeare's plays and related to modern theories of metaphor; the role of metaphor in the words of eucharistic institution under Archbishop Cranmer; the play of metaphor and metonymy in the writings of Luther, Zwingli, and Calvin and in John Donne's Devotions; the manipulation of these two tropes in the politics of the controversy over ecclesiastical vestments and in its treatment by John Foxe; the abuse of figuration in the house of Edmund Spenser's Busirane, where catachresis, an extreme form of metaphor, is the trope du jour; the conception of metaphor in the Roman rhetorics and their legacy in the sixteenth century; and the concept of exchange in the economic writing of Gerrard de Malynes, merchant and metaphorist in the reigns of Elizabeth and James. What emerges at the end of this book is a heightened critical sense of the dynamic of metaphor in cultural history.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt13x05b5
2. Translating Investments: from:
Translating Investments: Metaphor and the Dynamics of Cultural Change in Tudor-Stuart England
Abstract: In this chapter, my argument, which is historical in orientation, suggests a way of conceiving language that informs the metaphoricity of Renaissance writings and bears on our reading of them. In doing so, it also addresses contemporary debates about the metaphoricity of language and their application to the early modern period. Ultimately it treats Shakespeare’s use of the word
investmentin2 Henry IVandHamletas telling instances of the linguistic character of early modern metaphor, whose conditions of meaning differ in significant ways from our own. What follows in this chapter is an effort to make history, theory,
3. Language and History in the Reformation: from:
Translating Investments: Metaphor and the Dynamics of Cultural Change in Tudor-Stuart England
Abstract: Linguistic history is the larger backdrop against which
On Narrative Imagination from:
Debates in Continental Philosophy: Conversations with Contemporary Thinkers
Author(s) Ricœur Paul
Abstract: Pr: Well, Hannah Arendt claims that “all sorrows may be borne if you may put them into a story or tell a story about them.” She uses Isak Dinesen’s beautiful proverb as the epigraph to her great chapter “Action” in
The Human
Ethics of the Infinite from:
Debates in Continental Philosophy: Conversations with Contemporary Thinkers
Author(s) Levinas Emmanuel
Abstract: El: Apart from the great masters of the history of philosophy—in particular Plato, Descartes, and Kant—the first contemporary influence on my own thinking was Bergson. In 1925, in Strasbourg University, Bergson was being hailed as France’s leading thinker. For example, [Maurice] Blondel, one of his Strasbourg disciples, developed a specifically Bergsonian psychology quite hostile to Freud—a hostility which made a deep and lasting impression on me. Moreover, Bergson’s theory of time as concrete duration
(la durée concrète)is, I
Culture: from:
Debates in Continental Philosophy: Conversations with Contemporary Thinkers
Author(s) Steiner George
Abstract: Gs: I believe that there is in the history of Europe a very strong central tradition, which is by no means an easy one to live with. It is that of the Roman Empire meeting Christianity. Our Europe is still to an astonishing degree, after all the crises and changes, that Christian Roman Empire. Virgil was taken to be, rightly or wrongly, the prophet of this empire, and Dante the great incarnation. It is very striking that when General de Gaulle, who really used
Chaosmos: from:
Debates in Continental Philosophy: Conversations with Contemporary Thinkers
Author(s) Eco Umberto
Abstract: Rk: You have argued that the Dark Ages is a much maligned period of European history. Why?
SUBVERTING THE BIBLICAL WORLD: from:
Scrolls of Love: Ruth and the Song of Songs
Author(s) LaCocque André
Abstract: We cannot speak of a unified status for either women or foreigners in ancient history or throughout the vast expanse of the Levant. In general, however, it can be said
THE BOOK OF RUTH AS COMEDY: from:
Scrolls of Love: Ruth and the Song of Songs
Author(s) Aschkenasy Nehama
Abstract: More than any other biblical story or cycle of tales, the book of Ruth belongs to the dramatic genre. Structured as a series of short, eventful scenes animated by spirited, dynamic dialogue, it can be easily adapted for the stage. The conversation in the book of Ruth is either between two protagonists or between a protagonist and “chorus” (in the form of the women of Bethlehem, or the workers in the field, or the elders at the gate), but there are usually no more than two principal interlocutors in any given scene. The story’s narrator possesses only limited omniscience, offering
READING THE SONG ICONOGRAPHICALLY from:
Scrolls of Love: Ruth and the Song of Songs
Author(s) Davis Ellen F.
Abstract: Among the most important questions for biblical interpreters to ask is the question of genre:
As whatare we to read this text? In the modern period, it was Hermann Gunkel who brought that question to the fore. As he demonstrated, the issue confronts us as soon as the opening pages of Genesis.¹ Do we read this as history (cum science) or as myth, as something that happened at a certain time—history, or as (citing the description of myth offered by the Roman historian Sallust) “something that happens over and over again”?
THE HARLOT AND THE GIANT: from:
Scrolls of Love: Ruth and the Song of Songs
Author(s) Pertile Lino
Abstract: In his treatise the
Monarchy, Dante argues against those who maintained that the foundation of faith consists in the traditions of the church. He distinguishes three stages in the history of Scripture: before the church (i.e. the Old and the New Testament), with the church (the early fathers), and after the church (thedecretales). In defining the first stage, the stageante Ecclesiam, Dante states that “this is what the Church says speaking to her bridegroom: ‘Draw me after thee.’ ”¹ The standard footnote tells us that this sentence—“Trahe me post te” in the Vulgate’s Latin—is a quotation
Book Title: Believing Scholars: Ten Catholic Intellectuals- Publisher: Fordham University Press
Author(s): Burrell David B.
Abstract: How do Catholic intellectuals draw on faith in their work? And how does their work as scholars influence their lives as people of faith?For more than a generation, the University of Dayton has invited a prominent Catholic intellectual to present the annual Marianist Award Lecture on the general theme of the encounter of faith and profession. Over the years, the lectures have become central to the Catholic conversation about church, culture, and society.In this book, ten leading figures explore the connections in their own lives between the private realms of faith and their public calling as teachers, scholars, and intellectuals.This last decade of Marianist Lectures brings together theologians and philosophers, historians, anthropologists, academic scholars, and lay intellectuals and critics.Here are Avery Cardinal Dulles, S.J., on the tensions between faith and theology in his career; Jill Ker Conway on the spiritual dimensions of memory and personal narrative; Mary Ann Glendon on the roots of human rights in Catholic social teaching; Mary Douglas on the fruitful dialogue between religion and anthropology in her own life; Peter Steinfels on what it really means to be a liberal Catholic; and Margaret O'Brien Steinfels on the complicated history of women in today's church. From Charles Taylor and David Tracy on the fractured relationship between Catholicism and modernity to Gustavo Gutirrez on the enduring call of the poor and Marcia Colish on the historic links between the church and intellectual freedom, these essays track a decade of provocative, illuminating, and essential thought. James L. Heft, S.M., is President and Founding Director of the Institute for Advanced Catholic Studies and University Professor of Faith and Culture and Chancellor, University of Dayton. He has edited Beyond Violence: Religious Sources for Social Transformation in Judaism, Christianity, and Islam (Fordham).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt13x06dp
CHAPTER 6 Catholicism and Human Rights from:
Believing Scholars: Ten Catholic Intellectuals
Author(s) GLENDON MARY ANN
Abstract: I am deeply honored to have been chosen for this year’s Marianist Award. And I was delighted when Father Heft told me I could give this lecture on any aspect of my work, so long as I included a discussion of how my faith has affected my scholarship and how my scholarship has affected my faith. At the time, that sounded like an easy assignment, since it was the experience of representing the Holy See at a United Nations conference that led to the book I have just completed—a history of the Universal Declaration of Human Rights of 1948,
CHAPTER 8 My Life as a “Woman”: from:
Believing Scholars: Ten Catholic Intellectuals
Author(s) STEINFELS MARGARET O’BRIEN
Abstract: The history of our time is a history of change, really of revolutionary change. Revolutions in the sciences, in weaponry, in international relations, in agriculture, in cooking, in relations between men and women, in gender identity, in child rearing. The essential measures of our earthly existence, time and space, we understand in far more complex ways that we did even twenty years ago. Furthermore, all such changes themselves become the springboard for ever greater change, what the British sociologist Anthony Giddens calls “institutional reflexivity.” By that he means “the regularized use of knowledge about circumstances of social life as a
The Permanence of the Theologico-Political? from:
Political Theologies: Public Religions in a Post-Secular World
Author(s) Macey David
Abstract: There was, in the nineteenth century, a widespread and lasting conviction that one cannot discern the transformations that occur in political society—that one cannot really take stock of what is appearing, disappearing, or reappearing—without examining the religious significance of the old and the new. In both France and Germany, philosophy, history, the novel, and poetry all testify to that. This conviction is not, of course, entirely new, and it can be traced far back in history. I am not thinking of the work of theologians and jurists, or of their disputations over the links between the authority of
Levinas, Spinoza, and the Theologico-Political Meaning of Scripture from:
Political Theologies: Public Religions in a Post-Secular World
Author(s) de Vries Hent
Abstract: At intervals of about ten years, Levinas devoted articles to Spinoza.¹ At first glance, these readings stand out for their critical, indeed, polemical tone. In his 1955 “The Case of Spinoza” Levinas accepts Jacob Gordin’s summary verdict: “Spinoza was guilty of betrayal [
il existe une trahison de Spinoza]¹ (108 / 155–56). Indeed, in this text we find an even more startling hypothesis, that, by “proposing that Spinoza’s trial be reopened,” Israel’s founding father, David Ben-Gurion, was, Levinas surmises, “seeking to question—more effectively than the missionaries installed in Israel—the great certainty of our history; which ultimately, for Mr.
Bush’s God Talk from:
Political Theologies: Public Religions in a Post-Secular World
Author(s) Lincoln Bruce
Abstract: Most discussions of George W. Bush’s religious faith draw heavily on his campaign autobiography,
A Charge to Keep: My Journey to the White House(1999), which puts religion at the beginning, middle, and end of the story.¹ Deliberately vague in its chronology, the book describes a man who drifted until middle age, when Billy Graham “planted a mustard seed” in his soul and helped turn his life around.² Modifying the conventions of conversion narratives, the book acknowledges Bush’s youthful indiscretions but downplays the nature and severity of his sins. It does not single out one decisive, born-again moment, but describes
Prophetic Justice in a Home Haunted by Strangers: from:
Political Theologies: Public Religions in a Post-Secular World
Author(s) Prato Bettina
Abstract: What does it mean to practice a peace activism simultaneously rooted in Judaism and in human rights, in a context in which trauma-influenced readings of Jewish identity are invoked to justify violating the rights of other people(s)?¹ How can the language of universal rights be reconciled with a belief in Jewish uniqueness that includes a history of exceptional suffering and a divinely granted claim to a Promised Land inhabited by others? And, most importantly, what are the theoretical and practical consequences of affirming not just the possibility but the need for such reconciliation in the name of Jewish identity itself,
Automatic Theologies: from:
Political Theologies: Public Religions in a Post-Secular World
Author(s) Khatib Kate
Abstract: To write about surrealism and theology seems an almost heretical act, on both sides of the equation. Like other Romantic and post-Romantic artistic movements of the late nineteenth and early twentieth centuries, surrealism owes a debt to mysticism and the occult that is already widely acknowledged, as is the occurrence of religious symbolism throughout its corpus. Were these works of art equal to the sum total of the surrealist interventions in the theological realm, there would be little more to discuss. A less cursory inspection reveals, however, that the presentation of surrealism as a fleeting moment in the artistic history
Theoscopy: from:
Political Theologies: Public Religions in a Post-Secular World
Author(s) Geroulanos Stefanos
Abstract: To be forever seen without seeing back is to succumb to a mercy and grace carved in religious force, to walk in fear and faith of a tremendous power one cannot face. It is to live a paranoid existence of nakedness before a God who is all-seeing, hence omniscient and omnipotent, and who accordingly metes out a social experience and aknowledge of oneself and one’s history that is based on this awareness of being seen. I will name this condition
theoscopy. Widespread from patristic texts to contemporary media artifacts and works of social theory, theoscopy involves the establishment of a
Come On, Humans, One More Effort if You Want to Be Post-Christians! from:
Political Theologies: Public Religions in a Post-Secular World
Author(s) Woods Fronza
Abstract: In the spring of 2003, the news came from the diocese of Helsingoer—Hamlet’s country, quite appropriately—that Thorkild Grosboell, a theologian and minister in the Lutheran Church of Denmark, was an atheist. The pastor later retracted, but the fact remains: he had publicly stated that he believed neither in God the creator of the world, nor in the resurrection of Christ, nor in the eternal life of the soul. Mr. Grosboell is my post-Christian hero. I sincerely hope that history will remember his name as that of a pioneer in a new kind of enlightenment. To see the existence
Introduction: from:
Passing on the Faith: Transforming Traditions for the Next Generation of Jews, Christians, and Muslims
Author(s) Heft James L.
Abstract: Jaroslav Pelikan, the well-known Yale historian of Christian doctrine, worried whether his grandchildren would have a religious tradition to reject. So pervasive did he consider the acidic effects of modern Western culture on religion that he feared that communities of faith would, over the coming generation or two, simply dissolve. Historians are rarely given to apocalyptic prediction; rather, they typically warn us about repeating the history from which we have never learned. But Pelikan has not been the only person who has worried about religion’s future in the West. Religious leaders and sociologists and theologians have been asking similar questions:
Looking for God: from:
Passing on the Faith: Transforming Traditions for the Next Generation of Jews, Christians, and Muslims
Author(s) de Toca Melchor Sánchez
Abstract: As we neared the public presentation of the Pontifical Council for Culture’s 2004 research into unbelief, religious indifference, and new forms of alternative religion, I somewhat absentmindedly recited to my secretary a rather detached theoretical analysis of unbelief. Unable to restrain herself, she burst out with her very own story: “My children have lost the faith.” They are good boys, born to a Christian family, whose mother works in the Vatican and is active in the parish. But they no longer go to Mass on Sundays. Indeed, not only do they no longer practice, but quite simply they no longer
Identity and Community in a New Generation: from:
Passing on the Faith: Transforming Traditions for the Next Generation of Jews, Christians, and Muslims
Author(s) Osman Ghada
Abstract: The history of Islam in the United States has been a multilayered and complex one. At least 10 percent of African slaves in antebellum America are estimated to have been of Muslim origin, although it appears that none of them survived slavery while maintaining their adherence to Islam. The second phase in the history of Islam in the United States occurred with the migration of Arabs from the Ottoman Empire in the post–Civil War period; while most of these Arabs were Christian, a minority was Muslim. Some immigrants from British India, southern Europe, and Ukraine were also Muslims. The
Book Title: Vladimir Jankelevitch: The Time of Forgiveness- Publisher: Fordham University Press
Author(s): Caputo John D.
Abstract: Vladimir Jankelevitch: The Time of Forgiveness traces the reflections of the French philosopher and musicologist Vladimir Jankelevitch on the conditions and temporality of forgiveness in relation to creation, history, and memory. The author demonstrates the influence of Jewish and Christian thought on Jankelevitch's philosophy and compares his ideas about the gift character of forgiveness, the role of retributive emotions in conceptions of justice, and the limits of reason with those of Aristotle, Butler, Kant, Kierkegaard, Nietzsche, Scheler, Arendt, Derrida, Levinas, and Ricoeur. The Shoah was the pivotal historical event in Jankelevitch's life. As this book shows, Jankelevitch's question "Is forgiveness possible as a response to evil?" remains a potent philosophical conundrum today. Paradoxically, for Jankelevitch, evil is both the impetus and the obstacle to forgiveness.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt13x06pt
Book Title: The Architecture of Concepts: The Historical Formation of Human Rights- Publisher: Fordham University Press
Author(s): de Bolla Peter
Abstract: The Architecture of Concepts proposes a radically new way of understanding the history of ideas. Taking as its example human rights, it develops a distinctive kind of conceptual analysis that enables us to see with precision how the concept of human rights was formed in the eighteenth century. The first chapter outlines an innovative account of concepts as cultural entities. The second develops an original methodology for recovering the historical formation of the concept of human rights based on data extracted from digital archives. This enables us to track the construction of conceptual architectures over time. Having established the architecture of the concept of human rights, the book then examines two key moments in its historical formation: the First Continental Congress in 1775 and the publication of Tom Paine's Rights of Man in 1792. Arguing that we have yet to fully understand or appreciate the consequences of the eighteenth-century invention of the concept "rights of man," the final chapter addresses our problematic contemporary attempts to leverage human rights as the most efficacious way of achieving universal equality
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt13x06zz
CHAPTER 1 On Concepts as Cultural Entities from:
The Architecture of Concepts: The Historical Formation of Human Rights
Abstract: This book proposes a new way of understanding the historical formation of the concept of human rights. It has both a specific and a general target: in the case of the former it seeks to contribute to a history of political concepts, even if, as shall become clear, some of its ways of doing history may be eccentric, and in the latter it intends to test a methodology for analyzing the structuration or architecture of concepts in general. In order to make sense of these aims, it will be necessary to establish the distinctive way in which I am thinking
CHAPTER 5 The Futures of Human Rights from:
The Architecture of Concepts: The Historical Formation of Human Rights
Abstract: Throughout this book I have been primarily engaged in an effort to think conceptuality in ways that might significantly enhance our understanding how the world comes to seem to us as it does. No doubt this is an ambitious objective, and it would perhaps be hubristic to assume that it could deliver on its ambition all at once or in just one book. Throughout I have kept firmly in view what I thought to be, before I started, a single concept, or conceptual network. It turns out that the story about rights during the Anglophone eighteenth century is rather more
Enabling God from:
After God: Richard Kearney and the Religious Turn in Continental Philosophy
Author(s) KEARNEY RICHARD
Abstract: The title of this essay—“Enabling God”—can be read both ways. God enabling us, us enabling God. As such, it affirms the freedom that characterizes our relationship to the divine as a mutual act of giving. So doing, it challenges traditional concepts of God as omnipotence. The notion of an all-powerful, autonomous, and self-sufficient deity has a long history ranging from the self-thinking-thought of Aristotelian ontology to the self-subsisting-act (
ipsum esse subsistens) or self-causing-cause (ens causa sui) of medieval scholasticism and modern rationalism (Spinoza, Leibniz). It is a powerful lineage pertaining to a powerful concept of a powerful God.
Prosopon and Icon: from:
After God: Richard Kearney and the Religious Turn in Continental Philosophy
Author(s) MANOUSSAKIS JOHN PANTELEIMON
Abstract: Aristotle, in distinguishing between actuality (ἐνέργεια) and possibility (δύναμις), undertook two crucial steps that have haunted the history of Western metaphysics ever since: he gave a qualitative priority to actuality over potency, and then he identified the former with pure essence. Possibility, for Aristotle, is a mode that denotes transition and corruption, and thus imperfection. However, the risk that he acknowledges and fears most is that potency is ambiguous and undecidable. In his words, “the possible could be both a being and a non-being … it could equally be both things and neither” (1050b10, 1051a1). It is this
coincidentia oppositorum
ONE JOSIAH ROYCE: from:
The Relevance of Royce
Author(s) McDermott John J.
Abstract: I am pleased to be here as the president of the fledgling Josiah Royce Society. The feathers of this bird are new to flight, but I am confident that they shall lift off erelong, especially since this society features the presence of several of us who have a long history of professional society initiations.
EIGHT INDIVIDUALS AIN’T ONES: from:
The Relevance of Royce
Author(s) Anderson Douglas R.
Abstract: I use the colloquial expression in the title to bring to mind a story Josiah Royce occasionally told to his students. In the story, two brothers are riding a train and the younger points skyward and asks, “What’s out beyond the sky?” The older brother answers that there “ain’t nothin’ out there.” After puzzling for a moment, the younger one asks, “What is it that ain’t?” One aim of the story is to show the democracy and ubiquity of metaphysical wonder—it’s a natural and ordinary human phenomenon. This theme is appropriate to my present task inasmuch as I believe
ELEVEN JOSIAH ROYCE AND THE REDEMPTION OF AMERICAN INDIVIDUALISM from:
The Relevance of Royce
Author(s) Mullin Richard P.
Abstract: The specter of centrifugal forces, which threaten to tear our country apart, has haunted us throughout our history. Josiah Royce stands out as one of our most perceptive critics and the creator of a philosophy that could heal the dangerous tendency toward fragmentation and disintegration. Royce’s work lies before us as a national treasure, but mostly a buried treasure. His situation reminds one of a remark that novelist Walker Percy made about Charles Sanders Peirce: “Most people have never heard of him, but they will.”¹ Josiah Royce’s Philosophy of Loyalty remains little known outside of specialized American philosophy, and even
Book Title: Committing the Future to Memory: History, Experience, Trauma- Publisher: Fordham University Press
Author(s): Clift Sarah
Abstract: Whereas historical determinacy conceives the past as a complex and unstable network of causalities, this book asks how history can be related to a more radical future. To pose that question, it does not reject determinacy outright but rather seeks to explore how it works. In examining what it means to be "determined" by history, it also asks what kind of openings there might be in our encounters with history for interruptions, re-readings, and re-writings. Engaging texts spanning multiple genres and several centuries from John Locke to Maurice Blanchot, from Hegel to Benjamin Clift looks at experiences of time that exceed the historical narration of experiences said to have occurred in time. She focuses on the co-existence of multiple temporalities and opens up the quintessentially modern notion of historical succession to other possibilities. The alternatives she draws out include the mediations of language and narration, temporal leaps, oscillations and blockages, and the role played by contingency in representation. She argues that such alternatives compel us to reassess the ways we understand history and identity in a traumatic, or indeed in a post-traumatic, age.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt13x07vw
CHAPTER ONE Narrative Life Span, in the Wake: from:
Committing the Future to Memory: History, Experience, Trauma
Abstract: His disquiet, Derrida goes on to explain in the lines that follow, is grounded in what is said to link storytelling to memory: “And since I love nothing better than remembering
CHAPTER TWO Memory in Theory: from:
Committing the Future to Memory: History, Experience, Trauma
Abstract: As we saw in Chapter 1, one of the achievements of Arendt’s and Benjamin’s critiques of history is to have drawn attention to the ways in which modern history effectively eliminates the dimension of human experience from its discursive structure. The question remains, though, as to how to situate the concept of experience with respect to this devaluation, especially given that one of the single most important innovations of modern philosophy was to have grounded knowledge in experience itself. In short: If modern history all but eliminates experience from its discourse, it is no less the case that the modern
Book Title: Divine Enticement: Theological Seductions- Publisher: Fordham University Press
Author(s): MACKENDRICK KARMEN
Abstract: Theology usually appears to us to be dogmatic, judgmental, condescending, maybe therapeutic, or perhaps downright fantastical-but seldom enticing. Divine Enticement takes as its starting point that the meanings of theological concepts are not so much logical, truth-valued propositions-affirmative or negative-as they are provocations and evocations. Thus it argues for the seductiveness of both theology and its subject-for, in fact, infinite seduction and enticement as the very sense of theological query. The divine name is one by which we are drawn toward the limits of thought, language, and flesh. The use of language in such conceptualization calls more than it designates. This is not a flaw or a result of vagueness or imprecision in theological language but rather marks the correspondence of such language to its subject: that which, outside of or at the limit of our thought, draws us as an enticement to desire, not least to intellectual desire. Central to the text is the strange semiotics of divine naming, as a call on that for which there cannot be a standard referent. The entanglement of sign and body, not least in interpretations of the Christian incarnation, both grounds and complicates the theological abstractions. A number of traditional notions in Christian theology are reconceived here as enticements, modes of drawing the desires of both body and mind: faith as "thinking with assent"; sacraments as "visible words" read in community; ethics as responsiveness to beauty; prayer as the language of address; scripture as the story of meaning-making. All of these culminate in a sense of a call to and from the purely possible, the open space into which we can be enticed, within which we can be divinely enticing.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt13x08ps
Introduction: from:
Divine Enticement: Theological Seductions
Abstract: Theology seduced me. I wanted to resist being drawn into its constant uncertainty and intellectual discomfort, but was enticed by its history of gorgeous writing (whether poetically extravagant or mathematically precise) and by the willingness of theological thinkers to take up thought at the limits of thinking, to say at the limits of language, to experience at the limits of the subject. My response has been to try to theorize that seduction—not as a defense, but as a response, as every seduction requires. Theology reaches for our limits, and it opens in our midst, not least in the middle
FOUR Rearview Mirror: from:
Technologies of Life and Death: From Cloning to Capital Punishment
Abstract: If we interpret deconstruction as a form of translation as transference, we have moved into the territory of psychoanalysis. Indeed, if poetic majesty acts to unseat sovereign majesty through the cut that carries with it rebirth, as in the story of Little Red Riding Hood, then psychoanalysis may be the discourse best equipped for articulating the dynamics of this wound that is also a source of life. In other words, psychoanalysis may provide the tools with which to analyze the thorny relationship between violence and life, particularly through the concepts of death drive and sublimation. Returning to our violent girls,
FIVE Elephant Autopsy: from:
Technologies of Life and Death: From Cloning to Capital Punishment
Abstract: Derrida asks us to read (hear) his seminar
The Beast and the Sovereignas a fable, similar to the fables of La Fontaine that punctuates the text. Just as La Fontaine’s fables often employ two (or more) characters—animals—to teach us lessons about political power, the seminar is the story of two characters—two animals—the beast and the sovereign, engaged in a life-and-death struggle, in which the sovereign turns out to be the more beastly of the two. If Derrida’sBeastis a fable, we might ask, what is its moral? What lessons are we to learn from
A STAGE SETUP: from:
Reading Descartes Otherwise: Blind, Mad, Dreamy, and Bad
Abstract: “Descartes, a French national icon,”² once an epochal
wunderkindand now nearly indistinguishable from the history of reading him, is for many scholars today a poster boy or a whipping boy, a hero or a villain: a “solipsist,” “narcissist,” “rationalist,” “idealist,” “reductionist,” “deductivist,” “dualist,” “closeted skeptic/atheist/materialist,” and so on. Biographically, compositionally, geographically, historically, politically, psychoanalytically, scientifically, theologically (etc., etc., etc.), he remains a fascinatingly troubling source for and a manifold index to modern philosophy and beyond. Everyone, thinker or not, as long as he or she is thinking, readily
SCENE 2 Elastic Madness: from:
Reading Descartes Otherwise: Blind, Mad, Dreamy, and Bad
Abstract: In that madness chapter of the
History of Madness, Foucault advances an insightful point on Descartes’ thought-experiment in question, a passage that anyone who has taken Modern Philosophy 101 would readily recognize, perhaps too quickly.
TWO ENLIGHTENING THOUGHT: from:
Thinking Through the Imagination: Aesthetics in Human Cognition
Abstract: The imagination is notoriously difficult to define.¹ Indeed, this difficulty may explain the fact that prior to the Enlightenment there was no attempt to develop a unified theory of the imagination. In the history of ancient Greek philosophy, its amorphous character contributed to its being treated in two distinct, albeit related, ways. On the one hand, imagination was defined in terms of inspired artistic expression, outside the realm of explanation and description. On the other, it was described as a mysterious mental faculty that somehow accomplished the impossible, bridging the divide between the world of sensation and the world of
FOUR ABDUCTION: from:
Thinking Through the Imagination: Aesthetics in Human Cognition
Abstract: Why were so many of Peirce’s college days spent—some might say wasted—on the topic of genius? A look through his unpublished papers points to an obsession with the work and lives of those “great men” of extraordinary mental powers—from Michelangelo, to Mozart, to Edgar Allan Poe. Like his contemporary Josiah Royce, Peirce was fascinated by history and, more particularly, by the history of genius. This fascination might be attributed to Peirce’s arrogant but not inaccurate suspicion that he would some day join the ranks of these “great men.” I would suggest that Peirce’s fascination relates to a
COMMUNITY AND VIOLENCE from:
Terms of the Political: Community, Immunity, Biopolitics
Abstract: Humankind has always seen community and violence as inherently related. Such a relation is, in fact, at the heart of the most important expressions of culture across history, be they of art, literature, or philosophy. The first graffiti etched in prehistoric grottoes depicted the human community through scenes of violence (hunting, sacrifice, battles). So too would war be the theme of the first great poem of Western civilization. Almost all world literatures, from the Hebrew to the Egyptian to the Indian, open with interhuman conflict and its images of violence and death to confirm for us a connection between community
10 Progress in Spirit: from:
Phenomenologies of the Stranger: Between Hostility and Hospitality
Author(s) RUMBLE VANESSA
Abstract: In the penultimate chapter of
Strangers to Ourselves(1989), Julia Kristeva distills the “political and ethical impact of the Freudian breakthrough.”¹ Surfacing at the close of an invigorating cultural (and classically Kristevan) romp through political, literary, and philosophical history, carrying us from dawning awareness of sexual difference (“the first foreigners: women”) to Jewish, Greek, and Roman representations of autochthony and otherness, and finally to Enlightenment thinking on universalism, her remarks on the uncanny in Freud signal our entry into a domain decisively shaped by Kristeva herself: that of politics and psychoanalysis. “The ethics of psychoanalysis implies a cosmopolitanism … of
TWO DEWEYʹS DENOTATIVE-EMPIRICAL METHOD: from:
The Human Eros: Eco-ontology and the Aesthetics of Existence
Abstract: In teaching
Experience and Nature, I once had my students do a one-page writing assignment after having read both versions of Dewey’s first chapter, “Experience and Philosophic Method.” The question was, “What is Dewey’s Denotative-Empirical Method?” They were forewarned—did not Dewey himself feel compelled to rewrite the whole first chapter for the second edition?¹ But in reviewing their responses I was reminded of the old story (told in Rumi’sMasnavi) of the blind men and the elephant: the elephant is like a tree trunk, like a snake, like a rope, like a large flat leaf, like a tree trunk,
SIX PRAGMATIC IMAGINATION from:
The Human Eros: Eco-ontology and the Aesthetics of Existence
Abstract: Pragmatism originated as a movement that sought to clarify meaning in terms of action. We recall the phrasing of Peirce’s famous maxim: “Consider what effects, that might conceivably have practical bearings, we conceive the object of our conception to have. Then, our conception of these effects is the whole of our conception of the object.”¹ The effort to clarify this maxim might be said to constitute the subsequent history of pragmatism. Whereas there was a tendency in pragmatism to interpret consequentialism in a positivistic sense, it was systematically avoided by its main developers, Peirce, James, Mead, and Dewey, because they
CHAPTER 2 Reanimation: from:
The Tears of Sovereignty: Perspectives of Power in Renaissance Drama
Abstract: In the second installment of his “brain-dead trilogy,”
Todo Sobre Mi Madre(All About My Mother), Pedro Almodóvar tells the story of Manuela (Cecelia Roth), a mother and Transplant Coordinator at the Ramón y Cajal hospital in Madrid. Manuela’s job is to train doctors for the delicate task of informing a relative that a loved one has died and then requesting permission to take his/her organs.² Rehearsal quickly gives way to reality when, in a sad and ironic turn, Manuela’s son is killed in a car accident after watching a performance ofA Streetcar Named Desire. Suddenly, the very doctors
Conclusion from:
Labors of Imagination: Aesthetics and Political Economy from Kant to Althusser
Abstract: In this book, I have argued that reading the texts of classical political economy together with post-Kantian literature offers us important insights into some of the central controversies of contemporary cultural theory. Ideological debates in the humanities will benefit immeasurably once we recognize that philosophical inquiry is not a hindrance to but an essential ally of empirical history. As Adorno frequently reminded us, the attempt to renounce all pretensions to subjective expression and surrender oneself to the objective authority of what exists (or has existed) is no less likely to lapse into idealism than the most detailed elaboration of self-reflexive
Book Title: Reading the Allegorical Intertext: Chaucer, Spenser, Shakespeare, Milton- Publisher: Fordham University Press
Author(s): Anderson Judith H.
Abstract: Judith H. Anderson conceives the intertext as a relation between or among texts that encompasses both Kristevan intertextuality and traditional relationships of influence, imitation, allusion, and citation. Like the Internet, the intertext is a state, or place, of potential expressed in ways ranging from deliberate emulation to linguistic free play. Relatedly, the intertext is also a convenient fiction that enables examination of individual agency and sociocultural determinism. Anderson's intertext is allegorical because Spenser's Faerie Queene is pivotal to her study and because allegory, understood as continued or moving metaphor, encapsulates, even as it magnifies, the process of signification. Her title signals the variousness of an intertext extending from Chaucer through Shakespeare to Milton and the breadth of allegory itself. Literary allegory, in Anderson's view, is at once a mimetic form and a psychic one-a process thinking that combines mind with matter, emblem with narrative, abstraction with history. Anderson's first section focuses on relations between Chaucer's Canterbury Tales and Spenser's The Faerie Queene, including the role of the narrator, the nature of the textual source, the dynamics of influence, and the bearing of allegorical narrative on lyric vision. The second centers on agency and cultural influence in a variety of Spenserian and medieval texts. Allegorical form, a recurrent concern throughout, becomes the pressing issue of section three. This section treats plays and poems of Shakespeare and Milton and includes two intertextually relevant essays on Spenser.How Paradise Lost or Shakespeare's plays participate in allegorical form is controversial. Spenser's experiments with allegory revise its form, and this intervention is largely what Shakespeare and Milton find in his poetry and develop. Anderson's book, the result of decades of teaching and writing about allegory, especially Spenserian allegory, will reorient thinking about fundamental critical issues and the landmark texts in which they play themselves out.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt13x0d91
1. Chaucer’s and Spenser’s Reflexive Narrators from:
Reading the Allegorical Intertext: Chaucer, Spenser, Shakespeare, Milton
Abstract: Reports of the “death of the author” in the closing decades of the twentieth century nowadays appear to have been greatly exaggerated. His (sometimes her) presumed demise, to be sure, was strategically useful, not merely in renewing the formalist critique of the intentional fallacy, but also in laying to rest the naive assumption of a unified, autonomous self essentially apart from history and in full control of the unconscious. Arguably, however, it was also misleading and even dangerous, since it tended to trivialize agency, accountability, and any responsibility to history that really matters. In its stead, I have preferred to
14. Flowers and Boars: from:
Reading the Allegorical Intertext: Chaucer, Spenser, Shakespeare, Milton
Abstract: My story starts with two recent classroom experiences: the first concerns a class of Honors undergraduates whom I was trying to persuade to read and think more figuratively and mythically. After receiving a set of papers on sex and gender in Spenser’s third book, I took a leaf, as well as a tusk, from my own past and posed for discussion the difference between an analysis of Book III in terms of male and female attributes and in terms of the flower and the boar, two symbolic referents that variously weave through the fabric of this book.¹ The students were
16. Beyond Binarism: from:
Reading the Allegorical Intertext: Chaucer, Spenser, Shakespeare, Milton
Abstract: Shakespeare’s
Antony and Cleopatra, like his earlierVenus and Adonis, is known to be generically mixed and even anomalous in the extent and degree to which it combines tragedy, comedy, and romance with lyric, allegory, myth, and history.¹ This is the first of several analogies I would draw between Shakespeare’s play and Spenser’sFaerie Queene, that hobgoblin’s garland of epic, romance, lyric, allegory, myth, history, and more. The breaking of formal conventions beyond their generic variousness also connects these works. In Ania Loomba’s view, for example, the nonteleological form ofAntony and Cleopatraresists closure, and in Margot Heinemann’s, this
18. “Real or Allegoric” in Herbert and Milton: from:
Reading the Allegorical Intertext: Chaucer, Spenser, Shakespeare, Milton
Abstract: In the fourth Book of
Paradise Regained, Satan tempts the Son with the intellectual splendors of ancient Greece, and these having been rejected, asks him in scornful frustration, “What dost thou in this World?”: what connects you to history and humanity? Satan adds that his reading of heaven portends a kingdom for the Son, “but what Kingdom, / Real or Allegoric I discern not.” With an irony approaching sarcasm, he goes on to say that he fails to see when the Son’s kingdom will ever be at hand, since it is “eternal sure, as without end, / Without beginning.”¹ By
FOREWORD from:
Written Voices, Spoken Signs
Author(s) Raaflaub Kurt
Abstract: The Center for Hellenic Studies, located on a wooded campus in Washington, D.C., is a privately endowed residential research institute affiliated with Harvard University. At its core is a specialized library devoted to ancient Greek literature, history, philosophy, and related fields. Each academic year the Center offers ten Junior Fellowships to an international group of Hellenists in the earlier stages of their careers, as well as a Summer Session for postdoctoral scholars who need ready access to a strong research library. In addition, the Center has recently begun an annual Colloquium series.
Book Title: Drawing New Color Lines-Transnational Asian American Graphic Narratives
Publisher: Hong Kong University Press, HKU
Author(s): Chiu Monica
Abstract: The global circulation of comics, manga, and other such visual mediums between North America and Asia produces transnational meanings no longer rooted in a separation between “Asian” and “American.” Drawing New Color Lines explores the culture, production, and history of contemporary graphic narratives that depict Asian Americans and Asians. It examines how Japanese manga and Asian popular culture have influenced Asian American comics; how these comics and Asian American graphic narratives depict the “look” of race; and how these various representations are interpreted in nations not of their production. By focusing on what graphic narratives mean for audiences in North America and those in Asia, the collection discusses how Western theories about the ways in which graphic narratives might successfully overturn derogatory caricatures are themselves based on contested assumptions; and illustrates that the so-called odorless images featured in Japanese manga might nevertheless elicit interpretations about race in transnational contexts. With contributions from experts based in North America and Asia, Drawing New Color Lines will be of interest to scholars in a variety of disciplines, including Asian American studies, cultural and literary studies, comics and visual studies.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt13x0mh1
2 Asian/American Postethnic Subjectivity in Derek Kirk Kim’s Good as Lily, Same Difference and Other Stories, and Tune from:
Drawing New Color Lines
Author(s) Hsu Ruth Y.
Abstract: Derek Kirk Kim received the Ignatz in 2003, an award that recognizes promise in new graphic storytellers. The following year, he was given both the prestigious Eisner and Harvey for
Same Difference and Other Stories.¹ In 2007, Kim published Good as Lily, with Jesse Hamm as the illustrator. Then, in 2011, Kim launchedMythomania,a web-based video series that Kim writes and directs and that features amateur actors and that he describes as a parallel universe toTune,a web-based comics series with art by Les McClaine. Andy Go, the name of the main character in both series, experiences similar
6 “Maybe It’s Time for a Little History Lesson Here”: from:
Drawing New Color Lines
Author(s) Ford Stacilee
Abstract: Over the past several years many undergraduate students have come to rely more readily on various graphic narrative-type representations of history. The “cartoonification” of multiple interpretations of the past has become a way for them to distill large amounts of information into “chewable bites” as well as to help them remember facts and ideas that they might forget without a visual reminder of meanings. Texts ranging from
America: A Cartoon History,Addicted to War: Why the U.S. Can’t Kick Militarism, andUnderstanding Postfeminism(and a host of general histories focusing on various events and time periods) are used not only
7 Emotions as Landscapes: from:
Drawing New Color Lines
Author(s) Ana Jeffrey Santa
Abstract: Shaun Tan is an award-winning author of graphic narratives that depict experiences of migration, estrangement, and historical memory. In his best-known graphic narrative,
The Arrival(2006), Tan portrays the story of one migrant’s passage to another country, illustrating the sense of displacement, bewilderment, and awe that international migrants experience when arriving in a strange new land they yearn to call home. The story unfolds through black-and-white drawings whose sepia tones call up memories of migrants in the Western world from bygone eras. It begins with a two-page grid of faces that bear a haunting resemblance to photographs taken of immigrants
11 The “Japaneseness” of OEL Manga: from:
Drawing New Color Lines
Author(s) Acosta Angela Moreno
Abstract: Japanese manga¹ have been well received outside of Japan, especially among young people, some of whom aspire to be manga artists using “manga style” in their comics. In North America, these comics are called “OEL” (original English language) manga. Many OEL manga artists voice a fascination with “Japan,” which, upon closer inspection, is mostly equated with manga conventions of graphic storytelling. This refers, first and foremost, to the deployment of a highly codified mode of expression which favors a shared “visual language”¹ over idiosyncratic style and narration. It also entails an enormous variety of page layouts, the inclusion of speed
Chapter Three CHERUBINO UNCOVERED: from:
Unsung Voices: Opera and Musical Narrative in the Nineteenth Century
Abstract: All operas have scenes of narration, scenes in which a character tells a story. But what, meanwhile, is being done by and within the music? Put another way: what occurs at this juncture that brings music together with a representation of the scene of narration? Operatic narration must lie at the heart of any speculation about the “voice” of musical narration, yet is often perceived as dull, and literally goes unheard.
Chapter Five WOTAN’S MONOLOGUE AND THE MORALITY OF MUSICAL NARRATION from:
Unsung Voices: Opera and Musical Narrative in the Nineteenth Century
Abstract: Human narrators come in many forms. Some are completely reliable: most epic narrators speak with detachment, and thus with authority. They elicit trust. But human narrators may also be revealed as immoral by giving tongue to lies, by speaking themselves buffoons, unreliable, or dubious. Then their stories will
ring false, for while we may notknowthat the story is a lie, something about its presentation betrays its teller. When narration is allied to music, sensing truth demands doubly acute ears. Strauss’s Clytaemnestra says, “was die wahrheit ist, das dringt kein mensch heraus” [“what is true, what is untrue, no
Chapter Six BRÜNNHILDE WALKS BY NIGHT from:
Unsung Voices: Opera and Musical Narrative in the Nineteenth Century
Abstract: Laughter first: legend tells us that Brünnhilde laughed in exultation upon witnessing (or, in some versions, upon hearing of) the death of Siegfried. Brünnhilde’s laughter recurs in most of the sources for her story; in the three versions of the Eddie Sigurd poems, one source (
Sigurdarkviða in forna, theOld Lay of Sigurd) tells how Brünnhilde “triumphs” at the news of Sigurd’s [Siegfried’s] death; another (Sigurdarkviða in skamma, theShort Lay of Sigurd) tells how she “laughed when she hears Gutrune’s shrill laments”; the GermanThidreks saga
Book Title: Dostoevsky and the Novel- Publisher: Princeton University Press
Author(s): Holquist Michael
Abstract: Michael Holquist shows that the generic impulse of the novel to explore the mysteries of individual biography met and fused in Dostoevsky's works with the national quest of the Russians for an identity of their own. The paradox of the writer's achievement consists in the degree to which his meditations on the significance of being without a past are grounded in history.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt13x17k6
Chapter 1 The Problem: from:
Dostoevsky and the Novel
Abstract: Russia is always being discovered, or at least since the sixteenth century, when disputes arose in Europe as to whether von Herberstein or Sir Richard Chancellor could claim the honor of what Hakluyt was to call “the strange and wonderful discovery of Russia.” For Milton in the seventeenth century and Voltaire in the eighteenth, Russia was still resistant to symmetrical English or French models of time and space, linear history, and binary (occident/orient) geography. One of the reasons Westerners still find it difficult to classify Russia is that the Russians themselves have never been quite sure where and when they
Chapter 4 The Gaps in Christology: from:
Dostoevsky and the Novel
Abstract: Crime and Punishmentends with the words: “But that is the beginning of a new story, the story of the gradual renewal of a man . . . of his slow progress from one world to another, of how he learned to know hitherto undreamt of reality. All that might be the subject of a new story, but our present story has come to an end.” Now it is well known that Dostoevsky’s next novel,The Idiot,was to revolve around a “genuinely good,” a “truly beautiful” man. The main character was to be an exemplary Christian: indeed, something like
Afterword from:
Dostoevsky and the Novel
Abstract: Dostoevsky’s role in the history of the novel is determined by his use of the novel to interrogate history. The growing privilege that attached to history from the Renaissance through the Enlightenment peaked in the nineteenth century, an age in which the modern conception of its study was born. It is, of course, a gross oversimplification, if perhaps a necessary one, to say that before Niebuhr and Von Ranke each nation or each religion compiled a past that took into account “what had really happened” only insofar as the facts provided a sanction for the present. History, on the other
The Concept of Reality and the Possibility of the Novel from:
New Perspectives in German Literary Criticism: A Collection of Essays
Author(s) BLUMENBERG HANS
Abstract: The history of Western literary theory can be summed up as a continuous debate on the classical dictum that poets are liars.¹ Even Nietzsche was still under the influence of this assertion, when, claiming a metaphysical dignity for art, he had to invert it, contrasting the
truth fulness of artto thefalseness of Nature.² Halfway between the classical topos and the modern antithesis stands the scholastic concession to literature of a “minimum veritatis.”
Fiction—The Filter of History: from:
New Perspectives in German Literary Criticism: A Collection of Essays
Author(s) ISER WOLFGANG
Abstract: In the “General Preface” to the
Waverley Novels,Scott reflects on his own situation as narrator. He tries to clarify his intentions, which—unlike those of earlier novelists—are no longer concerned with expounding moral norms. Instead, he takes as his guide his own personal development, as he seeks to explain the curious innovation of history as the subject of fiction. His starting point, he says, is as follows: “I had nourished the ambitious desire of composing a tale of chivalry, which was to be in the style of theCastle of Otranto, with plenty of Border characters and supernatural
Chance as Motivation for the Unexplained in Historical Writing: from:
New Perspectives in German Literary Criticism: A Collection of Essays
Author(s) KOSELLECK REINHART
Abstract: The main difficulty in discussing chance in historiography is the fact that this subject has its own history, which as yet is unwritten. It is certainly impossible to discuss the role of chance in any given situation without first taking into account the whole terminology of the historian concerned. One needs to ask what is the opposite term that will exclude chance, or what is the overall term that makes it relative. Raymond Aron, for instance, begins his introduction to the philosophy of history with the antithesis, based on Cournot, between “
ordre” and “hasard”; he concludes: “Le fait historique est,
The Fall of Literary History from:
New Perspectives in German Literary Criticism: A Collection of Essays
Author(s) WELLEK RENÉ
Abstract: Some thirty years ago I wrote a book entitled
The Rise of English Literary History.¹ Today one could write a book on its decline and fall. George Watson, inThe Study of Literature,speaks of “the sharp descent of literary history from the status of a great intellectual discipline to that of a convenient act of popularization.”² Christopher Ricks, in a review of Watson’s book, even doubts that “literary history is a worthwhile activity” and that it ever was “a great intellectual discipline.”³ Ricks cannot think of any literary historians who would represent the “tradition of confident historiography of literature,”
History of Art and Pragmatic History from:
New Perspectives in German Literary Criticism: A Collection of Essays
Author(s) JAUSS HANS ROBERT
Abstract: At first sight, history in the realm of the arts presents two con tradictory views. With the first, it would appear that the history of architecture, music, or poetry is more consistent and more coherent than that of society. The chronological sequence of works of art is more closely connected than a chain of political events, and the more gradual transformations of style are easier to follow than the transformations of social history. Valery once said that the difference between art history and social history was that in the former the products were “filles visibles Ies unes des autres,” whereas
III The Art of Historical Questioning from:
Interpreting Modern Philosophy
Abstract: Anyone working in a historical discipline experiences within himself, at certain times, a sympathetic reverberation of Stephen Dedalus’s cry that history is a nightmare from which he must awake. This feeling of suffocation steals over the philosopher when he attends to the long tradition of texts and studies in his field. Then, the history of philosophy seems to be an externally imposed and pressing structure, controlled entirely by lines of investigation laid out in the far distant past and extending into one’s present activity only in order to cramp and discourage the creative mind. This is indeed a nightmarish view
IV The Interpreting Present from:
Interpreting Modern Philosophy
Abstract: We sometimes imagine the history of philosophy as being a Janus-faced colossus.¹ One of its legs is firmly planted in times past and the other in the present, just as one face is pointed resolutely toward the sources and the other toward contemporary discussion. This metaphor serves a good purpose in suggesting the wide diversity of materials and comparative questions which fall within the historian’s responsibility. But it blurs over the ground of their “interface” or communicative union, and hence it cannot ward off the tendency to introduce a neat split, down the middle, between man’s historical interests looking to
VI Teleology of Historical Understanding from:
Interpreting Modern Philosophy
Abstract: In this concluding chapter, I will make a final try at probing the knowledge pattern developed in history of modern philosophy. Until now, the emphasis has fallen upon the elements in our general theory and their unification in actual historical writings and the learning situation. Were we to stop the examination at this point, however, we would be omitting one essential requirement and one distinctive viewpoint upon the entire process of understanding the modern sources. For the co-ingredient factors show their significance not only in reference to some forms of their actual unification and expression but also in reference to
CHAPTER 7 Luminism and Terribilità from:
Failure and Success in America: A Literary Debate
Abstract: If the wonder stirred by America’s landscape participates in the sacred which even the profane acts of history cannot deny, this same quality of the sacerdotal and the wondrous combines into what Michelangelo termed
terribilità.According to Barbara Novak inAmerican Painting of the Nineteenth Century, terribilitàlies well within the American way of looking at its terrain. Mrs. Trollope’s pleased shivers of fear over the falls of the Potomac are somewhat prettied-up versions of the more extensive anxiety with “its pleasures of risk, its throttled fear like the sensuous tremorings of a fall in a dream” which Norman Mailer
CHAPTER 21 Some Versions of Melodrama from:
Failure and Success in America: A Literary Debate
Abstract: In a world where justice appears to be the most one can ask for, there is no room for forgiveness and much space for the particular cruelties practiced in the name of the war against wickedness. Significantly, those who stress justice often turn it most harshly upon themselves. According to Paul Ricoeur in
The Symbolism of Evil,to trace the history of men’s reactions to sin helps us to distinguish the stages through which mankind has moved in its reactions to the world. In the earliest stage, the force that punished the guilty lay outside men. Once conscience became consciousness,
CHAPTER 24 History—as Facts and as Faith from:
Failure and Success in America: A Literary Debate
Abstract: Apocalypse is defined in two general senses by Meyer Abrams: sudden revelations that renew or violent upheavals that destroy. When Abrams is working in
Natural Supernaturalismwith the term as it spoke to the need of the English and Continental Romantics to revitalize decadent societies, he stresses the first of those meanings: the Biblical-historical panorama of weary, corrupt worlds which are jokingly, joyously replaced by visions of worlds freshly reborn. Those acts of the mind in America which attempt to split open the future, freeing history from its own limitations, have been informed by an urgency as great as that
CHAPTER 27 The Making of a Good Story from:
Failure and Success in America: A Literary Debate
Abstract: The making of American narratives is the writing of a kind of history. By its means we define what America has been and where it might be going, and to what purpose, and by whose sensibility its movements have been directed. It is history as story—perhaps the ultimate record of success or failure.
Book Title: Value and Values-Economics and Justice in an Age of Global Interdependence
Publisher: University of Hawaii Press
Author(s): Hershock Peter D.
Abstract: Especially in the aftermath of what is now being called the Great Recession, awareness has mounted of the imperative to question the modern divorce of economics from ethics. While the domains of economics and ethics were from antiquity through at least the eighteenth century understood in many cultures to be coterminous and mutually entailing, the modern assumption has been that the goal of maximizing human prosperity and the aim of justly enhancing our lives as persons and as communities were functionally and practically distinct. Working from a wide array of perspectives, the contributors to this volume offer a set of challenges to the assumed independence of the quantitative and qualitative dimensions of human and planetary well-being. Reflecting on the complex interrelationship among economics, justice, and equity, the book resists "one size fits all" approaches and struggles to revitalize the marriage of economics and ethics by activating cultural differences as the basis of mutual contribution to shared human flourishing. The publication of this important collection will stimulate or extend critical debates among scholars and students working in a number of disciplines in the social sciences and humanities, including philosophy, history, environmental studies, economics, and law.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt13x1k8c
Book Title: Gender and Nation in Meiji Japan-Modernity, Loss, and the Doing of History
Publisher: University of Hawaii Press
Author(s): Karlin Jason G.
Abstract: Gender and Nation in Meiji Japan is a historical analysis of the discourses of nostalgia in late nineteenth- and early twentieth-century Japan. Through an analysis of the experience of rapid social change in Japan’s modernization, it argues that fads (ryūkō) and the desires they express are central to understanding Japanese modernity, conceptions of gender, and discourses of nationalism. In doing so, the author uncovers the myth of eternal return that lurks below the surface of Japanese history as an expression of the desire to find meaning amid the chaos and alienation of modern times. The Meiji period (1868–1912) was one of rapid change that hastened the process of forgetting: The state’s aggressive program of modernization required the repression of history and memory. However, repression merely produced new forms of desire seeking a return to the past, with the result that competing or alternative conceptions of the nation haunted the history of modern Japan. Rooted in the belief that the nation was a natural and organic entity that predated the rational, modern state, such conceptions often were responses to modernity that envisioned the nation in opposition to the modern state. What these visions of the nation shared was the ironic desire to overcome the modern condition by seeking the timeless past. While the condition of their repression was often linked to the modernizing policies of the Meiji state, the means for imagining the nation in opposition to the state required the construction of new symbols that claimed the authority of history and appealed to a rearticulated tradition. Through the idiom of gender and nation, new reified representations of continuity, timelessness, and history were fashioned to compensate for the unmooring of inherited practices from the shared locales of everyday life. This book examines the intellectual, social, and cultural factors that contributed to the rapid spread of Western tastes and styles, along with the backlash against Westernization that was expressed as a longing for the past. By focusing on the expressions of these desires in popular culture and media texts, it reveals how the conflation of mother, countryside, everyday life, and history structured representations to naturalize ideologies of gender and nationalism.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt13x1k9w
CHAPTER 2 The Mythos of Masculinization: from:
Gender and Nation in Meiji Japan
Abstract: Amid the modernization of Japan from the late nineteenth century, hero worship became an important ideological tool for molding adolescent boys into men who could serve the Japanese empire. In history, the figure of the hero is a cultural construct of idealized masculinity that arises within the context of a struggle over the gendered order. Since the meaning of gender is, as Judith Butler argues, always deferred as a kind of imitation for which there is no original, the maintenance of masculine values requires the relentless production of ideologies of gender to reinforce the subordination of women and the dominant
CHAPTER 3 The Aestheticization of Everyday Life: from:
Gender and Nation in Meiji Japan
Abstract: The Meiji period was a time of intense social and cultural transformation. The acceleration of history and endless renewal of fashion created a sense of disjuncture and difference that allowed Meiji Japan to imagine itself as the victim of a deformative process of cultural loss and foreign invasion. Fashion is above all else a ritual of forgetting that celebrates novelty and obliviousness to the past.¹ Pierre Nora argues that a memorial consciousness emerges under just such conditions wherein society becomes deeply absorbed in its own transformation and renewal. According to Nora, this condition is “one that inherently values the new
Introduction from:
The Worlds of Carol Shields
Author(s) Staines David
Abstract: Years ago, in an introduction to a book of short fiction, the American writer Hortense Calisher talked about the short story being mainly a new world form. Reports from the frontier, she called them, a lovely and accurate phrase that caught my attention. Perhaps, I remember thinking, this is what
Male-Pattern Bewilderment in Larry’s Party from:
The Worlds of Carol Shields
Author(s) Van Rys John
Abstract: In the winter and spring of 1997, in a June 2 meeting, and through a January 1998 email exchange, Donna Krolik Hollenberg conducted an extended interview with Carol Shields. That timeframe coincides with Shields’s finishing, publishing, and promoting her novel
Larry’s Party.In the interview, Shields confides, “I’ve always been interested in history—what it is, who gets to write it, and what it’s for” (341). In other words, one force that lies behind her fiction is the complexity of history—the various understandings of history, its authoring, and its uses. “I know,” she goes on to explain, “as everyone
Shields’s Guerrilla Gardeners: from:
The Worlds of Carol Shields
Author(s) Boyd Shelley
Abstract: In an interview Carol Shields once stated, “I would never write a war story, I mean
thewar story, as it were, is entirely a male-modelled genre. . . . violence has not been a part of my experience and I am far too fond of my characters to want to do them violence” (Anderson 143–44). Although Shields rejected war narratives as unfamiliar and unappealing, she was drawn to an alternative form of battle taken up entirely by her female characters—guerrilla gardening. Among the many homeowners who tend their yards in Shields’s fictional worlds is a peculiar cast
Cool Empathy in the Short Fiction of Carol Shields from:
The Worlds of Carol Shields
Author(s) Rose Marilyn
Abstract: In reviewing Carol Shields’s short story collection
Various Miracles(1985),New York Timesbook reviewer Josh Rubins refers to her “serious whimsy,” a “fragile amalgam that . . . is sometimes surprisingly powerful as well as highly engaging. (11)” He notes the way that some of Shields’s “tiny fictions” have “sizable impact” and observes that her stories are somehow “disarming,” and pull “the reader inside her reckless imagination before the usual resistances can take shape.” He concedes that not all of her stories are equally successful: some are merely droll or seem to strain for effect. The best, however, exhibit
The “Perfect Gift” and the “True Gift”: from:
The Worlds of Carol Shields
Author(s) Reimer Elizabeth
Abstract: Mothers, daughters, and gift giving: in two mirroring stories written by Carol Shields and Joyce Carol Oates we are invited to penetrate some of the mysteries of these expressive transactions. The titles themselves suggest a dialogue between the two writers: Oates’s “The Scarf” was published in 2001, one year after Carol Shields’s “A Scarf” appeared in
Dressing Up for the Carnival.Oates reviewed Shields’s collection of stories but it is not known whether her story responds directly to Shields’s or whether the stories germinated independently. Nevertheless, they form a dialogue with each other even as they highlight the importance of
Archives as Traces of Life Process and Engagement: from:
The Worlds of Carol Shields
Author(s) Hobbs Catherine
Abstract: For an archivist, treating the final portion of a person’s archives, particularly archives one is very familiar with, is a rare privilege. I am fortunate to have been able to acquire and process the latter part of the Carol Shields fonds which traces the final phase of her story and I was able to bring to this task the knowledge I have from working with the previous instalments of her archival fonds for many years.¹ What follows are my reflections as an archivist on the latter portions of Shields’s archives and what they might mean for research, both for their
3. Spiritual play: from:
Playful Identities
Author(s) Aupers Stef
Abstract: The classical work
Homo ludens(1938) by Dutch historian Johan Huizinga is constantly revisited and generally understood as an indisputable point of departure in the academic debate about modern play (see the introductory chapter of this volume). Huizinga’s work is currently used as a standard reference for game designers (e.g. Crawford 2003; Salen and Zimmerman 2004) and in game studies (e.g. Consalvo 2009; Copier 2005; Taylor 2006; Dibbell 2006). It has even been argued that Huizinga is a “pop icon in game studies”, while his seventy-five year old theory about play anachronistically functions as a “prehistory” and legitimation of this
Book Title: Muscially Sublime: Indeterminacy, Infinity, Irresolvability- Publisher: Fordham University Press
Author(s): Wurth Kiene Brillenburg
Abstract: Musically Sublime rewrites musically the history and philosophy of the sublime. Music enables us to reconsider the traditional course of sublime feeling on a track from pain to pleasure. Resisting the notion that there is a single format for sublime feeling, Wurth shows how, from the mid eighteenth century onward, sublime feeling is, instead, constantly rearticulated in a complex interaction with musicality. Wurth takes as her point of departure Immanuel Kant's Critique of Judgment and Jean-Francois Lyotard's aesthetic writings of the 1980s and 1990s. Kant framed the sublime narratively as an epic of self-transcendence. By contrast, Lyotard sought to substitute open immanence for Kantian transcendence, yet he failed to deconstruct the Kantian epic. The book performs this deconstruction by juxtaposing eighteenth- and nineteenth-century conceptions of the infinite, Sehnsucht, the divided self, and unconscious drives with contemporary readings of instrumental music. Critically assessing Edmund Burke, James Usher, E.T.A. Hoffmann, Novalis, Friedrich Holderlin, Arthur Schopenhauer, Richard Wagner, and Friedrich Nietzsche, this book re-presents the sublime as a feeling that defers resolution and hangs suspended between pain and pleasure. Musically Sublime rewrites the mathematical sublime as differance, while it redresses the dynamical sublime as trauma: unending, undetermined, unresolved. Whereas most musicological studies in this area have focused on traces of the Kantian sublime in Handel, Haydn, and Beethoven, this book calls on the nineteenth-century theorist Arthur Seidl to analyze the sublime of, rather than in, music. It does so by invoking Seidl's concept of formwidrigkeit ("form-contrariness") in juxtaposition with Romantic piano music, (post)modernist musical minimalisms, and Lyotard's postmodern sublime. It presents a sublime of matter, rather than form-performative rather than representational. In doing so, Musically Sublime shows that the binary distinction Lyotard posits between the postmodern and romantic sublime is finally untenable.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt14brzjk
3. Ruins and (Un)forgetfulness: from:
Muscially Sublime: Indeterminacy, Infinity, Irresolvability
Abstract: In “Nietzsche, Genealogy, History,” Michel Foucault (re)introduced a concept in philosophy and the writing of history that he had derived from Friedrich Nietzsche: genealogy.¹ Foucault presented this concept as a history-writing against the grain insofar as it no longer starts from timeless values and realities lying in wait behind the stories of the past. Genealogy, for Foucault, was no longer naïve, in that it no longer searched for the pure origin of things but rather showed how such origins were constituted out of incoherent fragments, accidents, errors, and failings. Insofar as genealogy had to do with
descent, this was a
2 Commissioning Anger from:
Resentment's Virtue
Abstract: Scholars arguing the case for forgiveness or restorative justice have often expressed high praise for the Truth and Reconciliation Commission (TRC) of South Africa and the chairmanship of Desmond Tutu. Those arguing on Christian grounds are particularly praiseful, and the excerpt above from Paul Ricoeur’s 2004 book,
Memory, History, Forgettingcan easily be supplemented with others stressing the nearly miraculous nature of the institution and its moral voice. For example, according to Mark R. Amstutz the TRC provides a unique context in which to explore “the quest for reconciliation through the miracle of forgiveness” (2006:182). Indeed, Amstutz declares his agreement
3 The Hearings from:
Resentment's Virtue
Abstract: Truth and reconciliation commissions are often claimed to be more victim-friendly than criminal trials. Indeed, being cross-examined by Slobodan Milosovic or simply being exposed to the intrinsic harshness of the adversarial criminal justice process is not likely to be “healing” to participating victims. In criminal courts, victims’ testimony is constantly cut short, and they are asked to focus on the forensic details. Indeed, the main reason for their presence in court is not to tell their story and have it validated publicly, but rather to provide a piece of the evidence in relation to which the question of the guilt
5 Desmond Tutu on Anger from:
Resentment's Virtue
Abstract: The life and works of Desmond Tutu are truly impressive: he is a famous apartheid opponent and Nobel Peace Prize laureate, Archbishop Emeritus, the chairperson and most prominent spokesperson of the TRC, a “moral voice” of the world. In relation to his involvement with the TRC, Tutu has been traveling the world, giving talks about his experiences and lessons learned. A story that Tutu apparently loves to tell and retell is one about his encounters with the grievously wronged yet forgiving victims who appeared before the commission. During the hearings, in his books, and in speeches, Tutu has expressed repeatedly
6 Layers and Remainders from:
Resentment's Virtue
Abstract: When we want to determine whether resentment is justified, we commonly try to find out what it is about and to assess whether a wrong or an injury that is worth becoming angry about has occurred. Trying to understand and judge the anger and resentment of victims and survivors in the aftermath of mass atrocities is a complex undertaking, in part because it seems that one has to keep in focus several “layers” or a history, rather than a single event, of compounded violations. In the case of the victims and survivors appearing before the HRV Committee of the TRC,
Book Title: Italian Irish Filmmakers- Publisher: Temple University Press
Author(s): Lourdeaux Lee
Abstract: "This penetrating study examines how these filmmakers confronted their cultural heritage and used it as a counterpoint to their depiction of mainstream America." --American Cinematographer In this unique film history, Lee Lourdeaux traces the impact of Irish and Italian cultures on four major American directors and their work. Defining the core values and tensions within each culture, and especially focusing on the influence of American Catholicism, he presents John Ford, Frank Capra, Francis Coppola, and Martin Scorsese as ethnic Americans and film artists. Lourdeaux shows each filmmaker on set with writers and actors, learning to bypass stereotypes in order to develop a shrewd reciprocal assimilation between his ethnic background and Anglo America. Beginning with D. W. Griffith's depiction of Irish and Italian immigrants, the author discusses Hollywood's stereotypical portrayals of ethnic priests, cops, politicians, and gangsters, as well as their surface acculturation in the movies of the 1920s. By the decade's end, John Ford was using all-American stories to embody the basic myths and tensions of Irish-American life. In his later westerns and foreign films, he tried to understand both Irish political strife and the key figures of Irish liturgy. Frank Capra pitted Italian family values against the Anglo success ethic, turning out social comedies about oppressed little people. Several decades later, Martin Scorsese and Francis Coppola were highly critical of their religio-ethnic heritage, though they gradually discovered that to outline its weaknesses, like the blind pursuit of success, was to fashion a critical mirror of mainstream America. Lourdeaux discusses a number of recent films by Coppola and by Scorsese that have not yet been analyzed in any book. And, in the chapter on Scorsese, a personal interview with the director reveals how his ethnic childhood shaped his work in film. Examining the conflicts within American culture, Lourdeaux shows how the filmmakers themselves had to confront the self-destructive aspects of their ethnic background, not only to accommodate WASP audiences but to better understand their own heritage. He also observes that ethnicity is a strong draw at the box office, as in The Godfather, because it creates a sense of the Other who can both be admired and at the same time ridiculed. Illustrated with scenes of the movies discussed, this fascinating film history tells how four of America's most famous filmmakers assimilated their ethnic backgrounds on set and on screen. "Mr. Lourdeaux walks a tricky path in analyzing the films of each [director]: avoiding the trap of excessively detailing their lives and many films, while steering clear of ethnic stereotyping. Those interested in ethnic influences on outstanding persons or in the production of films by four of the best will find the book enjoyable." --The Baltimore Sun "This is an invaluable book because it arouses critical awareness of the ethnicity underlying many Hollywood movies that might otherwise appear merely to represent American archetypes." --Journal of American Studies "A valuable addition to the literature on ethnic identity in film. The insights Lourdeaux offers into major figures like Griffith, Ford, Capra, Coppola, and Scorsese contribute significantly to our understanding of their films." --Virginia Wright Wexman, University of Illinois at Chicago "For a number of years now, church historians have been giving us an account of American Catholicism that is much richer and more varied than the older institutional accounts of the Catholic Church ever let on. In this comprehensive and insightful study, Lee Lourdeaux shows us how much the ethnic movies of directors like Ford and Capra, Coppola and Scorsese have to teach us as well about Irish- and Italian-Catholic mores and instincts." --John B. Breslin, S.J., Director "A wonderfully sensitive, intelligent study of the complex issue of how the Catholic imagination works in the creative personalities of those raised in the Catholic heritage." --Andrew M. Greeley
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt14bsx1s
CHAPTER 3 John Ford and the Landscapes of Irish America from:
Italian Irish Filmmakers
Abstract: In
A Short History of the Movies,Gerald Mast begins his discussion of John Ford’s work with a shrewd cultural observation.
Book Title: Hegemony-The New Shape Of Global Power
Publisher: Temple University Press
Author(s): Agnew John
Abstract: Hegemonytells the story of the drive to create consumer capitalism abroad through political pressure and the promise of goods for mass consumption. In contrast to the recent literature on America as empire, it explains that the primary goal of the foreign and economic policies of the United States is a world which increasingly reflects the American way of doing business, not the formation or management of an empire. Contextualizing both the Iraq war and recent plant closings in the U.S., noted author John Agnew shows how American hegemony has created a world in which power is no longer only shaped territorially. He argues in a sobering conclusion that we are consequently entering a new era of global power, one in which the world the US has made no longer works to its singular advantage.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt14bsxmk
2 Hegemony versus Empire from:
Hegemony
Abstract: The United States brought into existence the first fully “market-place society” in history. This is a territorial society in which politics and society operate largely in terms of exchange value rather than use value. A distinction first made by Adam Smith but developed in various ways by later thinkers such as Karl Marx and Karl Polanyi, exchange- versus use-value revolves around the idea that social and political relationships can be based predominantly on either their instrumental value (i.e., as if a price could be placed on them) or their intrinsic/consummatory value (i.e., as if they had unique qualities). Previous societies
3 American Hegemony and the New Geography of Power from:
Hegemony
Abstract: In mainstream theories of world politics, the workings of political power are usually seen as a historical constant. They share the view expressed so clearly by Paul Ricoeur that “power does not have much of a history.”¹ At the same time, political power is overwhelmingly associated with “the modern state,” to which all states are supposed to correspond, but which is usually a version of France, England, or the United States regarded as a unitary actor equivalent to an individual person. Political power is envisioned in terms of units of territorial sovereignty (at least for the so-called Great Powers) that
4 Placing American Hegemony from:
Hegemony
Abstract: The twentieth century was by many accounts the American century. The twenty-first century, however, is not likely to be. Between these two sentences lies the history of American hegemony. In this chapter I show how American hegemony started. It began at home. Only later did it extend outward, and it was the U.S. interventions in the two world wars of the twentieth century that made this possible. After the Second World War in particular, the United States formed NATO and other alliances to contain the former Soviet Union and its allies. This required significant military and political commitments beyond the
Book Title: The Roots Of Thinking- Publisher: Temple University Press
Author(s): Sheets-Johnstone Maxine
Abstract: "A significant contribution to the study of early humans, this book is a philosophical anthropology.... it makes genuinely novel, and highly persuasive, claims within the field itself." --David Depew In this ground-breaking interdisciplinary study about conceptual origins, Maxine Sheets-Johnstone shows that there is an indissoluble bond between hominid thinking and hominid evolution, a bond cemented by the living body. Her thesis is concretely illustrated in eight paleoanthropological case studies ranging from tool-using/tool-making to counting, sexuality, representation, language, death, and cave art. In each case, evidence is brought forward that shows how thinking is modeled on the body-specifically, how concepts are generated by animate form and the tactile-kinesthetic experience. Later chapters critically examine key theoretical and methodological issues posed by the thesis, Sheets-Johnstone demonstrates in detail how and why a corporeal turn in philosophy and the human sciences can yield insights no less extraordinary than those produced by the linguistic turn. In confronting the currently popular doctrine of cultural relativism and the classic Western metaphysical dualism of mind and body, she shows how pan-cultural invariants of human bodily life have been discounted and how the body itself has not been given its due. By a precise exposition of how a full-scale hermeneutics and a genetic phenomenology may be carried out with respect to conceptual origins, she shows how methodological issues are successfully resolved. "Ranging across the humanities and sciences, this thoroughly original book challenges both traditional metaphysics and contemporary cultural relativism. In their place, it persuasively develops a phenomenonological, tactile-kinesthetic account of the origins of thinking. This philosophical anthropology could not be more timely. It replaces the 'linguistic turn' with a promising new 'corporeal turn.'" --John J. Stuhr, University of Oregon "This work takes a much-needed stand in the inter-disciplinary field of philosophical anthropology. Sheets-Johnstone is well-read in the history of philosophy and in contemporary anthropology. The point of view she offers is inventive, insightful, well-established, and fruitful." --Thomas M. Alexander, Southern Illinois University at Carbondale
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt14bt5v1
1 The Thesis, the Method, and Related Matters from:
The Roots Of Thinking
Abstract: This book is about conceptual origins. In particular, it addresses the question of the conceptual origin of fundamental human practices and beliefs that arose far back in evolutionary human history: tool-making, counting, consistent bipedality, language, the concept of death, engraving and painting. Typically, answers to questions about origins—how a verbal language originated, how counting began, for example—take for granted the very concepts basic to the practice, the concept of oneself as a sound-maker in the case of language, for instance, or the concept of numbers in the case of counting. Insofar as fundamental human practices and beliefs entail
3 On the Origin of Counting: from:
The Roots Of Thinking
Abstract: There are undoubtedly many favored versions of the traditional story of how counting originated. Credibility in each case, however, rests upon the acceptance of a rather queer scenario, queer in the sense of being almost biblical,
Book Title: Studies in Philosophy for Children-Harry Stottlemeier's Discovery
Publisher: Temple University Press
Author(s): Lipman Matthew
Abstract: Harry Stottlemeier's Discovery, created by Matthew Lipman in 1969, is now a widely used and highly successful tool for teaching philosophy to children. As the original novel of the Philosophy for Children program, its goal is to present major ideas in the history of philosophy, nurturing children's ability to think for themselves. At present, it is taught in 5,000 schools in the United States and has been translated into eighteen languages worldwide. This collection of essays reflects upon the development, refinement, and maturation of Philosophy for Children and on its relationship to the tradition of philosophy itself.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt14bt7sz
Introduction from:
Studies in Philosophy for Children
Abstract: PHILOSOPHY FOR CHILDREN is an attempt to reconstruct and present the history of philosophy in such a way that children can appropriate it for themselves so as to reason well in a self-correcting manner. For children to develop the ability to think well for themselves about matters of importance, what is required is an educational enterprise consisting of philosophical dialogue within the context of a classroom community of inquiry. Such a community concerns itself with the development of good critical and creative thinking and the cultivation of good judgment. But it is much more than this: Philosophy for Children is
3 Integrating Cognitive Skills and Conceptual Contents in Teaching the Philosophy for Children Curriculum from:
Studies in Philosophy for Children
Author(s) Lipman Matthew
Abstract: THE PROJECT of connecting philosophical concepts in the Philosophy for Children curriculum with the concepts in academic philosophy from which they were derived (or that they resemble) can be of considerable value for teachers and scholars wishing to ascertain the grounds of the curriculum in the philosophical tradition. We should not, however, restrict such an inquiry to philosophical concepts and the history of philosophy. A parallel enterprise might seek to show how the skills of logic have been employed at key points in any history (whether of philosophy, of science, of technology, or of the humanities) so as to provide
12 A Guided Tour of the Logic in Harry Stottlemeier’s Discovery from:
Studies in Philosophy for Children
Author(s) Splitter Laurance J.
Abstract: LOGIC FORMS the backbone of the
Harrysyllabus, although it is by no means the only philosophical theme that arises there. However, the logical discoveries—exemplified by the persistence and single-mindedness of the central character, Harry—constitute a recurring theme that weaves its way through the overall story, and thereby into the thought and talk of the classroom community of inquiry. For it is logic that holds our thinking together—the rules and principles of logic provide criteria for distinguishing better thinking from worse. It is logic in language that makes reasoning possible.
14 Relationships from:
Studies in Philosophy for Children
Author(s) Lindop Clive
Abstract: WHEN JILL PORTOS tries to tell Lisa and Harry about her father’s theory of mind in Chapter Seven, all she can remember is the distinction between differences of degree and differences of kind. Harry is excited by this idea; he links it with his rule, discovered earlier, about turning sentences around. He now realizes that his rule exemplifies certain kinds of relationships between things. Since they occur again and again throughout the story in different guises, it is important for us to understand the nature of these relationships. Furthermore, comprehending these relations will help us to explain why his rule
5 Prisoners of War from:
A Moral Military
Abstract: The British Manual on Military Law gives a helpful bit of history:
Introduction from:
Towards Commemoration: Ireland in war in revolution 1912-1923
Author(s) Madigan Edward
Abstract: The years between 1912 and 1923 were arguably the most transformative in modern Irish history. Beginning with the mass signing of the Ulster Covenant and ending with a bloody civil conflict in the nascent Free State, this long decade of war, revolution and rapid social change gave birth to contemporary Ireland, North and South. Many of us hold different, even conflicting, views on the real significance of this violent but fascinating period, and we are unlikely to reach a consensus on episodes as contentious as the Easter Rising, the Battle of the Somme or the War of Independence. We can
4 More than a ‘Curious Footnote’: from:
Towards Commemoration: Ireland in war in revolution 1912-1923
Author(s) Pennell Catriona
Abstract: In 2009 the popular British Radio 1 DJ and television presenter Chris Moyles took part in the much-watched BBC genealogy series,
Who do you think you are?in order to trace his Irish heritage.¹ His journey ended in western Belgium. Here, on 2 November 1914, his great-grandfather, James ‘Jimmy’ Moyles, aged forty, was shot dead whilst serving with the Connaught Rangers. A tragically familiar story, he was one of the more than fifty-eight thousand British casualties of the First Battle of Ypres (October–November 1914). However, what came as a surprise to both Moyles junior and the television audience was
5 1916 and Irish Republicanism: from:
Towards Commemoration: Ireland in war in revolution 1912-1923
Author(s) McGarry Fearghal
Abstract: By exploring the question of what republicanism meant to the rebels of 1916, before the Rising became burdened by the weight of its own myth, this chapter seeks to identify some connections between the history of an event and its commemoration. It emphasises how unpredictable the Rising’s success in creating popular support for republicanism was, and argues that this contingent outcome was largely a product of its wartime context. Although the Rising is now synonymous with republicanism, its ideological significance was less apparent at the time: many rebels fought for Irish freedom rather than a republic. The implications of this
14 Historians and the Commemoration of Irish Conflicts, 1912–23 from:
Towards Commemoration: Ireland in war in revolution 1912-1923
Author(s) Fitzpatrick David
Abstract: History and commemoration are not incompatible, but the proper relationship between these two pursuits is contested and uneasy. As participants in the public debates and manifestations associated with the current ‘decade [
sic] of commemorations’, historians should warn planners against the perils of adopting bad history when designing their commemorative programmes. Though many may reject the very concept of ‘good history’, few would deny that historical research is capable of identifying elements of falsification, distortion and undue political influence in the way that past events are narrated. Academic historians are not privileged arbiters of historical truth, but they should be better
18 Lest We Forget: from:
Towards Commemoration: Ireland in war in revolution 1912-1923
Author(s) Joannon Pierre
Abstract: The French, no less than the Irish, are obsessed by history. In 1940 Elizabeth Bowen wrote in one of her reports from Ireland to the British Ministry of Information: ‘I could wish that the English kept history in mind more, that the Irish kept it in mind less.’¹ Likewise, the French are not known to be suffering from memory loss—quite the contrary. Consequently, there is nothing that the French or the Irish love quite so much as a good commemoration.
Chapter Twenty-one Ka Li‘u o ka Pa‘akai (Well Seasoned with Salt): from:
Huihui
Author(s) HO‘OMANAWANUI KU‘UALOHA
Abstract: Kanaka ‘Ōiwi (Native Hawaiian¹) oral tradition, traditional literature, and literary production have long been studied and regarded as highly poetic.² Less often examined, however, are the literary devices and rhetorical strategies within Kanaka Maoli verbal and written expression. Meiwi mo‘okalaleo, or Kanaka Maoli oral, literary, and rhetorical devices, form the foundation of Kanaka Maoli aesthetics, or what is considered beautiful, pleasing, and desirable in the performance or reading of mo‘olelo (story, history). The skillful use of meiwi both creates and enhances the ‘ono (flavor) of Hawaiian verbal and literary arts. Thus, the reference to pa‘akai (sea salt), a mainstay cultural
3 Joy: from:
Joy and Human Flourishing
Author(s) Wright N.T.
Abstract: Every year in the church’s calendar we read the story of Jesus’ ascension in Acts 1. But we also remind ourselves of the much shorter version of the same story that Luke has placed at the end of his Gospel (24:50–53). There we find a phrase that has always puzzled me. Jesus, says Luke, was separated from them and carried up into heaven; whereupon they worshiped him, and returned to Jerusalem “with great joy.” This seems, to put it mildly, counterintuitive. Why would they be so joyful if Jesus has been taken from them? Ought they not to be
6 God from:
Foundational Theology
Abstract: This chapter discusses theological foundations for knowledge of God. Our approach emphasizes the conversion of the theologian and builds on previous chapters by illustrating how a theologian’s fourfold conversion determines the horizon within which discourse about God becomes meaningful. The chapter begins by identifying the main lines or themes of several major conversations about knowledge of God in the history of philosophy and theology. In this way, the reader may gain a sense of how our discussion of foundations allows us to revisit classic themes or questions about God.
8 Heuristic Anticipation of Doctrines from:
Foundational Theology
Abstract: The task of foundations is not to preempt doctrines, but at the same time, sound foundations provide heuristic anticipations of doctrines, especially as these foundations emerge out of dialectical conflicts of interpretations of the history of doctrinal development. Without actually coming to the point of making a judgment, one can argue for the congruence of foundational categories with key doctrines such as Trinity, Incarnation, and Church. Many of the questions about the reasonableness of central doctrines are taken up in traditional fundamental theology, but in the form of apologetics and emphasizing credibility. Here, the goal is more modest, to show
Book Title: Puzzling the Parables of Jesus-Methods and Interpretations
Publisher: Augsburg Fortress Publishers
Author(s): Zimmermann Ruben
Abstract: Modern scholarship on the parables has long been preoccupied with asking what Jesus himself said and what he intended to accomplish with his parables. Ruben Zimmermann moves beyond that agenda to explore the dynamics of parabolic speech in all its rich complexity. Introductory chapters address the history of research and distinguish historical from literary and reader-oriented approaches, then set out a postmodern hermeneutic that analyzes narrative elements and context, maps the sociohistorical background, explores stock metaphors and symbols, and opens up contemporary horizons of interpretation. Subsequent chapters then focus on one parable from early Christian sources (Q, Mark, Matthew, Luke, John, and the Gospel of Thomas) to explore how parables function in each literary context. Over all reigns the principle that the meaning or theological “message" of a parable cannot be extracted from the parabolic form; thus the parables continue to invite hearers' and readers' involvement to the present day.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt155j2q7
2 Understanding the Parables over the Past Century: from:
Puzzling the Parables of Jesus
Abstract: As was demonstrated in the last chapter, the parables of Jesus are texts that can be considered from three different perspectives. First, they are historical texts that arose in a particular time and cultural space and that are part of a history of tradition. Second, they are fictional texts that have a typical form and poetic style and that use literary devices. Third, they are texts notably addressed to their recipients, their hearers and readers, in order to evoke a process of thinking and rethinking that ultimately leads to deeper insights and even corresponding (re-)action. In order to understand parables,
9 The Ten Virgins (Matt. 25:1–13) and the Parables in Matthew from:
Puzzling the Parables of Jesus
Abstract: Within the Gospel of Matthew parables play an important role, which has inspired many scholars over the course of several decades to deal with the concept and theology of Matthean parables.¹ It is not the task of these preliminary remarks to give an introduction to this history of research. Instead, I provide a brief summary of several observations on the occurences of parables in the first Gospel, derived from the text itself.
10 The Good Samaritan (Luke 10:30–35) and the Parables in Luke from:
Puzzling the Parables of Jesus
Abstract: Luke is known as the storyteller par excellence among the evangelists. He is also praised for his recounting of parables, all the more because he remembers the greatest number of Jesus’ parables (ca. 57) and relates stories not found in any other extant source of early Christianity. Some of them are also among the best-known parables in general (e.g. the parable of the Good Samaritan, Luke 10:30–35, or the parable of the prodigal son, Luke 15:11–32).
11 The Dying and Living Grain (John 12:24) and the Parables in John from:
Puzzling the Parables of Jesus
Abstract: The next sample parable has been taken from the Gospel of John. But are there actually any parables in John? In much of parable scholarship, John is ignored as a source of the parables of Jesus. This may have been due to the close relationship between parable-research and historical Jesus-research. If the goal was to reconstruct the original Jesus wording, the late Fourth Gospel seemed to be worthless with regard to the parables. Many of these presuppositions have been challenged in current New Testament scholarship. This alone justifies a short preliminary comment on the issue with regard to research history
Book Title: The Homebrewed Christianity Guide to Jesus-Lord, Liar, Lunatic…Or Awesome?
Publisher: Augsburg Fortress Publishers
Author(s): FULLER TRIPP
Abstract: Christology is crazy. It’s rather absurd to identify a first-century homeless Jew as God revealed, but a bunch of us do anyway. In this book, Tripp Fuller examines the historical Jesus, the development of the doctrine of Christ, the questions that drove christological innovations through church history, contemporary constructive proposals, and the predicament of belief for the church today. Recognizing that the battle over Jesus is no longer a public debate between the skeptic and believer but an internal struggle in the heart of many disciples, he argues that we continue to make christological claims about more than an “event" or simply the “Jesus of history." On the other hand, C. S. Lewis’s infamous “liar, lunatic, and Lord" scheme is no longer intellectually tenable. This may be a guide to Jesus, but for Christians, Fuller is guiding us toward a deeper understanding of God. He thinks it’s good news—good news about a God who is so invested in the world that God refuses to be God without us.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt155j380
3 Abba Says, “Drop the G” from:
The Homebrewed Christianity Guide to Jesus
Abstract: I remember the first time I talked to someone who really had no clue about Jesus—she knew nothing about him beyond his birth story, death story, and accompanying holidays. Her name was Angela, and she was a college sophomore sent to interview a minister from the religion she was least attracted to. That’s probably not how it was written in the syllabus, but it definitely made for a conversation I wasn’t going to pass up.
Book Title: The Wisdom and Foolishness of God-First Corinthians 1-2 in Theological Exploration
Publisher: Augsburg Fortress Publishers
Author(s): Askani Hans-Christoph
Abstract: The first two chapters of Paul’s first epistle to the Christians of Corinth, written in the fifth decade of the first century, have played a significant role in the history of Christian theology. Interpreting the central event in Christianity, namely the crucifixion of Jesus, Paul reflects on the wisdom and foolishness of God, which he opposes to the world’s wisdom. According to Paul, the “word of the cross," which is “foolishness" to some and “scandal" to others, leads to an upheaval in one’s way of thinking. For two millenia, theology has often turned to these passages in order to sustain its reflection. Many central questions emerge from Paul’s text on the meaning of a crucified Messiah, on God’s omnipotence, weakness, and suffering. This volume hopes to achieve two things by seeking to place exegetes, historians, philosophers, and theologians in conversation: to better understand Paul’s text and its reception and also to examine the ways in which it can nourish our theological reflection today.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt155j3m5
Introduction from:
The Wisdom and Foolishness of God
Author(s) Askani Hans-Christoph
Abstract: The present volume gathers most of the papers presented at an international theological conference held May 23–25, 2013, at the University of Geneva and organized by the
Faculté de théologie protestanteand theInstitut romand de systématique et d’éthique(IRSE) of that University. The conference’s main purposes were to examine the first two chapters of Paul’s First Epistle to the Corinthians, (aspects of) the reception of these chapters in the history of theology, and, in a constructive approach, their potential meaning today. The fact that two systematic theologians (the co-editors of this book) and a historian of early Christianity
8 The Cross of Wisdom: from:
The Wisdom and Foolishness of God
Author(s) Feneuil Anthony
Abstract: There is more than one fool in the Bible, and I would like to start with another fool than Paul’s, but whose legacy in the history of theology (and philosophy) has been equally significant. I want to talk about the fool from Psalms 14 and 53, who dares to say in his heart: “There is no God.” How is the foolishness of this fool (
nabal), called in Latininsipiens, and in Greek ἄφρων, related to the foolishness of God (μωρία, in Latistultitia) in Paul’s epistle? It would certainly be interesting to compare philologically μωρία and ἄφρων, and to determine
Book Title: Resisting history-Religious transcendence and the invention of the unconscious
Publisher: Manchester University Press
Author(s): Hayward Rhodri
Abstract: How can historians make sense of visions, hauntings and demonic possession? Do miraculous events have any place in a world governed by cause and effect? In Resisting history, Rhodri Hayward examines the cumulative attempts of theologians, historians and psychologists to create a consistent and rational narrative capable of containing the inexplicable. This lucid and provocative account argues that the psychological theories we routinely use to make sense of supernatural experience were born out of struggles between popular mystics and conservative authorities. Hayward’s lively analysis of the Victorian disciplines of Christology, psychology and psychical research reveals how our modern concept of the subconscious was developed as a tool for policing religious inspiration. He concludes his argument with a vivid study of the Welsh Revival of 1904-5, in which the attempt of thousands of converts to cast off their everyday identity was diffused and defeated using the language of the new psychology. By revealing the politics inherent in such language, Hayward raises questions about its deployment in the work of today’s historians. Written in a clear and accessible style, Resisting history provides a fresh and entertaining perspective for anyone interested in questioning the concepts that underlie historical writing and psychological thought today.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt155j66d
1 The invention of the self from:
Resisting history
Abstract: There are moments when the pursuit of history can seem truly unnerving. Sometimes that past which was meant to ground our ideas and conceptions gives way and reveals something stranger, alien and uncanny. Although such episodes are rare events in most historians’ lives, they form a recurring motif in fantastic literature, where they are widely associated with the breakdown of identity and personality. Stories of historians driven to madness and despair when their narratives are confounded recur repeatedly in novels, from Mary Ward’s
Robert Elsmereand the ghost stories of M. R. James to the works of modern authors such
2 The invention of the unconscious from:
Resisting history
Abstract: The quest for the historical Jesus was not restricted to the universities or the established Churches. Across Britain and the United States, working-class radicals debated the historical basis of the Gospel records. Before George Eliot’s translation of the
Leben Jesuappeared, plebeian secularists had issued cheap pirated editions of Strauss’s work. Their turn to historical enquiry was driven by a very different set of motives to those which animated Eliot and her ecclesiastical colleagues.¹ Some, including the Chartist ex-cobbler Thomas Cooper, believed that historical criticism would reveal the ‘legendary incrustations’ that had corrupted the true history of Christ.² Like Strauss
6 History as poetry: from:
Acceptable words
Abstract: The epigraph Geoffrey Hill uses for the first poem in his sequence ‘Churchill’s Funeral’ is from Edward Elgar’s note on the ‘Cockaigne’ overture and contains the phrase ‘knowing well the history’. It is apparent that Hill’s poetry has always known history very well indeed. Historical figures and events have featured substantially from the beginning: ‘Knowing the dead, and how some are disposed’ (‘Two Formal Elegies’,
For the Unfallen, 1959;CPpp. 30–1). Elegy, Requiem, ‘In Memory’, ‘The Death of’, ‘Ode on the Loss of’, ‘Funeral Music’ appear in titles of the earlier work to announce a compulsion towards commemoration
3 Mimesis in black and white: from:
The new aestheticism
Author(s) Ziarek Ewa Plonowska
Abstract: As Sarah Worth suggests, despite well-established feminist work in literary criticism, film theory and art history, feminist aesthetics ‘is a relatively young discipline, dating from the early 1990s’, and thus still open to contestation and new formulations.¹ In this context it might seem paradoxical that one of the founding texts of feminist aesthetics, Rita Felski’s
Beyond Feminist Aesthetics: Feminist Literature and Social Change, proclaims its impossibility. Felski concludes that ‘no convincing case has yet been made for a gendered aesthetics’ because there are ‘no legitimate grounds for classifying any particular style of writing as uniquely or specifically feminine’.² Felski associates
4 What comes after art? from:
The new aestheticism
Author(s) Bowie Andrew
Abstract: Kafka’s last completed story has become something of an allegory of contemporary theoretical approaches in the humanities. In ‘Josefine, the singer, or the mouse people’, the narrator, a mouse, ponders the phenomenon of Josefine, a mouse who sings. The problem with Josefine is that she actually seems to make the same kind of noise as all the other mice, but she makes a performance of it, claiming that what she does is very special. She is able, moreover, to make a career out of being a ‘singer’, despite the doubts voiced by some of her audience. Kafka’s story plays with
5 Touching art: from:
The new aestheticism
Author(s) Malpas Simon
Abstract: Throughout the history of literary and art criticism the focus has fallen, as Jean-Luc Nancy argues, on the creation or reception of works and texts. Theories of genius, authorial psychology and the material or historical conditions of production have revalued the creative processes that give rise to art in a range of different ways. Equally, important questions about reception that deal with notions of canonicity, ideology and the construction of subjectivities in texts have been generated by critical movements that seek to investigate the politics of literature, art and culture. Stripped down to a minimal point, however, the question of
1 Introduction: from:
Douglas Coupland
Abstract: Does Douglas Coupland’s fiction ‘speak’ with ‘a voice from nowhere’? Is he a Canadian who strategically chooses to write with a US accent, an involuntary American novelist who happens to hold a Canadian passport or a writer whose narrative concerns transcend national boundaries? The anonymous narrator of Coupland’s short story, ‘In the Desert’ (1994), a wanderer lost in the scorched American wilderness, makes revealing connections between the simulated, late twentieth-century ‘electronic dream’ of shared televisual memory and the dubious coherence of his own life story. This insecurity about the capricious, unstable nature of identity – including a sense of ambivalence about
5 ‘You are the first generation raised without religion’: from:
Douglas Coupland
Abstract: Belief, or its absence, haunts Douglas Coupland’s most dispirited protagonists. The wilderness reflections, for example, uttered by the anonymous narrator of ‘In the Desert’ – one of the thematically interconnected narratives in
Life After God– pivot around a sensation of spiritual dissatisfaction that is shared by many individuals in Coupland’s fiction. This desert sojourner’s conviction that he was raised in a creedal vacuum, without fixed beliefs – a personal history ‘clean of any ideology’ – is optimistic but, as he suspects, not entirely credible. The blank-slate, zero history contexts that he and many of his contemporaries view as normative are, above all else,
Book Title: Conrad's Marlow-Narrative and death in 'Youth', Heart of Darkness, Lord Jim and Chance
Publisher: Manchester University Press
Author(s): Wake Paul
Abstract: Variously described as ‘the average pilgrim’, a ‘wanderer’, and ‘a Buddha preaching in European clothes’, Charlie Marlow is the voice behind Joseph Conrad’s ‘Youth’ (1898), Heart of Darkness (1899), Lord Jim (1900) and Chance (1912). Conrad’s Marlow offers a comprehensive account and critical analysis of one of Conrad’s most celebrated creations, asking both who and what is Marlow: a character or a narrator, a biographer or an autobiographical screen, a messenger or an interpreter, a bearer of truth or a misguided liar? Reading Conrad’s fiction alongside the work of Walter Benjamin, Maurice Blanchot, Jacques Derrida and Martin Heidegger, and offering an investigation into the connection between narrative and death, this book argues that Marlow’s essence is located in his liminality – in his constantly shifting position – and that the emergence of meaning in his stories is at all points bound up with the process of his storytelling.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt155j9p3
5 Mapping ‘difference’: from:
"Insubordinate Irish"
Abstract: I have briefly traced the development of the Irish ‘Othering’ tradition as encompassed in a reiterative and reductionist discourse because Ireland’s history of colonisation has meant that the ‘official’ version of the Irish people (including Irish Travellers) and Irish history is, it can be argued, itself a form of ‘Othering’. Healy’s statement regarding the ‘manufactured’ or mediated nature of much of the historical record can be seen to be particularly pertinent to Irish history: ‘History is a construct, often a narrative of interested parties who seek to prove a thesis’ (Healy, 1992: 15). That the interpretation of history and definitions
10 The dichotomy of Self and Other: from:
"Insubordinate Irish"
Abstract: This volume has traced the development of the Traveller image as ‘Other’ through mythical and binary discourses of alterity. Until the recent arrival of a more overtly multicultural society in Ireland Travellers have constituted the ‘Other’ for mainstream Irish society. As ‘Other’ they have often acted as objects on whom power is exercised. Their representation and the roles constructed for them have been determined primarily by the settled community and have been influenced by the need to define national, social and class identity. This project of representation has used the tools of mythology and history. These two related aspects of
Book Title: The subject of love-Hélène Cixous and the feminine divine
Publisher: Manchester University Press
Author(s): Renshaw Sal
Abstract: *The Subject of Love: Hélène Cixous and the Feminine Divine* is about abundant, generous, other-regarding love. In the history of Western ideas of love, such a configuration has been inseparable from our ideas about divinity and the sacred; often reserved only for God; and rarely thought of as a human achievement. This book is a substantial engagement with her philosophies of love, inviting the reader to reflect on the conditions of subjectivity that just might open us to something like a divine love of the other. Renshaw follows this thread in this genealogy of abundant love: the thread that connects the subject of love from 5th century B.C.E. Greece and Plato, to the 20th century protestant theology of agapic love of Anders Nygren, to the late 20th century poetico-philosophy of Hélène Cixous. This study will be of particular interest to academics and students of the history of gender, cultural studies, criticism and gender studies
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt155jb3s
CHAPTER 1 Speaking of love: from:
The subject of love
Abstract: Throughout history theorists and philosophers of love have been preoccupied with the relationship between the subjects and objects of love. From Plato’s reflections on the divinity of a disembodied love of wisdom to the Christian ideal of loving our enemies, there is a recurring concern with understanding the mediating aspects of love. How should we think of the kinds of exchanges that love brings about? Whether thinking about love concerns relations between human beings, or relations between humans and the divine, the very notion of love as developed in Western thought presupposes that something is loved, while someone else, as
CHAPTER 2 Feminist theology: from:
The subject of love
Abstract: As is already well evident even here, in discourses of love the overwhelming presence of the opinions, experiences, and reflections of men is uncontestable. If history is indeed a record of ‘winners’, as feminists have by no means been alone in suggesting, this insight should come as no surprise. The historical record of love is primarily the written trace of a masculine vision of love, and Plato’s Diotima stands as an effulgent exemplar of woman’s place in that record. Diotima is the absent presence of woman, spoken
about, but not actually speaking; spoken through, but unable to speak for herself.
CHAPTER 5 Divine Promethean love from:
The subject of love
Abstract: Through the engagement with the work of Heinrich von Kleist and Clarice Lispector, in the analysis of Cixous’ ‘Grace and Innocence’ in the previous chapter, we can see how she can be understood to be reorienting the epistemological concerns of the Biblical story of the Fall through which the text is framed. In so doing, she reframes the way we might think about the notions of both grace and innocence particularly as they bear on the issue of the relationship between subjectivity and knowledge. The Fall, as such, is no longer simply meaningful in the brute dichotomy of knowledge versus
Book Title: Britain and Africa Under Blair-In pursuit of the good state
Publisher: Manchester University Press
Author(s): Gallagher Julia
Abstract: Africa was a key focus of Britain’s foreign policy under Tony Blair. Military intervention in Sierra Leone, increases in aid and debt relief, and grand initiatives such as the Commission for Africa established the continent as a place in which Britain could ‘do good’. Britain and Africa under Blair: in pursuit of the good state critically explores Britain’s fascination with Africa. It argues that, under New Labour, Africa represented an area of policy that appeared to transcend politics. Gradually, it came to embody an ideal state activity around which politicians, officials and the wider public could coalesce, leaving behind more contentious domestic and international issues. Building on the story of Britain and Africa under Blair, the book draws wider conclusions about the role of ‘good’ and idealism in foreign policy. In particular, it discusses how international relationships provide opportunities to create and pursue ideals, and why they are essential for the wellbeing of political communities. It argues that state actors project the idea of ‘good’ onto idealised, distant objects, in order to restore a sense of the ‘good state’. The book makes a distinctive and original contribution to debates about the role of ethics in international relations and will be of particular interest to academics, policy-makers and students of international relations, Africa and British foreign policy, and to anyone interested in ethics in international affairs.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt155jct4
2 Ideas of the good and the political from:
Britain and Africa Under Blair
Abstract: A foundation question for this book is: what made New Labour want to do good in Africa in contrast to a more conventional, interest-based foreign policy? We have seen how Robin Cook announced the ‘ethical element’ to foreign policy within days of New Labour’s election. What made him do it; what made it such a widely applauded approach; and why has its appeal persisted in the form of the Government’s approach towards Africa? In later chapters, I will look at the ideas and history of the Labour Party which fed into this approach; and I will discuss Britain’s view of
3 How the British found utopia in Africa from:
Britain and Africa Under Blair
Abstract: This chapter explores the ways in which Africa has offered opportunities for idealisation in the history of British engagement with the continent. This is not an attempt at a history of Britain in Africa; nor am I trying to suggest that the British have always seen themselves as behaving with altruism and selflessness – there are too many examples of naked aggression and calculations of self-interest in the history of Britain’s dealings with Africa to justify such a claim. However, there are key episodes and streams of ideas relating Africa to Britain which were seen as ‘good’ by those involved
Beyond Binarism: from:
Shakespeare and Spenser
Author(s) Anderson Judith H.
Abstract: Shakespeare’s
Antony and Cleopatra, like his earlierVenus and Adonis, is known to be generically mixed and even anomalous in the extent and degree to which it combines tragedy, comedy, and romance with lyric, allegory, myth, and history.¹ This is the first of several analogies I would draw between Shakespeare’s play and Spenser’sFaerie Queene, that hobgoblin’s garland of epic, romance, lyric, allegory, myth, history, and more. The breaking of formal conventions beyond their generic variousness also connects these works. In Ania Loomba’s view, for example, the non-teleological form ofAntony and Cleopatraresists closure, and in Margot Heinemann’s, this
Perdita, Pastorella, and the Romance of Literary Form: from:
Shakespeare and Spenser
Author(s) Cheney Patrick
Abstract: We have long known that Shakespeare models the Perdita story in
The Winter’s Talepartly on the story of Pastorella in Book 6 of Spenser’sFaerie Queene. As Richard Neuse writes inThe Spenser Encyclopedia, ‘Both are exposed as infants by aristocratic or royal parents, both grow up ignorant of their origins in a society of shepherds, both are wooed by aristocratic or royal suitor disguised as a shepherd, and both are eventually reunited with their true parents’.¹ Even so, we have not examined this moment of intertextuality in any detail in order to re-think the character of Shakespearean authorship.
The Equinoctial Boar: from:
Shakespeare and Spenser
Author(s) Prescott Anne Lake
Abstract: Juxtaposing Spenser’s movingly fertile Garden of Adonis (
Faerie QueeneIII.vi) and Shakespeare’s seriocomicVenus and Adonisis an old exercise, and to note that both texts evoke, revise, or reject traditional mytho graphical readings of the Venus and Adonis story is likewise hardly new. In this essay I do, however, have two suggestions for further thought on these texts, Shakespeare’sRichard III, and the boar of winter.
What Means a Knight? from:
Shakespeare and Spenser
Author(s) Hays Michael L.
Abstract: A word about this paper¹ —not only its subject and approach, but also its kind—to avoid false expectations. In considering Redcross Knight and Edgar as chivalric knights, I explore Spenser’s and Shakespeare’s respective uses of materials from the tradition of chivalric romance. So I rule out source or influence study. Shakespeare knew Spenser’s version, among many versions, of the Lear story, but I neither trace the untraceable—exact and exclusive similarities between the two versions—nor appraise the authors’ use of this story. Likewise, I rule out critical judgments about their better or worse use of the materials from
Book Title: Time and world politics-Thinking the present
Publisher: Manchester University Press
Author(s): Hutchings Kimberly
Abstract: This book offers the first authoritative guide to assumptions about time in theories of contemporary world politics. It demonstrates how predominant theories of the international or global ‘present’ are affected by temporal assumptions, grounded in western political thought, that fundamentally shape what we can and cannot know about world politics today. The first part of the book traces the philosophical roots of assumptions about time in contemporary political theory. The second part examines contemporary theories of world politics, including liberal and realist International Relations theories and the work of Habermas, Hardt and Negri, Virilio and Agamben. In each case, it is argued, assumptions about political time ensure the identification of the particular temporality of western experience with the political temporality of the world as such and put the theorist in the unsustainable position of holding the key to the direction of world history. In the final chapter, the book draws on postcolonial and feminist thinking, and the philosophical accounts of political time in the work of Derrida and Deleuze, to develop a new ‘untimely’ way of thinking about time in world politics.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt155jdgf
3 Against historicism from:
Time and world politics
Abstract: THIS chapter examines accounts of political time that are premised on the critique of philosophy of history and historicism. We will begin by looking briefly at two thinkers at the end of the nineteenth century who offered alternatives to the conflation of
kairosandchronosin historicist and scientific accounts of time, Nietzsche and Bergson. This then sets the scene for exploring ways in which the assumptions and implications of historicism, in particular Marxist versions of historicism, have been challenged by the following thinkers: Arendt, Benjamin, Derrida and Deleuze. The arguments of these thinkers differ, but they all involve rejecting
4 Prophecies and predictions from:
Time and world politics
Abstract: IN the previous two chapters we have been exploring philosophical accounts of political time. In this and subsequent chapters we examine readings of contemporary world politics and the different ways in which they rely on and reproduce configurations of the relation between
chronosandkairosin their accounts of the world-political present. In this chapter our focus is on interpretations of the nature and direction of world politics after the Cold War, including the popular ‘end of history’ and ‘clash of civilisations’ narratives offered by Fukuyama and Huntington, and responses from the social science of International Relations during the 1990s.
5 Time for democracy from:
Time and world politics
Abstract: IN the previous chapter I argued that ‘scientific’ attempts to diagnose the post-1989 times of world politics, in spite of their explicit rejection of historicism, nevertheless depended on
kairoticmeta-narratives of political temporality. The familiar ghost of philosophical history, in which the scholar’s task is both to identify the ‘real’ mechanisms underlying historical development and to intervene, or enable intervention, positively in relation to time – to workwithoragainsttime – continued to be present. One of the reasons why post-Popperian social science ostensibly rejected historicism was because it was argued that historicism was normatively driven and incapable
Book Title: Mothers and meaning on the early modern English stage- Publisher: Manchester University Press
Author(s): Dunworth Felicity
Abstract: "Mothers and meaning on the early modern English stage" is a study of the dramatised mother figure in English drama from the mid-sixteenth to the early seventeenth centuries. It explores a range of genres: moralities, histories, romantic comedies, city comedies, domestic tragedies, high tragedies, romances and melodrama and includes close readings of plays by such diverse dramatists as Udall, Bale, Phillip, Legge, Kyd, Marlowe, Peele, Shakespeare, Middleton, Dekker and Webster. The study is enriched by reference to religious, political and literary discourses of the period, from Reformation and counter-Reformation polemic to midwifery manuals and Mother’s Legacies, the political rhetoric of Mary I, Elizabeth I and James VI, reported gallows confessions of mother convicts and Puritan conduct books. It thus offers scholars of literature, drama, art and history a unique opportunity to consider the literary, visual and rhetorical representation of motherhood in the context of a discussion of familiar and less familiar dramatic texts.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt155jf16
3 Motherhood and history from:
Mothers and meaning on the early modern English stage
Abstract: Jean Howard and Phyllis Rackin, who have worked so extensively on Shakespeare’s history plays, note that they contain ‘relatively few and often sketchy’ images of women and their comment is applicable to Elizabethan history plays in general.² Those who are represented in such plays, and, indeed, their sources, referred to by A. P. Rossiter as ‘that long line of women broken in the course of great events’, are mostly mothers.³ The typological link between mother and state discussed in previous chapters meant that motherhood developed importance as a trope by which the dramatisation of political conflict acquired validity and complexity.
2 Kosovo and Chechnya/Kosova and Ichkeria from:
Contemporary Violence
Abstract: This chapter will introduce Kosovo and Chechnya as examples of contemporary conflict. Delving into the history and geopolitics of Kosovo and Chechnya will help, insofar as it draws attention to a range of features, as well as a range of similar and dissimilar trends which inscribed the character of violence. These trends and features may be discernible in mythic stories of war and identity. In this way, analysis of geopolitical legacies and historical narratives provides valuable and often neglected insight into both regions. The analysis which follows draws on the account of storied identity, cultural narratives and founding events in
3 Regional politics, trans-local identity and history from:
Contemporary Violence
Abstract: This chapter introduces some background themes which influence the networks, groups and affiliations, and latterly distinctive armed resistance movements, in the Balkans and the Caucasus in the mid-1990s. In both cases the armed resistance movements emerged against the backdrop of the disintegration of the USSR and Socialist Yugoslavia, but the provenance of each movement needs to be located in a broader frame of late nineteenth- and twentieth-century history. The armed resistance movements became involved in low-level conflicts in Kosovo and Chechnya, and more generally in the neighbouring regions and environs. A number of revolts and insurrections were repeated in the
6 Criminality and war from:
Contemporary Violence
Abstract: So far this book has focused on a range of issues related to narrative and interpretive IR, as ways into analysing contemporary violence. In doing so, attention has been drawn to different levels of analysis, the role of history in the Caucasus and Balkans, and different social, cultural and local forms of identification. In both Kosovo and Chechnya we see contract soldiers, special police units and federal army units fighting against armed resistance movements. The armed resistance movements were, however, made up of a multiplicity of groups and networks, and this, alongside the role of NATO, the UN and other
1 Narrative machines from:
The arc and the machine
Abstract: The narratives of the world are numberless … Able to be carried by articulated language, spoken or written, fixed or moving images, gestures and the ordered mixture of all these substances; narrative is present in myth, legend, fable, tale, novella, epic, history, tragedy … comics, news items, conversation … [U]nder this almost infinite diversity of forms, narrative is present in every age, in every place, in every society … Caring nothing for the division between good and bad literature, narrative is international, transhistorical, transcultural: it is simply there, like life itself. (Barthes, 1982: 79)
2 ‘Beautiful patterns of bits’: from:
The arc and the machine
Abstract: Technologies transform cultures and those who live in them. But they themselves are not simply formed by, but are integral elements of, cultures at particular moments in their history. To argue this is not to cheat, to suck the puissance out of the technological no sooner than it has been admitted and revert to culture and discourse. Nor is it to argue that the social stands
in advanceof the technological – this would amount to claiming technological transformation is at root only social transformation. Rather the two engines of transformation are inextricably linked. The world in which we live
Book Title: A.S. Byatt-Critical storytelling
Publisher: Manchester University Press
Author(s): de Campos Amy J. Edwards
Abstract: This comprehensive study of A. S. Byatt’s work spans virtually her entire career and offers insightful readings of all of Byatt’s works of fiction up to and including her Man-Booker-shortlisted novel The Children’s Book (2009). The authors combine an accessible overview of Byatt’s œuvre to date with close critical analysis of all her major works. Uniquely, the book also considers Byatt’s critical writings and journalism, situating her beyond the immediate context of her fiction. The authors argue that Byatt is not only important as a storyteller, but also as an eminent critic and public intellectual. Advancing the concept of ‘critical storytelling’ as a hallmark of Byatt’s project as a writer, the authors retrace Byatt’s wide-ranging engagement with both literary and critical traditions. This results in positioning Byatt in the wider literary landscape. This book has broad appeal, including fellow researchers, undergraduate and postgraduate students, plus general enthusiasts of Byatt’s work.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt155jh0n
1 Introduction from:
A.S. Byatt
Abstract: ‘I select and confect’, the narrator of A. S. Byatt’s 1987 short story ‘Sugar’ states, for ‘[w]hat is all this, all this story so far, but a careful selection of things that can be told, things that can be arranged in the light of day?’ (
S:241). ‘Sugar’, the last and eponymous piece in Byatt’s first collection of short stories, is essentially a story about the act of storytelling – about its place in and its shaping of our everyday lives, our individual and collective identities, and our complicated sense of what, if anything, can be said to constitute a ‘truth’
4 Two cultures: from:
A.S. Byatt
Abstract: The ending of
Still Lifeand the start ofBabel Towerboth feature surprise events which shift the plot of the Quartet in unexpected directions, and make manifest a quality that Iris Murdoch (1961: 23), in her seminal essay ‘Against Dryness’, proposed as an essential characteristic of realist prose: ‘contingency’.Still Lifeends with the sudden death of one of its main characters, an event avowedly designed to simulate the emotional impact caused by a real-life accident. Six years further on in the story of the Quartet,Babel Towerbegins with a surprise reunion as the poet Hugh Pink stumbles
5 Tradition and transformation: from:
A.S. Byatt
Abstract: Possession: A Romancecame as a surprise to many of Byatt’s longstanding readers and critics when it was published in 1990 and won the Booker Prize that same year. Those who had expected another meditative study of life in 1950s Yorkshire were either bemused or delighted to discover that a strange and colourful new hybrid – part contemporary campus comedy, part historical romance, part literary detective story – had been added to Byatt’s oeuvre. By 1990, Byatt had gained a reputation as a traditional, academically minded novelist, whose work embodied a Leavisite vision of English culture and Arnoldian standards of ‘high seriousness’.
6 The dark side of the tale: from:
A.S. Byatt
Abstract: As the previous chapter has shown, many of A. S. Byatt’s stories and tales offer their subjects and, one might add, their readers, the possibility of empowerment and liberation. And yet, not all of Byatt’s tales prove a liberating force for good. Indeed, Byatt also often chooses to foreground the darker side of the storytelling imagination – the part which is concerned, to quote Rifat Orhan from ‘The Djinn in the Nightingale’s Eye’, ‘with Fate, with Destiny, with what is prepared for human beings’ (
DNE: 125). Inevitably, this prepared fate is not always a happy one. Characters such as Daphne Gulver-Robinson
Book Title: Rhetoric and the Writing of History, 400-1500- Publisher: Manchester University Press
Author(s): Kempshall Matthew
Abstract: This book provides an analytical overview of the vast range of historiography which was produced in western Europe over a thousand-year period between c.400 and c.1500. Concentrating on the general principles of classical rhetoric central to the language of this writing, alongside the more familiar traditions of ancient history, biblical exegesis and patristic theology, this survey introduces the conceptual sophistication and semantic rigour with which medieval authors could approach their narratives of past and present events, and the diversity of ends to which this history could then be put. By providing a close reading of some of the historians who put these linguistic principles and strategies into practice (from Augustine and Orosius through Otto of Freising and William of Malmesbury to Machiavelli and Guicciardini), it traces and questions some of the key methodological changes that characterise the function and purpose of the western historiographical tradition in this formative period of its development.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt155jhjx
INTRODUCTION from:
Rhetoric and the Writing of History, 400-1500
Abstract: What follows has its immediate origins in a series of lectures offered to undergraduate historians at Oxford in the summer of 2004. It should therefore begin with an apology, in the strictest sense of the word, to those of my early-modern and modern colleagues within the History Faculty who thought that an undergraduate paper on the history of historiography should begin in
c. 1500 because that is when, and I quote, ‘proper’ historiography really began. Without wishing to be vague, or get into a jam, had those colleagues said that to a classicist, they would have been met with a
1 HISTORY AND HISTORIOGRAPHY from:
Rhetoric and the Writing of History, 400-1500
Abstract: The writing of history in the Middle Ages cannot be reduced to one single formula or definition. Instead, it straddled a huge variety of genres, covering – and often combining – world chronicles, annals, histories of communities, deeds of individuals, hagiographies, biographies, autobiographies and epic poems.¹ Medieval historiography therefore does not correspond to any fixed genre, in terms of either its form or its style – it could be written in prose, in verse or sometimes as both; it could be sung as a
chanson de geste; it could be sculpted or painted or presented in tableaux; in the case of the ‘estorie’
2 RHETORIC AND HISTORY from:
Rhetoric and the Writing of History, 400-1500
Abstract: In seeking to establish exactly how the writing of history was conceptualised and practised in the Middle Ages, a sensible starting point is to identify where historiography fitted into a programme of study, that is, where medieval authors would themselves have encountered the writing of history as a body of material and as part and parcel of their education.¹ What becomes immediately apparent is that, initially at least, it would have been as an integral component of the study of grammar and rhetoric – in grammar, as excerpts from classical historians and, in rhetoric, as the theory and practice of narrating
3 INVENTION AND NARRATIVE from:
Rhetoric and the Writing of History, 400-1500
Abstract: The categorisation of classical rhetoric into its demonstrative, judicial and deliberative forms reveals significant differences in emphasis, but also significant similarities in approach, in the way in which the relationship between an individual’s character (
mores) and deeds (res gestae) could, and should, be described by a speaker or writer. The principles which these three categories of rhetoric shared as common ground, however, exerted an impact on medieval historiography that went well beyond engineering the specific didactic, legal or political goals of particular works of history. This influence can be gauged by means of the two standard schemes according to which
5 HISTORIOGRAPHY AND HISTORY from:
Rhetoric and the Writing of History, 400-1500
Abstract: The influence of classical rhetoric on the writing of history in the Middle Ages centred on the relationship between the depiction of character (attributes of person) and the description of deeds (attributes of events), on the invention of arguments (causation, testimony and proof), and on the construction of a brief, lucid and, above all, verisimilar narrative. This does not mean, of course, that all the principles involved in each one of these areas were applied either simultaneously or consistently across the broad range of writings which the single term
historiacould comprise and across the conventional periodisation of a thousand
CONCLUSION from:
Rhetoric and the Writing of History, 400-1500
Abstract: Medieval historiography was neither crude nor credulous nor conceptually unsophisticated. Such characterisations would be no more, and no less, applicable to the writing of history in the early modern and modern periods and, if only on this basis, medieval historians deserve better than to suffer the methodological condescension of posterity. The present study has been designed accordingly as an introduction to a set of interpretative criteria on which works of medieval historiography might be assessed, primarily through examining principles of classical rhetoric which would have been second-nature to writers who had been brought up, directly or indirectly, on the precepts
8 Textual mirrors and uncertain reflections: from:
Women’s writing in contemporary France
Author(s) RYE GILL
Abstract: Christiane Baroche was acclaimed in France first as a short-story writer, although her oeuvre as a whole now comprises not only short stories but also poetry, novels and essays.¹ She has published many well-received volumes of realist ‘slice of life’ stories, beginning with
Les Feux du largein 1975;² several of her collections have been awarded literary prizes. The triptychUn soir, j’inventerai le soir, published in 1983, is in a somewhat different vein, each of the three stories being original and playful treatments of the theme of myth, while functioning together as a comment on the diverse ways in
5 ʹWe learned to tell our story walkingʹ: from:
Jonathan Lethem
Abstract: In interview, Jonathan Lethem has repeatedly evoked the idea of ‘dreaming his way back’ to the borough of his birth. His tendency to divide his time between Brooklyn and other places such as Toronto or Maine he explains like this: ‘Dreaming my way back to Brooklyn seems to be a necessary part of loving it for me – continuing to also love it from afar’ (Birnbaum, 2004). Elsewhere, in ‘Patchwork Planet: Notes for a Prehistory of the Gentrification of Gowanus’, he remarks: ‘In the neighborhood of Gowanus, Boerum Hill, I’m forever a child’ (www.jonathanlethem.com). It is true that Lethem’s three
6 Mixed media: from:
Jonathan Lethem
Abstract: Jason Picone compares the author of
The Fortress of Solitude(2003) to its protagonist, Dylan Ebdus, and says: ‘Much like Dylan, who cannot escape the confines of 1970s Brooklyn even after moving to 1990s California, Jonathan Lethem is always staying home’ (Picone, 2004: 29). Despite Lionel Essrog’s exhortations at the end ofMotherless Brooklynto ‘Put an egg in your shoe, and beat it. Make like a tree, and leave. Tell your story walking’ (Lethem, 1999: 311), the first part ofThe Fortress of Solitudereturns us, in dreamily descriptive, nostalgic prose, to the streets of his Brooklyn childhood. Indeed,
5 Theologies of Scripture in the Reformation and Counter-Reformation: from:
Christian Theologies of Scripture
Author(s) Horton Michael S.
Abstract: As with many periods in Church history, the position of the “mainstream” Reformation tradition (Lutheran and Reformed) on scripture has often been misunderstood, by friend and foe alike. At least in our North American context,
sola scriptura(scripture alone) has come to mean not simply that scripture alone is master over tradition, but that it is somehow antithetical to it. As a prelude to this section, this chapter will seek to provide a general overview for the period, which includes the Reformation itself as well as the era of consolidation and refinement that followed. This latter era of both Roman
8 Scripture and Theology in Early Modern Catholicism from:
Christian Theologies of Scripture
Author(s) Prudlo Donald S.
Abstract: The Counter-Reformation is a period in the history of the Roman Catholic Church during which the Church dealt with issues arising from the emergence of Protestantism. Though Catholic reform predated Martin Luther, nonetheless the challenges that he and other reformers presented led the Church to make serious and sustained changes. The focus of the Counter-Reformation was the Council of Trent (1545–63), an event that left few areas of Catholic life untouched. The Council issued broad dogmatic decrees on the sacraments, the scriptures, justification, and Church government, in addition to passing many ordinances on internal Church reform. The thorough reforms
17 Postmodern Scripture from:
Christian Theologies of Scripture
Author(s) Loughlin Gerard
Abstract: Postmodernism—the arrival of the “future now”—is already past. It is history. The postmodern may be what comes after (
post) the present, the now (modus), but people are already seeking what comes after the postmodern, while others who once used the term have given up on it because it is so unhelpful. At one level, of course, talk of the postmodern was just a way of indicating the “up to date,” the newer than new. But at a more serious level it indicated something about modern times, about those characteristics of modernity that have become so intense that they
4 Jesus as Healer from:
Jesus the Central Jew
Abstract: One of the main expectations of first-century charismatics was that they be healers. Even a cursory look at the four gospels reveals that Jesus was seen as a healer. Healing, evidently, played a major role in Jesus’s ministry.¹ There are some fifteen stories of healing by Jesus. For the sake of argument, even if the historian comes to the conclusion that such-and-such miracle stories are not authentic—say, for instance, the changing of water into wine at Cana—the story as creation of the early church says some significant things about the historical Jesus: his participation in a banquet; his
8 Jesus Taught in Parables from:
Jesus the Central Jew
Abstract: What is a parable? It is a short story characterized by verisimilitude and conveying a lesson, usually moral. A parable is, in Hebrew terms, a haggadic or midrashic
mashal. The whole of Jewish tradition is bidimensional; it is built into the halakah (legal dispositions) and the haggadah (paradigmatic stories illustrating the meaning, impact, and relevance of a biblical theme or text). Historically, it must be said that preference has been given by Jewish readers to the halakic side of the tradition because of its obvious bearing on ways of life according to the divine order. Great revivalist movements in Judaism,
10 Jesus’s Baptism from:
Jesus the Central Jew
Abstract: In the view of New Testament scholars, the baptism of Jesus by John is most probably historical, if only for the simple reason that it is inconceivable that the early Christian church would have invented such an embarrassing story about Jesus going through a “sacrament” of repentance for the remission of sins. Although the Fourth Gospel all but ignores the episode, the three Synoptics more or less reluctantly report it. It is even presented as an important event, marked by a theophany declaring Jesus the Son of God. Historically, we may imagine that Jesus at that point was seized by
12 Jesus Is Betrayed from:
Jesus the Central Jew
Abstract: The fate of both Jesus and the temple is—at least in the eyes of some early Christians—clearly consolidated into one large-scale event. John 2:21 says that, when Jesus spoke of the coming destruction of the temple, he was speaking of his own body. Witnesses at his trial accused him of forecasting the end of the temple—which in fact occurred some forty years later. It seems reasonable to conclude that both the cross and the temple ruins after 70 CE were seen as a dual inauguration of a new and final chapter in Israel’s history. True, the accusation
Book Title: Abiding Words-The Use of Scripture in the Gospel of John
Publisher: SBL Press
Author(s): Schuchard Bruce G.
Abstract: Like the other New Testament Gospels, the Gospel of John repeatedly appeals to Scripture (Old Testament). Preferring allusions and "echoes" alongside more explicit quotations, however, the Gospel of John weaves Scripture as an authoritative source concerning its story of Jesus. Yet, this is the same Gospel that is often regarded as antagonistic toward "the Jews," especially the Jewish religious leaders, depicted within it.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt155jm87
Scripture Cannot Be Broken: from:
Abiding Words
Author(s) Clark-Soles Jaime
Abstract: To inquire after John’s use of Scripture is not to ask an unusual question. But to inquire after the
social functionof John’s use of Scriptureis. Oddly, those who have worried about the social history of the Johannine community have not addressed the way John usesScriptureto do somethingforand
1 Making or Shaking the State: from:
Cairo Contested
Author(s) Adham Khaled
Abstract: A number of questions emerge from this story. How could the design of a small park for children, who apparently have little connection to political life, become the site for what sounded like a provocation for
14 Market Spaces: from:
Cairo Contested
Author(s) Gertel Jörg
Abstract: The story to be told here,
17 African Refugees and Diasporic Struggles in Cairo from:
Cairo Contested
Author(s) Grabska Katarzyna
Abstract: Cairo, representative of many different faces, nationalities, traditions, languages, and cultures, has enjoyed the status of a cosmopolitan city throughout its history. Egypt also has been sought as a place of exile by sizeable refugee populations, including Palestinians after 1948 and Armenians who fled the 1915 massacre under the Ottomans. Traditionally, Palestinians constitute the largest proportion of exiled residents, today numbering between fifty and seventy thousand (el-Abed 2003).¹ In the 1950s and 1960s, Cairo was host to exiles from liberation movements in Africa and the Middle East, mainly small numbers of political activists.
Book Title: Tropical Apocalypse-Haiti and the Caribbean End Times
Publisher: University of Virginia Press
Author(s): Munro Martin
Abstract: In
Tropical Apocalypse,Martin Munro argues that since the earliest days of European colonization, Caribbean-and especially Haitian-history has been shaped by apocalyptic events so that the region has, in effect, been living for centuries in an end time without end. By engaging with the contemporary apocalyptic turn in Caribbean studies and lived reality, he not only provides important historical contextualization for a general understanding of apocalypse in the region but also offers an account of the state of Haitian society and culture in the decades before the 2010 earthquake. Inherently interdisciplinary, his work ranges widely through Caribbean and Haitian thought, historiography, political discourse, literature, film, religion, and ecocriticism in its exploration of whether culture in these various forms can shape the future of a country.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt15r3x8s
2 Utopian Ends: from:
Tropical Apocalypse
Abstract: There is in Haiti and elsewhere a curious relationship between utopian discourse and apocalyptic outcomes. One might argue that many of the apocalyptic wars of the twentieth century were driven and justified by utopian discourses—Marxism, fascism, religions, and various forms of nationalism. The fall of the Berlin Wall seemed to announce the start of the “happy ’90s,” and gave rise to Francis Fukuyama’s utopian idea of the “end of history,” the belief that “liberal democracy had, in principle, won out, that the advent of a global liberal community was hovering around the corner, and that the obstacles to this
Book Title: Landscape Biographies-Geographical, Historical and Archaeological Perspectives on the Production and Transmission of Landscapes
Publisher: Amsterdam University Press
Author(s): Kolen Jan
Abstract: Landscape Biographiesexplores the long, complex histories of landscapes from personal and social perspectives. Twenty geographers, archaeologists, historians, and anthropologists investigate the diverse ways in which landscapes and monuments have been constructed, transmitted, and transformed from prehistory to the present, from Manhattan to Shanghai, Iceland to Portugal, England to Estonia.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt15r3x99
6 Places That Matter from:
Landscape Biographies
Author(s) Papmehl-Dufay Ludvig
Abstract: My wife and I recently bought a house. It is not a new one, it is nearly 120 years old and has been inhabited by farmers all of this time. It was built in 1892 on the remains of two older houses that were destroyed in a fire that same year. From people in the neighbourhood we have learned some details about people who resided in the house before we bought it, and through findings within the four walls we have come in close ‘contact’ with specific events in the history of the house, such as the covering of old
9 The Quiet Authors of an Early Modern Palatial Landscape from:
Landscape Biographies
Author(s) Ronnes Hanneke
Abstract: Academic research into elite architecture focuses mainly on the first building phase and, to a lesser extent, on later building campaigns; not on the much longer periods in between when the houses were actually lived in. Moreover, in such studies the research method or perspective used is predominantly that of art (or architectural) history; a cultural-historical approach is rare.
13 The Cultural Biography of a Street from:
Landscape Biographies
Author(s) Hupperetz Wim
Abstract: This chapter presents a scheduling principle that can be used to improve the practical approach to cultural history. It is not
14 Post-Industrial Coal-Mining Landscapes and the Evolution of Mining Memory from:
Landscape Biographies
Author(s) van Veldhoven Felix
Abstract: The landscape tells – or rather is – a story. It enfolds the lives and times of predecessors who, over the generations, have moved around in it and played their part in its formation. To perceive the landscape is therefore to carry out an act of remembrance, and remembering is not so much a matter of calling up an internal image, stored in the mind, as of engaging perceptually with an environment that is itself pregnant with the past (Ingold, 1993, p. 152).
17 Layered Landscapes from:
Landscape Biographies
Author(s) Renes Johannes
Abstract: In Dutch landscape studies, the biography of landscape has become a popular theme during the last decade, being used as a basic ingredient for many local studies as well as a large research programme (Kolen, 2005; Bloemers
et al., 2010). However, the landscape biography is not a hermetic theory, but rather an inspiring metaphor, used as an umbrella for a number of ideas that have changed the ways we look at the history of as well as the actual dealing with landscapes (see the introductory chapter of this volume). The core of this set of ideas is the vision of
Book Title: Post-Holocaust France and the Jews, 1945-1955- Publisher: NYU Press
Author(s): Katz Steven T.
Abstract: With contributions from leading scholars, including Edward Kaplan, Susan Rubin Suleiman, and Jay Winter, the book establishes multiple connections between such different areas of concern as the running of orphanages, the establishment of new social and political organisations, the restoration of teaching and religious facilities, and the development of intellectual responses to the Holocaust. Comprehensive and informed, this volume will be invaluable to readers working in Jewish studies, modern and contemporary history, literary and cultural analysis, philosophy, sociology, and theology.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt15r3xkf
Introduction from:
Post-Holocaust France and the Jews, 1945-1955
Author(s) HAND SEÁN
Abstract: This book is concerned with a pivotal moment of history in France, the first ten years of political and social reconstruction after the end of World War II. It is a period that was crucial to the restoration of a Jewish population and cultural presence in France after years of persecution and destruction, and it involved such immediate tasks as the reunification of families and communities, restitution of property and resources, and reestablishment of rescinded rights. But it is equally a decade that involved major developments that came to challenge the very notion of a restoration of order, to the
2 The Encounter between “Native” and “Immigrant” Jews in Post-Holocaust France: from:
Post-Holocaust France and the Jews, 1945-1955
Author(s) MANDEL MAUD
Abstract: Was World War II a radical break in French Jewish history—a turning point in notions of community, identity, and political expression—or did the restoration of Jewish citizenship and the Fourth Republic’s promise to protect and defend all citizens regardless of religion or ethnic origin allow long-standing patterns of Jewish identification to reinstate themselves? This chapter will address this question by turning to an aspect of Jewish communal life that transcended the pre- and postwar years—that of how to integrate incoming Jewish refugees and immigrants into communal institutions and French society more broadly. To be sure, the question
9 Léon Poliakov, the Origins of Holocaust Studies, and Theories of Anti-Semitism: from:
Post-Holocaust France and the Jews, 1945-1955
Author(s) JUDAKEN JONATHAN
Abstract: Léon Poliakov was one of the great historians of the twentieth century. He remains the doyen of critical scholarship on the history of anti-Semitism, a founding father of Holocaust and genocide studies, and a forerunner in the history of racism, stereotyping, persecution, and demonization. Yet the importance of his contributions is not well known to many scholars, let alone a wider public.¹ This chapter focuses on Poliakov’s often unacknowledged contributions to the establishment of Holocaust studies and explores how he understood a key engine in the machinery of the destruction of European Jewry: anti-Semitism.
11 René Cassin and the Alliance Israélite Universelle: from:
Post-Holocaust France and the Jews, 1945-1955
Author(s) WINTER JAY
Abstract: I will bypass the story of his wartime role as the
Book Title: Narrative Criminology-Understanding Stories of Crime
Publisher: NYU Press
Author(s): Sandberg Sveinung
Abstract: The contributors uncover the narratives at the center of their essays through qualitative interviews, ethnographic fieldwork, and written archives, and they scrutinize narrative structure and meaning by analyzing genres, plots, metaphors, and other components of storytelling. In doing so, they reveal the cognitive, ideological, and institutional mechanisms by which narratives promote harmful action. Finally, they consider how offenders' narratives are linked to and emerge from those of conventional society or specific subcultures. Each chapter reveals important insights and elements for the development of a framework of narrative criminology as an important approach for understanding crime and criminal justice. An unprecedented and landmark collection,
Narrative Criminologyopens the door for an exciting new field of study on the role of stories in motivating and legitimizing harm.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt15r3xt2
Introduction: from:
Narrative Criminology
Author(s) SANDBERG SVEINUNG
Abstract: Narratives are central to human existence. By constructing our lives as stories, we forge connections among experiences, actions, and aspirations. We know ourselves as
oneover time—one consistent moral actor or one unified group of moral actors—however numerous or varied the cultural story elements that we access and integrate into our self-stories. Our self-stories condition what we will do tomorrow because whatever tomorrow brings, our responses must somehow cohere with the storied identity generated thus far. Criminologists have made ample use of offenders’ narratives, mainly, albeit not exclusively, as vehicles for data on the factors that promote criminal
5 “The Race of Pale Men Should Increase and Multiply”: from:
Narrative Criminology
Author(s) KEETON ROBERT M.
Abstract: The above quote was taken from a speech that Wilson Lumpkin, US Congressional Representative from the State of Georgia, delivered on February 20, 1828, in support of a federal policy that would relocate Native American tribes from the southeastern United States to federally controlled lands west of the Mississippi River. Representative Lumpkin’s references were drawn from the Exodus narrative found in the Old Testament of the Christian Bible, and by framing his rhetoric in this manner, he forged a clear connection between the story of the Israelites and the situation of the Native Americans in the earliest decades of the
7 Telling Moments: from:
Narrative Criminology
Author(s) O’CONNOR PATRICIA E.
Abstract: Whether story is merely a sequence of events and narrative is the
shapingof events, we must recognize that the positioning of the teller is crucial, both toward the material told and toward her or his audience, especially in autobiography. Thus, study of autobiographical narrative is inherently dynamic. In studies of narratives, we must be cognizant of the milieu of the telling, the status and particular contexts of participants, and the repercussions of telling. In examining oral life stories of prisoners inside cellblocks and drug addicts in treatment centers, I have been most aware that the events mentioned are sequenced
8 The Shifting Narratives of Violent Offenders from:
Narrative Criminology
Author(s) BROOKMAN FIONA
Abstract: I recently watched the video-recorded interrogation of Jermaine,¹ a young black man who had shot and killed a young white man during a robbery in Washington, DC. I wanted to see how the two detectives managed to persuade the suspect to waive his Miranda rights and, as the detectives put it, “tell his story.” Through trickery and deceit (which involved lies, plot suggestion, and redirecting the conversation) they carefully set the stage for him to confess in detail to the robbery homicide. They judged his account (by other corroborating evidence) to be truthful and he was ultimately convicted of first-degree
Conclusion: from:
Narrative Criminology
Author(s) SANDBERG SVEINUNG
Abstract: It would be easy enough to categorize narrative criminology as an organizational advance, an assembling of research involving stories related to crime, and to pronounce once again the importance of stories as data. But narrative criminology is far more innovative and vital than that, a fact underscored by the studies shared in this book. Narrative criminology conceives of a world where experience is always storied and where action advances or realizes the story. This vision produces new understandings of harm as well as new and difficult questions.
Book Title: A Godly Humanism-Clarifying the Hope That Lies Within
Publisher: Catholic University of America Press
Author(s): George Francis Cardinal
Abstract: For Francis Cardinal George, the Catholic Church is not a movement, built around ideas, but a communion, built around relationships. In A Godly Humanism, he shares his understanding of the Church in lively, compelling prose, presenting a way to understand and appreciate the relationships of God to human beings and of human beings to one another. These loving relationships are continually made present to us in and through the Church, from the time of Jesus' first disciples down to our own day. We are introduced to how the spiritual and intellectual life of Christians, aided in every generation by the Holy Spirit working through the Apostles and their successors, resist the danger of splitting apart from one another. Though they take different outward forms at different times, both wisdom and holiness are made possible for every Christian of every station of life. Sign-posting his conversation by the milestones of his own spiritual and intellectual journey, Cardinal George invites us to view the Church and her history in ways that go beyond the categories of politics - through which we find merely human initiative, contrivance, and adjustment - and rather to see the initiative as God's first and foremost. God is the non-stop giver, we are non-stop recipients of his gifts, and the recent popes, no less than the Father of the Church, have made every effort to make us aware of the graces - that is, of the unearned benefits - that God confers on us as Catholics, as Christians, as believers, and simply as human persons. Pope Francis, he reminds us, contrasts human planning with God's providence, and this book is at once an exposition of that providence and a personal response of gratitude for the way it has operated in one man's life.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt15zc91j
2 Book of Genesis from:
Restoring the Right Relationship
Abstract: As is now widely recognised, the book of Genesis commences with two accounts of creation reflecting different authors or traditions; one is the stately Genesis 1:1–2:4a, commonly attributed to priestly circles, the other is the dramatic story of the man and woman in 2:4b–3:24.¹ Nevertheless there is good evidence to show that they have been combined with a definite purpose in mind. The first concludes with the statement, ‘These are the generations (
toledoth) of the heavens and the earth when they were created’ (2:4a). The subsequent narrative traces thetoledothof human beings from the first couple in
3 Book of Exodus from:
Restoring the Right Relationship
Abstract: The story of the ‘exodus’ shares a number of features with the flood story and the more general story plot of the battle against evil (in Booker’s terminology ‘overcoming the monster’).¹ Evil and chaos envelop a key component of God’s creation (Israel) and threaten to destroy it.² God delivers Israel by wielding the forces of creation in an ordered/righteous way (cf the Pharaoh’s acknowledgement in 9:27). Moses plays an analogous role to Noah in the flood, the one who is loyal to God and mediates salvation for the people. The threat to God’s purpose in creation is definitively removed when
[Part Two Introduction] from:
Restoring the Right Relationship
Abstract: The Torah concludes with Israel poised to enter the promised land and live there according to God’s law. The chosen people and their land will become a sign of the order that God has in store for all humanity and creation. The ‘Former Prophets’ tells the story of Israel from its entry into the land until its exile from the land (cf 2 Kgs 17; 25).¹ Granted that this is the continuation of the Torah’s storyline one would expect the interpretative criteria employed in the earlier story would also be employed here. That is, Israel’s initial success and ultimate failure
3 In the Books of Kings from:
Restoring the Right Relationship
Abstract: The story of Israel under the prophets and kings reaches another important stage in the succession of Solomon. A key text is David’s farewell speech to Solomon in 1 Kings 2:1–9 which is in two parts; vv 1–4 are about Solomon’s loyalty to God while vv 5–9 are about Solomon’s loyalty to David. An understanding of the relationship between the two is important for the story of Solomon and the subsequent story of the Davidic dynasty.
[Part Three Introduction] from:
Restoring the Right Relationship
Abstract: Although a distinct section of the HBOT, the ‘Latter Prophets’ or ‘Writing Prophets’ are an integral part of the ongoing story of Israel and of the larger story of humanity and creation that begins in Genesis 1. Most of the books commence with a superscription that locates the particular prophet at a certain point in the storyline. For example, Isaiah 1:1 refers to the vision that Isaiah saw ‘in the days of Uzziah, Jotham, Ahaz, and Hezekiah kings of Judah’. Some books of the twelve ‘minor prophets’ lack this kind of superscription but can nevertheless be located along the storyline
THE ISSUE OF RELIGIOUS INFIDELITY from:
Experiencing Scripture
Abstract: In many ways, the Pentateuch (whether an early or late production) is an answer to that question, ‘Who is God?’ It is equally an answer to the question, ‘Who is Israel, who are we?’ Imagery may be more important than history. God is the one who brought our ancestors to Canaan, who brought us out of oppression
HUMANITY: from:
Experiencing Scripture
Abstract: The story of the garden of Eden, so often tragically misunderstood, provided and provides an image of two individuals at the start of it
ISRAEL: from:
Experiencing Scripture
Abstract: When we move from creation and flood to the figures of Abraham, Isaac, Jacob, and then Joseph and Moses, we move from the realm of myth to the realm of legend. Legend is a neutral and useful term because it allows for the association of both history and reality. Its description will usually reflect belief about what may be historical although unverifiable. In that sense, the traditions about certain biblical figures have often been regarded as historically reliable; they have also often been regarded as unverifiable. Legend occupies a middle ground somewhere between fiction and attestable reality. It does not
Chapter One Christian Studies in China from:
The Church in China
Author(s) Criveller Gianni
Abstract: The story of the relationship between Christianity and China is a long one (about 1500 years long!), a story of trial and error, of attempts, partial successes, failures and new beginnings. The last decade of the twentieth century seemed to mark one of these new beginnings. The emergence of a peculiar phenomenon in Chinese academia, namely ‘Christian Studies’, and a group of scholars called ‘cultural Christians’, sparked hope of a new cultural season for Christianity in China, a renewed hope for an inculturated Christianity, or more specifically for an in culturated theology. As London-based China watcher, Edmond Tang, says: ‘It
Chapter Four The Fifth Encounter Between Christianity and China: from:
The Church in China
Author(s) Heyndrickx Jeroom
Abstract: Historically the four encounters which have taken place between Christianity and Chinese culture, present a dramatic history! Today Christians in China still suffer the negative consequences of the failures of the past. However, in the past twenty-five years, the Chinese people have shown an increasing interest in Christianity, in ways nev er before experienced. Will this fifth encounter between Christianity and modern China succeed? While we can only speculate, it is very clear after so many failures, that the encounter will not succeed if the church turns back on the road of confrontation. Only by persevering in dialogue
St Mary MacKillop as a Fifth Gospel: from:
From North to South
Author(s) Rush Ormond
Abstract: On 17th October 2010, Australia celebrated the canonisation of its first official saint, Saint Mary of the Cross MacKillop (1842—1909). In this chapter, I propose that Mary MacKillop’s life-story, example, and spirituality can be examined through categories of Edward Schillebeeckx’s theology, in ways that might aid Australian theologians in the contextualisation of this nineteenth century saint for twenty-first century Catholic Australians. Hopefully, this task will also be fruitful for others.
Bonhoeffer and Biblical Interpretation: from:
The Bonhoeffer Legacy
Author(s) Winter Sean F
Abstract: This article surveys Bonhoeffer’s early education in biblical studies, with a focus on his different encounters with Adolf Schlatter and Karl Barth. I propose that Bonhoeffer’s understanding of the tools of the historical-critical method in relation to a theologically focussed form of biblical interpretation was formed in this initial period, and that the relationship between history and revelation that he landed upon was not antithetical but complementary. Historical criticism was the servant of interpreting the Bible as revealed Scripture, but it was nevertheless an essential aspect of the interpretative process. The idea that ‘Bonhoeffer’s use of the Bible is the
Same-Sex Marriage, the Australian Christian Lobby, and the Politicisation of Dietrich Bonhoeffer from:
The Bonhoeffer Legacy
Author(s) Lindsay Mark
Abstract: In October 2006, the then Australian Opposition Leader Kevin Rudd wrote an article for
The Monthlyin which he brought Dietrich Bonhoeffer briefly into the Australian public political consciousness. Rudd, who at the time was spruiking his credentials for the prime ministership through various social media and popular television shows like Channel 7’ sSunrise, wrote that Bonhoeffer was ‘without doubt the man I admire most in the history of the twentieth century’.¹ While Rudd’s own Christian faith was no secret, this was surely a strange and risky identification to make for someone who was seeking the highest office in
Bonhoeffer and the Politics of the Divine from:
The Bonhoeffer Legacy
Author(s) Brady Veronica
Abstract: ‘Render to Caesar the things that are Caesar’s and to God the things that are God’s.’ We all know the saying but history tells us how ambiguous it is. Like it or not, we all inhabit the City of Man. The cross, however, insists on the tension, sometimes an apparent antagonism, which exists between it and the reign of God. Bonhoeffer was profoundly aware of it: ‘God lets himself be pushed out of the world on to the cross’, he wrote, going on to argue therefore that ‘we cannot be honest unless we recognize that we have to live in
Chapter Three ‘The Mystical’ as Social Experience and Social Critique: from:
Between the 'Mysticism of Politics' and the 'Politics of Mysticism'
Abstract: Several recent studies have detailed the experience of a lay asceticism in history.¹ In the contrast between Heloise, Abbess of the Paraclete (d 1164) and Bernard of Clairvaux (d 1153),
2 Vatican II and ‘The Study of the Sacred Page’ as ‘The Soul of Theology’ (Dei Verbum 24) from:
God's Word and the Church's Council
Author(s) Moloney Francis J
Abstract: Among the many challenging developments that emerged from the Second Vatican Council, the Dogmatic Constitution on Divine Revelation,
Dei Verbum(henceforthDV), one of the last documents to be promulgated by Paul VI at the close of the Council on 18 November 1965, has an important place. The document is the result of a tortured history that ran across all sittings of the Council. It began with the rejection of the schema from the preparatory commission,De Fontibus Revelationis, in November 1962.¹ The subsequent discussion, sometimes bitter, at the Council and in the commissions and working parties, led to a
8 A Review and Assessment of the Church’s Engagement with Historical Critical Analysis of the New Testament as outlined in Dei Verbum from:
God's Word and the Church's Council
Author(s) Murphy-O’Connor Jerome
Abstract: The more conciliar documents of bygone years are studied, the extent to which they were conditioned by historical circumstances becomes more and more evident. It is important, therefore, to first situate
Dei Verbum(DV) in the history of the twentieth century Church. Then I shall examine what exactlyDVsaid about the New Testament, and conclude with an assessment of the impact of this document on the Church. It will appear that while authorities in the Church adhere faithfully to the directives ofDV, there remains a ground swell of bitter discontent among those who have not been brought up
Chapter Nine New Monasticism, Theology and the Future Church from:
In-Between God
Abstract: It is always dangerous to draw too precise parallels between one historical period and another; and among the most leading of such parallels are those which have been drawn between our own age and Europe and North America and the epoch in which the Roman Empire declined into the dark ages. Nonetheless certain parallels there are. A crucial turning point in that earlier history occurred when men and women of good will turned aside from the task of shoring up the
Roman
The Story of Jonah as Told by the Sea from:
Water
Author(s) Stroede Phoebe
Abstract: In
In Conversation with Jonah,Person develops his own reader-response approach to the Jonah narrative by combining observations from the field of conversation analysis with the reader-response theory of Wolfgang Iser.¹ He discusses the different narrative elements of the Jonah story (plot, character, atmosphere, and tone) and provides a reader-response commentary—that is, a commentary by the implied reader of the text. According to Iser, the ‘implied reader’ cannot be located within the text or even outside of the text in actual readers, but must be found in the ‘interaction between text and reader’.² In this interaction, ‘text’ and ‘reader’
Where Did Satan Come From? from:
Hermeneutics, Intertextuality and the Contemporary Meaning of Scripture
Author(s) Skeggs Andrew
Abstract: One of the most important parts of appreciating a story is identifying and understanding the main characters, including their origin and background. The key characters in the Christian story are God, Satan, and the human race. The Bible reveals the origin of humanity and teaches us that the eternal God has no origin. But where does Satan come from? This study will examine what the Bible actually tells us about the origin of Satan, namely about his origin, and his fall.
Book Title: Opening the Bible-Selected Writings of Antony Campbell SJ
Publisher: ATF Press
Author(s): Campbell Antony
Abstract: "When Tony Campbell, aged 75, asked the Council of Jesuit Theological College for Emeritus status and retirement from JTC, both were granted most graciously, along with a testimonial document which said in part: ‘His teaching has combined evocation and provocation in the best sense of those terms. He has mentored research students with scholarly exactitude and personal care. He has published books of the highest scholarly quality, of engaging readability, and of passionate conviction.’ When we at ATF were considering asking him for a volume of Collected Works or Selected Writings, we were well aware that ‘published books of the highest scholarly quality’ were likely to be found on the shelves of libraries and of specialised academics, but not with students and others generally interested. There may be a dozen or more of Tony’s books on the list from Amazon.com booksellers, along with another two or three that are not listed there. But most are heavy-duty specialist works, not easily accessible even to the educated public. We were equally well aware that there was a surprising number of essays and articles scattered in journals and proceedings of conferences that were, because of the scattering, often just as inaccessible. We thought that a collection of these in a single volume would be of great value to those interested. In the Introduction to this volume, Father Campbell has gone into some detail about the contents. Suffice for us to say that Job and the issues associated with suffering concern us all, that the interplay of history and narrative is a constant in the understanding of much biblical text, and that the nature of the Bible and its role in our lives is a major concern for most thinking Christians. While Father Campbell’s focus is on the Older Testament, pondering what he looks at throws light on much of the Newer Testament as well. The writings Tony Campbell has pulled together in this single volume address significant issues within the readable length of an article or a talk. Addressed originally to thinking people, we at ATF believe they are likely to be of interest to a wide audience."
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt163t9t9
Job: from:
Opening the Bible
Abstract: It was a friend who practises both as psychologist and biblical scholar who pointed out to me that the encounter with a text proceeds on much the same lines as the encounter with a person. I suspect an academic approaches a book in much the same way that a psychiatrist approaches a client. You want a history from a client. So do we from a book. Where did the author study and under what scholars? What is the background to the book: doctoral dissertation or years of mature study? What problem is the client presenting? What insight or impulse drove
From Philistine to Throne (1 Sam 16:14–18:16) from:
Opening the Bible
Abstract: The story of David and Goliath is a widely known Bible story; without doubt, it is also often a misunderstood one. The alltoo-frequent tenor of its telling is the triumph of the bare–footed shepherd boy over the mighty Philistine warrior, through sheer trust in the power of God. Yet the description of himself given by David does not fit this picture. And besides this, any Israelite with minimal experience of military matters knew that a slinger was a dangerously accurate marksman (see Judg 20:16, also 2 Chron 26:14). An astonishing victory over the Philistine is not the primary concern.
Who Dares Wins: from:
Opening the Bible
Abstract: This paper really begins where an article of mine in this year’s
Australian Biblical Reviewended. The article discusses the story of David and Goliath in the books of Samuel, and in its last footnote refers to the two theological positions latent in interpretations of this story. In one understanding, God’s role is to empower David to use his human talents and prowess in a courageous and daring act. But, in the more common interpretation, when the emphasis is shifted toward David as the little shepherd boy, God is no longer portrayed enabling full human potential to be realised, but
2 Samuel 21–24: from:
Opening the Bible
Abstract: The collection constituted by these four chapters (2 Samuel 21–24) offers a particular contribution to our understanding of the conference theme: Story or History in the book of Samuel. The issue of story or history, of story or report, is form-critically extremely challenging and theologically extremely important. As any reader of Mark O’Brien and my recent
Rethinking the Pentateuchwill know, it is an issue that extends well beyond Israel’s ‘Former Prophets’¹. The enigma of this ‘special collection’ (chapters 21–24) and the enigma of its components both have considerable bearing on the understanding of the Davidic traditions in
The Storyteller’s Role: from:
Opening the Bible
Abstract: The three great narrative works of the Older Testament are the Pentateuch, the Deuteronomistic History (within Deuteronomy—Kings), and the Chronicler’s History.¹ All three draw on earlier traditions and, within them, larger or smaller story units are visible. Among others, three factors in particular impact on the understanding of these great narrative works or their component elements. All three are well known to us; their implications are not always fully integrated into the way such narrative text is discussed and understood.
The Emergence of the Form-critical and Traditio-historical Approaches from:
Opening the Bible
Abstract: Before we examine the emergence of what is now called form criticism (German:
Formgeschichte;‘criticism’ in English and ‘history’ in German—not an insignificant difference), a preliminary observation may be important. As a general rule, reflection on movements in human awareness (correlatively, religious awareness) is usually more appropriate a century or two after the movements have ended rather than a mere century or so after they have begun. In the present case, however, it may be necessary to hazard some preliminary thoughts related to moves in the world of Older Testament study over the last century or so.
The Bible’s Basic Role from:
Opening the Bible
Abstract: For some, the well-supported avowal that 1–2 Samuel is not the best authenticated near-contemporary record of aspects of the history of Israel comes as a matter of relief and liberation; for others, such distancing from history is a cause for sorrow. For some, the realisation that 1–2 Samuel contains optional variants and conflicting, on occasion contradictory, traditions comes as no surprise; for others, the fact that it is not a reliable source of information, to be trusted
The Pentateuch: from:
Opening the Bible
Abstract: Current biblical studies face the question whether the Pentateuch (Genesis–Deuteronomy) records traditions powering the beginning of Israel’s story or traditions brought together at the end of Israel’s story and powered by that story. In a railway metaphor, engine or guard’s van (US: caboose).
Martin Noth and the Deuteronomistic History from:
Opening the Bible
Abstract: My topic is ‘Noth and the Deuteronomistic History,’ and my instructions from my handlers were to stay close to Noth, which I am happy to do. In a short paper, it would be unwise to do anything else. Fifty years ago, in the middle of the bleak horror of World War II, Martin Noth presented the Deuteronomistic History to the world of biblical scholarship.¹ It met with wide but not total acceptance; it has been with us ever since. An architectural metaphor will help to structure discussion, so I invite you to think of it as ‘the house that Noth
The Reported Story: from:
Opening the Bible
Abstract: This paper emerges from a combination of three factors: intuition, commonsense logic, and everyday observation. The intuition is simply a storyteller’s conviction, after working with the text of 1–2 Samuel for a while, that no storytellers worth their salt would be able to tell some of the stories the way they are in the text.¹ In exciting areas, they are too bare, too bald; they cry out for embellishment. Commonsense logic says that as well as the simple telling of a story and the skilled fashioning of a story as a work of literary art, there is also the
The Growth of Joshua 1–12 and The Theology of Extermination from:
Opening the Bible
Abstract: ‘Growth-of-text’ is certainly not flavor-of-the-month at the moment in exegetical circles. This article hews close to the contours of the present text, not attempting to go any further back into the history of the text than the pre–dtr level represented by Joshua 2. Joshua 1 provides the introduction to the deuteronomistic text of the book of Joshua.¹ It is a possibility worth considering that Joshua 2 provides the introduction to an earlier narrative version, with a significantly different presentation of the traditions. Identification of this possible narrative raises issues around the development of a theology of extermination.
God, Anger, and The Old Testament from:
Opening the Bible
Abstract: A part from a detour in defence of Job last year, my contributions to these gatherings have been focused on the appropriateness of the language we use when speaking about God. In 1985, I entered a plea for the right of the human analogy to be given full value as a paradigm for language about God: in a nutshell, it is unlikely to be appropriate or helpful to speak of God’s action upon a human person in ways that could not be applied to the action of another human person. In 1986, I appealed to the story of David and
INTRODUCTION from:
Redemptive Hope: From the Age of Enlightenment to the Age of Obama
Abstract: This is a book about our need for redemptive narratives to ward off despair and the dangers these same narratives create by raising expectations that are seldom fulfilled. The story of the rise of secular redemptive hope narratives from the age of Enlightenment to the early part of the twenty-first century has been a story of the struggle between heightened expectations and postutopian despair.¹ The quasi-messianic expectations produced by the election of President Obama in 2008—followed by the diminution of these expectations—was a stark reminder that redemptive hope is seldom satisfactorily fulfilled. Although what led to the dashing
2 REVIVAL OF MESSIANIC HOPE from:
Redemptive Hope: From the Age of Enlightenment to the Age of Obama
Abstract: The shock of World War I contributed to a crisis of reason and loss of confidence in the humanist foundations for modern secular utopianism.¹ For some, the ideal of material progress became synonymous with the creation of more efficient weapons of mass destruction. And for many artists, romantic yearnings to express the imagination were channeled toward a growing aestheticization of violence.² One of the consequences of this crisis in European culture was the renewal of interest among Jewish and Christian intellectuals in the history of apocalyptic and messianic hopes.³ According to Gershom Scholem, an interest in the messianic has always
3 THE GOD OF EXODUS AND THE SCHOOL OF HOPE from:
Redemptive Hope: From the Age of Enlightenment to the Age of Obama
Abstract: Within the history of modern Jewish redemptive narratives, Bloch played a central role in translating what he interpreted as the subversive metahistory within religion into the praxis of horizontal solidarity and revolutionary agitation. Ernst Bloch’s great innovation was to infuse secular Marxist materialism with quasi-Kabbalistic mysticism and a metaphysics of contingency. This chapter is an exposition of those features within Bloch’s writings that contributed to the post–World War II creation of a “school of hope” among theologians and critical theorists. Later theologians—both Jewish and Christian—were drawn to Bloch’s analysis because he also insisted that Marxism had missed
HOMO NECANS from:
Thou Shalt Not Kill: A Political and Theological Dialogue
Abstract: Scholars from various disciplines currently hold the opinion that homicide is an anthropological constant, a distinctive trait of the universally understood human spirit, a bloody trademark of the species. It appears we must say much the same for war as a permanent factor in the history of man and for the transcultural presence of vendetta in archaic societies. Tribal avenger or warrior—and founder of community—the masculine figure resides in the stories of the origin in many versions, with a certain documentable persistence. And when research like this takes up the evolutionary model and turns to looking into the
THE SEX OF CAIN from:
Thou Shalt Not Kill: A Political and Theological Dialogue
Abstract: And if Cain had been a woman? The hypothesis is obviously absurd, and it is so for more than one reason. Even though Eve has an important role in the Edenic scene of sin that establishes humanity as a mortal species, the homicidal and fratricidal act that initiates human history provides for no woman. Something analogous happens to Pandora, the first woman according to Hesiod, from whose belly is born death in addition to other ills for the human race: the lineage that then descends from her is exclusively male, often brothers or those united in the warrior brotherhoods, whose
Book Title: Colonial Culture in France since the Revolution- Publisher: Indiana University Press
Author(s): Pernsteiner Alexis
Abstract: This landmark collection by an international group of scholars and public intellectuals represents a major reassessment of French colonial culture and how it continues to inform thinking about history, memory, and identity. This reexamination of French colonial culture, provides the basis for a revised understanding of its cultural, political, and social legacy and its lasting impact on postcolonial immigration, the treatment of ethnic minorities, and national identity.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt16gh82z
Introduction: from:
Colonial Culture in France since the Revolution
Author(s) Thomas Dominic
Abstract: The present collection is the fruit of an inquiry that began in the early 1990s and that sought to better elucidate certain aspects of France’s contemporary history. The weight of colonial imaginary, discernible in the production of a colonial iconicity, in colonial cinema, and in the intertextual articulations of images/discourse, called for improved contextualization, as did those mechanisms associated with the construction of different paradigms with respect to the Other in the context of a burgeoning imperialism.¹ Initial research was conducted on the subject of “human zoos,” and then shortly thereafter we began evaluating the importance of colonial expositions and
2 Milestones in Colonial Culture under the Second Empire (1851–1870) from:
Colonial Culture in France since the Revolution
Author(s) Bancel Nicolas
Abstract: During the twenty-year period between the second abolition of 1848 and the Third republic’s colonial saga, Napoleon III headed France’s imperial policy. History, however, does not recall this period in terms of its great ultramarine
destiny,or because of its leader’s successful or unsuccessful attempts at conquest. nevertheless, two events stand out as exceptions: the myth of the “Arab Kingdom” and the fiasco that was the Mexican Expedition. From the outset, it might appear that the second empire would not fit into the present topic of analysis, as it is often seen as but a “parenthesis” to French colonial history.
3 Exhibitions, Expositions, Media Coverage, and the Colonies (1870–1914) from:
Colonial Culture in France since the Revolution
Author(s) Blanchard Pascal
Abstract: In
L’Exposition de Paris,an illustrated publication prepared for the Universal Exposition of 1889, rich in visuals, scenes, reproductions of art objects, machines, drawings, and engravings by the best artists, one could read the following: “One of the most popular areas of the exposition is the annex devoted to the history of dwelling places. There we see colored people in canvas encampments, under reeds, surrounded by straw and cow dung. young and old clamor to see the savages.” This description introduces one of the major issues for the colonial project at the end of the nineteenth century in France, namely
7 School, Pedagogy, and the Colonies (1870–1914) from:
Colonial Culture in France since the Revolution
Author(s) Manceron Gilles
Abstract: In the aftermath of a war in which two provinces were lost, and in the context of a Europe throughout which nationalities were being formed, the role of school was primarily to establish feelings of patriotism. It did so by calling upon both scholarly representations of history and popular legend. As Ernest Lavisse writes in an article titled “History” in his
Dictionnaire pédagogique:“Make them love our ancestors the Gauls and the Druid forests, Charles Martel in Poitiers, Roland in Roncevaux, Joan of Arc, Bayard, all our heroes from the past, all surrounded in legend.” The valorization of colonial expansion
Foreword: from:
Colonial Culture in France since the Revolution
Author(s) Stora Benjamin
Abstract: In the field of history, the practice of analyzing (and utilizing) images began in the 1990s, with classifications and typologies. The sensorial shock of an image can both influence the course of one’s life and change one’s perception of history. With respect to the end of the Algerian War, Jean-François Sirinelli rightly asks, “Do not the shocking photos in
Paris-Match,with a French readership of 8 million, weigh more than the words of intellectuals? And, knowing that some of the reports featured inCinq Colonnes à la Une(dating back to January 1959) have remained anchored in the collective memory
22 Control: from:
Colonial Culture in France since the Revolution
Author(s) Deroo Éric
Abstract: The presence of immigrants from the colonies became “visible” in France in the late 1930s, particularly in Paris. Though this novel and much criticized—by the right and the extreme right, as well as by some on the left, and almost the entirety of immigration “specialists”—phenomenon is rarely associated with colonial history, it is, in fact, as much a part of the colonial as it is the history of immigration. It remains today a major and enduring legacy of the imperial enterprise in French society. For many French people, for whom the colonial saga was of little interest, who
23 Imperial Revolution: from:
Colonial Culture in France since the Revolution
Author(s) Ginio Ruth
Abstract: “Invaded and defeated under the most troubling and painful circumstances in its history, France has little option but to withdraw herself with dignity. As such, in the depths of her tragic misfortune, France turns to her Empire, looking for comfort and consolation, and most of all for a reason to be proud and to believe in the nation.”¹ These opening lines of a brochure published for the Imperial Fortnight are indicative of the role that the Vichy regime envisaged for the Empire—an empire the regime began to have difficulty controlling after July 1940, with General de Gaulle’s rallying of
26 Decolonizing France: from:
Colonial Culture in France since the Revolution
Author(s) Hémery Daniel
Abstract: Understanding the role of the Indochina War in the history of French society from the second half of the twentieth century, and the fracture it caused to the cultural universe of what we used to call the “metropole,” is not a simple task. Research has typically focused on the political choices taken, the economic implications of such choices, the military history of the conflict, the ideological and political response in the metropole, and the implied social and cultural spaces.¹ A view of the whole has been largely neglected. My thinking here must therefore necessarily be interrogative in nature and organized
29 Crime: from:
Colonial Culture in France since the Revolution
Author(s) Einaudi Jean-Luc
Abstract: Over the course of imperial history, colonial violence in France has been primarily anti-Algerian. This can in part be explained by the scale of Algerian immigration to the metropole. Officially, more than 250,000 Algerians were living in France in the early 1950s, mainly in greater Paris, though also in the northeast and in the cities of Marseille and lyon. Most were factory workers and unskilled laborers who worked in the metalworking or chemical industries, in construction, public works, and mines. Also, of course, many were unemployed. Another reason for anti-Algerian sentiment was the fact that this labor immigration was organized
31 The Meanders of Colonial Memory from:
Colonial Culture in France since the Revolution
Author(s) Blanchard Pascal
Abstract: In her postabolition analysis of the memorial process of slavery in the “former colonies,” Myriam Cottias describes a “politics of forgetting.”1 Can the same description be applied to colonial history? The expression “politics of
forgetting”¹ suggests a conscious will to cover up; in the case of colonial history, forgetting appears to be more of a complex and multifaceted process—about which the successive heads of state were fully aware, for it was this forgetting that upheld the myth of the Republic’s “civilizing mission” overseas—than a “plot” or even a “policy.” However, more than fifty years after the defeat at
34 The Illusion of Decolonization (1956–2006) from:
Colonial Culture in France since the Revolution
Author(s) Dozon Jean-Pierre
Abstract: For the most part, the facts are known. Far from constituting a rupture, the independence of the vast majority of sub-S aharan French territories to arise with the emergence of the Fifth Republic (including the mandated territories of Togo and Cameroon, which went to France after the First World War), was instead the beginning of a new relationship, a new history between France and the African continent. Officially, this has been referred to as “decolonization,” or a major historical moment of rupture and emancipation that is strongly associated with the France of the imposing General de Gaulle. This, in spite
Foreword: from:
Colonial Culture in France since the Revolution
Author(s) Etienne Bruno
Abstract: In these troubled times when the question of memorial laws triggers emotional and polemic responses and when a president of the Republic (in this case Jacques Chirac) reclaimed the term “Civilization,” it seems legitimate to examine the anamnesis of a process that for too long has been buried in our subconscious as a result of amnesty laws and our collective amnesia. This process has its origins in our connection to those colonies that, during two centuries, marked our history, and that are today imprinted on all aspects of French society through the multiple legacies of
colonial culture.The social relations
36 Trouble in the Republic: from:
Colonial Culture in France since the Revolution
Author(s) Vergès Françoise
Abstract: I am less concerned with untangling the relationship between collective and personal memories, or between memory and history, than with showing once more the reticence on the part of the French academic “ nomenclature” to integrate the colony into discussions, notably, at a time of public debate on the slave trade, slavery, and colonialism. Critical and negative reactions have abounded with respect to what have often been considered poor “ group” manners, namely, the demand to be considered equal among equals. They were asked to be patient, to become civilized, to calmly wait at France’s door for the invitation to
39 Postcolonial Culture in the Army and the Memory of Overseas Combatants (1961–2006) from:
Colonial Culture in France since the Revolution
Author(s) Deroo Éric
Abstract: In 1962, France withdrew from Algeria back to the French mainland, leaving behind several centuries of colonial history and almost a hundred years of permanent presence on all continents. The army was on the front lines of these events. The whole army. Not just a group of specialized troops. In Algeria, the first units to disembark in 1830 belonged to troops that would later be called “metropolitans.” The state’s will under the Third Republic to associate the nation with conquest explains the decision to send draftees to Madagascar in 1895. The same will was expressed during the Rif War of
Introduction: from:
The Future of Continental Philosophy of Religion
Author(s) Robbins Jeffrey W.
Abstract: The future has always figured prominently in Continental philosophy of religion. Indeed, we might even say that the (relatively short) history of Continental philosophy of religion has been defined by the future. So by way of introduction, our task will be to chart the concept of the future that has animated, inspired, and propelled this burgeoning discourse, which, by our reckoning, has both come into its own and reached a turning point, if not a terminal point or a fork in the road. Put otherwise, by posing the question of the future of Continental philosophy of religion, we are posing
2 Friends and Strangers/Poets and Rabbis: from:
The Future of Continental Philosophy of Religion
Author(s) Putt B. Keith
Abstract: John D. Caputo and Merold Westphal—a binary that,
pacenegative prejudices toward metaphysical polarities, simply sounds appropriate, a dynamic duo that one truly feels no duress to displace.¹ Personally, I cannot refrain from comparing this pair to other distinctive dyads who have achieved fame in Western history and literature. Cain and Abel, Romulus and Remus, Augustine and Pelagius, Bernard and Abelard, Pope Leo X and Luther, Batman and the Joker, Harry Potter and Lord Voldemort all come to mind whenever I contemplate the deep respect and affection that Caputo and Westphal have for each other. Well . . .
Introduction from:
Encountering Morocco
Author(s) NEWCOMB RACHEL
Abstract: This book introduces readers to Morocco by showing how anthropologists have come to understand it. Each essay takes us into a specific part of the country through the unique voice of the writer. Each delivers a very local story, a vignette of how a particular individual has done fieldwork in a specific context. And each stands as a personal meditation on cross-cultural understanding, the way that one person came to appreciate an alien social world. Together the chapters build a richly textured portrait of the Kingdom of Morocco-a key site in the development of the discipline of anthropology.
CHAPTER 1 Images of the Prophet Muhammad In and Out of Modernity: from:
Visual Culture in the Modern Middle East
Author(s) GRUBER CHRISTIANE
Abstract: A colorful mural appeared at the busy junction between Modarres Highway and Motahhari Street in central Tehran in 2008, gracing the wall of an otherwise unremarkable five-story cement building (fig. 1.1 and plate 1). This mural does not depict what one would expect to see in Iran’s post-revolutionary mural arts program: Ayatollahs Khomeini and Khamenei or the portrait of a martyr who died in the Iran–Iraq War (1980–88). These other mural subjects, which have graced and given meaning to the capital city’s urban landscape over the past thirty years, represent a genre of public portraiture that stresses both
11. Kierkegaard, Levinas, Derrida: from:
Kierkegaard and Death
Author(s) Llevadot Laura
Abstract: “A free man thinks of nothing less than of death”¹ according to proposition 47 of Spinoza’s
Ethics,in which death is portrayed as a saddening thought, one which, moreover, depletes our potential to work and to think. The refusal to think about death, and specifically its association with sadness and pain for those left behind, is a constant theme in the history of philosophy. The image of Socrates presented inPhaedo,happy to accept his own death, is emblematic of the philosopher who has learned how to die. Xanthippe, his wife, is expelled from this scene in which philosophy and
Introduction: from:
Phenomenology in Anthropology
Author(s) Houston Christopher
Abstract: What is phenomenology? And why should anthropologists, as well as students of history, psychology, education, or political economy be interested in it? Within philosophy, phenomenology is as diverse as its practitioners. Indeed, Moran (2000: 3) in an introduction to philosophical traditions of phenomenology finds it important to warn readers not to overstate the degree to which phenomenology “coheres into an agreed method, or accepts one theoretical outlook, or one set of philosophical theses about consciousness, knowledge, and the world.” Some of this diversity continues to be a feature of anthropological uses of phenomenology, as we show here. Yet we also
4 Being “Sita”: from:
Phenomenology in Anthropology
Author(s) Dalidowicz Monica
Abstract: This chapter explores the centrality of both kinesthetics and emotion to dance performance, and uses phenomenology to address the challenges that arise in learning the art of storytelling in the north Indian dance form of kathak. Kathak storytelling is danced, not spoken; the story is narrated through the use of gesture, facial expression, and bodily movements. The kathaka’s performance has the intended goal of the evocation of rasa, a concept from Indian aesthetic theory most often translated as mood or aesthetic enjoyment. Limitations to learning arise for both Indian diasporic dancers and foreigners in their attempt to portray abhinaya, or
11 Senses of Magic: from:
Phenomenology in Anthropology
Author(s) Van Heekeren Deborah
Abstract: I have long admired Maurice Merleau-Ponty’s writing on Paul Cézanne because it provides insight into the artist’s practice beyond the general conventions of art history. The philosopher saw the painter as a paradigm example of the essence of perception.¹ As he writes, “Cézanne did not think he had to choose between feeling and thought, between order and chaos. He did not want to separate the stable things which we see and the shifting way in which they appear; he wanted to depict matter as it takes on form, the birth of order through spontaneous organization” (Merleau-Ponty 1964 [1945]: 13).
12 Neither Things in Themselves nor Things for Us Only: from:
Phenomenology in Anthropology
Author(s) Houston Christopher
Abstract: Fiction is a genre that tells the stories of characters whose lives are parasitic upon yet identical to none of those 15 million people. Unlike macro-social science with its illuminating focus on political economic structures that mediate personal history and condition social experience, potentially making the stories of 15 million people variations on a theme, fiction gives attentive value to the particular, the quixotic, and the perverse. Characters’ lives and experiences are different from each other yet interlocked in strange and fateful ways. Nevertheless, in fiction, too, authors work with a presumption of resemblance, even as it is shown not
ONE Ideologies from:
The Rigor of a Certain Inhumanity
Abstract: Order may be conferred upon the following unchronologically arranged reminders of the history of thinking about linguistic representation if they are prefaced by the reminder that the word
Gegenstand, so frequently used by Wittgenstein in theTractatus Logico-Philosophicus, and that word’s Latinate predecessor “object” bring with them the notion of something that is over against or cast in front and so stands in the way. A further complexity arises for us today from the fact that when the Scholastics, followed by Descartes and others, speak of the objective reality of an idea as distinct from its formal reality, objective means
Book Title: A Reader In Animation Studies- Publisher: John Libbey Publishing
Author(s): Pilling Jayne
Abstract: Cartoons-both from the classic Hollywood era and from more contemporary feature films and television series-offer a rich field for detailed investigation and analysis. Contributors draw on theories and methodology from film, television, and media studies, art history and criticism, and feminism and gender studies.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt16gz839
2 ‘Reality’ effects in computer animation from:
A Reader In Animation Studies
Author(s) Manovich Lev
Abstract: This is how Frederick Hartt, the author of a widely used textbook
Art. A History of Painting, Sculpture, Architecturedescribes the importance of Giotto di Bondone, ‘the first giant in the long history of Italian painting’:
9 Bartosch’s The Idea from:
A Reader In Animation Studies
Author(s) Moritz William
Abstract: Berthold Bartosch deserves to be discussed among the important filmmakers – not just important animators – both for the intrinsic artistry of his 1932 film
The Ideaand for its seminal position as the first animation film created as an artwork with serious, even tragic, social and philosophical themes (as opposed documentary’, educational animations of McCay and the Fleischers or abstract of Ruttmann and Fischinger). That Bartosch does not always occupy position of honour in film history stems partly from the fact that the 25-minuteIdeahas not always been available to viewers and partly becauseThe Ideacould be his only
12 The thief of Buena Vista: from:
A Reader In Animation Studies
Author(s) Felperin Leslie
Abstract: We begin with a true story, but one so dense with stories within its stories, so layered with conflicting versions of the truth, that it seems to have garnered the narrational generative capacities of myth. It would take a modern Sheherezade far more than a thousand-and-one nights tounravel the complex skein of fact and fiction that surrounds the ur-narrative of the Gulf War of 1990. But that is not the purpose of this essay: here we are concerned with tracing how that vast story-cycle of fact is entangled with another story, the fictional film
Aladdin, which is itself enmeshed in
21 Norm Ferguson and the Latin American films of Walt Disney from:
A Reader In Animation Studies
Author(s) Kaufman J.B.
Abstract: One of the most unusual chapters in the history of the Walt Disney studio began in 1941, when Disney was approached by the United States government to make a goodwill tour of South America. The United States had not officially entered World War II at that time, but the government noted with some concern a growing Nazi influence in South America and was seeking to counter that influence by promoting friendly ties between the Americas. Disney did make the trip, along with a group of his artists, and thus began a chain of events which eventually produced two feature-length pictures,
4 On the Way to Philosophical Hermeneutics from:
Gadamer
Abstract: The importance of the question of understanding in the aesthetic realm requires a redefinition of hermeneutics, or a critical reconstruction of its history, which in the end amounts to its actual construction. It is not an exaggeration to say that hermeneutics, in a certain sense, was
constructedin the middle of the 1950s. Those are the years in which, while Heidegger inquires into the meaning of the word “hermeneutics” in his famous essay “A Dialogue on Language,” from 1953–54, Gadamer is working on his project of a philosophical hermeneutics.¹ The discipline, which only from the seventeenth century on is
7 The Enigma of Socrates: from:
Gadamer
Abstract: There is already an effective history of hermeneutics that must be deconstructed if one wants to avoid leaving
Truth and Methodas its magnum opus, which supposedly contains all of hermeneutics and casts its shadow over all other works, beginning with the studies
5 Giants Battle Anew: from:
Nietzsche and Phenomenology
Author(s) Bonardel Françoise
Abstract: Transplanted into the “ground” of Being, words take on new meaning.¹ Thus some clarification is in order when Heidegger announces that presentation and interpretation will necessarily interpenetrate each other in his “argument” (
Auseinandersetzung) with Nietzsche. This argument is in no sense demonstrative, as the term is commonly understood, and there is nothing representational about the presentation, which opens the way to the essence of what Nietzsche would have only incompletely thought: nihilism, as the “covert basic law of Western history.”² What, then, does it mean to interpret? It is anything but an intrusion of subjectivity into what is meant to
FIVE Reflections on Identity from:
Philosophy, Feminism, and Faith
Author(s) ELSHTAIN JEAN BETHKE
Abstract: When I was a graduate student of medieval and reformation history, I picked up and read a work that had a rather dramatic impact on me as an academic-in-training in the human sciences who was soon to find herself stifling within the confines of the then-dominant positivistic and behaviorist models in social science. That book was Erik Erikson’s
Young Man Luther.¹ WhenYoung Man Lutherwas first published, there were a number of excited discussions about “psycho-history” and restoring a rich understanding of human subjects in the social sciences. Although the book was not assigned in any of my graduate
TWELVE Hagar on My Mind from:
Philosophy, Feminism, and Faith
Author(s) AL-HIBRI AZIZAH Y.
Abstract: I am an American Muslim immigrant. I come from an ancient corner of the world—the Middle East. My history goes back a few thousand years, for I am a descendent of Hagar, the mother of all Arabs. As years pass by in these United States, I find myself reading about Hagar, imagining her face, her hands, her life, her emotions. An Egyptian princess alone in the hot Arabian desert, twice an immigrant, with a crying infant and no food or water, not even breast milk to nurse. I close my eyes and feel the dry sand of the desert
12 Zombie Arts and Letters from:
The Year's Work at the Zombie Research Center
Author(s) EBURNE JONATHAN P.
Abstract: Genre fiction is project-based art. Whether cowboy Western or intergalactic sci-fi, genre writing entails a double inventiveness according to the set of directives imposed upon each story in advance. On the one hand, by definition such writing exercises a creative function following explicit conditions of constraint, whether formal, aesthetic, historical, moral, or economic. From the pulps to the remainder bin, genre fiction necessarily knows its limits; this is part of its “project.” On the other
3 CONSTRUCTING THE BALLAST: from:
Material Feminisms
Author(s) Hekman Susan
Abstract: The purpose of this essay is to tell a story. It is a story that attempts to explain why feminists in particular and critical theorists in general are facing a theoretical and practical crisis. In order to tell this story we have to understand the origin of the crisis, where we are now, and where we might be going in the future. It is a story that has a beginning, although not an origin. The events of the story have precipitated a crisis that has not yet been resolved, although the parameters of the resolution are emerging. It is a
13 ORGANIC EMPATHY: from:
Material Feminisms
Author(s) Wilson Elizabeth A.
Abstract: I recently attended an interdisciplinary feminist meeting that assumed a consensus about social constructionism and criticized scholarly work that was perceived as “essentialist,” because it implied a biological basis for gender attributes. During meals and breaks, however, I heard a different story. Several women were taking Prozac or similar drugs for depression. Some of their children, who had been difficult, “underachieving,” or disruptive in school, were also being medicated. These informal discussions centered on
FIVE TWO TYPES OF CONTINENTAL PHILOSOPHY OF RELIGION from:
The Insistence of God
Abstract: Kierkegaard’s Johannes Climacus reports the case of one Dr. Hjortespring, who was converted to Hegelianism by a miracle on Easter morning at the Hotel Streit in Hamburg.¹ My own story is not as dramatic. Still, if truth be told, in the present work I fear I will shock my friends by declaring myself a born-again Hegelian, and this in order to distinguish myself from the Kantians. My reasoning is as follows. The event is an event of truth. The insistence of the event may also be called its insistent “truth.” The “democracy to come” means the truth that insists on
SEVEN GIGANTOMACHEAN ETHICS: from:
The Insistence of God
Abstract: Žižek’s rereading of Hegel is more radical and disruptive than Malabou’s. Žižek sees the Hegel of the
au revoircoming, the Hegelian Absolute inching its way home through its peregrinations through world history, and he stops it in its tracks. In its place Žižek puts a more deeply doubly negative dialectic, where the Spirit does not come home, where it never had a home, where there never really was a “Spirit.” Adieu to the Spirit, good riddance. No, we will not meet again. No, no, we never met in the first place. Stop trying to recollect something that never happened.
EIGHT THE INSISTENCE OF THE WORLD: from:
The Insistence of God
Abstract: We promised at the start to honor the animals of Jesus, and now we must make good on that promise, this time by honoring the animal that Jesus is, the animal that I am following (
je suis),¹ whose animal needs were recognized by Martha. Indeed it is time to honor the history of the animals that we all are and are following, which I have emblematically called Martha’s world, the world to which we all belong in the most deeply material sense. Yet, despite our pledge to follow the animals of Jesus, we have in truth been focused almost exclusively
ONE Humanism and Its Discontents from:
What Is Fiction For?
Abstract: The study of literature in universities – “humane letters,” as it was once quaintly known – has traditionally been held to belong, along with history, and for that matter with philosophy in its most central aspects, to “the humanities.” T.hat term trades on the common distinction between the natural world, the world of birds and beasts, stone, stars, and the sea, and the human world, the world of politics, religious beliefs, sexual and familial practices, cultural institutions, beliefs, loves, hatreds, hopes, and fears. The former, we tend to think, is the province of the natural sciences; the latter is that of the
1 The Question of a Latin American Philosophy and Its Identity: from:
Latin American Philosophy from Identity to Radical Exteriority
Abstract: Philosophy and Western culture have been synonymous at least since Hegel’s philosophy of history. Even when philosophy has been ignored, degraded, reappropriated, or put into question and even when philosophers have sought to “destroy” it, philosophy has been taken as a given inseparable from Western culture and born of it. Practically speaking, no one from the West or educated under the Western tradition, no matter how critical of it, would put into question the existence of European, French, German, or Italian philosophy. In Latin America the situation is different: The question that animates the very arising into existence and the
6 Bodies of Naples: from:
Material Ecocriticism
Author(s) Iovino Serenella
Abstract: In the heart of the city of Naples there is a place with a curious name: Largo Corpo di Napoli. This little square opens up like an oyster at a point where the
decumani,the Greek main streets, become a tangle of narrow medieval lanes and heavy gray-and-white buildings. Like an oyster, this square has a pearl: an ancient statue of the Nile, popularly known asCorpo di Napoli,the body of Naples. The story of this statue is peculiar. Dating back to the sec ond or third century, when it was erected to mark the presence of an Egyptian
12 Oceanic Origins, Plastic Activism, and New Materialism at Sea from:
Material Ecocriticism
Author(s) Alaimo Stacy
Abstract: Climate change. Ocean acidification. Dead zones. Oil “spills.” Industrial fishing, overfishing, trawling, long lines, shark finning. Bycatch, bykill. Ghost nets. Deep-sea mining. Habitat destruction. Dumping. Radioactive, plastic, and microplastic pollution. Ecosys tem collapse. Extinction. The state of the oceans is dire. The destruction of marine environments is painful to contemplate and tempting to ignore. Having returned from a week on the Gulf of Mexico, where sea life was sparse, I could hardly bear to read Callum Roberts’s
The Unnatural History of the Sea,which describes the staggering abundance of fish and mammals that once inhabited the oceans. Roberts argues that
2 Explanation: from:
The Cruelest of All Mothers: Marie de l'Incarnation, Motherhood, and Christian Tradition
Abstract: The way Marie tells the story in the
Relationsof 1633 and 1654 and in her letters home to Claude, the abandonment was a sacrifice performed in imitation of Christ and in submission to the unambiguous will of God. Much as Christ himself had pleaded with God to “take this cup from me” (Luke 22:42), so Marie had resisted delivering “the blow of division” that God had commanded her to carry out. Marie’s sacrifice of Claude, much like Christ’s own sacrifice, had been contrary to both natural instinct and human reason. But in the end Marie, much like Christ himself,
3 Explanation: from:
The Cruelest of All Mothers: Marie de l'Incarnation, Motherhood, and Christian Tradition
Abstract: When I was in graduate school, I was assigned to read the bestseller
Expecting Adam, Martha Beck’s memoir about bearing and raising a son with Down syndrome. Beck’s story, as she tells it, is one of “two driven Harvard academics” who find meaning and miracles in the experience of parenting their special-needs child. Fundamentally a narrative of resistance to a coldly rational and achievement-oriented Harvard culture,Expecting Adamis the story of parents who, in “allow[ing] their baby to be born … [were] themselves … born, infants in a new world where magic is commonplace, Harvard professors are the slow
Afterword/Afterward from:
The Cruelest of All Mothers: Marie de l'Incarnation, Motherhood, and Christian Tradition
Abstract: So, what happened afterward? What became of the abandoned son? We know that Marie went on to enjoy a vibrant mystical life and an active occupation among the indigenous girls of the New World. But what about Claude? How does his story end?
4 Phenomenology and the Perennial Task of Philosophy: from:
The Beautiful, The True and the Good
Abstract: In his
Prolegomena to a History of the Concept of Time, Martin Heidegger made what might seem an odd claim, namely, that phenomenology is a return to Plato and Aristotle.¹ But then that is not so odd when we consider that the practitioners of twentieth-century phenomenology and these two ancient founders were all initially after the eidetic or the essential forms given in experience. Plato is famous for his doctrine of Forms, of changeless eidetic features. He advises his readers, when carrying out eidetic analysis, to “carve along the joints” of what is given rather than hacking through like a
6 Plato, Descartes, and Heidegger: from:
The Beautiful, The True and the Good
Abstract: The three figures Plato, Descartes, and Heidegger provide us with three anchors that allow us to look over the history of Western thought and compare the differing modes of inquiry and the differing (but also similar) things uncovered through the different modes.¹
11 Hegel: from:
The Beautiful, The True and the Good
Abstract: Hegel is without a doubt one of the most misunderstood thinkers in Western intellectual history, a history he claimed to sum up and bring to its maturity. This misunderstanding has several roots. One is the intrinsic difficulty of grasping Hegel’s thought. It is dense, technical, dialectical, and arranged in such a way that, to understand anything in it, one has to understanding its linkage with the whole system of thought. This means that one could easily take any given statement out of context and find in it a meaning that on the surface sounds preposterous.
12 Hegel on the Heart from:
The Beautiful, The True and the Good
Abstract: In a polemic typically aimed at Hegelians and in the name of religious piety, Kierkegaard complained that philosophers construct magnificent thought-castles and dwell in miserable shacks nearby. Dwelling is a matter of deepest individuality, of subjectivity, passion, and inwardness.¹ It is a matter of the heart, of which Pascal says that reason knows nothing.² And everyone knows that the individual with his precious heart is swallowed up in Hegelian panlogicism and ground under in the march of the Absolute through history.
16 Five Bodies and a Sixth: from:
The Beautiful, The True and the Good
Abstract: If we look over the history
17 The Phenomenologists from:
The Beautiful, The True and the Good
Abstract: What is Phenomenology? Externally considered, it is a philosophical movement that originated in Germany at the turn of the nineteenth into the twentieth century, found its classic inspiration in the sustained work of Edmund Husserl, and developed in differing ways in thinkers like Max Scheler, Martin Heidegger, Jean-Paul Sartre, and Merleau-Ponty, more recently in Paul Ricoeur and Hans-Georg Gadamer and most recently in figures like Jean-Luc Marion. It continues to have wide impact in such diverse areas as the philosophy of physical science and mathematics, psychology, psychiatry, sociology, legal theory, economics, history, literature, political science, linguistics, anthropology, aesthetics, and religion.
Aspects of Historicity in the Fourth Gospel: from:
John, Jesus, and History, Volume 2
Author(s) Thatcher Tom
Abstract: This book is the second in a series of volumes that have emerged from the deliberations of the John, Jesus, and History Group in the Society of Biblical Literature. Volume 1, subtitled
Critical Appraisals of Critical Views(Anderson, Just, Thatcher 2007), featured papers from the Group’s 2002– 2004 meetings, which focused largely on the state of the field and problems of method. Volume 2 addressesAspects of Historicityin the Fourth Gospel, the theme of the Group’s 2005–2007 program. Several more books are scheduled to emerge from the project, including a third collection of essays that will reflect the
“We Beheld His Glory!” (John 1:14) from:
John, Jesus, and History, Volume 2
Author(s) Keener Craig S.
Abstract: Most scholars today concur that the Fourth Gospel includes both history and theology. Even many patristic interpreters, who often harmonized John with the Synoptics (hence apparently stressing history), recognized John as a “spiritual” Gospel, emphasizing its interpretive aspects. The Gospel clearly interprets theologically the eyewitness claim that apparently stands behind it (cf. 21:24); perhaps most conspicuously, in the Fourth Gospel as a whole the eyewitness claim of water and blood from Jesus’ side (19:34–35) is made to climax a motif of water running through the narrative (1:26, 33; 2:7 – 9; 3:5, 23; 4:10, 13 – 14; 5:2; 7:37 – 39; 9:7;
“Destroy This Temple”: from:
John, Jesus, and History, Volume 2
Author(s) McGrath James F.
Abstract: The material found in John 2:13–22, depicting Jesus’ action in the temple and the saying about its being destroyed and rebuilt in three days, is a key point of intersection between the Gospel of John, the Synoptics, and the Gospel of Thomas. As such, it provides one of the relatively few places where questions of John, Jesus, and history can be discussed, as it were, “synoptically.” Because of this multiple attestation, there are very few scholars who dispute that Jesus engaged in
some sortof action in the temple, however small or symbolic, and that he spoke insome
John as Witness and Friend from:
John, Jesus, and History, Volume 2
Author(s) Coloe Mary
Abstract: The Fourth Gospel is the most historical of all the Gospels. While it has been entitled “the spiritual Gospel,” its depth of spiritual insight does not in any way detract from its focus on the actual life and death of Jesus of Nazareth.¹ In fact, this Gospel proclaims that history is now the locus of the divine presence. In the flesh of Jesus, we have the eternal Word of God. For this reason, history is now radiant with the glory of God: “The Word became flesh and dwelt among us, and we have seen his glory, glory as of the
The Symbology of the Serpent in the Gospel of John from:
John, Jesus, and History, Volume 2
Author(s) Charlesworth James H.
Abstract: Over the past two decades, specialists on the Gospel of John have customarily focused on the translation, composition-history, and exegesis of this masterpiece. Less attention is addressed to the symbolic world of the Evangelist. That dimension of Johannine studies is now much clearer, thanks to archaeological research and the study of symbolism (see Charlesworth 2006 and 2008), otherwise known as symbology. The present work will illustrate this emerging clarity by exploring the deeper and fuller meaning of an incredibly rich and well-known section of the Fourth Gospel: John 3:13–17.
The Royal Official and the Historical Jesus from:
John, Jesus, and History, Volume 2
Author(s) Judge Peter J.
Abstract: One would be hard-pressed nowadays to find many commentators with the opinion that John’s story of the cure of the royal official’s son (John 4: 46b–54) is not the same event as the cure of the centurion’s boy at Capernaum in the Synoptics (Matt 8: 5–13; par. Luke 7:1–10). Unmistakable similarities abound: some kind of officer at Capernaum approaches Jesus to seek healing for a member of his household; the sick person is healed instantaneously without Jesus going to the house of the officer; and the issue of faith is a focal point in all three versions
Feeding the Five Thousand and the Eucharist from:
John, Jesus, and History, Volume 2
Author(s) Evans Craig A.
Abstract: The purpose of the present study is to explore the possibility that the feeding story of John 6, which is made up of the multiplication of the loaves and fishes and the “eucharistic” discourse,¹ may constitute tradition that predates the Synoptic Gospels, where the feeding story is separate from the Eucharist.
What’s in a Name? from:
John, Jesus, and History, Volume 2
Author(s) Witherington Ben
Abstract: First, the telling of the story of Jesus was from the beginning crucial for the
On Not Unbinding the Lazarus Story: from:
John, Jesus, and History, Volume 2
Author(s) Tovey Derek M. H.
Abstract: The story of the raising of Lazarus must be one of the most problematic in the Fourth
Aspects of Historicity in John 5–12: from:
John, Jesus, and History, Volume 2
Author(s) Anderson Paul N.
Abstract: In responding to the eight essays in part 2 of this volume, I am impressed at the variety of approaches to aspects of historicity in the Gospel of John. Employing religious-anthropological, archaeological, contextual, and historical-critical studies, these essays cover the middle section of the Fourth Gospel, which includes three of Jesus’ four trips to Jerusalem and rising opposition from the Judean religious leaders. The one miracle narrated in all four canonical Gospels—the feeding of the five thousand—and its attending features makes John 6 the premier locus of Gospel-comparison analysis, yet the Lazarus story of John 11 has captured
John 13: from:
John, Jesus, and History, Volume 2
Author(s) Clark-Soles Jaime
Abstract: Prodigious are the questions generated by this passage (John 13:1–20), and only slightly less prodigious are the publications devoted to it. Textual, anthropological, theological, literary, and exegetical analyses abound; only the historical remains largely untouched. When the historical is mentioned, however, treatments most often refer to the history of the Johannine situation,
notto the historical Jesus or the historicity of the underlying Johannine tradition. Of all the questions one could ask, we shall attend most closely in this essay to these two. (1) Is it historically plausible that Jesus washed the feet of his disciples? Why or why
The Historical Plausibility of John’s Passion Dating from:
John, Jesus, and History, Volume 2
Author(s) Matson Mark A.
Abstract: The question of the historical value of material in the Fourth Gospel rests on two concerns that always lurk behind the discussions in the SBL group focusing on John, Jesus, and history. The first is the foundational question of how we evaluate the Gospels, or really any ancient writing, for “historical” material. That is, we must deal with the always-contentious issue of the criteria we use to determine Gospel materials’ historical value.¹ The second question is how we account for the stark differences between John and the Synoptics.² One cannot venture far into any consideration of John’s historical value without
John 21:24–25: from:
John, Jesus, and History, Volume 2
Author(s) Culpepper R. Alan
Abstract: In
The Johannine School(Culpepper 1975), I examined John 21: 24– 25 for clues to the composition history and setting of the Fourth Gospel.In John the Son of Zebedee(Culpepper 1994), I studied it in the context of the growth of the tradition and legends about John. In this essay, I propose to look at its function in providing closure for the Gospel. The focus of this paper was prompted in particular by Howard M. Jackson and Richard Bauckham, who have recently offered readings of the last two verses of John that call for a reappraisal of their testimony
Aspects of Historicity in the Fourth Gospel: from:
John, Jesus, and History, Volume 2
Author(s) Anderson Paul N.
Abstract: In reflecting upon the above treatments of aspects of historicity in the Fourth Gospel, a multiplicity of approaches and disciplines is here employed in getting at a common interest: the historical character of the Johannine tradition and ways in which it casts light upon the Jesus of history—his intentions, doings, teachings, travels, and receptions, as well as impressions, memories, interpretations, narrations, and writings about him in later settings. The division of the Gospel of John into three sections involving chapters 1–4, 5–12, and 13–21 works well as a means of dividing up the ministry of Jesus
Epilogue: from:
John, Jesus, and History, Volume 2
Author(s) Just Felix
Abstract: Where have we come from, where are we now, and where might we be headed with studies of the interrelationships between the Gospel of John and the historical Jesus? Readers of these first two volumes of collected essays, along with the many scholars who have attended sessions of the John, Jesus, and History Group over the past six years, are by now well versed in the discussions of the many complex questions surrounding the historicity of the Fourth Gospel. Yet it would be worthwhile for us briefly to reflect on the bigger picture and to consider the larger journey in
Book Title: The Renaissance of emotion-Understanding affect in Shakespeare and his contemporaries
Publisher: Manchester University Press
Author(s): Sullivan Erin
Abstract: This collection of essays offers a major reassessment of the meaning and significance of emotional experience in the work of Shakespeare and his contemporaries. Recent scholarship on early modern emotion has relied on a medical-historical approach, resulting in a picture of emotional experience that stresses the dominance of the material, humoral body. The Renaissance of emotion seeks to redress this balance by examining the ways in which early modern texts explore emotional experience from perspectives other than humoral medicine. The chapters in the book seek to demonstrate how open, creative and agency-ridden the experience and interpretation of emotion could be. Taken individually, the chapters offer much-needed investigations into previously overlooked areas of emotional experience and signification; taken together, they offer a thorough re-evaluation of the cultural priorities and phenomenological principles that shaped the understanding of the emotive self in the early modern period. The Renaissance of emotion will be of particular interest to students and scholars of Shakespeare and Renaissance literature, the history of emotion, theatre and cultural history, and the history of ideas.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1729w4d
7 What’s happiness in Hamlet? from:
The Renaissance of emotion
Author(s) Chamberlain Richard
Abstract: The emotions are not simply a matter for literature: critics have them too. Or, more interestingly, perhaps, they play an important role in the critical process which goes far beyond any naively expressive response to the emotional content of literary works. The reading of
Hamletpresented here raises this as a problem in the theory and history of emotions, in that it foregrounds the questions of what happiness and unhappiness are, and of how they might best be deployed in acts of criticism. Happiness, one might think, must be scarce enough in this play, and indeed it is, at least
10 The affective scripts of early modern execution and murder from:
The Renaissance of emotion
Author(s) Bain Frederika
Abstract: A brief anecdote appears in the
Mémoiresof the valet of Louis XVI: on being informed of his coming execution, the monarch requested the account of the death of Charles I in Hume’sHistory of England(1754–61), which he read over for days leading up to the event. ‘Louis would appear to be using Hume’s narrative’, the historian Donald Siebert suggests in recounting the story, ‘as a script for his own imminent tragic performance.’¹ Apparently the effort was successful, as his affect and mien at the guillotine were praised for their grace and regal quality. Louis’s study of Hume’s
[Introduction] from:
Democracy, Culture, Catholicism: Voices from Four Continents
Abstract: When looking at the relationships between democracy, culture, and Catholicism within the Lithuanian context, what immediately comes to the fore are interactions characterized by trauma, distrust, and tragedy. The origins of this bleak picture can be traced back to Lithuania’s history, to the decades this nation and its people spent alternating under the rule of Soviet, Nazi, and (again) Soviet occupation. The themes of trauma and distrust come out clearly in the chapters included in this section. The concepts of democracy, culture, and Catholicism, so foundational to the objectives of this book, remain indeterminate in the Lithuanian context. This is
Democracy and Catholicism in Twentieth-Century Lithuania from:
Democracy, Culture, Catholicism: Voices from Four Continents
Author(s) Streikus Arūnas
Abstract: Lithuania, like many other countries of Eastern Europe, has a very complicated story of democratization during the twentieth century. It is the story of a people who underwent staggering shifts from national independence to German occupation to horrifying Soviet oppression to reacquired freedom in less than one hundred years. The following overview divides this stunning narrative into four periods: 1905–1926, 1927–1939, 1940–1969, and 1970–1990.
A Theological Reading of the Lithuanian Church during the Soviet Period: from:
Democracy, Culture, Catholicism: Voices from Four Continents
Author(s) Šimkunas Vidmantas
Abstract: One way to understand the Roman Catholic Church in Lithuania during the period of Soviet oppression is through a historical-theological lens. This approach begins with the position, restated in the Second Vatican Council document
Lumen Gentium, that the Church is not just a social institution but also “a kind of sacrament or sign of intimate union with God, and of the unity of all humankind.” Because the Church lives this sacramentality in history, a full interpretation of that life must be sensitive to both the historical and the theological dimensions of its existence.
The Relationship of Patronage and Legitimacy between the Catholic Church and the Peruvian State from:
Democracy, Culture, Catholicism: Voices from Four Continents
Author(s) Beltrán María Soledad Escalante
Abstract: The goal of this chapter is to offer a brief overview of the relationship between the Roman Catholic Church and the Peruvian state in the modern era. This will include a discussion of church-state relations prior to the Second Vatican Council of the Roman Catholic Church (1962–1965) and an analysis of two key periods during and after the Council: 1958–1977 and 1978–1980. This complex history is discussed using the interpretive lenses of “legitimacy” and “patronage.”
Catholicism and the Struggle for Memory: from:
Democracy, Culture, Catholicism: Voices from Four Continents
Author(s) Gehri Gonzalo Gamio
Abstract: The work of memory is an ethical act. Among its foci can be the recollection of violence. In 2001, a truth and reconciliation commission, or Comisión de la Verdad y Reconciliación (CVR), was established by the transitional government of Valentín Paniagua to examine atrocities committed during the 1980s and 1990s, when Peru was plagued by the worst violence in its history. The CVR was given a two-year term to produce a rigorous research on the violence. The final report was completed and published in 2003.
Roman Catholic Sisters and the Cultivation of Citizenship in the United States: from:
Democracy, Culture, Catholicism: Voices from Four Continents
Author(s) Murphy Bren Ortega
Abstract: In 2009, an extraordinary exhibit started touring the United States. What made this exhibit so remarkable was that it was telling a story to the US public about an important part of their history that few had heard before.
Women and Spirit: Catholic Sisters in Americapresented the complex, compelling story of what Catholic sisters have contributed and continue to contribute to the lives of not just Catholic Americans but all Americans. Working in education, health care, social work, disaster relief, immigration aid, and numerous other fields, Catholic sisters built remarkable institutions and formed democratic citizens.
Rendering unto Caesar? from:
Democracy, Culture, Catholicism: Voices from Four Continents
Author(s) Schraeder Peter J.
Abstract: Observers of the complex relationship between church and state have noted throughout history that religious activity seems greater where religion is more free from state regulation.¹ Yet it is only recently that social scientists began systematically working out the mechanisms by which varying levels of church-state separation have contributed to enhanced religious vitality and religiously based political activism, most notably in support for transitions toward democracy. Indeed, the last quarter century has been marked by an increase in scholarship exploring the role and compatibility of various religious traditions with the spread and consolidation of democratic practices. Such research has included
Book Title: Video Games Around the World- Publisher: The MIT Press
Author(s): IWATANI TORU
Abstract: Video games have become a global industry, and their history spans dozens of national industries where foreign imports compete with domestic productions, legitimate industry contends with piracy, and national identity faces the global marketplace. This volume describes video game history and culture across every continent, with essays covering areas as disparate and far-flung as Argentina and Thailand, Hungary and Indonesia, Iran and Ireland. Most of the essays are written by natives of the countries they discuss, many of them game designers and founders of game companies, offering distinctively firsthand perspectives. Some of these national histories appear for the first time in English, and some for the first time in any language.Readers will learn, for example, about the rapid growth of mobile games in Africa; how a meat-packing company held the rights to import the Atari VCS 2600 into Mexico; and how the Indonesian MMORPG
Nusantara Onlinereflects that country's cultural history and folklore. Every country or region's unique conditions provide the context that shapes its national industry; for example, the long history of computer science in the United Kingdom and Scandinavia, the problems of piracy in China, the PC Bangs of South Korea, or the Dutch industry's emphasis on serious games. As these essays demonstrate, local innovation and diversification thrive alongside productions and corporations with global aspirations.Africa • Arab World • Argentina • Australia • Austria • Brazil • Canada • China • Colombia • Czech Republic • Finland • France • Germany • Hong Kong • Hungary • India • Indonesia • Iran • Ireland • Italy • Japan • Mexico • The Netherlands • New Zealand • Peru • Poland • Portugal • Russia • Scandinavia • Singapore • South Korea • Spain • Switzerland • Thailand • Turkey • United Kingdom • United States of America • Uruguay • Venezuela
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt17kk7tc
FOREWORD from:
Video Games Around the World
Author(s) Hartzheim Bryan Hikari
Abstract: Video games today are often played largely for personal use on smartphones, but if we look at the history of gaming, we see that people played games very differently, in arcades—amusement centers that were once a staple of every city. These arcades date back to the coin-operated Edison parlors that first emerged in the United States during the 1890s. In these amusement centers, customers would insert coins into machines for music and visual entertainment.
AUSTRALIA from:
Video Games Around the World
Author(s) Golding Daniel
Abstract: Australia has experienced a relatively long history of local game development, which in recent years has been quite turbulent, but not without promise from emerging models of game development. For many years, Australia also experienced a unique—and arbitrary, possibly draconian—system of digital game classification, which has only recently been changed to measures that are more similar to those found in other Western democracies. It is for these two issues that Australia is primarily known in digital gaming circles. It may therefore appear somewhat paradoxical that a country with high-tech innovative studios—such as
LA Noire(2011) developers Team
BRAZIL from:
Video Games Around the World
Author(s) Alves Lynn Rosalina Gama
Abstract: In Brazil, the history of video games began in the 1980s when the first video game appeared on store shelves. According to Chiado (2011, 26), the first Atari VCS (1977), “half mounted and half manufactured in Sao Paulo,” reached stores in April 1980. Joseph Maghrabi, a 1980s entrepreneur, was instrumental in bringing video games to Brazil and created Channel 3, a pioneering club that manufactured game cartridges. As Maghrabi stated in an interview, “Before creating Channel 3, I founded the Atari Electronics Company. It was for the importing of devices and accessories of the Atari console. We imported the printed
COLOMBIA from:
Video Games Around the World
Author(s) Parra Luis
Abstract: The history of video games in Colombia begins in the 1980s and 1990s, when a group of enthusiastic young people, motivated by classics like the Mario Bros. franchise, started programming short game experiences, recreating games like Tejo, a traditional sport in Colombia. Later on, they would write games using Symbian and Java for the mobile game market. Colombians have had access to the latest games and consoles almost as they appeared in the US market, giving the young enthusiasts the right motivation and role models to push their efforts. These young developers later became the pioneers of an entertainment industry
CZECH REPUBLIC from:
Video Games Around the World
Author(s) Vacek Patrik
Abstract: A history of video games in the Czech Republic is not complete without a closer look at the socio-historic and cultural conditions of the country
FRANCE from:
Video Games Around the World
Author(s) Blanchet Alexis
Abstract: Consideration of the history of video games in France prompts the historian to wonder about the French history of video games and the history of French video games. These two histories cross paths but proceed from different dynamics: on the one hand, around the start of the 1970s, the arrival in France of a new form of entertainment and the development of a globalized industrial, economic, and cultural sector; on the other hand, the emergence of national structures (production studios, editors, a specialized press, and cultural institutions such as museums and libraries) that—dedicating themselves to the creation of video
GERMANY from:
Video Games Around the World
Author(s) Liebe Michael
Abstract: In describing the computer gaming culture in Germany, one must deal factually with two different countries at least until 1990, when the GDR and FRG were united.¹ This is not an uninteresting chapter in Germany’s history; while computer games and video games were unavailable to most people in East Germany, in West Germany, as in all industrialized countries, games were quickly developing into a popular medium. This makes it possible to compare the development of computer games in two entirely different systems, which differ both socially and politically, yet have a common history and culture. This will be taken into
IRELAND from:
Video Games Around the World
Author(s) Mellamphy Deborah
Abstract: Although video game play has long been an important part of popular culture in Ireland, video games were never treated seriously by the Irish government or Irish society in the past, which is demonstrated by the enormous lack of information on the early history of video games in the country; the Irish government and media never recognized the potential until recently when global video game companies began to develop operations in Ireland. It is surprising that Atari established a manufacturing base in rural Tipperary in 1978, employing just over 200 people in their plant, manufacturing Atari arcade cabinets, which were
ITALY from:
Video Games Around the World
Author(s) Gandolfi Enrico
Abstract: In the history of digital entertainment, in the past as well as the present, Italy usually appears in terms of characters and settings: from Super Mario to Ezio Auditore passing through the mafia’s topoi, the stereotypes and the artistic patrimony of this
MEXICO from:
Video Games Around the World
Author(s) Quesnel Jacinto
Abstract: In this chapter we will explore the history of video games in Mexico. Given the lack of previously published information, this will be an exploration of the word-of-mouth side of this story. We will explore the retail industry, game journalism, and game development; there is little to no written record of Mexico’s video game history, so this chapter is based on interviews with a few key players in the industry. There is still a lot missing in this tale; sadly, some key players couldn’t be found or did not agree to be interviewed by the authors. This small piece is
NEW ZEALAND from:
Video Games Around the World
Author(s) Swalwell Melanie
Abstract: This chapter focuses on the history of video games in New Zealand during the “long” 1980s. Beginning in the late 1970s and extending well into the 1980s, New Zealand had a booming digital games industry across the spectrum of arcade, console, handheld, and microcomputer games. This is a largely unknown history. Apart from my own research on this topic, written accounts have largely been compiled by private collectors, who continue to deepen understanding of the specificities of particular games software and hardware (Davidson n.d.; Lord n.d.; “SegaSC-3000 Survivors” n.d.; Stephen 2012). Much of the chapter focuses on the domestic production
PERU from:
Video Games Around the World
Author(s) Nakasone Arturo
Abstract: The adoption and expansion of video games in Peru has been relatively slow, mainly due to the hard economic situation the country was going through during much of the 1980s and the first half of the 1990s. Video game history in Peru basically starts with the introduction of arcade machines during the beginning of the 1980s. At that time, a small number of businesses appeared, ranging from medium-sized arcade game centers, which deployed tens of machines, to small stores that had just a handful of them. The majority of arcade machines was provided by Japanese manufacturers such as Namco, Konami,
PORTUGAL from:
Video Games Around the World
Author(s) Zagalo Nelson
Abstract: Portuguese video game history is
RUSSIA from:
Video Games Around the World
Author(s) Fedorov Alexander
Abstract: The history of video games in Russia goes back to the early 1980s. In the beginning of the computer era, Soviet arcade games, very primitive compared to today’s standard, included a large number of slot machines or electromechanical arcade games such as
Morskoi Boi(Sea Battle, 1981),Tankodrom(1981),Rally-M(1981),Sniper(1981), andSafari(1982). InSea Battle, the player had to shell enemy ships, whileRally-Mwas a racing game, and inSniper, the player had to shell the target (seehttp://www.15kop.ru/en/). These games were coin-operated; it was necessary to insert fifteen kopecks into the machine, which gave you
SOUTH KOREA from:
Video Games Around the World
Abstract: This chapter introduces the developmental history of South Korea’s video game industry. It first traces the political and social factors that led to the birth of Asia’s online game industry. It then examines the history of video gaming in South Korea since the 1970s, highlighting the types of video games and processes of production and consumption that developed during particular stages of the industry’s growth. This provides an opportunity to document foreign game imports and analyze their influence on South Korea’s domestic industry, particularly the country’s development as a cultural exporter between 2002 and 2012. The indigenous video game culture
SPAIN from:
Video Games Around the World
Author(s) Martínez Víctor Manuel
Abstract: Let us begin with a cliché: just like Spain has been considered, historically and aesthetically, a place of and for contrasts, full of cultural crossbreeding, the history of Spanish video games is one of imbalances, changing from mystified golden ages to looping crises and—maybe too—great expectations. If world-renowned critics such as Erich Auerbach (2003, 357) and Harold Bloom (1995, 124) have stated that
the world as playconstitutes the greatest creative contribution of Cervantes’El Quijote(1605), a sort of literarygameplay, we are forced to admit that four centuries later the—still young—history of Spanish game
THAILAND from:
Video Games Around the World
Author(s) Soranastaporn Songsri
Abstract: Video games (sometimes called “VDO games” in Thailand) are popular and attract massive numbers of players around the world. Thai players engage console games, computer games, online games, and handheld games, and many organizations and companies are involved in video games in Thailand, yet there are few studies on the subject. Therefore, this chapter will describe the history of video games, the current situation of video games, and explain the behavior of video game players in Thailand. The population in this study included four groups who are involved in video games, including e-learning, animation and computer graphics, movie production companies,
UNITED STATES OF AMERICA from:
Video Games Around the World
Author(s) Wolf Mark J. P.
Abstract: As the birthplace of video games and a major producer of them, the United States of America is the location of much of video game history, which is often covered in detail when the history of video games is recounted. Since this history is too extensive to cover adequately in a few thousand words and has already appeared a number of times (many book-length histories of video games center on the United States), this chapter will be different from the others in this collection in that it will focus specifically on the way US history shaped and influenced its video
Book Title: Reconfiguring Myth and Narrative in Contemporary Opera-Osvaldo Golijov, Kaija Saariaho, John Adams, and Tan Dun
Publisher: Indiana University Press
Author(s): Dun Tan
Abstract: Yayoi Uno Everett focuses on four operas that helped shape the careers of the composers Osvaldo Golijov, Kaija Saariaho, John Adams, and Tan Dun, which represent a unique encounter of music and production through what Everett calls "multimodal narrative." Aspects of production design, the mechanics of stagecraft, and their interaction with music and sung texts contribute significantly to the semiotics of operatic storytelling. Everett's study draws on Northrop Frye's theories of myth, Lacanian psychoanalysis via Slavoj Žižek, Linda and Michael Hutcheon's notion of production, and musical semiotics found in Robert Hatten's concept of troping in order to provide original interpretive models for conceptualizing new operatic narratives.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt17kmw6p
2 Osvaldo Golijov’s Ainadamar: from:
Reconfiguring Myth and Narrative in Contemporary Opera
Abstract: Ainadamar(“Fountain of Tears,” 2003–05), an opera composed by Osvaldo Golijov in collaboration with librettist David Henry Hwang and director Peter Sellars, initiates the audience into an atmosphere of a bygone era in Spanish history. Over a low electronic drone, murmuring sounds of water are heard, accompanied by a solemn trumpet fanfare that reverberates in the background. Soon, electronic sounds of a galloping horse fill the hall and merge with boisterous rhythms of castanets and cajones (Peruvian drums) played live on stage. When the trumpet fanfare returns, the overture segues to a plaintive ballad sung by the female chorus
Epilogue: from:
Reconfiguring Myth and Narrative in Contemporary Opera
Abstract: Interpreting operatic narrative is a deeply personal activity in the sense that it is shaped by the viewer’s prior knowledge of the source material, the cultural values s/he brings to the table, as well as the extent of her/his immersion into the given opera’s production history. The lengthy proportion of the second act of
Doctor Atomicseems entirely appropriate if s/he understands the operatic narrative as a Faustian parable, characterized by a slippage into a mythological realm where past, present, and future meld together. Similarly, the viewer’s engagement with the irony in Ha Jin and Tan Dun’s rendering ofThe
3 In the Cross of Christ, Victory over All Evil from:
Luther and Liberation
Abstract: Luther lived exactly at the beginning of the conquest and colonization of Latin America by the Spanish and the Portuguese. If we look at the history of the research and images of Jesus throughout these centuries, we find how differently the issues are highlighted in Central Europe and Latin America.
14 Luther—Defender of the Jews or Anti-Semite? from:
Luther and Liberation
Abstract: The Jews have suffered a long history of prejudice, discrimination, persecution, and violent death. Much of this suffering was inflicted by Christians
Foreword from:
A Tolerant Nation?
Author(s) Gething Vaughan
Abstract: I am very pleased to be able to write a foreword to the updated version of this pioneering book of essays. When the first edition was published over a decade ago it was the first publication of its kind to document and debate in a sustained way the contribution of black and ethnic minority groups to the history, culture and modern society of Wales. It was the first overview of around 200 years of ethnic diversity in the country and it demonstrated the significance of that diversity for modern society. At the time of its publication devolution was still in
1 Immigrants and Minorities in Wales, 1840–1990: from:
A Tolerant Nation?
Author(s) EVANS NEIL
Abstract: Václav Havel believes that a nation can be judged by the way it treats minorities.² Wales has often measured itself favourably by this standard and outsiders have also applied the same rule. It is an encapsulation of one of the subthemes of the Welsh idea of the
gwerin– the Welsh people were the most upright, God-fearing, radical, moral, philosophical, cultured and tolerant in the world. The principled internationalism of thegwerinreceives some academic support from one of the major studies in modern Welsh social history, Hywel Francis and David Smith’s The Fed: A History of the South Wales
7 Playing the Game: from:
A Tolerant Nation?
Author(s) O’LEARY PAUL
Abstract: Mass spectator sport is a prominent feature of modern social and cultural life. Since the late nineteenth century it has provided a mechanism for the creation of powerful and enduring group identities, focussed on neighbourhood and municipality, region and nation, empire and race. Equally importantly, sport has been a means of socializing individuals into what it means to be men and women in a particular society at a particular juncture in history. This potent conjunction of gender, nationality and race makes a study of the relationship between ethnic minorities and sport a particularly rewarding one, because the formation of group
8 Changing the Archive: from:
A Tolerant Nation?
Author(s) WEEDON CHRIS
Abstract: Recent years have seen the rise of widespread interest in cultural and collective memory and their relation to history, power, voice, identity and representation. This interest is shared by family, local and academic history, museums and community projects and increasingly groups that perceive themselves as marginal to mainstream national and public history. The authors of this chapter have over twenty-five years of experience working with people’s history and community memories. These are areas that we will argue are particularly important in multi-ethnic societies like Wales where they are tied to issues of roots, identity and belonging.
Book Title: Time-A Vocabulary of the Present
Publisher: NYU Press
Author(s): Elias Amy J.
Abstract: Featuring twenty essays that reveal what we talk about when we talk about time today, especially in the areas of history, measurement, and culture, each essay pairs two keywords to explore the tension and nuances between them, from "past/future" and "anticipation/unexpected" to "extinction/adaptation" and "serial/simultaneous." Moving beyond the truisms of postmodernism, the collection newly theorizes the meanings of temporality in relationship to aesthetic, cultural, technological, and economic developments in the postwar period. This book thus assumes that time-not space, as the postmoderns had it-is central to the contemporary period, and that through it we can come to terms with what contemporaneity can be for human beings caught up in the historical present. In the end,
Timereveals that the present is a cultural matrix in which overlapping temporalities condition and compete for our attention. Thus each pair of terms presents two temporalities, yielding a generative account of the time, or times, in which we live.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt18040s0
1 Past / Future from:
Time
Author(s) ELIAS AMY J.
Abstract: Much theoretical ink has been spilled about the “presentism” of post-WWII globalized societies and the loss of history that accompanies it. This presentism has been attributed to a traumatized Western collective consciousness confronting WWII as an “event” unprecedented in its history; to the time of the Spectacle that reduces the past to advertising slogans and depoliticized images of material desire; to finance capitalism’s acceleration of time and eradication of spatial distance as it creates a technologized world economy; or to the speed of “real time” technology that makes impossible both deliberation and historical depth. It seems that we may be
2 Extinction / Adaptation from:
Time
Author(s) HEISE URSULA K.
Abstract: Extinction and adaptation are key concerns in the understanding of temporality and history at the turn of the third millennium. They describe processes in the biological world, but they also function now as narrative metaphors for different kinds of cultural engagement with ongoing processes of modernization and globalization.
4 Obsolescence / Innovation from:
Time
Author(s) BURGES JOEL
Abstract: Although obsolescence is central to capitalist economies from at least the 1940s to the present, it is not peculiar to the post-1945 period. The same is true of its twin, innovation, the precursor of which is invention.¹ Innovation and obsolescence, at their most general, refer to twinned processes of technological change that play out across most periods of human history. We typically think of these twins as a smoothly forward-moving sequence of technical advances that have improved functionality and efficiency (innovation), displacing and depreciating the use-value of that which came before with the improvements that they create (obsolescence). But in
Book Title: Critical Trauma Studies-Understanding Violence, Conflict and Memory in Everyday Life
Publisher: NYU Press
Author(s): Wertheimer Eric
Abstract: Trauma is a universal human experience. While each person responds differently to trauma, its presence in our lives nonetheless marks a continual thread through human history and prehistory. In
Critical Trauma Studies, a diverse group of writers, activists, and scholars of sociology, anthropology, literature, and cultural studies reflects on the study of trauma and how multidisciplinary approaches lend richness and a sense of deeper understanding to this burgeoning field of inquiry. The original essays within this collection cover topics such as female suicide bombers from the Chechen Republic, singing prisoners in Iranian prison camps, sexual assault and survivor advocacy, and families facing the devastation of Hurricane Katrina. As it proceeds,Critical Trauma Studiesnever loses sight of the way those who study trauma as an academic field, and those who experience, narrate, and remediate trauma as a personal and embodied event, inform one another. Theoretically adventurous and deeply particular, this book aims to advance trauma studies as a discipline that transcends intellectual boundaries, to be mapped but also to be unmoored from conceptual and practical imperatives. Remaining embedded in lived experiences and material realities,Critical Trauma Studiesframes the field as both richly unbounded and yet clearly defined, historical, and evidence-based.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt180414n
2 Trauma Is as Trauma Does: from:
Critical Trauma Studies
Author(s) STEVENS MAURICE E.
Abstract: I love stories and storytelling, and I love that feeling of being in the presence of a good storyteller. I’m sure you’ve experienced it. That sense of being spoken to, being spoken of, reflecting or laughing individually and feeling part of something else, something beyond your individuality, your subjectivity. I am fascinated with narratives, too. Sometimes they contain stories, sometimes not, but I have long been interested in how narratives of individual and communal “self-hood” provide us with ideas about who we are, or think we are, and present us with visions of our place in the cosmos, in history,
9 “No Other Tale to Tell”: from:
Critical Trauma Studies
Author(s) WICKS AMANDA
Abstract: As a temporal disruption, trauma dislocates individuals from the integrated, narrative context of personal memory and collective history.¹ Thrust into the role of survivor, trauma victims often fail to understand and navigate their new position, since trauma initially exists as an absence in the mind.² Following the initial failure to remember, trauma comes to be situated on the margins of consciousness—implicit memory and dreams—as the brain takes on the work of comprehension and meaning making that cannot yet be faced when cognizant.³ Those who emerge into trauma’s
afterfind themselves confronting endless repetitions of their experience, an experience
A Story or Not a Story? from:
Music, Analysis, Experience
Author(s) Pawłowska Małgorzata
Abstract: There is no doubt that a narrative has been subject to transformation throughout the history of literature and art. In 1979 Jean-François Lyotard claimed that people no longer believed in the so-called
grand narratives(Lyotard, 1979). In the 1980s, Paul Ricœur asked himself a question, whether the narrative function as such was going to die. Eventually he hoped it was not when he wrote:
CHAPTER THREE The Tradition of La Chaya in Vallenar, Chile: from:
Mestizaje and Globalization
Author(s) YOUNG PHILIP D.
Abstract: La Chaya persisted in the valleys of the Norte Chico of Chile into the twentieth century. It was a tradition with Indigenous origins that took place in the context of the religious celebration of Carnaval. This chapter explores the dynamics of cultural and racial
mestizajein these isolated regions of the nascent Chilean Republic. It is based on analysis of daily and weekly newspapers from the late nineteenth and early twentieth centuries published in the town of Vallenar in the Huasco River valley.¹ This period was foundational in the history of the Chilean nation, with the War of the Pacific,
CHAPTER FOUR Born Indigenous, Growing Up Mestizos: from:
Mestizaje and Globalization
Author(s) ARREDONDO MARIELLA I.
Abstract: The city of Arequipa, Peru’s second largest, has experienced rapid growth due to migration from surrounding rural highland areas. In the past thirty years, Arequipa has seen its population increase by over four hundred thousand inhabitants. Recent population shifts are changing the perception long-time Arequipeños have of their city. Throughout Peru’s republican history, the city has long been represented, from within and without, as a place of diverse racial and ethnic mixing, and it has been characterized as possessing a strong regionalist and unique mestizo culture. Mestizo refers to racial/ethnic/cultural mixing as a category of identity which can refer both
Book Title: Religion Without Redemption-Social Contradictions and Awakened Dreams in Latin America
Publisher: Pluto Press
Author(s): Löwy Michael
Abstract: The world’s eyes are on Latin America as a place of radical political inspiration and as an alternative to the neoliberal model. Each country in the region deals differently in its method of government, yet there are common cultural themes that tie the continent’s trajectory together. Religion without Redemption looks at the sociology of religion, political philosophy and the history of ideas of the continent, in an attempt to show how Western understanding fails to come close to a correct analysis of how and why political and economic characteristics work as they do. Luis Martínez Andrade focuses on how the centrality of religion for the people of Latin America has influenced how they interact with the changes in the modern economic system. Capitalism, for example, has taken on religious characteristics: it has sacred places of worship (the shopping mall) as well as its own prophets. Martínez Andrade discusses how this form of ‘cultural religion’ accompanies many aspects of life in a contradictory manner: not only does it fulfil the role of legitimating oppression, it also can be a powerful source of rebellion, unveiling thus a subversive side to the status quo. Religion Without Redemption advances the ideas of liberation theory into the 21st century, and challenges the provincialism to which many Latin American thinkers are usually consigned.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt183gzrq
2 A Brief History of Anthropology from:
Small Places, Large Issues
Abstract: Like the other social sciences, anthropology has fairly recent origins. It developed as an academic discipline during the late nineteenth and early twentieth century, but it has important forerunners in earlier historiography, geography, travel writing, philosophy, comparative linguistics and jurisprudence. There are many ways of writing the history of anthropology, just as there may exist, in any given society, competing versions of national history or origin myths, promoted by groups or individuals with diverging interests. History is not primarily a product of the past itself, but is rather shaped by the concerns of the present. As these concerns change, past
6 Ethics and Encounters from:
Border Watch
Abstract: One crisp morning in autumn 2002, I am in a classroom in the Locksdon education department. An Algerian student has written a story about a prisoner in a war camp in the English class. He describes his protagonist feeling like a shipwrecked vessel dashed upon rocks, alone. I ask him how long he has been at Locksdon, and he replies bitterly that he has been detained for many months ‘for nothing …’ At that moment, Susan, Locksdon’s diversity officer, enters with an announcement: she is organising a ‘Festival of Faiths’ at Locksdon. She tells the detainees that it will be
1 RESEARCHING ‘WHITENESS’: from:
White Identities
Abstract: This book is an exploration of sociological and psycho-social theories of the construction of whiteness vis-à-vis perceptions and imaginings of otherness. It has three main aims. First, to introduce the reader to the history and theoretical unfolding of contemporary studies of whiteness in North America and Europe. Second, to explore the structural facilitating factors of these constructions, through such institutions as the state and the media. Finally, the book synthesises a psycho-social perspective to look at the underlying mechanisms which fuel social exclusion and inclusion in society. Theory is never separated from practice and the book makes full use of
2 WHITENESS STUDIES IN THE CONTEXT OF THE USA from:
White Identities
Abstract: ‘Whiteness studies’ in the USA is a broad, nebulous and multidisciplinary field whose development has provoked a good deal of debate, since the early 1990s, on issues such as epistemology, reinterpretations of American history, and the ways in which dominant identities are constructed. In this chapter we provide an outline of the key areas of debate and the principal ways in which whiteness has been conceptualised.
9 RESEARCHING WHITENESS: from:
White Identities
Abstract: Psycho-social studies is an emerging tradition that very much focuses on emotion and affect to illuminate some of the core issues in the social sciences. Issues such as identity construction, dilemmas in public service sectors and the experience of rapid social change. It recognises that the split between individual and society, sociology and psychology is now unhelpful if we are to understand social and psychological phenomena. It therefore seeks to research beneath the surface using both psychoanalytic and sociological ideas using innovative new methodologies including the use of free association, biographical life history interviews and the development of psychoanalytic fieldwork.
6 Spinning Poverty! from:
Blaming the Victim
Abstract: On 4 January 1890, the
Leeds Mercurynewspaper in England published an article calling for donations with the headline ‘The China Famine of 1888–89’ (Issue 16,145). It was a news story based on what, by modern standards, would have been a press release sent to the paper by the North China Famine Relief Committee. It quoted a letter from W.V. Drummond, chairman of the committee, in which he explained how bad the situation was in that country and how much difference the help already given had made to the people experiencing the famine. The article then quoted another letter from
Book Title: Fredrik Barth-An Intellectual Biography
Publisher: Pluto Press
Author(s): Garsten Christina
Abstract: Fredrik Barth is one of the towering figures of twentieth-century anthropology. This intellectual history traces the development of Barth’s ideas and explores the substance of his contributions. In an accessible style, Thomas Eriksen’s biographical study reveals the magic of ethnography to professional anthropologists and non-practitioners alike. Exploring his six decade career, it follows Barth from early ecological studies in Pakistan, to political studies in Iran, to groundbreaking fieldwork in Norway, New Guinea, Bali and Bhutan. Eriksen argues that Barth's voracious appetite for fieldwork holds the key to understanding his remarkable intellectual development and the insights it produced. The book raises many of the same questions that emerge from Barth's own work - of unity and diversity, of culture and relativism, of art and science. Thomas Eriksen is himself a major contributor to the study of anthropology, as well as a distinguished educator, and is therefore ideally placed to introduce the life and work of Fredrik Barth. This will surely be the definitive book on its subject for many years to come.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt183p5d4
4 Entrepreneurship from:
Fredrik Barth
Abstract: When Barth arrived in Bergen, its fifteen-year-old university was located on a low hill near the city centre. Norwegian society, with its rural history and modern national identity associated with nature and rural life, has serious difficulties in handling urbanity – with Bergen a main exception. The main campus in Trondheim is located in an open field about 10 kilometres from the city, the University of Tromsø is closer to the airport than to the city, and in Oslo most of the departments are at Blindern, surrounded by apple trees and middle-class suburban bliss. New university colleges, from Vestfold to
12 Between Art and Science from:
Fredrik Barth
Abstract: Trends and fashions come and go in the social sciences, but rarely without leaving something useful behind. From Foucault, we have kept concepts about discourse, power and regimes of knowledge; from Bourdieu, habitus, doxa and forms of capital; from Marxism, a sustained critical interest in power and economics; and from structuralism, the acknowledgement that the human mind functions in a particular way, frequently by way of contrasts. Nonetheless, structuralism, in its original form, is all but forgotten today. Few take up the cues left by 1960s and 1970s Marxism. Neither ethnoscience nor ethnomethodology are read as anything but intellectual history
Book Title: Mexico in Verse-A History of Music, Rhyme, and Power
Publisher: University of Arizona Press
Author(s): BEEZLEY WILLIAM H.
Abstract: The history of Mexico is spoken in the voice of ordinary people. In rhymed verse and mariachi song, in letters of romance and whispered words in the cantina, the heart and soul of a nation is revealed in all its intimacy and authenticity.
Mexico in Verse, edited by Stephen Neufeld and Michael Matthews, examines Mexican history through its poetry and music, the spoken and the written word.Focusing on modern Mexico, from 1840 to the 1980s, this volume examines the cultural venues in which people articulated their understanding of the social, political, and economic change they witnessed taking place during times of tremendous upheaval, such as the Mexican-American War, the Porfiriato, and the Mexican Revolution. The words of diverse peoples-people of the street, of the field, of the cantinas-reveal the development of the modern nation. Neufeld and Matthews have chosen sources so far unexplored by Mexicanist scholars in order to investigate the ways that individuals interpreted-whether resisting or reinforcing-official narratives about formative historical moments.The contributors offer new research that reveals how different social groups interpreted and understood the Mexican experience. The collected essays cover a wide range of topics: military life, railroad accidents, religious upheaval, children's literature, alcohol consumption, and the 1985 earthquake. Each chapter provides a translated song or poem that encourages readers to participate in the interpretive practice of historical research and cultural scholarship. In this regard,Mexico in Verseserves both as a volume of collected essays and as a classroom-ready primary document reader.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt183p8n6
CHAPTER FOUR “I’m Going to Write You a Letter”: from:
Mexico in Verse
Author(s) French William
Abstract: The preceding stanza of popular lyrical poetry serves as a brief introduction to some of the interrelated themes taken up in this chapter as well as to the source used to do so, a form of nonnarrative verse known as the
copla. In contrast to its much better-known relation, the corrido—a narrative form that tells a story about an event or occurrence by means of a series of stanzas that are related to each other, and in which the story emerges out of the entire piece that forms a single coherent entity unto itself—the copla is comprised of
2 Historical Sketch: from:
Catholicism and Crisis in Modern France
Abstract: During two periods of recent French history the relations between Church and state were profoundly changed. Just after the turn of the century the Republic officially
Book Title: Cities of Affluence and Anger-A Literary Geography of Modern Englishness
Publisher: University of Virginia Press
Author(s): KALLINEY PETER J.
Abstract: Providing a compact literary history of the twentieth century in England, Cities of Affluence and Anger studies the problematic terms of national identity during England's transition from an imperial power to its integration in the global cultural marketplace. While the countryside had been the dominant symbol of Englishness throughout the previous century, modern literature began to turn more and more to the city to redraw the boundaries of a contemporary cultural polity. The urban class system, paradoxically, still functioned as a marker of wealth, status, and hierarchy throughout this long period of self-examination, but it also became a way to project a common culture and mitigate other forms of difference. Local class politics were transformed in such a way that enabled the English to reframe a highly provisional national unity in the context of imperial disintegration, postcolonial immigration, and, later, globalization.Kalliney plots the decline of the country-house novel through an analysis of Forster's Howards End and Waugh's Brideshead Revisited, each ruthless in its sabotage of the trope of bucolic harmony. The traditionally pastoral focus of English fiction gives way to a high-modernist urban narrative, exemplified by Woolf's Mrs. Dalloway, and, later, to realists such as Osborne and Sillitoe, through whose work Kalliney explores postwar urban expansion and the cultural politics of the welfare state. Offering fresh new readings of Lessing's The Golden Notebook and Rushdie's The Satanic Verses, the author considers the postwar appropriation of domesticity, the emergence of postcolonial literature, and the renovation of travel narratives in the context of globalization. Kalliney suggests that it is largely one city--London--through which national identity has been reframed. How and why this transition came about is a process that Cities of Affluence and Anger depicts with exceptional insight and originality.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt183q3bk
Book Title: The People beside Paul-The Philippian Assembly and History from Below
Publisher: SBL Press
Author(s): Marchal Joseph A.
Abstract: This volume brings together an international and interdisciplinary group of scholars with a broad range of expertise and a common interest: Philippi in antiquity. Each essay engages one set of contextual particularities for Paul and the ordinary people of the Philippian assembly, while simultaneously placing them in wider settings. This 'people's history' uses both traditional and more cutting-edge methods to reconsider archaeology and architecture, economy and ethnicity, prisons and priestesses, slavery, syncretism, stereotypes of Jews, the colony of Philippi, and a range of communities. The contributors are Valerie Abrahamsen, Richard S. Ascough, Robert L. Brawley, Noelle Damico, Richard A. Horsley, Joseph A. Marchal, Mark D. Nanos, Peter Oakes, Gerardo Reyes Chavez, Angela Standhartinger, Eduard Verhoef, and Antoinette Clark Wire.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt189tt2d
Priestesses and Other Female Cult Leaders at Philippi in the Early Christian Era from:
The People beside Paul
Author(s) Abrahamsen Valerie
Abstract: A people’s history of Philippi must, of necessity, include an examination of women. Recent work on Philippi, the region of Macedonia, sociological contexts, and related topics has greatly expanded our knowledge of women in antiquity, their status in the culture, their independence (or lack thereof), their family connections, their contributions, and their limitations. Examination of women at Philippi in the first centuries of the Roman Empire can expand our knowledge of the “people beside Paul.”
Response: from:
The People beside Paul
Author(s) Ascough Richard S.
Abstract: The foregoing essays by Valerie Abrahamsen, Peter Oakes, and Eduard Verhoef raise important issues for a project that takes seriously a history from below that does not privilege elite writings and considers carefully the cultural situation at Philippi. All three of the essays focus to some degree on the socioeconomic and religious context of the early Christadherents. Although a full excavation of the site of ancient Philippi is far from complete, the authors use the extant material remains at the site and, by analogy, from elsewhere to construct the social situation of the Philippian Christ-adherents in the first few centuries.
Out-Howling the Cynics: from:
The People beside Paul
Author(s) Nanos Mark D.
Abstract: Recent efforts to revisit the interpretation of Philippians, including those from a people’s history approach, retain the consensus interpretation for identifying the targets of Paul’s oppositional polemic in these verses.¹ Even those that focus on the political (i.e., Roman imperial) as well as Greco-Roman polytheistic pagan² social context of the letter overall do not question the traditional view that Paul negatively values the continuation of Jewish identity and Judaism (or Christian Judaism) in his communities as well as in his own life. They suppose that the concern of the audience addressed in Philippi is
Judaism, as if it is an
Response: from:
The People beside Paul
Author(s) Horsley Richard A.
Abstract: A decade ago some historians of Christianity persuaded a few of us in New Testament studies to explore a “people’s history” approach to the early Jesus movements and Christ loyalists. We recognized right away that those who formed the earliest communities and movements (that later developed into what came to be known as Christianity) were subordinated and largely impoverished people. Our exploration of “history from below” entailed a departure from standard procedure in New Testament studies as well as in the related fields of classics and ancient history. In such fields, research has usually been conducted by the modern cultural
ONE History, Hermeneutics, and Political Theology from:
The Hidden God
Abstract: Authors from the early sixteenth century have often been interpreted along confessional lines of division. In this book such differences play only a minor role, when any at all, and I have no ambitions of continuing or enhancing the old confessional discussions on Luther and Erasmus. Since Oberman, it has become more common to see both the Reformation (Lutheran, Calvinist, Radical) and Counter-Reformation as parts of a major historical and intellectual shift in the history of Europe, and thus to transcend the more narrow-minded apologetics in favor of one side or the other.¹ I even find it necessary to transcend
TWELVE Spacing the Hidden God: from:
The Hidden God
Abstract: If this
toposof a difference between the hidden and revealed god, as discussed by Luther inDe servo arbitrio,is situated prior to temporal distinctions, it remainsanachronisticin its relation to thechronologyof history. It is, insofar as it “is,”olderthan beings and prior to their coming into existence. This anachronism or, rather, anachrony of the place would then be the premise for understanding its history and its genealogy. It remains non-contemporary with us and with itself.¹ It will continuously escape our efforts at a temporal identification of it as belonging to a particular era or
15 Unruly Fugues from:
Interrogating Cultural Studies
Author(s) Hunter Lynette
Abstract: 1. Cultural studies has a) no position and b) no text [and c) no history].
Book Title: Forbidden Fictions-Pornography and Censorship in Twentieth-Century French Literature
Publisher: Pluto Press
Author(s): Phillips John
Abstract: ‘Phillips discusses texts by Apollinaire, Pierre Loüys, Georges Bataille, Pauline Réage, Alain Robbe-Grillet, Tony Duvert, Elizabeth Barillé and Marie Darrieussecq, engaging in different levels of critical analysis so as to emphasize intertextual and parodic elements in one case, or points of possible identification in another.’ TLS French culture has long been perceived by the English-speaking reader as somehow more ‘erotic’ than its Anglo-Saxon equivalent. Forbidden Fictions is the first English-language study devoted exclusively to the wide spectrum of French literary pornography in the twentieth century. John Phillips provides a broad history of the genre and the associated moral and political issues. Among the texts examined in detail – all selected for their literary or sociopolitical importance – are landmark works by Apollinaire, Louÿs, Bataille, Réage, Robbe-Grillet, Arsan, and Duvert. Phillips challenges current politically correct trends in literary criticism and stereotyped censoring discourses about pornography to provide a new reading of each text and to illustrate the genre’s potential for social subversion. Forbidden Fictions addresses the most controversial issues of contemporary sexual politics, such as objectification, sadomasochism, homoeroticism and paedophilia, with particular emphasis on the feminist debate on pornography. In the light of current controversy over the control of pornography, this is a timely and scholarly review of the ethical, moral and social arguments surrounding the censorship of sexually explicit material.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt18fs6m6
4 ‘Our Revels Now are Ended’: from:
Ireland Beyond Boundaries
Author(s) Richards Shaun
Abstract: In 2003
Irish University Reviewpublished a special issue on the Irish Literary Revival. Featuring the work of ‘an emerging generation of cultural critics’, the gathered essays offered ‘new scholarship’ and ‘new perspectives’ on the Revival, one of the most significant moments in Irish literary history (Kelleher, 2003: viii). Adrian Frazier’sIrish Timesreview acknowledged the quality of the collection but expressed surprise at the apparent consensus among the contributions, along with the absence of committed dispute and debate. Frazier’s criticisms return us to the origins of Irish Studies in Britain, a moment when ‘academic wars’ raged and ‘theory’, new
7 Forty Shades of Grey?: from:
Ireland Beyond Boundaries
Author(s) Daly Mary E.
Abstract: Historians place considerable value on the perspective given by the passing of time, so there are obvious difficulties in trying to assess major developments in the writing of modern Irish history over the past 15 to 20 years. But having entered this caveat, there are some trends that can be identified, including a significant expansion in the number of books and articles; greater diversity in research topics; increased specialisation and the concomitant emergence of historiographical debates that are accessible only to experts in particular fields; an end to the belief that it is possible to arrive at an objective –
10 Beating the Bounds: from:
Ireland Beyond Boundaries
Author(s) Pettitt Lance
Abstract: This chapter considers two questions about the relations between the past and the present. Firstly, how might we set out to write a cultural history of Ireland’s media? Secondly, sensing that we are on the cusp of change, having recently crossed the threshold into a new century, what precisely are the difficulties in defining and analysing the nature of an Irish mediascape? The study of media institutions, texts and audiences in and about Ireland is a relatively new sub-field that has emerged piecemeal from diverse disciplinary origins, a second-generation of scholarship within what has come to be called Irish Studies.
11 Placing Geography in Irish Studies: from:
Ireland Beyond Boundaries
Author(s) Harte Liam
Abstract: The cultural turn of the late 1980s had great ramifications for the practice of social and cultural geography. Freshly invigorated by postmodern and poststructuralist ideas, geographers set about challenging traditional approaches and methodologies within the discipline and the neglect of geographical perspectives in other fields. The critical human geography that began to take shape announced the interpretive significance of space and the arrival of ‘a new animating polemic on the theoretical and political agenda, one which rings with significantly different ways of seeing time and space together, the interplay of history and geography’ (Soja, 1989: 11). As space became a
Book Title: Persistent Forms: Explorations in Historical Poetics- Publisher: Fordham University Press
Author(s): Maslov Boris
Abstract: Since the mid-1980s, attempts to think history and literature together have produced much exciting work in the humanities. Indeed, some form of historicism can be said to inform most of the current scholarship in literary studies, including work in poetics, yet much of this scholarship remains undertheorized. Envisioning a revitalized and more expansive historicism, this volume builds on the tradition of Historical Poetics, pioneered by Alexander Veselovsky (1838-1906) and developed in various fruitful directions by the Russian Formalists, Mikhail Bakhtin, and Olga Freidenberg. The volume includes previously untranslated texts of some of the major scholars in this critical tradition, as well as original contributions which place that tradition in dialogue with other thinkers who have approached literature in a globally comparatist and evolutionary-historical spirit. The contributors seek to challenge and complement a historicism that stresses proximate sociopolitical contexts through an engagement with the longue duree of literary forms and institutions. In particular, Historical Poetics aims to uncover deep-historical stratifications and asynchronicities, in which formal solutions may display elective affinities with other, chronologically distant solutions to analogous social and political problems. By recovering the traditional nexus of philology and history, Persistent Forms seeks to reinvigorate poetics as a theoretical discipline that would respond to such critical and intellectual developments as Marxism, New Historicism, the study of world literature, practices of distant reading, and a renewed attention to ritual, oral poetics, and genre.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt18kr6cs
Introducing Historical Poetics: from:
Persistent Forms: Explorations in Historical Poetics
Author(s) MASLOV BORIS
Abstract: Theory vs. history; form vs. content; artistry vs. ideology; close reading vs. contextualization: these dichotomies are intrinsic to the way literary scholars have come to think of their subject, especially within the—now globally influential—U.S. academy. This volume explores a critical tradition, known as Historical Poetics, that offers a way of negotiating between these familiar oppositions, blending literary theory, history of poetic forms, cultural history, philosophy of history, and (often less overtly) philosophical aesthetics. In the following chapters, this exploration is undertaken on four different fronts—new translations that make available important theoretical work from the past, contributions to
CHAPTER 1 From the Introduction to Historical Poetics: from:
Persistent Forms: Explorations in Historical Poetics
Author(s) VESELOVSKY ALEXANDER
Abstract: Literary history is reminiscent of a geo graphical zone that international law has consecrated as
res nullius,where the historian of culture and the aesthetician, the erudite antiquarian and the researcher of social ideas all come to hunt. Each carries away what he can, according to his abilities and views; the goods or the quarry display the same tag, but their contents are far from identical. There is no agreement about a common standard, for otherwise we would not return so insistently to the question: What is the history of lit erature?³ One of the views to which I am
CHAPTER 3 Historicist Hermeneutics and Contestatory Ritual Poetics: from:
Persistent Forms: Explorations in Historical Poetics
Author(s) KURKE LESLIE
Abstract: The challenge of this volume is to think about different models and methods for “literary history” or the historicist reading of literary forms. I contribute to this enterprise as a representative of “New Historicism” or “Cultural Poetics,” and in that capacity, I have been thinking about the similarities and differences between New Historicism and the Russian tradition of “Historical Poetics,” and the usefulness, for the material I work on, of the latter. Both methods reject aestheticism, old-fashioned psychologizing of the author, and literary biography. And both insist on starting from the linguistic structure of the text as a formal system
CHAPTER 5 The Oresteia in the Odyssey (1946) from:
Persistent Forms: Explorations in Historical Poetics
Author(s) FREIDENBERG OLGA
Abstract: The story of Agamemnon is told in the
Odysseytwelve times. First it is recounted by Zeus (1.29). In spite of the prophecy, Aegisthus married the spouse of the Atrides, whom he then murdered upon his return home; Aegisthus neglected the gods’ advice and Orestes’ revenge—and had to pay for everything. Athena is more succinct (1.298). She only reminds [Telemachus] of the glory of Orestes, who killed the deceitful “father- slayer.” Nestor (3.197) at first only mentions the return of the Atrides, the murder, and Orestes’ revenge. In almost the same words, Athena again speaks about the same events
CHAPTER 7 A Remnant Poetics: from:
Persistent Forms: Explorations in Historical Poetics
Author(s) KUNICHIKA MICHAEL
Abstract: One needed to know little about Vshchizh, a settlement located in the southeast of Russia. It was situated on the right bank of the Desna river; the nearest city was Briansk; it was razed by Mongols sometime in the thirteenth century; and not far from it was a complex of kurgans, or burial mounds, which archaeologists had begun excavating in the 1840s.¹ These were some of the few facts recorded in the entry “Vshchizh” in the 1896 Brokgauz-Efron encyclopedia, which designated it an “insignificant settlement.”² Although condemned to insignificance, Vshchizh does possess some value for Russian literary history because two
CHAPTER 14 Columbus’s Egg, or the Structure of the Novella (1973) from:
Persistent Forms: Explorations in Historical Poetics
Author(s) GASPAROV MIKHAIL
Abstract: The story of Columbus’s egg (the degree of its unreliability does not concern us here) is usually told as follows. At a dinner table Columbus challenges his esteemed companions to make an egg stand on its sharp end. They make an attempt at this, rotating the egg in this and that way, all to no avail. Then Columbus takes the egg, gently taps its sharp end against the table, and makes the egg stand. “What, was it allowed to break the egg?” asked the disappointed onlookers. “Who said it wasn’t allowed?” Columbus replied.
CHAPTER 16 Schematics and Models of Genre: from:
Persistent Forms: Explorations in Historical Poetics
Author(s) BIRD ROBERT
Abstract: The history of lit erature is reminiscent of a geographical strip which international legislation has sanctioned [
osviatilo] asres nullius, where the historian of culture and aes the ti cian, the erudite and the researcher of social ideas, all venture to hunt. Each bears forth from it what he can, according to his capabilities and views, with the same label on the goods or kill [dobycha], although it be
2. Differentiating Collaboration: from:
Practicing the City: Early Modern London on Stage
Abstract: Sir Thomas Moretakes its subject directly from the annals of urban history, tracing the arc of Thomas More’s career from his rise to London’s sheriff and England’s Lord Chancellor to his final moments on the scaff old. The play celebrates More as an exemplary citizen, renowned not so much for his national prominence, or for his treason, but for setting “a gloss on London’s fame” (9.100).¹ More’s story is a London story, bounded by a local geography that extends from Cheapside and St. Martins Le Grand to the Guildhall and More’s residence in Chelsea. Again, as in theHenry
2 Writing (In) the Language(s) of the Other: from:
The Literatures of the French Pacific
Abstract: The sites of translation from indigenous to European languages, considered in this chapter as further and particular spaces of writing and reading hybridity between cultures, derive from different periods of New Caledonian post-contact history. They also come from different areas of an archipelago that includes the main island of
Grande Terre, the Isle of Pines and Belep, to the south and to the north respectively, and the Loyalty Islands – Maré, Lifou, and Ouvéa. New Caledonian history is distinctive in that the main island’s geography has resulted in the division of the indigenous peoples into separate language groups, from valley
4 Locating the First Man in the (Hi)stories of Kanaky: from:
The Literatures of the French Pacific
Abstract: Most of the histories examined in the last chapter reconstruct origins and memory with present socio-political ends in mind. All derive from nostalgia for a past and present home, and seek to establish roots and legitimacy by reconstituting a New Caledonian history that guarantees their community its own place, cultural specificity, and centrality. The dialectic between literature and history, between European and New Caledonian homes, refashions the sense of history in these texts: a (hi)story that is more about a distinctive (group), a political message, and an ethical vision of the future than a faithful reproduction of a past society
5 The Paradoxical Pathways of the First Kanak Woman Writer: from:
The Literatures of the French Pacific
Abstract: The two previous chapters have tracked the differences in the shared rewriting of history and of the importance of home in contemporary New Caledonian literatures, in settler literatures (to be considered more fully in later chapters), but most particularly in the three major Kanak versions of the story of the first ancestor, Kanaké/Kënâké. Very different perspectives – political, feminist, and mythico-poetical – are at work within the third spaces constructed by these Kanak rewritings of origin. Each writer, I argued, attempts to connect to a lost or buried Kanak cultural core through his/her exploration and reconstruction of history in necessary
7 Cross-cultural Readings of ‘Le Maître de Koné’ [The Master of Koné]: from:
The Literatures of the French Pacific
Abstract: The present chapter investigates in greater depth the nature and effects of the third spaces created in New Caledonia in the encounters between Kanak and
Caldoche(Caledonian) cultures; a mixing given various labels includingmétissageand, to use the term coined by Nicolas Kurtovitch, ‘interfaces’. Principally concerned with ‘intertexts’, that is, texts shared between cultures, whether borrowed, mimicked, appropriated, re-configured or re-possessed, the chapter will follow the mixed fortunes of the sharing of the story of ‘Le Maître de Koné’ [The Master of [the Land of] Koné]. The consideration of ‘interfaces’ has been narrowed principally to two linked themes central
CHAPTER 1 Some Changing Perspectives on the Great War from:
Memory, Narrative and the Great War
Abstract: The status of the Great War as a justified and honourable undertaking has suffered considerably in recent years. Niall Ferguson, as-ever pithy and to the point, summed up the dominant view in the final sentence of his widely read book,
The Pity of War, in which he dismissed it as ‘the greatest error of modern history’.¹ More importantly, the popular perception of the war has been simplified to the point of trivialization. Depending on one’s age and/or taste, it is summed up in eitherOh What A Lovely War!orBlackadder Goes Forth: it is a view of a war
CHAPTER 3 Sources: from:
Memory, Narrative and the Great War
Abstract: The volume of material relating to the soldiers’ experience of the Great War is truly astounding. It has grown dramatically in the last few decades and shows little sign of diminishing. Indeed, with the centenary of the outbreak of the war only two years away (at the time of writing), there is every likelihood that there will be a further upsurge, not least from those interested in family history for whom ‘grandfather’s war’ (and increasingly ‘great-grandfather’s war’) remains a matter of central interest. It would be hypocritical to bemoan such a wealth of material but, putting aside the practical problems
CONCLUSION: from:
Memory, Narrative and the Great War
Abstract: At the time of writing the centenary of the outbreak of the Great War is rapidly approaching. Notwithstanding the often tumultuous events of the twentieth century, the war still enjoys a unique status as a watershed in modern British history, and interest in it shows no sign of abating. On the contrary, not least as a result of the continuing growth in family history, interest in grandfather’s war and great-grandfather’s war ensures that it lives on in contemporary society. And yet the Great War has become a part of history in the sense that the passing of the last men
Book Title: Leaving the North-Migration and Memory, Northern Ireland 1921–2011
Publisher: Liverpool University Press
Author(s): Trew Johanne Devlin
Abstract: Leaving the North is the first book that provides a comprehensive survey of Northern Ireland migration since 1921. Based largely on the personal memories of emigrants who left Northern Ireland from the 1920s to the 2000s, approximately half of whom eventually returned, the book traces their multigenerational experiences of leaving Northern Ireland and adapting to life abroad, with some later returning to a society still mired in conflict. Contextualised by a review of the statistical and policy record, the emigrants’ stories reveal that contrary to its well-worn image as an inward-looking place – 'such narrow ground' – Northern Ireland has a rather dynamic migration history, demonstrating that its people have long been looking outward as well as inward, well connected with the wider world. But how many departed and where did they go? And what of the Northern Ireland Diaspora? How has the view of the ‘troubled’ homeland from abroad, especially among expatriates, contributed to progress along the road to peace? In addressing these questions, the book treats the relationship between migration, sectarianism and conflict, immigration and racism, repatriation and the Peace Process, with particular attention to the experience of Northern Ireland migrants in the two principal receiving societies – Britain and Canada. With the emigration of young people once again on the increase due to the economic downturn, it is perhaps timely to learn from the experiences of the people who have been ‘leaving the North’ over many decades; not only to acknowledge their departure but in the hope that we might better understand the challenges and opportunities that migration and Diaspora can present.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt18mbcf8
Introduction: from:
Leaving the North
Abstract: ‘The truth about stories,’ writes Native American author Thomas King, ‘is that’s all we are’ (2003: 2). From family stories, origin myths, fantastic fables or historical tales; the human being is a ‘story-telling animal … a teller of stories that aspire to truth’ (MacIntyre, 1981: 201). It is in narrative form that we store and retrieve our memories and transmit our histories, cultures and identities. As individuals, we live by storying; repeatedly telling ourselves and others who we are, what we do and where we belong. We think in story form, we remember in story, we imagine the past and
Postscript from:
Leaving the North
Abstract: October 2012. Just as I am making final revisions to this book, my uncle informs me that he has unexpectedly found a few things belonging to my grandmother Roseena (whose story opens Chapter 3). In a brown envelope along with a few letters and some photographs of my mother, my brothers and me taken in Canada the summer before Roseena’s death, is her treasured watch, long assumed lost, a gift from her brother James sent from America. The fine inscription engraved on the back, ‘From James to Roseena Aug 20th 27’ provides another intriguing clue to her migration story. Though
Chapter 2 Eccentric cities and citytexts: from:
EccentriCities: Writing in the margins of Modernism
Abstract: Lines linking eccentric cities bend through space and time – stretching between St. Petersburg and Rio de Janeiro by curving through and around a European centre and a Eurocentric history. Until recently, these cities were connected only occasionally by actual contact, more consistently by concentric ripples of modern history. They were linked directly by Portuguese navigators, sailors, soldiers and merchants who headed southeast and southwest to establish Portugal’s portals into Old and New Worlds and to secure its hold on empire, but also sailed northeast with goods and skills that helped build Peter the Great’s naval power and port city, Russia’s
Chapter 3 Gogol’s open prospects: from:
EccentriCities: Writing in the margins of Modernism
Abstract: If Pushkin’s poema constitutes the cornerstone of the Petersburg text, Gogol’s Petersburg tales fill out the foundation. Yet the fundamental position of both writers’ works is paradoxical, insofar as it does not reflect origin or originality in their usual sense. Rather, it is contingent on their explicit reflection on their status as deviant, deconstructive copies of already-copied Petersburg texts. They represent a fundamental realignment and reification of the citytext, as significant in the domain of Russian literary and cultural history as Catherine’s redrawing of Peter’s blueprint,² resulting in a more dispersed, decentred, eclectic cityscape as well as the solidification of
Book Title: South African performance and archives of memory- Publisher: Manchester University Press
Author(s): HUTCHISON YVETTE
Abstract: This book explores how South Africa is negotiating its past in and through various modes of performance in contemporary theatre, public events and memorial spaces. It analyses the Truth and Reconciliation Commission as a live event, as an archive, and in various theatrical engagements with it, asking throughout how the TRC has affected the definition of identity and memory in contemporary South Africa, including disavowed memories. Hutchison then considers how the SA-Mali Timbuktu Manuscript Project and the 2010 South African World Cup opening ceremony attempted to restage the nation in their own ways. She investigates how the Voortrekker Monument and Freedom Park embody issues related to memory in contemporary South Africa. She also analyses current renegotiations of popular repertoires, particularly songs and dances related to the Struggle, revivals of classic European and South African protest plays, new history plays and specific racial and ethnic histories and identities.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt18mbfgr
3 Staging a nation: from:
South African performance and archives of memory
Abstract: The inherited apartheid archives embody particular narratives of South Africa, especially those that defined separate cultural identities, with their relative worth and histories. The way these archives of memory were constructed and controlled is important (Rokem, 2000), especially insofar as they affected the social structure of the nation, beyond apartheid legislation. This chapter looks at how at moments of political crisis or transition, specific narratives of history, from particular cultural perspectives, have been performed in public spaces to define national identities. It begins by looking at how South Africa narrated and performed itself in the 1910 South African Pageant of
Book Title: Truth Commissions-Memory, Power, and Legitimacy
Publisher: University of Pennsylvania Press, Inc.
Author(s): Bakiner Onur
Abstract: Bakiner demonstrates how truth commissions have recovered basic facts about human rights violations, forced societies to rethink the violence and exclusion of nation building, and produced a new dynamic whereby the state seeks to legitimize its central position between history and politics by accepting a high degree of societal penetration into the production and diffusion of official national history. By doing so, truth commissions have challenged and transformed public discourses on memory, truth, justice, reconciliation, recognition, nationalism, and political legitimacy in the contemporary world.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt18z4gmr
CHAPTER 4 Truth Commission Impact: from:
Truth Commissions
Abstract: In what ways do truth commissions influence policy, human rights accountability, and social norms? The transitional justice literature suggests various mechanisms through which truth commissions are expected to achieve a set of moral and political objectives in peace-building and democratization contexts. However, only a handful of studies have explored the commission
andpost-commission processes to assess claims of truth commission impact. In this chapter I explain whether or not, and the specific ways in which, truth commissionsin facttransform the lessons from history into policy, human rights accountability, and changes in shared social norms. In short, this chapter is
Book Title: Bible and Transformation-The Promise of Intercultural Bible Reading
Publisher: SBL Press
Author(s): Dyk Janet
Abstract: Interpretations from ordinary readers in more than twenty-five countriesBackground introduction with history of the textDiscussion of intertextual connections with Greco-Roman authors
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt18z4h3g
7 The Effect of Cultural Setting: from:
Bible and Transformation
Author(s) Sihombing Batara
Abstract: In this essay I focus on the effect of the combination of cultural setting, context, and personal experiences, using an intercultural exchange between two quite different reading communities. The Indonesian Metanoia group from Maumere, Flores, consisting of prisoners, read the story of the rape of Tamar together with the German partner group BibelWeltWeit (Bible World Wide). I analyze the extent to which this encounter transformed readers of both groups, looking at whether the exchange enabled the participants to become more aware of the importance of semantic conventions when dealing with issues of sexual abuse and whether this would aid in
9 Personal Application, Social Justice, and Social Transformation (A Dialogue between Myanmar and the Netherlands) from:
Bible and Transformation
Author(s) Marip La Rip
Abstract: A reading group from Myanmar consisting of participants from several different tribes was linked with a Dutch group from a rather homogeneous village near Amsterdam, the Netherlands. Together they read the story of 2 Sam 13. This essay shows how enormous the differences between both contexts and both groups are. It also shows how determinative the sociopolitical context, and awareness thereof, can be for Bible reading. Is the exchange process able to point to more than differences? Can common ground be found going beyond those differences? Can the connection between two separate local groups lead to more global awareness? Is
10 “Baby, It’s Cold Outside”: from:
Bible and Transformation
Author(s) Moore Jeff
Abstract: “What happens when Christians from radically different cultures and situations read the same Bible story and start talking about it with each other?” (De Wit 2004, 4). This question has many possible answers, most of which must be answered from within the contexts of particular groups engaged in particular readings. I propose here to provide some responses to the more specific question, “What happened when Christians from radically different cultures and situations read the story of the rape of Tamar in 2 Sam 13?”
11 How to Share Stories of Trauma: from:
Bible and Transformation
Author(s) van Berkum Willemien
Abstract: This essay reflects on the exchanges between three pairs of groups in Amsterdam who read the Tamar story. Beforehand we anticipated having good exchanges, with mutual understanding. We hoped links would develop between separated worlds and that prejudices would be broken down. This hope proved vain. The exchanges between groups were difficult and brought little change in the thinking of the groups. It did not go as anticipated—it proved a failure.
12 “We Are All Tamar”: from:
Bible and Transformation
Author(s) Ejiogu Godian
Abstract: The title of this essay might seem strange for a Bible story that happened hundreds of years ago in the Middle East, with no connection to India at the time. I chose the title because of the contemporaneity of this story in worldwide news. At the time we were reading this story (2012), a twenty-three-year-old lady in India was raped and died. It could be that raping a lady without any consequences for the offender was normal at the time of Tamar. In present-day India, the justice system takes little or no action, just like King David in the case
13 Stories Are Close, Reports Are Far: from:
Bible and Transformation
Author(s) Tanja Luc
Abstract: Intercultural Bible reading assumes that one is able to see through the eyes of the other. The core question of the project regards what happens when small groups of readers of biblical texts from sometimes radically different contexts read the same Bible story and get involved in a dialogue about its meaning. Differing contexts are present not only in different countries but even among groups within the same city. In the present account, people familiar with living on the street were paired with a group of highly educated young Christians. These two groups from the same city, but with contexts
16 “It Has Been Ordained by Our Ancestors That Women Keep Quiet”: from:
Bible and Transformation
Author(s) Sihombing Batara
Abstract: The sharing of the story of John 4 gives rise to a remarkable growth of insights in the text. Here, it is shown how faith itself touches the heart of the other reader and transforms the attitude toward the text. Personal experience and engagement with struggle and resistance emerge as significant hermeneutical factors for transformation. Hermeneutical courage is stimulated;
18 Easter at Christmas: from:
Bible and Transformation
Author(s) Anum Eric Nii Bortey
Abstract: John 20 is part of the familiar Easter story. “Familiar” refers to what is common, well known, household, or proverbial. It represents the traditional, typical, or frequent ways that John 20 is interpreted. “Unfamiliar” represents that which is different, new, and foreign in interpreting the text.
Book Title: The Year's Work in the Oddball Archive- Publisher: Indiana University Press
Author(s): ROOF JUDITH
Abstract: The modern age is no stranger to the cabinet of curiosities, the freak show, or a drawer full of odds and ends. These collections of oddities engagingly work against the rationality and order of the conventional archive found in a university, a corporation, or a governmental holding. In form, methodology, and content, The Year's Work in the Oddball Archive offers a counterargument to a more reasoned form of storing and recording the avant-garde (or the post-avant-garde), the perverse, the off, the bent, the absurd, the quirky, the weird, and the queer. To do so, it positions itself within the history of mirabilia launched by curiosity cabinets starting in the mid-fifteenth century and continuing to the present day. These archives (or are they counter-archives?) are located in unexpected places-the doorways of Katrina homes, the cavity of a cow, the remnants of extinct animals, an Internet site-and they offer up "alternate modes of knowing" to the traditional archive.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt18z4hcm
HISTORY OF THE COLLECTION from:
The Year's Work in the Oddball Archive
Abstract: The Oddball Archive is a collection whose full range we are only beginning to explore. Culled from the sidebars of mainstream culture and thought, its holdings document the eccentricities of culture, thought, and archivization alike. There exists a nearly infinite expanse of such material: anomaly, after all, is the perpetual yield of any system. The history of cultural production is replete with abandoned prototypes, rejected models, crackpot theories, and antiquated media; the permutations are endless. We all too often discount the value of this material, however. Though it may be limitless in scope, its idiosyncrasy makes it difficult to take
2 “GERM WARS: DIRTY HANDS, DRINKING LIPS, AND DIXIE CUPS” from:
The Year's Work in the Oddball Archive
Author(s) Sattar Atia
Abstract: The conflict between germs and cups first came to my attention in a laboratory at the Indiana Medical History Museum, where I stumbled across an illustration by Hoosier cartoonist Gaar Williams (1880–1935) entitled
Meet Me at the Town Pump. Signed, a Typhoid Germ(figure 2.1). In this drawing, a typhoid germ appears as an amphibious creature with webbed hands and feet, sitting at the edge of a wooden tub filled with water. In his right hand is the common dipper or public drinking cup of the day, a single metal can for everyone in the town, attached by chain
[BOX II Introduction] from:
The Year's Work in the Oddball Archive
Abstract: Tinkerers or pundits, visionaries or eccentrics, oddballs sometimes make their own archives. Surprisingly, the archives of some of history’s most anomalous figures are rarely themselves anomalous but instead come to appear exemplary because their organizing figures have emerged in some way from the pack. Oddball personae collect followings; their followers, in turn, are often the ones left in charge of collecting the oddballs’ life’s work, their leavings. The Kinsey archives, no less than the papers of the Marquis de Sade or the drawings of Adolf Wölfli, may now be managed by professional librarians, but they were once gathered and conserved
7 “THE EIGHTEENTH-CENTURY ARCHIVES DU MONDE: THE QUESTION OF AGENCY IN EXTINCTION STORIES” from:
The Year's Work in the Oddball Archive
Author(s) Sweet Timothy
Abstract: Reckoning with the fossil remains of unfamiliar creatures, naturalists in the eighteenth century began to historicize nature. The era’s preeminent naturalist, Georges-Louis Leclerc, comte de Buffon, articulated the program for this new kind of history by conceptualizing the earth itself as an archive: “As in civil history, one consults titles, one researches medals, one deciphers antique inscriptions to determine the epochs of human revolutions and discover the dates of moral events; similarly, in natural history, one must search the archives of the world, draw old monuments from the bowels of the earth, collect their debris, and assemble in a body
EL ANDAMIAJE DEL ADULTO Y SU INCIDENCIA EN LA PRODUCCIÓN DE NARRACIONES EN UNA POBLACIÓN INFANTIL from:
Las narrativas y su impacto en el desarrollo lingüístico infantil.
Author(s) Planas María Rosa Solé
Abstract: Bruner considera que toda buena narración cuenta, simultáneamente, la realidad, es decir, los acontecimientos o las acciones que se producen en el mundo real, y la percepción que tienen los personajes de esa realidad, sus creencias, deseos y temores. De esta manera, en toda narración hay dos escenarios, citando sus palabras: “one is the landscape of action, where the constituents are the arguments of action: agent, intention or goal, situation, instrument, something to corresponding to a “story grammar”. The other landscape is the landscape of consciousness: what those involved in the action know, think, or feel, or do not know,
Book Title: Timing Canada-The Shifting Politics of Time in Canadian Literary Culture
Publisher: MQUP
Author(s): Huebener Paul
Abstract: From punch clocks to prison sentences, from immigration waiting periods to controversial time-zone boundaries, from Indigenous grave markers that count time in centuries rather than years, to the fact that free time is shrinking faster for women than for men - time shapes the fabric of Canadian society every day, but in ways that are not always visible or logical. In Timing Canada, Paul Huebener draws from cultural history, time-use surveys, political statements, literature, and visual art to craft a detailed understanding of how time operates as a form of power in Canada. Time enables everything we do - as Margaret Atwood writes, "without it we can't live." However, time also disempowers us, divides us, and escapes our control. Huebener transforms our understanding of temporal power and possibility by using examples from Canadian and Indigenous authors - including Jeannette Armstrong, Joseph Boyden, Dionne Brand, Timothy Findley, Lucy Maud Montgomery, Gabrielle Roy, and many others - who witness, question, dismantle, and reconstruct the functioning of time in their works. As the first comprehensive study of the cultural politics of time in Canada, Timing Canada develops foundational principles of critical time studies and everyday temporal literacy, and demonstrates how time functions broadly as a tool of power, privilege, and imagination within a multicultural and multi-temporal nation.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1970584
INTRODUCTION: from:
Timing Canada
Abstract: In Morris Panych’s play
7 Stories, an unnamed man climbs to the seventh story of an apartment building and contemplates jumping. From his ledge he speaks with several of the building’s tenants, though most of them are too preoccupied with their own lives to ask about his dilemma. Only near the end of the play does an elderly woman, Lillian, lean out of a window to ask what is on his mind. He explains:
1 Canadian Time: from:
Timing Canada
Abstract: This chapter examines a range of significant developments and representative events in Canadian culture and history in order to develop an understanding of how time has been constructed socially as a form of power within the nation. In the course of building such an understanding, several conclusions come to light. Normative structures of time such as clock time, the Gregorian calendar system, and the linear notion of progress intertwine with powerful social emphases on punctuality, productivity, acceleration, temporal universality, and particular forms of temporal framing through which shorter durations are often seen as more real than longer durations, and through
2 Negotiating Subjective Time in a Social World from:
Timing Canada
Abstract: Margaret Atwood’s short story “Hack Wednesday” begins by juxtaposing personal and social concerns. The first paragraph introduces Marcia, who is dreaming about her conflicted desire to have another child, while the second paragraph begins, “Downstairs the news is on. Something extra has happened, she can tell by the announcer’s tone of voice, by the heightened energy. A disaster of some kind; that always peps them up. She isn’t sure she’s ready for it.”³ Marcia’s uneasy task of deciding which concerns, the personal or the social, deserve the more prominent place in her mind goes on to form the crux of
Book Title: Our Bodies Are Selves- Publisher: The Lutterworth Press
Author(s): Barreto Susan
Abstract: Our Bodies Are Selves is a look at what it means to be human in a world where medical technology and emerging ethical insight force us to rethink the boundaries of humanity/spirit and man/machine. This book gives us a fresh look at how our expanding biological views of ourselves and our shared evolutionary history shows us a picture that may not always illumine who and where we are as Christians. Offering up Christian theological views of embodiment, the authors give everyday examples of lives of love, faith, and bodily realities that offer the potential to create new definitions of what it means to be a faith community in an increasingly technological age of medicine.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt197059n
2 Getting Around: from:
Our Bodies Are Selves
Author(s) Hefner Philip
Abstract: For me, it’s all about mobility.¹ Since, until very recently, I was so favored as to be virtually without pain, it’s the challenge of getting around. “Disabled” or “handicapped” are abstractions that take shape for me in what politically correct jargon might call “mobility-challenged.” This is my personal story, not a treatise on disability; I try to avoid generalizations. Not that generalizations shouldn’t be made, but since it is individuals who are struck with infirmity and each one has a distinctive story, abstractions must always be held accountable according to their impact on actual persons. If my story has broader
3 Personal Narrative: from:
Our Bodies Are Selves
Author(s) Pederson Ann Milliken
Abstract: Memories can be like paintings in a gallery that we can stroll through, gazing at them and then pausing to examine the details. Or memories can come and go, unexpectedly; they interrupt us in the middle of our story. Suddenly, scenes send us reeling into our past. I can feel those memories in my body when I think about why my knees bother me now almost forty years later from carrying forty-five pound packs up trails in the mountains. Or the tenderness I sense in my hands whenever I try to practice the piano but can’t because of too many
5 Discovering Our Culture’s Script: from:
Our Bodies Are Selves
Author(s) Pederson Ann Milliken
Abstract: We simultaneously idolize the human body and desecrate it. Americans export highly sexualized, exploited, objectified, and violent images of bodies throughout the world, dressed in the clothes of our consumerism. We know what sells. Magazines advertise how to reduce flabby muscles and how to make decadent desserts, all in the same issue. Young boys and girls receive mixed messages about being strong and healthy and yet they are seduced by the advertisements sexualizing every part of them. While our “parts” may tell the story, they do so in an un-wholly manner. We must rediscover the parts within our whole, the
9 Nature, Mystery, and God from:
Our Bodies Are Selves
Author(s) Hefner Philip
Abstract: Nature is an epic historical narrative—from cosmic beginnings 13 billion years ago in the Big Bang to the emergence of planet earth, its life forms, and the emergence of humans and our culture. A focus on specific segments of the epic may lose sight of the grand epic narrative, which presents us with unimaginable diversity, from cosmic origins to the molecular structure of life, the amazing gamut of living creatures, primates, and human culture. Our basic assumption is that this is one process, one natural hiMstory—nature’s epic. We can speak of it as a drama in several acts
7 Constructing Architectural History in the Joseon Industrial Exhibition of 1915 from:
Chora 7
Author(s) Jung Yoonchun
Abstract: THIS ESSAY DISCUSSES the Joseon Industrial Exhibition in Seoul in 1915 and how modern Japan developed its “historical” intentions by incorporating Korean architectural traditions. Constructing its history was an important part of Japan’s attempt to achieve a political status on par with the West. In this sense, “Japan as a modern state cannot be found outside the West … Criticism of Japan includes that of the West.¹ In other words, modern Japan – as well as Korea and other modern Asian nations – cannot be considered without recognizing Western influence.
11 Filarete’s Sforzinda: from:
Chora 7
Author(s) Pérez-Gómez Alberto
Abstract: THE ARCHITECT ANTONIO DI PIERO AVERLINO (ca 1400–1469 ) characterized his life’s work rhetorically by adopting the pseudonym Il Filarete, coupling the Greek words
philiaandaretéto refer to himself as a lover of virtue. In the mid-fifteenth century he became the first “modern” to design an ideal city in its totality, founded from scratch in a natural site without history. This ideal city, named Sforzinda after his patron Francesco Sforza, is the central topic of hisTrattato di architettura.¹ Although the operation that Filarete describes has been interpreted generally as a precursor of rational planning, it is
Book Title: Performance and Personhood in Caribbean Literature-From Alexis to the Digital Age
Publisher: University of Virginia Press
Author(s): Murray-Román Jeannine
Abstract: Focusing on the literary representation of performance practices in anglophone, francophone, and hispanophone Caribbean literature, Jeannine Murray-Román shows how a shared regional aesthetic emerges from the descriptions of music, dance, and oral storytelling events. Because the historical circumstances that led to the development of performance traditions supersede the geopolitical and linguistic divisions of colonialism, the literary uses of these traditions resonate across the linguistic boundaries of the region. The author thus identifies the aesthetic that emerges from the act of writing about live arts and moving bodies as a practice that is grounded in the historically, geographically, and culturally specific features of the Caribbean itself.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt19jchc5
Introduction from:
Performance and Personhood in Caribbean Literature
Abstract: A starting point for engaging the intersection of the performing arts and literature in the Caribbean region is the famous exchange between the storyteller and the writer-figure in Patrick Chamoiseau’s
Solibo Magnifique: “To write is to take thelambiout of the sea to shout: here’s the conch! The word replies: where’s the sea? But that’s not the most important thing, I’m going and you’re staying. I spoke to you, you’re writing, announcing that you come from the word. You give your hand over the distance. It’s all very nice, but you just touch the distance” (28; see French in
2 Creole’s Thinking Body: from:
Performance and Personhood in Caribbean Literature
Abstract: Of all the performance forms, the oral performance of storytelling is the most deceptively difficult to write: in musical or dance performance events, instruments and bodies must be accounted for, but for storytelling, the temptation is to focus solely on the storyteller’s rhetorical style. What is lost in this strategy of transcription is the circle that sustains the storyteller’s performance. In a footnote to a discussion of writing history in
Le Discours antillais, Glissant meditates on the role of the writer and speech in the Caribbean context, namely if the writer can open a conversation akin to that which organizes
Book Title: Rethinking the "Romance of the Rose"-Text, Image, Reception
Publisher: University of Pennsylvania Press, Inc.
Author(s): Huot Sylvia
Abstract: Kevin Brownlee and Sylvia Huot and the contributors to this volume-Pierre-Yves Badel, Emmanuele Baumgartner, John V. Fleming, Robert Pogue Harrison, David F. Hult, Stephen G. Nichols, Lee Patterson, Daniel Poirion, Karl D. Uitti, Dieuwke E. van der Poel, and Lori Walters-represent all the major areas of current work on the
Romance of the Rose, both in American and in Europe. The volume will be of value to students and scholars of medieval literature, intellectual history, and art history.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt19jcj20
6. Ekphrasis, Iconoclasm, and Desire from:
Rethinking the "Romance of the Rose"
Author(s) Nichols Stephen G.
Abstract: Ekphrasis no longer enjoys the name recognition it once did. In the terminology of classical rhetoric, ekphrasis “was the elaborate ‘delineation’ (έκΦρασις,
descriptio, description), of people, places, buildings, works of art. Late antique and medieval poetry used it lavishly” (Curtis, 69). But, along with figurative language generally, it fell victim to the hostility toward classical rhetoric manifested by literary movements from romanticism to modernism. Indeed, one history of rhetoric still in use claims authoritatively: “ekphrasis . . . perverts descriptions because it frustrates narrative movement; [and] . . . confirms a decadent habit of literature” (Baldwin, 19). The good news
9. Discourses of the Self: from:
Rethinking the "Romance of the Rose"
Author(s) Brownlee Kevin
Abstract: In the decade between 1395 and 1405, Christine de Pizan successfully established herself as a major figure in French literary history. This process necessarily involved a complex coming to terms with the dominant discursive practices of the late-medieval literary tradition: the creation of a new and distinctive voice within the context of this tradition. For Christine, this posed a special set of problems. It was not simply a question of attaining and demonstrating her formal mastery of various established literary genres. Her identity as a woman inevitably problematized her status as an “official” speaking subject in all of these generic
11. The Bare Essential: from:
Rethinking the "Romance of the Rose"
Author(s) Harrison Robert Pogue
Abstract: The following chapter on
Il Fiorerequires a rather protracted prologue about its intention. While scholars have for the most part speculated about the work’s author, my intention was to approach theFioreas an autonomous and anonymous artifact. This soon proved an impossible prospect, however, for the poem is denied both autonomy and anonymity by its literary parentage as well as its circumstantial history. Behind it lies theRoman de la Rose: the master text, the determining precedent, the French “original” transcribed into Italian. So much for autonomy, then. The problem of anonymity is more difficult to ponder, for
13. Feminine Rhetoric and the Politics of Subjectivity: from:
Rethinking the "Romance of the Rose"
Author(s) Patterson Lee
Abstract: If the Middle Ages is a culture of the book, then for vernacular writers its central text is the
Roman de la Rose: to trace theRoman’sinfluence is virtually to write the history of late-medieval poetry. And of no writer is this more true than Geoffrey Chaucer. When about 1385 Eustache Deschamps praised Chaucer as a “grant translateur,” he was referring, we may surmise, to more than the Chaucerian authorship of an EnglishRomaunt of the Rose(although whether the one that survives is Chaucer’s is less certain).¹ For in saying that it was Chaucer who first “planted the
Book Title: Heidegger in France- Publisher: Indiana University Press
Author(s): PETTIGREW DAVID
Abstract: Dominique Janicaud claimed that every French intellectual movement-from existentialism to psychoanalysis-was influenced by Martin Heidegger. This translation of Janicaud's landmark work, Heidegger en France, details Heidegger's reception in philosophy and other humanistic and social science disciplines. Interviews with key French thinkers such as Françoise Dastur, Jacques Derrida, Éliane Escoubas, Jean Greisch, Philippe Lacoue-Labarthe, Jean-Luc Marion, and Jean-Luc Nancy are included and provide further reflection on Heidegger's relationship to French philosophy. An intellectual undertaking of authoritative scope, this work furnishes a thorough history of the French reception of Heidegger's thought.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt19jcj7k
Translators’ Introduction from:
Heidegger in France
Author(s) Raffoul François
Abstract: Dominique Janicaud’s
Heidegger in Franceis a major work of breathtaking historical scope, a unique intellectual undertaking reconstituting in two volumes the history of the French reception of Heidegger, from its earliest stages in the late 1920s until 2000.¹ One “certainty” guided Dominique Janicaud in this enterprise, that of “the omnipresence in France of the influence, direct or indirect, of Heidegger’s thought and work. Apart from the mathematical sciences and life and earth sciences, there is hardly one sector of knowledge or intellectual activity that has not been positively or negatively affected by that thought” (HF, 301). Volume 1 is
12 At the Crossroads from:
Heidegger in France
Abstract: Our story having reached its chronological end, that is to say, the end of the twentieth century, it would be possible and tempting to draw some lessons and already reach some conclusions. It seemed to us, however, that the work would be incomplete and would leave the reader particularly frustrated if we were not able to stop and cast a careful glance at the landscape we have crossed after this long journey. A philosophical accounting? This is indeed what we should attempt, not without being aware of the limits of the word “accounting,” since we will never manage to establish
Conclusion from:
Heidegger in France
Abstract: At the end of this study of a philosophical history that covers seven decades of our intellectual life, it is necessary to address the certainties, dissatisfactions, and perplexities, while remaining open to new developments.
Jacques Derrida: from:
Heidegger in France
Author(s) Derrida Jacques
Abstract: I think it was probably in
hypokhâgneand not in my high school philosophy class. I was in the philosophy class during 1947–48 and it doesn’t seem to me that Heidegger’s name had been mentioned at that time. Inhypokhâgne, I amsureof having heard his name in lectures. I had a rather remarkablehypokhâgneteacher, Jan Czarneki: he gave lectures on the history of philosophy that were very synthetic and precise, in which he covered everything, from the pre-Socratics to modernity; I remember having heard
Éliane Escoubas: from:
Heidegger in France
Author(s) Escoubas Éliane
Abstract: At the beginning of the sixties, in the Faculté des Lettres at Toulouse, I took classes with Gérard Granel and was greatly influenced by him. His lectures on Husserl, Kant, and Hegel (I can remember a superb course on
Faith and Knowledge), where he developed the Heideggerian interpretation of philosophy and of its history, seemed extraordinarily enlightening to me.
Book Title: Contemporary Australian Literature-A World Not Yet Dead
Publisher: Sydney University Press
Author(s): Dixon Robert
Abstract: Australia has been seen as a land of both punishment and refuge. Australian literature has explored these controlling alternatives, and vividly rendered the landscape on which they transpire. In Contemporary Australian Literature: A World Not Yet Dead, Nicholas Birns tells the story of how novelists, poets and critics responded to this condition.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt19qgddn
8 Australian Abroad: from:
Contemporary Australian Literature
Abstract: When Carey wrote a novel about Ned Kelly (published in 2000 as
True History of the Kelly Gang) it was a case of one Australian icon writing about another. It was quite
Introduction: from:
Recognizing the Gift
Abstract: The question of the relationship between nature³ and grace⁴ has been a classic Christian theological problem dating back to the letters of Paul, and has resurfaced throughout the history of Christianity. Of abiding significance has been the response of Augustine to the Pelagians.⁵ It was a major area of interest to Thomas Aquinas⁶ and became one of the key issues in the Protestant Reformation. Controversies about nature and grace continued in post-Reformation Catholic theology and culture, manifested particularly in the conflicts surrounding Molinism and Jansenism.⁷ The debate about nature and grace has thus served as a catalyst or focal point
Book Title: Lex Crucis-Soteriology and the Stages of Meaning
Publisher: Augsburg Fortress, Publishers
Author(s): Loewe William P.
Abstract: What is the true story of God and humankind, and how does that story become a saving story? These are pivotal questions that constitute the narratives Christians tell about themselves, their values, and how the Christian life is to be lived. In shaping those stories into a coherent, intelligible framework that provides comprehensive meaning, soteriology—the doctrine of redemption—developed as a keystone to Christian consciousness. This study investigates that development of the soteriological tradition. Employing Bernard Lonergan’s notion of the stages of meaning as a hermeneutic, the volume traces the origins of soteriology in the early Christian tradition represented by Irenaeus to its establishment as a systematic theory in Anselm, Aquinas, and subsequent developments in the Protestant tradition of Luther and Schleiermacher. The author concludes with a constructive exploration of Lonergan’s own work on the question of soteriology that overcomes the modernist distortions that hinder Schleiermacher’s account and offers an articulation of the dynamics of Christian conversion that opens onto the social, cultural, and political mediations of redemption necessary for the contemporary age.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt19qgg1x
Introduction from:
Lex Crucis
Abstract: After almost nine decades, the typology of soteriologies, introduced by the Swedish Lutheran Gustaf Aulén in his
Christus Victor,¹ continues to orient students of the topic.² Aulén proposed that the history of soteriology exhibits three main types. The patristic motif from which he drew his title dominated the first millennium of Christian thought, while objective theories came on the scene in the eleventh century with Anselm of Canterbury. Subjective theories, adumbrated in counter-point to Anselm by Peter Abelard, found their champions among modern Protestant liberals. For Aulén, the types stand in competition with one another. His own intent was to
2 Anselm and the Turn to Theory from:
Lex Crucis
Abstract: The gnostic movement that, in Irenaeus’s day, threatened to engulf Christianity subsided gradually into an underground current that would rise to the surface but sporadically in subsequent Christian history. Meanwhile, the Christian church soon advanced from being a persecuted minority to become the state religion of the Roman Empire, and eventually, in many ways, its successor. Once the age of martyrs gave way to Christendom, the sacralized political order on which Christendom rested would create tensions of its own and these, nine centuries after Irenaeus, provide the setting for the next work to claim our attention, Anselm of Canterbury’s
Cur
Introduction from:
Ways of the Word
Author(s) Powery Luke A.
Abstract: Every book has its backstory. It can be difficult to pinpoint where that backstory begins; but it is safe to say that this one began in an e-mail exchange. Picture two preacher-homileticians hammering on their computer keyboards in offices some 150 yards apart on an East Coast seminary campus: “We could do this—a new textbook” // “right—tapping into our traditions, Baptist-Pentecostal/Reformed—and crossing race and gender too” // “for changing classroom demographic?” // “right!” //”Spirit-driven” // “yes” // “you serious?” // “of course.”
Book Title: Quiet Powers of the Possible: Interviews in Contemporary French Phenomenology- Publisher: Fordham University Press
Author(s): HACKETT W. CHRIS
Abstract: Quiet Powers of the Possible offers an excellent introduction to contemporary French phenomenology through a series of interviews with its most prominent figures. Guided by rigorous questions that push into the most important aspects of the latest phenomenological research, the book gives readers a comprehensive sense of each thinker's intellectual history, motivations, and philosophical commitments. The book introduces readers to debates that have not previously been accessible to the English-speaking world, such as the growing interest in the phenomenological concept of life in its affective and even vital dimensions, the emerging dialogue with the analytic philosophy of mind and language, and reassessments of the so-called theological turn. The diversity of approaches collected here has its origin in a deeper debate about the conceptual and historical foundations of phenomenology itself. In this way the book offers the most accessible and wide-ranging introduction to French phenomenology to have appeared in the English-speaking world to date.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt19rm9fx
French Phenomenology in Historical Context from:
Quiet Powers of the Possible: Interviews in Contemporary French Phenomenology
Author(s) COURTINE JEAN-FRANÇOIS
Abstract: For over twenty years (1987–2009), you were director of the Archives Husserl de Paris at the École normale supérieure, which has historically been an important center of phenomenological research in France. From this position, you have a unique vantage point on the present state of French phenomenology and its future. Are there certain pertinent moments to the story of phenomenology in France that stand out to you over the course of these last three decades?
The Phenomenology of Givenness from:
Quiet Powers of the Possible: Interviews in Contemporary French Phenomenology
Author(s) MARION JEAN-LUC
Abstract: I was studying history, French literature, Latin, Greek, and so on in the
classe préparatoirefor the École normale supérieure’s compulsory admissions exam. At that time, my “major,” so to speak, was, in fact, French literature. So when I was admitted to the École Normale my initial plan was to study literature. And for two years—I was very fortunate but not aware of how fortunate I was—I had Jean Beaufret as my teacher, one of Heidegger’s closest friends. He was very
INTRODUCTION from:
The Varieties of Transcendence: Pragmatism and the Theory of Religion
Author(s) Schlette Magnus
Abstract: Whereas most of the eminent European thinkers of the second half of the nineteenth century and in the twentieth century were a-religious or at least believed that modernization would necessarily lead to secularization, the American history of ideas took a different route. Particularly, the philosophy of pragmatism represents this specifically American approach to the viability of the sacred or the ideal under the new conditions of rapid industrialization and urbanization. The question that at least the first generation of American pragmatists struggled with is: How can you defend a religious stance toward the world if you not only don’t want
A BRIEF HISTORY OF THEOSEMIOTIC: from:
The Varieties of Transcendence: Pragmatism and the Theory of Religion
Author(s) Raposa Michael L.
Abstract: “Theosemiotic” is a word that I coined more than twenty years ago to serve as a label for Charles Peirce’s distinctive worldview (in which he perceived the world as “God’s great poem”), as well as to identify his philosophical method for addressing religious questions or understanding religious beliefs and experiences.¹ I use the word now, more generally, to identify an ongoing, constructive project in philosophical theology. That project is deeply rooted in the history of ideas, Peirce’s thought and also that of others, and such historical considerations are the focus of my attention here.
Introduction. from:
Turns of Event
Author(s) BLUM HESTER
Abstract: The history of the Americas in relation to the West begins with a turn: a wrong turn, as the story is commonly told. Christopher Columbus, the Genoan sailing in search of Cathay on behalf of Spain, encountered unexpected islands that he mistook for the Indies. This landfall came after he decided against returning to Europe when the voyage had proceeded farther than his frightened sailors had thought navigationally possible. In the parlance of quips about his “failure to ask for directions” (as Michelle Burnham glosses it in her contribution to this volume), Columbus took an errant turn, mistaking the Americas
Chapter 2 Literary History, Book History, and Media Studies from:
Turns of Event
Author(s) McGILL MEREDITH L.
Abstract: My title places in apposition three fields of study that possess rich areas of overlap, but that have carved out separate domains for themselves, often defining their object of study by contrast with one another. Some of the differences between and among Literary History, Book History, and Media Studies can be clarified by considering these disciplines’ midtwentieth-century precursors. If this essay were written fifty years ago, my title might refer to Literary Criticism, Bibliography, and Communications, and we would, I think, rest assured that these were very different areas of study, requiring sharply different kinds of training. In the contemporary
CHAPTER 10 Popular Cultural Action, Catholic Transnationalism, and Development in Colombia before Vatican II from:
Local Church, Global Church
Author(s) Roldán Mary
Abstract: This chapter examines the history and development of Popular Cultural Action (Acción Cultural Popular, or ACPO), the multipronged project of Christian revitalization, local empowerment, and communitybased development whose radio education network, Radio Sutatenza, founded by a Colombian parish priest in 1947 to address rural adult illiteracy, became Latin America’s first Catholic radio network and the model for media-based rural education and community development programs in twenty-four countries throughout Latin America, Asia, and Africa. In nearly a half century of existence, ACPO published and distributed more than six million
cartillas(illustrated instructional manuals) for its five-point “Fundamental Integral Education” (EFI) program,
CHAPTER 11 The Maya Catholic Cooperative Spirit of Capitalism in Guatemala: from:
Local Church, Global Church
Author(s) Fitzpatrick-Behrens Susan
Abstract: This chapter explores the development of a Maya cooperative movement in Guatemala from the 1940s through the 1960s. The cooperative movement had powerful economic effects in the country. It enabled Mayas to enter the global market, to bypass ladino intermediaries, and to access new land. These changes contributed to an economic transformation with powerful political implications. Maya cooperative leaders gained knowledge and training that facilitated broader organizing. In 1975 New York Times journalist Alan Riding described the “Indian cooperative movement” as the “first authentic rural movement in Guatemala’s history, so far involving about 20 percent of the 3.5 million Indian
FINAL REFLECTIONS from:
Local Church, Global Church
Author(s) Young Julia G.
Abstract: A flawed teleology exists in the historiography of Catholic activism in Latin America. In this narrative the Catholic Church before the Second Vatican Council was conservative, preservationist, concerned with its institutional interests as opposed to the plight of the poor, and fundamentally antimodern. It was a church in captivity, chained by its own elite-centered interests, ignorant of its call to shepherd the People of God. The history of the church, in essence, was progressing from captivity to liberation: the Second Vatican Council and its Latin American interpretation, the Conference of Latin American Bishops at Medellín in 1968 was the turning
Book Title: Husserl's Missing Technologies- Publisher: Fordham University Press
Author(s): IHDE DON
Abstract: Husserl's Missing Technologies looks at the early-twentieth-century "classical" phenomenology of Edmund Husserl, both in the light of the philosophy of science of his time, and retrospectively at his philosophy from a contemporary "postphenomenology." Of central interest are his infrequent comments upon technologies and especially scientific instruments such as the telescope and microscope. Together with his analysis of Husserl, Don Ihde ventures through the recent history of technologies of science, reading and writing, and science praxis, calling for modifications to phenomenology by converging it with pragmatism. This fruitful hybridization emphasizes human-technology interrelationships, the role of embodiment and bodily skills, and the inherent multistability of technologies. In a radical argument, Ihde contends that philosophies, in the same way that various technologies contain an ever-shortening obsolescence, ought to have contingent use-lives.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt19x3jd4
2 Husserl’s Galileo Needed a Telescope! from:
Husserl's Missing Technologies
Abstract: Twentieth-century history of science, I argue, has been marked by changes that are at least as profound as those that marked the turn from Aristotelian science to early modern science in the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries. Since World
Introduction from:
Radical Theology
Abstract: This book is a contribution to hermeneutical theology in the twenty-first century. It offers a critical analysis of this important movement within twentieth-century Protestant theology. The purpose of the analysis is not to assign this movement a place within the history of theology, thus consigning it to the past as theology moves on to face changing issues and new challenges. Rather, it is to make its concerns understandable and to point out their validity for the present. Hermeneutical theology in all of its versions has never attempted to adapt to the trends and fashionable topics of the time, but has
1 Hermeneutical Theology from:
Radical Theology
Abstract: Everything has its time. Hermeneutical theology had its time—in the 1960s, 1970s, and 1980s. That is a significant duration. In contrast to some other theological movements, it did not simply remain an announcement and an agenda; it actually has a history that is worth remembering. But does it have a present that is worth mentioning? Or any future at all? Are there reasons to continue that which students of Rudolf Bultmann such as Ernst Fuchs, Gerhard Ebeling, and Eberhard Jüngel—and their own students—began two or three generations ago? And what would there be to continue, if one
5 The Hermeneutical Way of Thinking: from:
Radical Theology
Abstract: The generation of Bultmann’s students was different, as they were clearly influenced by the linguistic reflections of the later Heidegger (as in the case of Fuchs) and Gadamer’s effective-history hermeneutics of tradition (as in the case of Ebeling). For them, language is not simply the human means of speaking about all that is possible and real, but
11 Resonance Analysis of Revelation from:
Radical Theology
Abstract: The differences in understanding theology adumbrated in the foregoing were developed with exemplary, and complementary, one-sidedness by Bultmann and by Barth. The two were in agreement that Protestant theology would become superfluous as a distinct intellectual endeavor if conceived as a history-of-religions theory about Christianity and not as a resonance analysis of revelation. However, while the one developed this resonance analysis as a theology of faith, the other conceived it as a theology of revelation.
3 God in Israel’s Life from:
Exodus and Resurrection
Abstract: In biblical Israel’s narrative, there is a telling of God’s identity that is not finally reducible to a mere expression of “normal” religion’s apprehension of deity. This chapter further explicates Jenson’s understanding of this “telling,” of Israel’s history, and the manner in which this drama makes and shapes the gospel promise. In addition, while aspects of Jenson’s account of the God of Israel’s intimate dealings with this people are relatively conventional, others have attracted considerable criticism. This extrapolation seeks to draw attention to innovation and locate Jenson’s characteristic moves within the conceptual nexus that integrates his system, highlighting their significance
4 The God of Israel and Jesus from:
Exodus and Resurrection
Abstract: God is whoever raised Jesus from the dead, having before raised Israel from Egypt. This trademark sentence of Jenson’s is, as Stanley Hauerwas observes, both “elegantly simple” and “dauntingly deep.”³ At the heart of this dense slogan is the principle that Christian discourse about God intends and is made possible by a specific reality. “God,” as we have seen Jenson argue, is intrinsically specifiable, because God is known by and with a history. The God Jesus addressed as Father and who raised him from the dead was not a previously unknown deity. Rather, as Jenson states, “It is the God
1 The Flesh of Christ and the Extra Calvinisticum from:
The Holy One in Our Midst
Abstract: The doctrine known as the
extra Calvinisticumstates that the eternal Son of God, during his incarnate life on earth, was not enclosed by or limited to the physical body of Jesus Christ but continued to uphold the universe by virtue of maintaining a form of presence beyond or outside Jesus’ physical body.¹ This counterintuitive area of Christology has received little attention in the history of theological reflection, so much so that Edward Oakes has claimed that “no topic in Christology ... is more arcane than that of theextra Calvinisticum.”² Despite being an “esoteric topic of Christology,”³ there are
4 Resurrection, Life in Divine Plenitude: from:
Into the Far Country
Abstract: At the heart of modernity lies a diremption between the rational and the historical, the universal and the particular. Reason confidently calls into doubt the historical enterprise, and so the possibility of a historical ground for truth. The unavailability of the historical, near or far, to the rational subject calls into radical doubt narrative forms that give shape to human life. So it is that G. E. Lessing can axiomatically declare that, “
contingent truths of history can never become the proof of necessary truths of reason.”¹ The historical cannot form a point of departure, for the historical remains in flux,
Chapter III Not all things are destined for transience from:
Grand Hotel Abyss
Abstract: Let us dwell for a moment on the suggestive closing lines of the preceding chapter: the transformation of individualities into political subjects implies their having the ability to convert subjective gestures into manifestations of a trans-individual multiplicity of desires. Were that to be the case, political subjects could conceivable attain a historical density of such great proportions within social struggles that they would in effect become modes for the actualization of a past never entirely gone, and, subsequently, points of contact for experiences scattered throughout time. This is unequivocally grasped by Walter Benjamin, as evidenced in the following statement: History
Chapter IV The coupling of sex and death is not exclusive to decadent romantics from:
Grand Hotel Abyss
Abstract: After our initial look at how certain aspects of Hegel’s account of desire might transform the concept of individuality, we turned to possible repercussions for his theories of juridical ordering and the state. Then, a third textual movement attempted an articulation of subjectivity, history and infinity, the foremost aim of which was to show that the Hegelian subject exceeds all egological reductions, analytics of finitude or anthropological limitations. That is to say, Hegel leaves us with a subject sufficiently inclusive to allow for both reflections on models of institutional association, as well as modes of determination or the process of
Book Title: Nowhere in the Middle Ages- Publisher: University of Pennsylvania Press, Inc.
Author(s): LOCHRIE KARMA
Abstract: Drawing on a range of contemporary scholarship on utopianism and a broad premodern archive, Lochrie charts variant utopian strains in medieval literature and philosophy that diverge from More's work and at the same time plot uncanny connections with it. Examining works such as Macrobius's fifth-century
Commentary on the Dream of Scipio,Mandeville's Travels, and William Langland'sPiers Plowman, she finds evidence of a number of utopian drives, including the rejection of European centrality, a desire for more egalitarian politics, and a rethinking of the division between animals and humans.Nowhere in the Middle Agesinsists on the relevance and transformative potential of medieval utopias for More's work and positions the sixteenth-century text as one alternative in a broader historical phenomenon of utopian thinking. Tracing medieval utopianisms forward in literary history to reveal their influences on early modern and modern literature and philosophy, Lochrie demonstrates that looking backward, we might extend future horizons of utopian thinking.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1bmzkpm
CHAPTER 1 Nowhere Earth: from:
Nowhere in the Middle Ages
Abstract: This story of utopia begins in reverie and cosmography. The last chapter of Cicero’s treatise,
De republica, recounts Scipio Africanus’s dream that he is transported from his native Rome and earth to the heavenly spheres. From this interstellar perch he is transported again, only this time, affectively, by wonder at the grandeur of the heavenly spheres and shame at the comparative meanness of earth and diminution of Rome’s imperial reach. Scipio’s humility becomes the prerequisite for the text’s meditation on a world dedicated to justice and service of the commonwealth. Johannes Kepler, too, in hisSomnium, sive astronomia lunae, Dream,
Introduction from:
Walter Benjamin and Theology
Author(s) SYMONS STÉPHANE
Abstract: In a famous letter written to Max Horkheimer in March 1937, Walter Benjamin describes his philosophy as “something that forbids us to conceive of history as fundamentally atheological, little as it may be granted to us to try to write it with immediately theological concepts.”¹ In
The Arcades Project, he writes: “[My work is] related to theology as blotting pad is related to ink. It is saturated with it. Were one to go by the blotter, however, nothing of what is written would remain.”² For a thinker so decisive to critical literary, cultural, political, and aesthetic writings over the past
Benjamin’s Messianic Metaphysics of Transience from:
Walter Benjamin and Theology
Author(s) THIEM ANNIKA
Abstract: While religious and theological questions have seen a renewed interest within critical theory, metaphysics still remains under suspicion when it is not, as is so often the case in contemporary critical theory, considered a matter of little consequence. Similarly, Walter Benjamin’s drawing upon theological tropes as the conceptual framework for theorizing history and life is no longer met with criticism but rather is widely embraced and harnessed as a theoretical resource for political and ethical thought. However, as obvious as it is that Benjamin’s work is shot through with theological tropes and concepts, it proves more difficult to reflect systematically
The Will to Apokatastasis: from:
Walter Benjamin and Theology
Author(s) JENNINGS MICHAEL W.
Abstract: To begin with the ending: Walter Benjamin’s much discussed and little understood allegory of the Turkish puppet in his last known text, “On the Concept of History,” raises one central question for the entirety of his work: exactly
howmight politics take theology into its service, and to what effect?¹ Throughout his career, Benjamin’s use of theological concepts and motifs is invariably bound to the formulation of a politics; but how are we to trace the invisible strings that allow theology to ensure that historical materialism always wins? Benjamin’s deployment of theological motifs and his political commitments are of course
Walter Benjamin—A Modern Marcionite? from:
Walter Benjamin and Theology
Author(s) TAUBES JACOB
Abstract: “The Devil is in the details.” This
aperçuof Aby Warburg applies not only to philology and history, but to philosophical and theological reflection as well. Gershom Scholem, a highly speculative mind, invoked Aby Warburg’s words when he made his bold, imposing descent into the deep strata of Jewish history of religion, where he brought dark, dialectically fascinating, albeit profoundly demonic, forms of the Jewish spirit to light. A student once proposed that Scholem’s “historical-rational” apparatus could be the bridge over which searching secular students could enter onto the path to the “nonrational” content of Jewish mysticism and its demonic
Seminar Notes on Walter Benjamin’s “Theses on the Philosophy of History” from:
Walter Benjamin and Theology
Author(s) TAUBES JACOB
Abstract: The notes were initially published in the German edition of Elettra Stimilli’s documentation of Taubes’s critical confrontation with Gershom Scholem’s work on the phenomenon of Messianism and its history.² They cover the first seven sessions of Taubes’s course on Benjamin, which took place from October 18 to December 6, 1984, before Taubes had to discontinue
On Benjamin’s Baudelaire from:
Walter Benjamin and Theology
Author(s) AGAMBEN GIORGIO
Abstract: Walter Benjamin’s
Charles Baudelaire, A Poet of the Age of Advanced Capitalismis a special book, not only because of its unusual form, but also because of its somewhat adventurous history, or rather, prehistory, which is inseparable, at least for me, from its existence in the form of a printed document.
On Vanishing and Fulfillment from:
Walter Benjamin and Theology
Author(s) FRIEDLANDER ELI
Abstract: In various places in Benjamin’s writing the divine is identified in the total passing away and disappearance of the phenomenal. Probably the most famous case for such annihilative characterization of the divine occurs in the essay “Critique of Violence.” Yet, the account of divine violence in that essay, with its intimation of active destruction, tempts one to construe the moment of disappearance in terms of catastrophic effects wrought by God on the physical world, on the model of a force that makes visible changes in reality. This problematic figuration of the catastrophic in Benjamin’s vision of history might hide a
Chapter 7 Beyond cinema, beyond the NZFA from:
The Adventures of Jonathan Dennis
Abstract: The previous chapter examined Dennis’ narratives of his life, while this chapter takes the threads of Dennis’ experience and knowledge of social injustice and relates these to the presentation of archival materials which he undertook. It will demonstrate how Dennis’ practice was a creative endeavour and a collaborative venture which sought, through remembering rather than forgetting the colonial history of NZ and the South Pacific, to trouble the contemporary moment. Stephen Turner’s analysis of settler culture and its effects is employed to consider Dennis’ practice.¹⁴⁰ In addition Homi Bhaba’s concept of hybridity is investigated in relation to one of Dennis’
Book Title: Moving Images-From Edison to the Webcam
Publisher: John Libbey Publishing
Author(s): Widding Astrid Söderbergh
Abstract: The 17 previously unpublished essays in Moving Images represent the best of current research in the history of this field. They make a timely and stimulating contribution to debates concerning the impact of new media on the history of cinema.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1bmzn7v
Foreword from:
Moving Images
Author(s) Olsson Jan
Abstract: M
oving Images:From Edison to the Webcam is the outcome of a conference held in the Department of Cinema Studies at Stockholm University from 6–9 December 1998. Organised in association with the Institute for Futures Studies, the conference showcased thirteen keynote addresses and almost sixty papers covering aspects as diverse as intermediality, indexicality, prosthesis, film and stage, screen practices and reception studies, documentary, film, history, memory, filmand changes in the modes of subjectivity, and transformations in the public and private spheres.
Seeing in the Dark: from:
Moving Images
Author(s) Jülich Solveig
Abstract: The phenomenon of temporary blindness to dim light after exposure to intense illumination is an experience we have come to accept as, in one way or another, common to all people. Yet, despite the familiarity and apparent simplicity of dark adaption, physiologists of vision have shown it to be a highly complex affair. And what is more interesting, the uses and meanings of scotopic vision are so rich that it could well be said to have a cultural history of its own. This paper focuses on dark adaption as a site for early X-ray imaging and cinema.
Closing In: from:
Moving Images
Author(s) Holmberg Jan
Abstract: Figure 1 shows an illustration from Jules Verne’s short story ‘Un Drame dans les airs’ (1874). Although this example is rather obscure, air balloons like this one are a common means of transportation throughout Verne’s œuvre, from his first novel,
Cinq Semaines en ballon(1863) toMaître du monde(1904). This is hardly a coincidence. Although perhaps not often acknowledged as such, the air balloon too is a quintessentiallymodernvehicle, if not as emblematic as, say, the train. Nevertheless, balloons promised to change the perception of the world, and hence fit nicely into Verne’s project whose ambition, in the
Book Title: Early Cinema and the "National"- Publisher: John Libbey Publishing
Author(s): King Rob
Abstract: While many studies have been written on national cinemas, Early Cinema and the "National" is the first anthology to focus on the concept of national film culture from a wide methodological spectrum of interests, including not only visual and narrative forms, but also international geopolitics, exhibition and marketing practices, and pressing linkages to national imageries. The essays in this richly illustrated, landmark anthology are devoted to reconsidering the nation as a framing category for writing cinema history. Many of the 34 contributors show that concepts of a national identity played a role in establishing the parameters of cinema's early development, from technological change to discourses of stardom, from emerging genres to intertitling practices. Yet, as others attest, national meanings could often become knotty in other contexts, when concepts of nationhood were contested in relation to colonial/imperial histories and regional configurations. Early Cinema and the "National" takes stock of a formative moment in cinema history, tracing the beginnings of the process whereby nations learned to imagine themselves through moving images.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1bmzncx
Introduction from:
Early Cinema and the "National"
Author(s) King Rob
Abstract: The
nationand thenationalhave long circulated as useful, supposedly definitive categories in cinema history. One can find them in early film manufacturer catalogues such as the 1896 Lumière sales catalogue of films shot in distant parts of the globe and organized according to country of origin. Or in early trade press attempts “to classify the film product of the world”, such asNew York Dramatic Mirror’s 1908 compilation of the “distinguishing characteristics” or “infallible ear marks” of films produced by different countries.¹ Or in early histories of the cinema’s aesthetic development, such as Léon Moussinac’sNaissance du cinéma
1 Early cinema as global cinema: from:
Early Cinema and the "National"
Author(s) Gunning Tom
Abstract: “Early cinema is a global cinema.” “National cinema only appears later in film history.” I would endorse both these statements as important historical principles, and might restate them, borrowing a phrase from my colleague Michael Raine, one of the finest historians of Japanese cinema, as “cinema was international before it was national”. However, immediately a flurry of problems intervene, mainly dealing with terminology. What do we mean by: “global”, “international” or even “national”? I am reminded of a story I heard from my former colleague Homi Bahbha (my apologies to him if my memory is not exact). Interviewing an executive
5 Sound-on-disc cinema and electrification in pre-WWI Britain, France, Germany and the United States from:
Early Cinema and the "National"
Author(s) O’Brien Charles
Abstract: In the following essay I examine sound-on-disc cinema prior to World War I through a framework of national and urban comparisons. The objective is to explore sound-on-disc’s international diffusion as an example of how the cinema’s uneven global development, its geographical diversity, was conditioned by regional variations in electric power. The focus on sound-on-disc thus involves an argument that bears implications for cinema history as a whole. One aspect of the argument concerns difficulties posed to the established nation-state film historiography by electrification, a sub-or transnational phenomenon more than a national one.
9 Our Navy and patriotic entertainment in Brighton at the start of the Boer War from:
Early Cinema and the "National"
Author(s) Gray Frank
Abstract: Britain, as an imperial power, dominated the world at the end of nineteenth century. Jan Morris described it succinctly as, “the largest empire in the history of the world, comprising nearly a quarter of the landmass of the earth, and a quarter of its population”.¹ Its role as a global superpower was to assert its political and economic authority, especially in Africa and Asia. The so-called Pax Britannica (British peace) was a product of this status. It was expressed profoundly in 1900 by the fact that Britain and its global interests were defended by its navy – the largest navy in
15 Japan on American screens, 1908–1915 from:
Early Cinema and the "National"
Author(s) Waller Gregory A.
Abstract: Japan invaded the United States sometime in May 1910. Or at least that is what a
Moving Picture Worldeditorial claimed in its 28 May 1910 issue, as it contemplated a forthcoming release entitled,Love of Chrysanthemum.Moving Picture Worldreadily identified this Vitagraph film as yet one more refashioning ofMadame Butterfly, that is, a contemporary story in which an ill-fated, cross-cultural and inter-racial romance between a Japanese woman and an American man ends with her suicide. For this preeminent American trade magazine, the “Japanese Invasion” was not literally a matter of spies, immigrants, or imported goods, and not
18 Wondrous pictures in Istanbul: from:
Early Cinema and the "National"
Author(s) Balan Canan
Abstract: This essay presents a panorama of the evolution of viewing conventions in Istanbul, in the late 19th and early 20th centuries (from the 1890s to the 1930s). Within the Ottoman Empire, Westernist, Turkist and Islamist schools of thought were in keen competition when the cinématographe arrived in Istanbul, in 1896. Traces of the discursive space configured by these schools are quite visible in Turkish cultural history, specifically in the history of cinematic spectatorship. A set of binary oppositions – between East and West, between National and International, and, finally, between Islamist and Secular – dominated the framework for reactions to the cinématographe.
20 The Norwegian municipal cinema system and the development of a national cinema from:
Early Cinema and the "National"
Author(s) Iversen Gunnar
Abstract: In his latest book, Messages (2005), Brian Winston lashes out in typical parent terrible fashion against the concept of nationality in media history. “It is not for nothing that the industry has always been organised around ‘territories’ and ‘markets,’ not ‘nations’”, he writes before concluding, “Film ‘nations’ are the concern of criticism, history and cultural politics”.¹
25 “A purely American product”: from:
Early Cinema and the "National"
Author(s) King Rob
Abstract: In February 1915, Jeff Davis, the self-styled “King of the Hobos”, took the stage of New York’s Hammerstein’s theater to give audiences a tramp’s perspective on their nation’s history. America, Davis explained, was a nation founded on the tramp spirit. “He said Christopher Columbus was the first hobo ‘gink’ – since Queen Isabella had to ‘ stake him’ for the trip over.” Yet, while Davis admired Columbus as a hobo prototype, he was less enthusiastic about others who had followed the explorer’s trans-Atlantic journey: he ended his act by calling for immigration restriction, the better to give the American-born a shot
27 A note on the national character of early popular science films from:
Early Cinema and the "National"
Author(s) Gaycken Oliver
Abstract: Various nations produced popular science films during the first twenty years of cinema history. The first systematic production of films on scientific topics for a wide audience came about in England, where F. Martin Duncan’s “The UnseenWorld” series, made for the Charles Urban Company, debuted in 1903. In late 1909 and early 1910, there was a flourishing of
films de vulgarisation scientifiquein France, following the success of Jean Comandon’s microcinematographic films produced for Pathé-Frères. In the USA, George Kleine published a catalogue of educational subjects in 1910, and soon thereafter the Edison Manufacturing Company made a foray into popular
29 “Cow-punchers, bull-whackers and tin horn gamblers”: from:
Early Cinema and the "National"
Author(s) Phillips W. D.
Abstract: On September 25, 1907, the American Mutoscope & Biograph Company began to advertise
Terrible Ted, a one-reel comedy directed by Joseph A. Golden, in which a pre-pubescent protagonist falls asleep reading the story paperWild West Weekly¹ and dreams himself into an episodic series of sensational adventures before being wakened by his mother in the parlor of their bourgeois home. This film has previously been discussed by several other early cinema scholars,² yet for the purposes of this essay it is noteworthy primarily for its lampooning of sensational story forms popularized by the cheap print industry (dime novels, story papers,
30 Early ethnographic film and the museum from:
Early Cinema and the "National"
Author(s) Fuhrmann Wolfgang
Abstract: The ethnographic use of motion pictures has generally been considered lagging in comparison to the growing worldwide popularity of cinema in the early 20th century.¹ Although largely true, recent studies suggest that the situation in Germany did not follow this pattern. As Martin Taureg has shown, German ethnography’s theoretical focus on material culture combined with the country’s cinema reform movement to produce a notable early interest in the use of motion pictures as both research tool and teaching aid.² Nonetheless, what sounds like another German
Sonderweg(special path) in the history of the ethnographic film requires further qualification.
Book Title: The French Exception- Publisher: Berghahn Books
Author(s): Chafer Tony
Abstract: The notion of French exceptionalism is deeply embedded in the nation's self-image and in a range of political and academic discourses. Recently, the debate about whether France really is "exceptional" has acquired a critical edge. Against the background of introspection about the nature of "national identity," some proclaim "normalisation" and the end of French exceptionalism, while others point out to the continuing evidence that France remains distinctive at a number of levels, from popular culture to public policy. This book explores the notion of French exceptionalism, places it in its European context, examines its history and evaluate its continuing relevance in a range of fields from politics and public policy to popular culture and sport.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1btbw43
Chapter 3 The Elusive French Exception from:
The French Exception
Author(s) Collard Sue
Abstract: What exactly is the French exception? What, if anything, makes the French claim to exceptionalism more convincing than others such as the American, the German or the British (Lipset 1996; Adams and van Minnen 1994; Madsen 1998; Gauzy 1998; Colley 1992)? Are all nations not in some respect exceptional? Here my approach is not to seek the answers through a scholarly demonstration of the ways in which French history, politics and culture have combined to produce a particular set of events and traditions that are allegedly different from those of any other country, or by means of a comparative study
CHAPTER 1 Narrative Psychology and Historical Consciousness: from:
Narration, Identity, and Historical Consciousness
Author(s) Polkinghorne Donald E.
Abstract: Postmodern theory has severely undercut the notion that historians can produce objective and accurate descriptions of past episodes. Instead, it proposes that discovering the factual truth about historical events is extremely problematic because knowledge production is relative to the values and agenda of the inquirer. The question of the validity of historical knowledge has informed the general topic “Making Sense of History,” the theme of the book series of which the present volume is a part. The postmodern critique of the modernist epistemology of the humanities and social sciences has produced considerable consternation and disturbance in most of these disciplines.
CHAPTER 2 Past and Present as Narrative Constructions from:
Narration, Identity, and Historical Consciousness
Author(s) Bruner Jerome S.
Abstract: The usual answer to this question is a kind of doxology delivered in the name of “the scientific method”: Thou shalt not indulge self-delusion, nor utter unverifiable propositions, nor commit contradiction, nor treat mere history as cause, and so on. Story is not the accepted stuff of science and “logic.” If meaning-making were always dedicated to achieving a “scientific” understanding of the world, that would be one thing. But neither the empiricist’s knowledge through the senses, nor the rationalist’s route through necessary truths suffice: neither alone nor both together capture how ordinary people go about assigning meanings to their experiences—
CHAPTER 3 Telling Stories, Making History: from:
Narration, Identity, and Historical Consciousness
Author(s) Straub Jürgen
Abstract: The contemporary discussion of
GeschichteandHistorie, of historical consciousness and historical thought, seems infinite.¹ We especially encounter these terms when our collective practice is beset by difficulties, crises, or conflicts over psychosocial or political orientation. In Germany, more than fifty years after the end of the National Socialist dictatorship, there are still very “immediate” reasons for the importance of historical reflection. Whatever may occasion this reflection, historical communication is never simply a “medium” through whichgroupsunderstand themselves—their past, present, and future.Individuals, too, understand themselves, that is, their lives, against the horizon of the history in which
CHAPTER 4 Narrative, Moral Identity, and Historical Consciousness: from:
Narration, Identity, and Historical Consciousness
Author(s) Gergen Kenneth J.
Abstract: Two decades ago, inquiry into narrative played but a minor role in scholarly deliberation; the relationship between narrative analysis and historiography was little explored; the term “narrative” had scarcely entered the vocabulary of psychological science. Today, the study of narrative concatenates throughout the humanities and the social sciences, and the problems raised by such analyses for our conception of history, along with the historical consciousness of the individual, are profound. Further, there are now many distinct and well-articulated orientations toward narrative: realist, phenomenological, psychodynamic, cognitive, textual, and rhetorical among them. Each raises different implications for our understanding of history, identity,
CHAPTER 7 Historical Consciousness: from:
Narration, Identity, and Historical Consciousness
Author(s) Seixas Peter
Abstract: A common complaint about history education in both North American and European schools is that it consists predominantly of the memorization of factual information. There is thus a huge gap between the practices of school history and the notions of “historical consciousness” that inform this volume. My purpose in this chapter is to articulate a conception of historical consciousness that might be of use in the reform of the practice of history in the schools, in order that pedagogy might serve more purposefully to develop students’ historical consciousness.
CHAPTER 9 The Psychological Study of Historical Consciousness from:
Narration, Identity, and Historical Consciousness
Author(s) Wineburg Samuel S.
Abstract: School children the world over spend countless hours every year learning about the past. In Western countries, the block of the school day devoted to this study is referred to as “history,” “social studies,” “civics,” “government,” or a host of other names. Yet, despite this variety in nomenclature, in practically every case, students are taught something about what transpired before their births. Despite variations in context, different national traditions and curriculuar customs, students from Tokyo to New York, Auckland to Berlin, and Tel Aviv to Toronto all learn something about a movement known as the Renaissance, an event known as
CHAPTER 10 Biography—A Dream? from:
Narration, Identity, and Historical Consciousness
Author(s) Boothe Brigitte
Abstract: Does psychoanalysis then see dreams, jokes, Freudian slips, and symptoms as
messages?This conclusion may seem unnecessary, because, after all, “story” and “message” are distant relatives. With an emphasis on “distant,” however, the conclusion proves worthy of
Chapter 17 May to December from:
Sartre Against Stalinism
Abstract: The events of 1968, often ignorantly dismissed as no more than a year of ‘student revolt’, undermined the political certainties that had endured since 1945. In Vietnam, the world’s strongest power was proved vulnerable in face of a national liberation struggle. The Russian invasion of Czechoslovakia marked a definitive end to Moscow’s hegemony over the world’s Communist Parties. In France a general strike of over nine million workers, the biggest general strike in human history, showed that the power of the working class could not be ignored; an anti-Stalinist left that had been confined to the margins of political life
Introduction: from:
Critical Junctions
Author(s) Tak Herman
Abstract: This collection of studies and essays seeks to address the pitfalls of, and the alternatives to, what has become known as the “cultural turn” (or the “historic turn”) in the social and human sciences. The cultural turn has been a multifarious and pretty pervasive phenomenon in Western universities and modes of social knowledge since the early 1980s, when, in Bill Sewell’s phrasing, a “kind of academic culture mania has set in” (Sewell 1999: 36). It embraced parts of anthropology, sociology, social theory, gender studies, literary studies, various branches of history, and science studies and laid the philosophical groundwork for the
Chapter One Microhistorical Anthropology: from:
Critical Junctions
Author(s) Handelman Don
Abstract: The relationship between anthropology and history is one of inequality. This is no less so for the relationship between anthropology and microhistory. History, one of the noble disciplines in the “history” of Western thought, has as an emblem the muse, Clio. Anthropology has anyone who at times is everyone, at times someone, so often nameless and unvoiced. In their relationship, anthropology is the junior partner, a Johnny-come-lately to the professional telling of pastness within intellectual worlds whose denizens believe in the existence and importance of the time-depths of history, probably since these also are perceived as the sources of knowledge.
Chapter Three Figurations in Historical Anthropology: from:
Critical Junctions
Author(s) Rebel Hermann
Abstract: The danger of transforming consequences into their own causes dogs any attempted history, but particularly one whose final objects of interest are as overwhelming as the orgies of murder that took place in East-Central Europe during the 1940s, altogether constituting those experiences and memories of insane horrors that we have come to call the Holocaust.¹ This has become a more acute logical problem as the historical field where we are currently “free” to look for the Holocaust’s provenances has steadily narrowed, even as it appears, however coincidentally, that the very global corporate and financial entities on which we all depend
Chapter Five “Bare Legs Like Ice”: from:
Critical Junctions
Author(s) Kalb Don
Abstract: Few serious social researchers would deny the inescapability of pondering the conundrum of class—a conundrum because, while steadily contested, politically compromised, and conceptually inflated, the unsettling suspicion keeps surfacing that class involves inequality, power, culture, exploitation, accumulation, struggle and action, being in history and the making of history, being in place and the making of space, all in the same moment. Class, power, time, and space together form a huge program that has haunted social inquiry since Marx. Disciplined social science, on the other hand, has been a recurrent escape from its embrace, and understandably so, since it is
Chapter Six Prefiguring NAFTA: from:
Critical Junctions
Author(s) Musante Patricia
Abstract: Eric Wolf ’s emphasis on interconnected, global processes in
Europe and the People Without History(1982) provides a model for bringing the concerns of history, geography, and anthropology together to study the political economy of globalization, both past and present. To his list of “thingified” concepts I would add the local or thecommunitywhich have been, and continue to be, reified within anthropological discourse and practice. The boundaries of the local or the community—however broadly they may be defined or imagined—are often taken as a given, and hence naturalized. This tendency continues even as anthropologists increasingly broaden
Chapter Seven Historical Anthropology through Local-Level Research from:
Critical Junctions
Author(s) Gulliver P. H.
Abstract: It is a common assumption today that two paradigms typify the growing nexus between history and anthropology. One paradigm, which typifies history, is “a movement away from social history … and towards a new cultural history” (Kalb, Marks, and Tak 1996: 7). In its concern with epochs, mentalities, and collective representations, it uses anthropology as a repository of concepts, methods, and empirical data that historians can raid. The other paradigm, which typifies historical anthropology, is the one through which anthropologists operate in order to do history, using a central method of local-level research¹ and exploring issues related to “autonomy, deviance,
Chapter Eight Anthropology and History: from:
Critical Junctions
Author(s) Sider Gerald
Abstract: 1. The conjunction of history and anthropology (and similarly, the peculiar specialist discipline of “ethnohistory”) remains undeveloped. Much has been written about history and anthropology; indeed, the topic became a fad that is now fortunately coming to an end. Most of the writings on this conjunction have not proved useful analytical bases for understanding or developing strategies against the intensifying expansion of exploitation and domination. Yet the potential of this conjunction may still be significant, but the interweaving of the two disciplines—or better, projects—probably needs to be rebuilt from scratch. And the conjunction, as the title of this
1 RECONSTRUCTING THE PAST: from:
Recollections of France
Author(s) Jenkins Brian
Abstract: For a long time the writing of French history was profoundly influenced by what are now referred to as ‘grand narratives’, which structured our perceptions of the national past. The concern to tell a convincing and coherent story, to make history intelligible and relevant to the present, led historians from a variety of schools and disciplines to focus on the
longue durée, to seek out the underlying processes of change, often linked to notions of social progress, and to invest history with an inherent and unfolding logic.
2 RECALLING THE PAST AND RECREATING IT: from:
Recollections of France
Author(s) Reynolds Siân
Abstract: Is it true, as Pierre Nora claimed in 1984, that memory becomes precious just when it vanishes? ‘On ne parle tant de mémoire que parce qu’il n’y en a plus’. What he seems to mean is not that individuals have forgotten their own past, but that collective repositories of memory – such as the French
paysans– have been destroyed or scattered by devastating and rapid change in recent times. Memory as something magical, often tied to physical objects, rituals or sensations, can be contrasted as it is by Nora, with history, which implies critical reflection: memory is poetry, history
4 PUBLIC HISTORY AND THE ‘HISTORIAL’ PROJECT, 1986–1998 from:
Recollections of France
Author(s) Winter Jay
Abstract: My subject is public history, history outside the academy, linking historians to the broad population interested – sometimes passionately interested – in historical inquiry. Public history is defined by this extension of the domain within which the scholar operates. The audience for historical literature defines the discipline as much as the professional credentials of the practitioner. Public history is thus an attempt to flee from the increasing specialisation and decreasing readership of professional academic work, both in journals and in monograph form. It is also a recognition that historical scholarship is intrinsically tied to concepts of educating the public, and
10 A MARKET CULTURE: from:
Recollections of France
Author(s) Marchenay Philippe
Abstract: There is no better example of the interaction between the heritage movement and the socio-economic interests of modern French agriculture than that of the so-called
produits de terroir. The termproduits de terroiritself is notoriously difficult to define, but it is perhaps best described as traditional ‘local agricultural products and foodstuffs’ (English official rendering) whose qualities cross time and space and are anchored in a specific place and history. Products such asEpoisses de Bourgogneorfoie grasare defined by the fact that they depend on the shared savoir-faire of a given community and its culture. These products,
Book Title: Identities-Time, Difference and Boundaries
Publisher: Berghahn Books
Author(s): Friese Heidrun
Abstract: "Identity" has become a core concept of the social and cultural sciences. Bringing together perspectives from sociology, anthropology, psychology, history, and literary criticism, this book offers a comprehensive and critical overview on how this concept is currently used and how it relates to memory and constructions of historical meaning.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1btbz63
Chapter 10 Historical Culture in (Post-)Colonial Context: from:
Identities
Author(s) Lüsebrink Hans-jürgen
Abstract: In the Western cultural and social sciences, one usually considers the existence of a nation from three main angles: 1) that of the existence of a national state, 2) of a community living within some well-defined borders, and 3) through national awareness, in which national history can play a central role. In the case of African history and historiography, it is necessary though to reconsider the question with the help of criteria which differ from those used to study its European counterpart:
Chapter 11 Identity as Progress – The Longevity of Nationalism from:
Identities
Author(s) Geulen Christian
Abstract: It has become almost obligatory in recent work on the history of nationalism to insist that this very history has not and, for the time being, will not come to an end. History continues in the conflicts in Eastern Europe, in the Western revival of the nation as an acknowledged cultural category, and also in the ethnic con-flicts of postcolonial societies. Such observations presuppose that nationalism exists as such and that it possesses one single history, despite all evident differences. In contradistinction to phenomena such as Imperialism, Communism or National Socialism, which appear to be fixed in time and space,
Chapter 6 Antitotalitarianism Against the Revolutionary Tradition: from:
French Intellectuals Against the Left
Abstract: By the end of 1977 antitotalitarianism clearly dominated the politics of the noncommunist intellectual Left. Intellectuals, fearing the worst from the parties of the Left in power, found threats of totalitarianism in all but the most impotent political projects. The political logic of their critique of the PCF and of the Union of the Left favored analyses that were focused on ideology and divorced from the concrete realities of contemporary France or Soviet history. While unconsciously drawing on resources within French republican political culture to combat the supposed totalitarian threat, they asserted that the apparent past blindness of French intellectuals
Chapter 10 Strange Fruit: from:
Beyond Rationalism
Author(s) Feldman Allen
Abstract: At no other time more than in the present day has individual, social and institutional memory come under such concerted pressure, critique and exposure as a fragile foundation for truth and facticity. This current reluctance to authenticate social memory is intimately tied to well-known postmodernist depredations, which profoundly disenchanted the authority of tradition and authenticity, and emptied core institutionalised myths of their temporal and semantic continuity. As institutionalised memory fails to provide overarching master narratives that can win cultural consent, it has also become increasingly disjunctive with previously unnarratable history and experience. Consider the synchronic fictions of recent ethno-histories, the
14 Gendered Lessons in Ivory Towers from:
Identity and Networks
Author(s) Okely Judith
Abstract: Feminist knowledge entails a theory of power because, as Ramazanoglu and Holland assert in relation to feminist methodology, ‘the power to produce authoritative knowledge is not equally open to all’ (2002: 13). Certainly this has been my experience as a woman academic. I am confronted with disparities in power. I am obliged to confront my gender because it is made clear to me on a daily basis. In what is ideally presented as a centre for open and rational knowledge, the university is not free of specificity in history and is marked by gender, class, and ethnic differences. Nevertheless, I
Book Title: Critical White Studies- Publisher: Temple University Press
Author(s): Stefancic Jean
Abstract: No longer content with accepting whiteness as the norm, critical scholars have turned their attention to whiteness itself. In
Critical White Studies: Looking Behind the Mirror, numerous thinkers, including Toni Morrison, Eric Foner, Peggy McIntosh, Andrew Hacker, Ruth Frankenberg, John Howard Griffin, David Roediger, Kathleen Heal Cleaver, Noel Ignatiev, Cherrie Moraga, and Reginald Horsman, attack such questions as:*How was whiteness invented, and why?*How has the category whiteness changed over time?*Why did some immigrant groups, such as the Irish and Jews, start out as nonwhite and later became white?*Can some individual people be both white and nonwhite at different times, and what does it mean to "pass for white"?*At what point does pride in being white cross the line into white power or white supremacy?*What can whites concerned over racial inequity or white privilege do about it?Science and pseudoscience are presented side by side to demonstrate how our views on whiteness often reflect preconception, not fact. For example, most scientists hold that race is not a valid scientific category -- genetic differences between races are insignificant compared to those within them. Yet, the "one drop" rule, whereby those with any nonwhite heritage are classified as nonwhite, persists even today. As the bell curve controversy shows, race concepts die hard, especially when power and prestige lie behind them.A sweeping portrait of the emerging field of whiteness studies,Critical White Studiespresents, for the first time, the best work from sociology, law, history, cultural studies, and literature. Delgado and Stefancic expressly offer critical white studies as the next step in critical race theory. In focusing on whiteness, not only do they ask nonwhites to investigate more closely for what it means for others to be white, but also they invite whites to examine themselves more searchingly and to "look behind the mirror."
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1bw1kc5
15 Transparently White Subjective Decisionmaking: from:
Critical White Studies
Author(s) FLAGG BARBARA J.
Abstract: Goodson, Badwin & Indiff is a major accounting firm employing more than five hundred persons nationwide. Among its twenty black accountants is Yvonne Taylor, who at the time this story begins was thirty-one years old and poised to become the first black regional supervisor in the firm’s history. Yvonne attended Princeton University and received an M.B.A. from the Kellogg Graduate School of Management at Northwestern University. While employed at Goodson, she was highly successful in attracting new clients, especially from the black business community. In all other respects her performance at the firm was regarded as exemplary.
17 Imposition from:
Critical White Studies
Author(s) STEFANCIC JEAN
Abstract: Society generally deploys terms of
impositionat key moments in the history of a reform effort, such as blacks’ struggle for equal opportunity, or women’s campaign for reproductive rights. Before reaching that point, society tolerates or even supports the new movement. We march, link arms, and sing with the newcomers, identifying with their struggle. At some point, however, reaction sets in. We decide the group has gone far enough. At first, justice seemed to be on their side. But now we see them as imposing, taking the offensive, asking for concessions they do not deserve. Now they are the aggressors,
24 The Invention of Race: from:
Critical White Studies
Author(s) OAKES JAMES
Abstract: When Winthrop Jordan’s
White Over Blackwas published in 1968, big reviews came out right away, followed by big prizes. Everyone noticed; everyone raved. Yet for all its monumental proportions, the book cast a curiously slender historiographical shadow. Jordan’s work did not become the centerpiece of a long and fruitful scholarly debate. It sits on our shelves, the proverbial book we read in graduate school. It was Jordan’s singular misfortune to produce a history of racial attitudes at the same time that Americans were beginning to look beyond racism to the political and economic sources of social inequality. The “real”
29 Back to the Future with The Bell Curve: from:
Critical White Studies
Author(s) JONES JACQUELINE
Abstract: According to Richard Herrnstein and Charles Murray, we live in an age and a country untainted by history, an age that springs full blown from g, or the “general intelligence” of the citizens who live here, now. In presenting their rigidly deterministic view that IQ is the major force shaping social structure in the United States today, the authors of
The Bell Curveexude a smug complacency about late-twentieth-century American society: they argue that, judging from current housing and job patterns, people are pretty much where they should be—members of the so-called cognitive elite are ensconced in the wealthiest
43 Race and the Dominant Gaze: from:
Critical White Studies
Author(s) RUSSELL MARGARET M.
Abstract: In
The Birth of a Nation(Epoch Pictures, 1915), frequently cited as a milestone in the history of American motion pictures, D. W. Griffith offered his vision of race relations in the United States. Originally entitledThe Clansman, the film portrays a South ravaged by the Civil War, corrupted by Reconstruction, and eventually redeemed by the birth of the Ku Klux Klan.The Birth of a Nationconveys its blunt white supremacist message through a narrative chronicling the effect of the Civil War on the South Carolina plantation of the Cameron family. As the silent film begins, subtitles extol the
50 The GI Bill: from:
Critical White Studies
Author(s) SACKS KAREN BRODKIN
Abstract: The GI Bill of Rights, as the 1944 Serviceman’s Readjustment Act was known, was arguably the most massive affirmative action program in U.S. history. It was created to develop needed labor-force skills, and to provide those who had them with a life-style that reflected their value to the economy. The GI benefits ultimately extended to sixteen million GIs (veterans of the Korean War as well) included priority in jobs—that is, preferential hiring, but no one objected to it then—financial support during the job search; small loans for starting up businesses; and, most important, low-interest home loans and educational
57 Old Poison in New Bottles: from:
Critical White Studies
Author(s) FEAGIN JOE R.
Abstract: Dating back at least two centuries, anti-immigrant nativism has profoundly shaped the history and present demography of this nation. For instance, the 1990 census revealed that
only twelveof the world’s nearly two hundred countries were checked off by as much as one percent of Americans as countries of national origin: Britain, Ireland, Canada, Italy, Russia, Poland, France, Netherlands, Sweden, Germany, Norway, and Mexico. From 1607 to 1990 the major waves of immigrants to this country came from Great Britain and certain other European countries (all but one in northern Europe), and from Africa and Mexico. Conspicuously absent from the
60 Others, and the WASP World They Aspired To from:
Critical White Studies
Author(s) BROOKHISER RICHARD
Abstract: In its brief history, America has experienced the greatest population transfer the Western world has known since the fall of Rome, with happier results.
63 Useful Knowledge from:
Critical White Studies
Author(s) CAPPELLO MARY
Abstract: In the process of becoming official, of gaining the authority to reproduce knowledges about the history of private and public utterances in the United States, in entering the academy as an assistant professor of English, I have experienced in many ways the not-so-subtle necessity of having to move as far away as possible from who I am. When I think “working class,” pictures come to me more readily than words, thus signaling this aspect as perhaps the most unspeakable feature of my identity in academe. I am, after all, much more aware of how even my lesbianism, an obvious site
66 How White People Became White from:
Critical White Studies
Author(s) ROEDIGER DAVID
Abstract: In 1980, Joseph Loguidice, an elderly Italian-American from Chicago, sat down to give his life story to an interviewer. His first and most vivid childhood recollection was of a race riot that had occurred on the city’s near north side. Wagons full of policemen with “peculiar hats” streamed into his neighborhood. But the “one thing that stood out in my mind,” Loguidice remembered after six decades, was “a man running down the middle of the street hollering …’I’m White, I’m White!’” After first taking him for an African-American, Loguidice soon realized that the man was a white coal handler covered
69 Passing for White, Passing for Black from:
Critical White Studies
Author(s) PIPER ADRIAN
Abstract: [T]racing the history of my family is detective work as well as historical research. To date, what I
thinkI know is that our first European-American ancestor landed in Ipswich, Massachusetts, in 1620 from Sussex; another in Jamestown, Virginia, in 1675 from London; and another in Philadelphia, Pennsylvania, in 1751 from Hamburg. Yet another was the first in our family to graduate from my own graduate institution in 1778. My great-great-grandmother from Madagascar, by way of Louisiana, is the known African ancestor on my father’s side, as my great-great-grandfather from the Ibo of Nigeria is the known African ancestor on
73 Learning How to Be Niggers from:
Critical White Studies
Author(s) WILLIAMS GREGORY
Abstract: We followed the alley to Monroe Street. As we trudged south, I realized I’d never seen so many black people in Muncie before. What bothered me most, however, was the tattered, down-at-the-heels feel of the neighborhood. The contrast with Grandpa and Grandma Cook’s sparkling white two-story home in the new Mayfield Addition was striking. Here, gloomy weather-beaten houses tottered on crumbling foundations. Exposed two-by-fours propped sagging porches. Jagged glass shards were all that remained in many windows. Graffiti-covered plywood sheets partially covered doorways. The yards were small, littered, and unkempt. Across First
75 La Guera from:
Critical White Studies
Author(s) MORAGA CHERRIE
Abstract: My mother is a fine story-teller, recalling every event of her life with the vividness of the present, noting each detail right down to the cut and color of her dress. I remember stories of her being
100 Treason to Whiteness Is Loyalty to Humanity from:
Critical White Studies
Author(s) IGNATIEV NOEL
Abstract: “Race” has meant various things in history. We use the term to mean a group that includes all social classes, in a situation where the most degraded member of a dominant group is exalted over any member of a subordinate group. That formation was first successfully established in the 17th century. By then there already existed a trade across the Atlantic
106 White Women, Race Matters: from:
Critical White Studies
Author(s) FRANKENBERG RUTH
Abstract: Fundamentally a relational category, whiteness
doeshave content inasmuch as it generates norms, ways of understanding history, ways of thinking about self and other, and even ways of thinking about the notion of culture itself. We need to look more closely at the content of the normative and attempt to analyze both its history and its consequences. One step in this direction is antiracist writers’ increasing use of the terms Euro-American or European American alongside African American, Asian American, Native American, Latino, and Chicano. Using “European American” to describe white Americans has the advantage that it parallels and in a
Book Title: A Passion for the Possible: Thinking with Paul Ricoeur- Publisher: Fordham University Press
Author(s): VENEMA HENRY ISAAC
Abstract: Paul Ricoeur's entire philosophical project narrates a passion for the possibleexpressed in the hope that in spite of death, closure, and sedimentation, life is opened by superabundance, by how the world gives us much more than is possible. Ricoeur's philosophical anthropology is a phenomenology of human capacity, which gives onto the groundless ground of human being, namely, God. Thus the story of the capable man, beginning with original goodness held captive by a servile will and ending with the possibility of liberation and regeneration of the heart, underpins his passion for the more than possible. The essays in this volume trace the fluid movement between phenomenological and religious descriptions of the capable self that emerges across Ricoeur's oeuvre and establish points of connection for future developments that might draw inspiration from this body of thought.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1c5chgx
Remembering Paul Ricoeur from:
A Passion for the Possible: Thinking with Paul Ricoeur
Author(s) PELLAUER DAVID
Abstract: Early on he said, “The word is my kingdom and I am not ashamed of it.”¹ In a later book,
Memory, History, Forgetting, he cited this from Vladimir Jankéloevitch as an epigram: “He who has been, from then on cannot not have been: henceforth this mysterious and profoundly obscure fact of having been is his viaticum for all eternity.”²
Narrative Matters among the Mlabri: from:
A Passion for the Possible: Thinking with Paul Ricoeur
Author(s) HERDA ELLEN A.
Abstract: The most persuasive moment of Paul Ricoeur’s work for the development anthropologist is his idea of narrative imagination. This concept, applied to the development act of working together with the other who faces marginalization, fear, famine, and isolation, provides a medium for both the anthropologist and the local to emplot history and fiction into a social reality that brings each to a new place. Far from static, this new place is an emerging plot that enables movement from shame and hunger to selfsustainability on the part of the local, and movement from the confinement of Western individualism to an ontological
The Place of Remembrance: from:
A Passion for the Possible: Thinking with Paul Ricoeur
Author(s) BARASH JEFFREY ANDREW
Abstract: The theme of collective memory, conceived as a source of social cohesion, has come to assume a unique importance in the heterogeneous context of our contemporary societies. The public function of collective memory, in the form of commemorations or museums, as in the evocation of traumatic memories shared by entire social groups, has become a topic of lively debate in a large number of theoretical areas, ranging from cognitive science to sociology, political theory, history, and other disciplines of social inquiry. It is the singular achievement of the recent work of Paul Ricoeur,
Memory, History, Forgetting,to take a wide
Teaching Religious Facts in Secular Schools from:
Religion: Beyond a Concept
Author(s) Ginsburg Daniela
Abstract: While respecting
laïcité, a principle of harmony, teachers give the knowledge of religions its fair place in the teaching of their disciplines. History, philosophy, literature, the plastic arts, music . . . here we can rightfully call upon the humanities.
Social Democracy and Religion: from:
Religion: Beyond a Concept
Author(s) Cohen Job
Abstract: Someone who knows the history of this building is likely to think it appropriate that a symposium entitled Religion and Politics is being held here in the Koepelkerk, or “domed church,” also known as the Round Lutheran Church. The original church here on the Singel was built in 1671. Since then it has twice been destroyed by fire. The first Lutheran church was built in 1633 at Singel 411, on the corner with the Spui. Most of that building is now used by the University of Amsterdam.
Troubles with Materiality: from:
Religion: Beyond a Concept
Author(s) Masuzawa Tomoko
Abstract: Upon hearing the standard disciplinary history of the science of religion (
Religionswissenschaft),¹ one might get the impression that, by the second half of the nineteenth century, talk of fetishism should have been all but dead. By then, “fetishism” as a particular type or form of religious belief and practice was supposedly no longer a viable or respectable category in debating the origin, evolution, or morphology of religion. Thus we read in the Victorian chapter of this history about the rise—and usually also the fall—of various theories concerning the origin of religion, such as Edward B. Tylor’s animism theory,
CHAPTER SIX Don Rickles’s Rant from:
Death's Following: Mediocrity, Dirtiness, Adulthood, Literature
Abstract: He is talking to me about my book on standup comedy; he wonders why I did not go deeper into the history of Jewish humor, starting in the Bible. I am happy to concede my historical limits, though his estimate of the humor
Book Title: Irony on Occasion: From Schlegel and Kierkegaard to Derrida and de Man- Publisher: Fordham University Press
Author(s): Newmark Kevin
Abstract: What is it about irony--as an object of serious philosophical reflection and a literary technique of considerable elasticity--that makes it an occasion for endless critical debate? This book responds to this question by focusing on several key moments in German Romanticism and its afterlife in twentieth-century French thought and writing. It includes chapters on Friedrich Schlegel, Soren Kierkegaard, Friedrich Nietzsche, Thomas Mann, Jean Paulhan, Maurice Blanchot, Jacques Derrida, and Paul de Man. A coda traces the way unresolved tensions inherited from Romanticism resurface in a novelist like J. M. Coetzee. But this book is neither a historical nor a thematic study of irony. To the degree that irony initiates a deflection of meaning, it also entails a divergence from historical and thematic models of understanding. The book therefore aims to respect irony's digressive force by allowing it to emerge from questions that sometimes have little or nothing to do with the ostensible topic of irony. For if irony is the possibility that whatever is being said does not coincide fully with whatever is being meant, then there is no guarantee that the most legitimate approach to the problem would proceed directly to those places where "irony" is named, described, or presumed to reside. Rather than providing a history of irony, then, this book examines particular occasions of ironic disruption. It thus offers an alternative model for conceiving of historical occurrences and their potential for acquiring meaning.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1c5cht3
ELEVEN Bewildering: from:
Irony on Occasion: From Schlegel and Kierkegaard to Derrida and de Man
Abstract: It is no easy task to determine the proper place of the “political” within the writings of Paul de Man. The difficulties inherent in the question stem not so much from the absence of references to history and politics in his writing—on the contrary; it is a rare text by de Man that does not mention law, politics, economics, social unrest, war, or revolution. The problem arises instead from the way such references can become intelligible only in the context of analyses that are themselves not in the first place either historical or political. What one does not find
8 Memory, History, Oblivion from:
Carnal Hermeneutics
Author(s) RICOEUR PAUL
Abstract: What I offer here is not a mere survey of my three-part volume
Memory,History,Forgetting, but a kind of critical rereading proceeding from a reversal of standpoint. In what sense? The leading thread in my book is thewriting ofhistory in accordance with the lexical definition of history as historiography. Hence the ordering of the thematics: first, memory as such, then history as a human science, and finally oblivion or forgetting as a dimension of the general historical condition of human beings. Memory, according to this linear construction, was held merely as a matrix of history, whereas historiography
12 Getting in Touch: from:
Carnal Hermeneutics
Author(s) ALLOA EMMANUEL
Abstract: If we look at its history, hermeneutics never was anything but diacritical. In his seminal essay on the origins of hermeneutics (“Die Geburt der Hermeneutik,” 1900), Wilhelm Dilthey argued that hermeneutics was born in Alexandria, in the Hellenistic period. Although according to Dilthey the art of
hermēneia(interpretation) was already practiced in classical Greece, it is only with the post-classical Alexandrian school of philology that hermeneutics became a self-standing discipline. As it were, the problem of the correct understanding becomes all the more insistent as the object of interpretation is far away: from the perspective of the Alexandrian philologists, the
18 Original Breath from:
Carnal Hermeneutics
Author(s) MACKENDRICK KARMEN
Abstract: It is not clear that this marks a very promising start for a carnal hermeneutics. If we could somehow take a text by itself, out of its context and history, it might. But, of course, this story of Genesis enters into the long history of the Abrahamic faiths. There it encounters in subsequent millennia an insistence on a God who is beyond and outside all time and place. That already makes speaking very strange, and it becomes stranger still with the insistence that creation must be
ex nihilo, that before this speaking creator there is
Book Title: Re-treating Religion: Deconstructing Christianity with Jean-Luc Nancy- Publisher: Fordham University Press
Author(s): Nancy Jean-Luc
Abstract: One of the most complicated and ambiguous tendencies in contemporary western societies is the phenomenon referred to as the turn to religion.In philosophy, one of the most original thinkers critically questioning this turnis Jean-Luc Nancy. Re-treating Religion is the first volume to analyze his long-term project The Deconstruction of Christianity,especially his major statement of it in Dis-Enclosure.Nancy conceives monotheistic religion and secularization not as opposite worldviews that succeed each other in time but rather as springing from the same history. This history consists in a paradoxical tendency to contest one's own foundations-whether God, truth, origin, humanity, or rationality-as well as to found itself on the void of this contestation. Nancy calls this unique combination of self-contestation and self-foundation the self-deconstructionof the Western world.The book includes discussion with Nancy himself, who contributes a substantial Preambleand a concluding dialogue with the volume editors. The contributions follow Nancy in tracing the complexities of Western culture back to the persistent legacy of monotheism, in order to illuminate the tensions and uncertainties we face in the twenty-first century.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1c5cjjf
Book Title: Hidden Intercourse: Eros and Sexuality in the History of Western Esotericism- Publisher: Fordham University Press
Author(s): Kripal Jeffrey J.
Abstract: From rumors about gnostic orgies in antiquity to the explicit erotic symbolism of alchemical texts, from the subtly coded eroticism of medieval kabbalah to the sexual magic practiced by contemporary occultists and countercultural translations of Asian Tantra, the history of Western esotericism is rich in references to the domains of eros and sexuality. This volume, which brings together an impressive array of top-level specialists, is the first to analyze the eroticism of the esoteric without sensationalism or cheap generalizations, but on the basis of expert scholarship and attention to textual and historical detail. While there are few domains where the imagination may so easily run wild, the various contributions seek to distinguish fact from fiction-only to find that historical realities are sometimes even stranger than the fantasies. In doing so, they reveal the outlines of a largely unknown history spanning more than twenty centuries.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1c5cjzn
COMPLICATIONS OF EROS: from:
Hidden Intercourse: Eros and Sexuality in the History of Western Esotericism
Author(s) Fanger Claire
Abstract: Within the long and varied tradition of medieval Christian commentaries on the Song of Songs, the yearning for the beloved, articulated from both masculine and feminine perspectives, becomes key to a hermeneutic construction illuminating the relation of the divine to the cosmos, the community of believers, and the individual soul. There are specific adumbrations of this tradition in which the virgin Mary is read into the story as the desiring bride. The liturgies for the Marian feast days drew upon the Song (as well as on other passages from the biblical Wisdom literature), and these Marian liturgies in turn necessitated
PROBING WOMEN AND PENETRATING WITCHCRAFT IN EARLY MODERN EUROPE from:
Hidden Intercourse: Eros and Sexuality in the History of Western Esotericism
Author(s) Coudert Allison P.
Abstract: Throughout western history knowledge has been conceived of as a commodity controlled and rationed by those in authority. Kant’s
sapere aude(dare to know) would have made no sense if it had not been preceded by centuries of admonitions about the dangers of knowledge and especially of curiosity. A condemnation of curiosity runs like a leitmotif through the medieval and early modern periods, persisting among social, intellectual, and religious conservatives to this very day.¹ For example, Roger Shattuck’s relatively recent book Forbidden Knowledge offers a modern version of the very old critique of the impious nature of seeking out the
SENSUOUS RELATION WITH SOPHIA IN CHRISTIAN THEOSOPHY from:
Hidden Intercourse: Eros and Sexuality in the History of Western Esotericism
Author(s) Faivre Antoine
Abstract: The biblical texts which mention Sophia, “the Divine Wisdom” (hokmâ in Hebrew, sapientia in Latin),¹ have been the object of many commentaries throughout the history of Christianity.² Her ontological status is one of the most debated issues in the history of sophiology. Two interpretations have been, and still are, particularly prominent. The first one considers her as a “personification,” that is, just an aspect or even a mere metaphor of Christ or of the Holy Spirit (an interpretation fostered by the use of the very term “Divine Wisdom”); whereas, according to the other, she is a “real Person,” alongside the
THE ROAR OF AWAKENING: from:
Hidden Intercourse: Eros and Sexuality in the History of Western Esotericism
Author(s) Kripal Jeffrey J.
Abstract: The multiple weavings of eroticism and esotericism within the history of the Esalen Institute in Big Sur, California—the mother of the American human potential movement founded in 1962 by Michael Murphy (1930) and Richard Price (1930–1985)—is a vast half-century tapestry whose multiple patterns, colors, and textures I have woven elsewhere in some detail.¹ The present essay is not a summary or replication of that historiographic project. Rather it is a further theorization of and reflection on the results of it. It is a “standing back” to see one, and only one, of the final weaves or gestalts,
Series Foreword from:
Insights from Performance Criticism
Author(s) Powell Mark Allan
Abstract: That is, perhaps, the most-asked question with regard to the Bible. What does this verse mean? What does this story mean? What does this psalm or letter or prophecy or promise or commandment mean?
6 Conclusions, Challenges, and Considerations from:
Insights from Performance Criticism
Abstract: They are performers with texts and audiences in concrete situations. The father sits with his son practicing commandments. The reader opens the book and occasionally looks up at the group as she reads. The storyteller sits with others in a circle sharing a well-known tale. The leader reminds the group of their founder’s words and draws out new implications for their situation. The scribe explains what the law means for the people assembled. The song leader guides the rehearsal of a choir. The group follows the script of the annual gathering. A scholar reads her paper that analyzes the nuances
Book Title: Ascent into Heaven in Luke-Acts-New Explorations of Luke's Narrative Hinge
Publisher: Augsburg Fortress
Author(s): Pao David W.
Abstract: In comparison with other aspects of Jesus’ life and ministry, his ascent into heaven has often been overlooked within the history of the church. However, considering its placement at the end of the Gospel and the beginning of Acts—the only narrative depictions of the event in the New Testament—the importance of Jesus’ ascent into heaven is undeniable for Luke’s two-volume work. While select studies have focused on particular aspects of these accounts for Luke’s story, the importance of the ascension calls for renewed attention to the narratological and theological significance of these accounts within their historical and literary contexts. In this volume, leading scholars discuss the ascension narratives within the ancient contexts of biblical, Second Temple Jewish, and Greco-Roman literature; the literary contours of Luke-Acts; and questions of historical and theological significance in the wider milieu of New Testament theology and early Christian historiography. The volume sets out new positions and directions for the next generations of interpreters regarding one of the most important and unique elements of the Lukan writings.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1c84g9z
5 Benefactor and Paradigm from:
Ascent into Heaven in Luke-Acts
Author(s) Wallace James Buchanan
Abstract: Whatever may have been the intentions of the author of Luke-Acts when composing the story of the ascension into heaven of Jesus Christ, and whatever may have been the antecedents foremost in his mind, the quotations above from the church fathers Justin Martyr and Tertullian provide sufficient warrant for exploring Greco-Roman ascension traditions as essential contexts for understanding the ascension of Jesus Christ in Luke-Acts. The first generations of readers would immediately have detected a similarity between Jesus Christ’s ascension into heaven and the countless tales of ascension into heaven told in Greek and Roman traditions.³ While Justin will go
Book Title: Writings on Medicine- Publisher: Fordham University Press
Author(s): Meyers Todd
Abstract: At the time of his death in 1995, Georges Canguilhem was a highly respected historian of science and medicine, whose engagement with questions of normality, the ideologization of scientific thought, and the conceptual history of biology had marked the thought of philosophers such as Michel Foucault, Louis Althusser, Pierre Bourdieu, and Gilles Deleuze. This collection of short, incisive, and highly accessible essays on the major concepts of modern medicine shows Canguilhem at the peak of his use of historical practice for philosophical engagement. In order to elaborate a philosophy of medicine, Canguilhem examines paramount problems such as the definition and uses of health, the decline of the Hippocratic understanding of nature, the experience of disease, the limits of psychology in medicine, myths and realities of therapeutic practices, the difference between cure and healing, the organism's self-regulation, and medical metaphors linking the organism to society. Writings on Medicine is at once an excellent introduction to Canguilhem's work and a forceful, insightful, and accessible engagement with elemental concepts in medicine. The book is certain to leave its imprint on anthropology, history, philosophy, bioethics, and the social studies of medicine.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1c84gs6
ONE The Idea of Nature in Medical Theory and Practice from:
Writings on Medicine
Abstract: One may wonder whether the doctor-patient relationship has ever succeeded in being a simple, instrumental relation that could be described in such a way that the cause and the effect, the therapeutic gesture and its result, would be directly related one to the other, on the same plane and at the same level, without being mediated by something foreign to its space of intelligibility. It is certain, in any case, that the centuries-old invocation of a
healing nature[une nature médicatrice] has been and remains the reference to just such a mediator, who would account, throughout history, for the fact
Book Title: Constellations of a Contemporary Romanticism- Publisher: Fordham University Press
Author(s): McGrath Brian
Abstract: Constellations of a Contemporary Romanticism takes its title and point of departure from Walter Benjamin's concept of the historical constellation, which puts both "contemporary" and "romanticism" in play as period designations and critical paradigms. Featuring fascinating and diverse contributions by an international roster of distinguished scholars working in and out of romanticism--from deconstruction to new historicism, from queer theory to postcolonial studies, from visual culture to biopolitics--this volume makes good on a central tenet of Benjamin's conception of history: These critics "grasp the constellation" into which our "own era has formed with a definite earlier one." Each of these essays approaches romanticism as a decisive and unexpired thought experiment that makes demands on and poses questions for our own time: What is the unlived of a contemporary romanticism? What has romanticism's singular untimeliness bequeathed to futurity? What is romanticism's contemporary "redemption value" for painting and politics, philosophy and film?
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1c99996
Introduction: from:
Constellations of a Contemporary Romanticism
Author(s) Pyle Forest
Abstract: In his theses “On the Concept of History,” the final text he bequeathed to the future, Walter Benjamin proposed a model of historical thought quite different from a historicism that tells “the sequence of events like the beads of a rosary.”¹ More kairological than chronological, Benjamin’s understanding of history postulates that “the past carries with it a temporal index by which it is referred to redemption.” According to Benjamin, any “document of culture” from any historical epoch may be redeemed in the constellations that crystallize between past and present. “There is,” writes Benjamin, “a secret agreement between past generations and
The History of Missed Opportunities: from:
Constellations of a Contemporary Romanticism
Author(s) Galperin William
Abstract: The subtitle of this chapter—“British Romanticism and the Emergence of the Everyday”—could easily be reversed because, quaint as it sounds, this is an essay about periodization and the hot chronology in British literary and cultural production that we continue to call “romantic.” Specifically, it is about a category of experience—the everyday—that comes to light during this interval as a history of missed opportunities, where what the “everyday” might suffice to name or to describe emerges both as something “uncounted” and as a missed opportunity for historical
accounting, where what has “happened,” as Walter Benjamin notes, is
The Walter Scott Experience: from:
Constellations of a Contemporary Romanticism
Author(s) Goode Mike
Abstract: In July 1869, Jefferson Davis, the former president of the Confederate States of America, traveled to Scotland on a tour of sites associated with Walter Scott and Scottish history. Davis’s ambitious itinerary took in Edinburgh, Abbotsford (Scott’s estate), Dryburgh Abbey (the site of Scott’s tomb), the Trossachs (including Rob Roy’s grave), Glasgow, Oban, the Isle of Mull, Fort William, and, finally, Inverness and Culloden. Davis had been an ardent reader of Scott since his boyhood, and much of the tour amounted to a pilgrimage to honor the most beloved author among the planter class in the antebellum American South.¹ But
1. How to Make a Composition: from:
Memory
Author(s) Carruthers Mary
Abstract: The so-called “arts of memory,”
artes memorandi, which were taught commonly in the curricula of dialectic and rhetoric for roughly two thousand years between the fourth century BCE and the sixteenth century CE, belong to a different psychological country from that of the modern Western, post-Enlightenment “memory” that is the concern of most of the rest of this volume. Of course, there are also complex medieval attitudes and practices regarding history and commemoration of the dead, but it is not with these that theartes memorandiare concerned.¹ Academic redefinitions and reclassifications of the old natural and philosophical sciences, especially
16. Memory-Talk: from:
Memory
Author(s) Alexander Sally
Abstract: Marc Bloch’s remark comes halfway through the unfinished final chapter of
The Historian’s Craft, on historical causation. For Bloch human consciousness is “the subject matter of history . . . reality itself.” To ask why something happened or how it happened and under what conditions is a “common law of the mind,” Bloch avers, an “instinctive need of understanding.” Historical facts are psychological facts in the sense that however “brutal” are external forces, “their action is weakened or intensified by man and his mind.” Man’s mind is not always conscious, logical, or rational, Bloch continues; it can be explained neither
22. Cinema and Memory from:
Memory
Author(s) Radstone Susannah
Abstract: The recent film
The Butterfly Effect(Eric Bress and J. Mackye Gruber, 2004) tells the story of a young man, Evan, whose capacity to recover lost memories goes further than most, for once his memories return, he learns how to “jump into” the scenes of his past, traveling back in time to divert fate and put right the wrongs of the past. But this “memory travel” turns out to be doomed from the start. Only by killing himself at birth, Evan discovers, can he change the past and save the girl he loves. In an early scene, Evan is undergoing
23. Machines of Memory from:
Memory
Author(s) Parisi Luciana
Abstract: The evolution of capitalism is marked by the technological development of human history. The idea that this evolution will result in homeostatic equilibrium
27. The Long Afterlife of Loss from:
Memory
Author(s) Hoffman Eva
Abstract: The transmission of loss across generations undoubtedly happens in the aftermath of every collective atrocity. But the Holocaust was a history-altering event, the great
Afterword from:
Memory
Author(s) Passerini Luisa
Abstract: The present state of memory studies requires a particular attention to the transmission of what has been accumulated in this field since the 1970s. That was a decade in which many of the energies that had been employed in direct political activism during the previous decade were translated into cultural terms, opening up new areas of research, in which memory was central. I am thinking of the role memory has played over the past four decades in the constitution of cultural history and cultural studies in general, and more specifically of gender studies, cinema and literary studies, area studies, age
Book Title: Provocations to Reading: J. Hillis Miller and the Democracy to Come-J. Hillis Miller and the Democracy to Come
Publisher: Fordham University Press
Author(s): Kujundžić Dragan
Abstract: This book is a marker of the state of theorytoday. Its rich array of wideranging essays explores the dimensions and implications of the work of J. Hillis Miller, one of the most eminent literary scholars in America. For nearly half a century, Miller has been known for his close and imaginative engagement with the implications of European philosophical thought and for his passionate advocacy of close reading.Building on this intellectual legacy, the contributors instantiate and extend the practice and ethics of sustained close reading that is Miller's hallmark. The book culminates in a moving piece by Jacques Derrida, Miller's close friend of forty years, who engages Miller's readings of Gerard Manley Hopkins in a historic encounter between French philosophy and American reading practices.A provocation to reading for new generations of students and teachers, these essays offer important resources for grasping the question of language in historical perspective and in contemporary life-a task essential for any democratic future. Barbara Cohen is Director of HumaniTech at the University of California, Irvine. She is co-editor of Material Events: Paul de Man and the Afterlife of Theory. Dragan Kujunzic is Professor of Russian and Comparative Literature and Director of Russian Studies at the University of California, Irvine. Among his publications is The Returns of History: Russian Nietzscheans after Modernity.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1c999h9
CHAPTER 4 Between “the Cup and the Lip”: from:
Provocations to Reading: J. Hillis Miller and the Democracy to Come
Author(s) Castillo Larisa Tokmakoff
Abstract: Charles Dickens’s
Our Mutual Friendis a retroactively oriented text, a text that works to undo the events that actuate it. The text begins with an ending, a corpse being drawn from the Thames, and withholds the circumstances surrounding this central event until half of the plot has transpired. While we learn the victim’s history much sooner than we do the events leading to his death, his history, nonetheless, is represented inconsecutively—after his demise. We are never to meet the victim himself; we are never to hear his story from his lips; we are never to receive a linear
CHAPTER 8 On the Line from:
Provocations to Reading: J. Hillis Miller and the Democracy to Come
Author(s) Gelley Alexander
Abstract: In
Ariadne’s Thread: Story Lines,¹ J. Hillis Miller begins with a fable of reading, a fable in which the reader, although presumably following a (straight) line, is continually sidetracked, led off course, and thus forced into labyrinthine byways. How did the reader get into this trap? He thought he was reading a story, but he finds he is that story and can’t get out: “These blind alleys in the analysis of narrative may not by any means be avoided. They may only be veiled by some credulity making a standing place where there is an abyss” (23).
Book Title: Machiavellian Rhetoric-From the Counter-Reformation to Milton
Publisher: Princeton University Press
Author(s): Kahn Victoria
Abstract: In this revised history, Machiavelli offers a rhetoric for dealing with the realm of de facto political power, rather than a political theory with a coherent thematic content; and Renaissance Machiavellism includes a variety of rhetorically sophisticated appreciations and appropriations of Machiavelli's own rhetorical approach to politics. Part I offers readings of
The Prince, The Discourses,and Counter-Reformation responses to Machiavelli. Part II discusses the reception of Machiavelli in sixteenth-and seventeenth-century England. Part III focuses on Milton, especiallyAreopagitica, Comus,andParadise Lost.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1c99bcq
INTRODUCTION from:
Machiavellian Rhetoric
Abstract: AS THE EVENTS of the English civil war were unfolding, the royalist Edward Hyde, Earl of Clarendon, recorded his thoughts in his
History of the Rebellion.¹ Reflecting on the struggle for power between Cromwell and the Presbyterians in 1647, after the imprisonment of Charles I in Carisbrooke Castle, Clarendon described Cromwell with a characteristic mixture of appreciation and biting irony. In Clarendon’s judgment, Cromwell was a true Machiavellian: a brilliant tactician who was governed by considerations of necessity rather than morality, and who did not hesitate to use force and fraud to serve his purposes. Those who condemn Machiavelli for
6 The Poetics of War: from:
Empire of Chance
Abstract: Everything happens on a battlefield in a way that totally transcends our imagination and our powers of description.”¹ Articulated by Nikolay Rostov in Tolstoy’s
War and Peace,this claim presents one of the main challenges to the nineteenth-century novel, namely the representability of warfare. The Revolutionary and Napoleonic Wars, which had left such a profound imprint on Europe an history, seemed at the same time to evade description, to mark a hole in the textual fabric of history. In the attempt to conceptualize the wars, the literary imagination was faced not with a simple object but with an entire matrix
Book Title: A Practice of Anthropology-The Thought and Influence of Marshall Sahlins
Publisher: MQUP
Author(s): KELLY JOHN D.
Abstract: Marshall Sahlins (b. 1930) is an American anthropologist who played a major role in the development of anthropological theory in the second half of the twentieth century. Over a sixty-year career, he and his colleagues synthesized trends in evolutionary, Marxist, and ecological anthropology, moving them into mainstream thought. Sahlins is considered a critic of reductive theories of human nature, an exponent of culture as a key concept in anthropology, and a politically engaged intellectual opposed to militarism and imperialism. This collection brings together some of the world’s most distinguished anthropologists to explore and advance Sahlins’s legacy. All of the essays are based on original research, most dealing with cultural change - a major theme of Sahlins’s research, especially in the contexts of Fijian and Hawaiian societies. Like Sahlins’s practice of anthropology, these essays display a rigorous, humanistic study of cultural forms, refusing to accept comfort over accuracy, not shirking from the moral implications of their analyses. Contributors include the late Greg Dening, one of the most eminent historians of the Pacific, Martha Kaplan, Patrick Kirch, Webb Keane, Jonathan Friedman, and Joel Robbins, with a preface by the late Claude Levi-Strauss. A unique volume that will complement the many books and articles by Sahlins himself, A Practice of Anthropology is an exciting new addition to the history of anthropological study.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1c99c4k
1 How Long Is a Longue Durée? from:
A Practice of Anthropology
Author(s) ROBBINS JOEL
Abstract: The drawing together of history and anthropology has been one of the major stories in the development of anthropological thought over the last forty years. It is a story in which Marshall Sahlins has played a central role, and the making of a marriage between these two disciplines has clearly been close to his heart: the words “history” or “historical” have appeared in the titles of five of his books since 1981. To the conjunction of history and anthropology he has done so much to effect, Sahlins has brought a robust notion of cultural structures, and he has shown how
Book Title: Freud's Moses- Publisher: Yale University Press
Author(s): Yerushalmi Yosef Hayim
Abstract: In
Freud's
Mosesa distinguished historian of the Jews brings a new perspective to this puzzling work. Yosef Hayim Yerushalmi argues that while attempts to psychoanalyze Freud's text may be potentially fruitful, they must be preceded by a genuine effort to understand what Freud consciously wanted to convey to his readers. Using both historical and philological analysis, Yerushalmi offers new insights into Freud's intentions in writingMoses and Monotheism.He presents the work as Freud's psychoanalytic history of the Jews, Judaism, and the Jewish psyche-his attempt, under the shadow of Nazism, to discover what has made the Jews what they are. In the process Yerushalmi's eloquent and sensitive exploration of Freud's last work provides a reappraisal of Freud's feelings toward anti-Semitism and the gentile world, his ambivalence about psychoanalysis as a "Jewish" science, his relationship to his father, and above all a new appreciation of the depth and intensity of Freud's identity as a "godless Jew."
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1cc2kmd
2 Sigmund Freud, Jewish Historian from:
Freud's Moses
Abstract: But if Moses and Monotheism presents itself ultimately as history, what kind of history could Freud possibly be expected to write? In 1934 he was seventy-eight years old. His major discoveries lay behind him and had been integrated into a coherent whole. Predictably, the only Jewish history that
3 Father-Religion, Son-Religion, and the “Jewish National Affair” from:
Freud's Moses
Abstract: Freud’s reading of Jewish history, centered around the return to group consciousness of the long repressed memory of the primeval Father, did not end with Moses or the Hebrew prophets. Yes, Moses created the Jews and Judaism by restoring the Father to them alone, through his own person and in the teaching of the one omnipotent God of the universe. Following his death this revelation was repressed in turn, only to reemerge from its state of unconscious latency in the teachings of the prophets, which would become the common patrimony of the entire Jewish people.
Book Title: The Idea of Wilderness-From Prehistory to the Age of Ecology
Publisher: Yale University Press
Author(s): OELSCHLAEGER MAX
Abstract: How has the concept of wild nature changed over the millennia? And what have been the environmental consequences? In this broad-ranging book Max Oelschlaeger argues that the idea of wilderness has reflected the evolving character of human existence from Paleolithic times to the present day. An intellectual history, it draws together evidence from philosophy, anthropology, theology, literature, ecology, cultural geography, and archaeology to provide a new scientifically and philosophically informed understanding of humankind's relationship to nature.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1cc2krg
CHAPTER ONE The Idea of Wilderness: from:
The Idea of Wilderness
Abstract: As the united states of america nears the twenty-first century, relatively little of its land remains unhumanized. The past ten thousand years show such humanization to be the norm across the world. Driven by metabolism and reproduction, humans have pressed nature into its role as provider of the resources to sustain burgeoning populations.¹ An alternative idea of wild nature as a
sourceof human existence is gaining a public hearing. This idea questions the longentrenched civilized-primitive dichotomy, a bifurcation grounded in an assumption that the human story lies in our triumph over a hostile nature. The idea of nature as
Book Title: Archaeology and Memory- Publisher: Oxbow Books
Author(s): Borić Dušan
Abstract: Memory can be both a horrifying trauma and an empowering resource. From the Ancient Greeks to Nietzsche and Derrida, the dilemma about the relationship between history and memory has filled many pages, with one important question singled out: is the writing of history to memory a remedy or a poison? Recently, a growing interest in and preoccupation with the issue of memory, remembering and forgetting has resulted in a proliferation of published works, in various disciplines, that have memory as their focus. This trend, to which the present volume contributes, has started to occupy the dominant discourses of disciplines such as sociology, philosophy, history, anthropology and archaeology, and has also disseminated into the wider public discourse of society and culture today. Such a condition may perhaps echo the phenomenon of a melancholic experience at the turn of the millennium. Archaeology and Memory seeks to examine the diversity of mnemonic systems and their significance in different past contexts as well as the epistemological and ontological importance of archaeological practice and narratives in constituting the human historical condition. The twelve substantial contributions in this volume cover a diverse set of regional examples and focus on a range of prehistoric and classical case studies in Eurasian regional contexts as well as on the predicaments of memory in examples of the archaeologies of 'contemporary past'. From the Mesolithic and Neolithic burial chambers to the trenches of World War I and the role of materiality in international criminal courts, a number of contributors examine how people in the past have thought about their own pasts, while others reflect on our own present-day sensibilities in dealing with the material testimonies of recent history. Both kinds of papers offer wider theoretical reflections on materiality, archaeological methodologies and the ethical responsibilities of archaeological narration about the past.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1cd0pmc
5. Layers of meaning: from:
Archaeology and Memory
Author(s) Jones Andrew
Abstract: A number of features characterise mortuary rituals at the end of the Neolithic and the beginning of the Bronze Age in Britain (the period covering approximately 2200–1500 BC). These include the construction of barrows of layered earth and stone cairns of mounded rubble covering the dead; the burial of individuals as inhumations or cremations enclosed in grave cuts, stone cists, or coffins; and the deposition of artefacts in close association with the dead. Outside the mortuary sphere, but necessarily connected with it, this period of prehistory also witnesses the emergence of large scale hoards of artefacts, typically metalwork, typically
7. Memory and microhistory of an empire: from:
Archaeology and Memory
Author(s) Boozer Anna
Abstract: Within an imperial framework, individuals and groups invoke memories of the past to denote both their social identity and their placement within the empire. An examination of quotidian mnemonic processes offers an opportunity for us to explore the ways in which local peoples negotiated, influenced, and responded to imperial social climates. The Roman Empire provides a salient framework for exploring memory because it was the iconic ancient empire, inscribing its control over a vast range of territories and peoples, each with its own distinct history and identity. The present work explores two Roman Egyptian houses as touchstones for the complex
Book Title: Land and People-Papers in Memory of John G. Evans
Publisher: Oxbow Books
Author(s): O’Connor Terry
Abstract: This volume is derived, in concept, from a conference held in honour of John Evans by the School of History and Archaeology and The Prehistoric Society at Cardiff University in March 2006. It brings together papers that address themes and landscapes on a variety of levels. They cover geographical, methodological and thematic areas that were of interest to, and had been studied by, John Evans. The volume is divided into five sections, which echo themes of importance in British prehistory. They include papers on aspects of environmental archaeology, experiments and philosophy; new research on the nature of woodland on the chalklands of southern England; coasts and islands; people, process and social order, and snails and shells - a strong part of John Evans' career. This volume presents a range of papers examining people's interaction with the landscape in all its forms. The papers provide a diverse but cohesive picture of how archaeological landscapes are viewed within current research frameworks and approaches, while also paying tribute to the innovative and inspirational work of one of the leading protagonists of environmental archaeology and the holistic approach to landscape interpretation.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1cfr8z1
[Part 2 Introduction] from:
Land and People
Abstract: The nature of the postglacial history of the chalklands has long been recognised to be of ecological significance – its relevance to people and archaeology is obvious and is emphasised by the mystery and myth imbued in the environment created within ancient woodlands. But at a pragmatic level, the presence of woodland and its
proximityto monuments and past activity has clear implications for the nature of that activity.
5 If you go Down to the Woods Today; a re-evaluation of the chalkland postglacial woodland; implications for prehistoric communities from:
Land and People
Author(s) Gardiner Julie
Abstract: The vegetation history, and its relevance to early prehistoric (postglacial) human communities on the chalk downlands of southern England, was essentially clearly proven and defined in broad terms in the 1970s, largely through the work of John Evans (1971a; 1972; 1975; Evans & Jones 1979). It was confirmed and re-affirmed by later workers (eg, Thomas 1982; Scaife 1980a) etc. Although shaken in the late 1980s by the arguments proffered by Bush and Flenley (1986) and Bush (1988), those arguments were fiercely countered by Thomas (Thomas 1989; Bush 1989). In this paper we summarise the history of the study of chalk
[Part 3 Introduction] from:
Land and People
Abstract: The study of coasts and islands provides many opportunities. Many sites, now on our coast, may be presevered and protected by depositional processes enveloping them in sequences of blown sand, facilitating both exceptional preservation, and potentially great stratigraphic separation of sequences of activity such as at Gwithian, Brean Down, Nornour and Northton for instance. In many cases their costal position today may belie their location in prehistory. Conversely, others may be exposed by coastal erosion making them available for research for a short window of time before they are ultimately lost to us. Islands allow us to examine island communities
16 Environmental archaeology of the Roman Villa at Rock, Brighstone, Isle of Wight from:
Land and People
Author(s) Parfitt Simon A.
Abstract: Environmental studies undertaken at Roman villas have tended to focus on food items, either seeds or the remains of domestic livestock that provide insights into the local economy. Some pollen analytical studies have also been undertaken, the most useful often being those from off-site locations where longer records may be recovered (Dark & Dark 1997). Such pollen studies have enabled the reconstruction of the vegetational history and the nature of the regional landscape. Other proxies, such as land snails and small vertebrates, offer insights into the local environments at smaller spatial scales (cf. Evans & Rouse 1992). These groups, which
2. Creation from:
Atheism for Beginners
Abstract: So begins the Old Testament story of creation set out in the opening chapter of the Book of Genesis – literally, the book of ‘origin’, ‘generation’ and ‘birth’. As the history unfolds, we are told that within six miraculous days and by the power of divine speech alone (‘And God said…’²) our world appears out of nothing. Within this short span
3. The Design of the World from:
Atheism for Beginners
Abstract: In the summer of 1925, in Dayton, Tennessee, John Scopes, a high school biology teacher in Clark County, was brought to trial for violating the Butler Act, which prohibited the teaching of evolution. The statute made it unlawful ‘to teach any theory that denies the story of divine creation as taught by the Bible and to teach instead that man was descended from a lower order of animals.’ The trial was a national sensation, not least because the special prosecutor was William Jennings Bryan – the three-time Democratic presidential candidate and a former Secretary of State – and the defence
4. The Argument from Evil from:
Atheism for Beginners
Abstract: In the history of atheism one argument against God stands head and shoulders above all others. This is the so-called ‘argument from evil’ – the term ‘evil’ being used here as shorthand for the existence of pain and suffering. We briefly referred to this argument in Chapter One: the indisputable fact that an innocent child dies of cancer is, so the atheist argues, incompatible with any notion of God as an omnipotent and benevolent being.¹ Any counter theistic attempt to resolve this alleged incompatibility is, to borrow a term from the German philosopher, Gottfried Leibniz (1648-1716), technically known as a
7. The Impulse to Believe. from:
Atheism for Beginners
Abstract: The most famous conversion in the history of Christianity is that of St Paul on the road to Damascus. Previously a well-known persecutor of early Christians and witness to the stoning of Stephen in Jerusalem, Paul himself briefly describes what happened in his letters; but the most detailed account is given in the Book of Acts 9: 3-9.
Introduction from:
Principalities and Powers
Abstract: Glen Stassen tells a story about the time he approached John Howard Yoder after a session at the Society of Christian Ethics. Noting that many of the papers bore the mark of his friend’s thought, Stassen said, “Your influence is really spreading.” Yoder’s simple response: “Not mine. Jesus.’”¹
Book Title: In the Fellowship of His Suffering-A Theological Interpretation of Mental Illness — A Focus on "Schizophrenia"
Publisher: The Lutterworth Press
Author(s): Swinton John
Abstract: Schizophrenia is often considered one of the most destructive forms of mental illness. Elahe Hessamfar’s personal experience with her daughter’s illness has led her to ask some pressing and significant questions about the cause and nature of schizophrenia and the Church’s role in its treatment. With a candid and revealing look at the history of mental illness, In the Fellowship of His Suffering describes schizophrenia as a variation of human expression. Hessamfar uses a deeply theological rather than pathological approach to interpret the schizophrenic experience and the effect it has on both the patients and their families. Effectively drawing on the Bible as a source of knowledge for understanding mental illness, she offers a reflective yet innovative view of whether the Church could or should intervene in such encounters and what such an intervention might look like. Hessamfar’s comprehensive work will provoke powerful responses from anyone interested in the prominent social issue of mental illness. Her portrayal of the raging debate between treating “insanity" either pastorally or medically will enthral readers, be they Christians, medical students or those in the field of psychiatry and social sciences.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1cg4kgg
Introduction from:
In the Fellowship of His Suffering
Abstract: The ubiquity of mental illness and its exponential growth in the US has made it the primary “medical disability” of our time. This pervasiveness and the destructive force behind it to destroy human spirit demands an urgent attention not only from medical community and social policy makers, but also from the church. In the history of Christian communities, mental illness has tended to be viewed as some form of malignant manifestation that stands against the will and rule of God. It has thus tended to evoke a response from within the church. Today, for the most part, that response has
1 A Theological Anthropology from:
In the Fellowship of His Suffering
Abstract: In this chapter we will lay down our anthropological foundation, which will shape our analysis of mental illness as a human phenomenon. Throughout history man has been an enigma, and a paradox, not only in the pages of Scripture, but also to himself and his fellow human beings. Although there have been many studies on every detail of a human’s life concerning his social, psychological, economical, political, physiological, and cultural status in life, one seemingly trivial question that has puzzled philosophers, scientists, and laymen alike, driving the fundamental answer to all aforementioned categories, is
What is a human being?The
5 Conclusion from:
In the Fellowship of His Suffering
Abstract: In this study we observed that the experiences of those suffering from mental illness call into question our collective Western understanding of these phenomena. Historically, how the experiences are named determined the types of treatment that were deemed to be appropriate. The church has participated in this process, but laterally, the naming, framing and responding to those experiences have become the terrain of psychiatry. Psychiatry has a questionable history and has been the location for various political, economic, and professional power struggles as the discipline has developed and has sought to offer a rationale for its existence.
two Satan’s Biography: from:
Facing the Fiend
Abstract: There is no one “biography” of Satan. There is no authoritative body of text we can refer to when we speak of Satan, rather Satan appears like a shape-shifter, and every story gives him another face and body, deploying the old stereotypes, but adding new elements at the same time, creating a curious mixture of familiarity and strangeness. The story that is retold here is the story of the Satan who grew out of various Jewish and Christian traditions, a Satan whose origins were inspired by the ancient near Eastern combat myths.¹ The most recent biography of Satan was published
three Satan in Story and Myth from:
Facing the Fiend
Abstract: Satan is part of the myth of evil and if we assume that the story is one way to approach the reality of evil, we need to examine the myth in more detail. From a secular viewpoint, any metaphysical approach to the question of evil does not work. The responsibilities for all human actions lay, since Kant, in the agent’s will and accordingly, so does the decision to commit an evil deed. Nevertheless, despite all efforts to explain human behavior with psychology, sociology, biology, and psychoanalysis, there seems to be an explanatory gap when it comes to actions that hurt
seven The Zeroing Zero from:
Facing the Fiend
Abstract: Carl Gustav Jung was witness to another shadow that came over Europe during his lifetime: Adolf Hitler. In his essay
Wotan(1936), Jung described Germany as “infected by one man who is obviously possessed” in addition to “rolling towards perdition.”² Jung’s analysis of Hitler, however, is just one of many attempts to understand the most notorious satanic figure of twentieth-century history. In hisAnatomy of Human Destructiveness, philosopher and psychoanalysist Erich Fromm diagnosed Adolf Hitler as a clinical case of necrophilia.³ Fromm analyzes Hitler’s childhood, his main source being the biography by B. F. Smith (1967), to which author Norman
Conclusion: from:
Facing the Fiend
Abstract: The story of the possessed from Gadara is popular in art and fiction, in particular the demon’s claim, “for we are many.”² It implies not only the possible diversity of the satanic character, but also the power that stands behind him. The different characters discussed in this work are only a very small aspect of the satanic figure, but they were chosen to highlight the ambiguity of Satan’s nature and to express the diversity of his appearance in the story. The origins of Satan lay, as we have seen, in his function as the stumbling block and the adversary, he
Book Title: All Shall be Well-Explorations in Universal Salvation and Christian Theology, from Origen to Moltmann
Publisher: The Lutterworth Press
Author(s): Macdonald Gregory
Abstract: Universalism runs like a slender thread through the history of Christian theology. Over the centuries Christian universalism, in one form or another, has been reinvented time and time again. In this book an international team of scholars explore the diverse universalisms of Christian thinkers from the Origen to Moltmann. In the introduction Gregory MacDonald argues that theologies of universal salvation occupy a space between heresy and dogma. The studies in this collection aim, in the first instance, to hear, understand, and explain the eschatological claims of a range of Christians from the third to the twenty-first centuries. They also offer some constructive, critical engagement with those claims.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1cg4m9c
1 Introduction: from:
All Shall be Well
Author(s) MacDonald Gregory
Abstract: At the most simple level Christian universalism is the belief that God will (or, in the case of “hopeful universalism,”
might) redeem all people through the saving work of Christ. Within the history of Christianity such a belief has been a minority sport, and those who have embraced it have been, with some notable exceptions, not very well known. Indeed, it would probably be true to say that for most of Christian history the majority of Christians have thought that such a belief was outside the bounds of orthodoxy. In the minds of the majority it was simply agiven
10 The Just Mercy of God: from:
All Shall be Well
Author(s) Talbott Thomas
Abstract: Born and raised in Aberdeenshire, Scotland, the Victorian visionary and prolific writer George MacDonald achieved enormous popularity in his own day both as an imaginative storyteller and as an authentic prophetic voice. “Between 1851 and 1897,” notes Frederick Buechner in the forward to Rolland Hein’s biography, “he wrote over fifty books—novels, plays, essays, sermons, poems, fairy tales, not to mention two fantasies for adults (
Phantastes, 1858, andLilith, 1895) that elude the usual categories.”¹ His friendship with Lewis Carroll (the penname for Charles Dodgson, 1832–1898) was very close, and he also made friends with such luminaries as Henry
14 The Totality of Condemnation Fell on Christ: from:
All Shall be Well
Author(s) Goddard Andrew
Abstract: The French Reformed lay theologian Jacques Ellul is probably better known for his original and insightful work in social analysis and critique rather than in theology, and yet his wrestling with issues of hell and universal salvation offer some original insights for contemporary theology. In one sense the focus on his sociological works is not surprising given his area of academic expertise. His original degree was in law and, from the end of the Second World War until his retirement in 1980, he served as the Professor of the History and Sociology of Institutions in the Law Faculty of Bordeaux
7 “Holy War” and the Universal God: from:
After Imperialism
Author(s) Pao David W.
Abstract: The celebration of the 200th anniversary of the first Protestant missionary’s arrival in China provides us with an opportunity to consider various topics related to the impact of the missionary movements, the development of Western evangelicalism and global Christianity, the relationship between biblical confession of faith and indigenous religions, and the reading of the Bible in various cultural contexts. At the intersection of these various considerations, one often finds the symbol of the Holy War. This symbol points to various periods of our history that many people find disturbing. For those who consider themselves to have been manipulated by such
6 The Genres of the Gospels and Acts from:
An Introduction to the New Testament
Abstract: This excerpt from Plutarch’s
Life of Alexanderis a species of story similar to the story of twelve-year-old Jesus in the Temple (Luke 2:41–51). The heroes of both stories were boys, precocious in that they both spoke with relevance beyond their years to the
Book Title: Dealing with Dictators-The United States, Hungary, and East Central Europe, 1942-1989
Publisher: Indiana University Press
Author(s): VINCZ JASON
Abstract: Dealing with Dictators explores America's Cold War efforts to make the dictatorships of Eastern Europe less tyrannical and more responsive to the country's international interests. During this period, US policies were a mix of economic and psychological warfare, subversion, cultural and economic penetration, and coercive diplomacy. Through careful examination of American and Hungarian sources, László Borhi assesses why some policies toward Hungary achieved their goals while others were not successful. When George H. W. Bush exclaimed to Mikhail Gorbachev on the day the Soviet Union collapsed, "Together we liberated Eastern Europe and unified Germany," he was hardly doing justice to the complicated history of the era. The story of the process by which the transition from Soviet satellite to independent state occurred in Hungary sheds light on the dynamics of systemic change in international politics at the end of the Cold War.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1cg4n1q
Introduction from:
Dealing with Dictators
Abstract: This is a book on the impact of one country on the other. At first sight the selection of this topic may seem a bit odd in light of the fact that it describes the relationship of two geographically distant countries: the United States, the most powerful state of the times, and Hungary, a weak client state in the middle of Europe. It is the history of how the framers of American policy sought to exploit this small but strategically well-located state to further America’s strategic interests and how Hungarians, caught in the net of aggressors, first Germany, then the
10 1989: from:
Dealing with Dictators
Abstract: The day the Soviet Union collapsed, George H. W. Bush penned a personal note to his friend Mikhail Gorbachev in which he immodestly declared, “Together we liberated Eastern Europe and unified Germany.”¹ Did this bold claim do justice to the complicated history of the transition from the Cold War to the reunification of Europe, the restoration of multiparty democracy, and national independence in Eastern Europe? The answer to this question is not only a matter of historical truth. The clarification of the process of transition will shed light on the dynamics of systemic change in international politics at the end
3 The Personal and Its Others in the Performance of Preaching from:
Preaching and the Personal
Author(s) HOOKE RUTHANNA B.
Abstract: A former student once told me a story about how she deals with her fears when she is about to preach. She said that when she was a child and was nervous about serving for the first time as an acolyte in a worship service, the priest with whom she was serving comforted her by saying, “Remember, they didn’t come here to see you.” She told me that she remembers these words and is still calmed by them when she is about to step into the pulpit.
11 Epilogue from:
Preaching and the Personal
Author(s) HOWELL J. DWAYNE
Abstract: The Bible, the sermon, and the congregation are all intricately related to the personal. Each is influenced by what is seen and heard and by how events and words are interpreted. The biblical text has a rich historical context in the ancient Near East that aids the reader in understanding what the text meant. However, this history is not a static history, locked in the past. Instead, it is a dynamic history of the divine acts of God that can be seen throughout the canonizing process as successive generations interpreted the tradition and text for their situations. The interpreted history
1 Reconciliation or Justice? from:
Restorative Christ
Abstract: Rage. Insults. Honor. Revenge. Resistance. Restoration. Homer introduces these common—if complex—moments in relationships (both human and divine) in the opening of his classic myth,
The Iliad. The thirst for justice and quest for reconciliation are as old as human storytelling itself. We have never grown tired of hearing stories of reconciliation and justice. Vince Gilligan, the creator of the award winning television seriesBreaking Badwonders, “if there is no such thing as cosmic justice, what is the point of being good? That’s the one thing that no-one has ever explained to me. Why shouldn’t I go rob
Conclusion: from:
Restorative Christ
Abstract: Can the Anglican Church of Australia play its part in repairing the past injustices to Indigenous Australians? How might the restorative Christ make an appreciable difference? There are compelling reasons for wanting to avoid the complexities associated with achieving reconciliation and repair between Indigenous and non-Indigenous Australians. I am not Indigenous. I am an Anglican priest representing an institution with a history of misplaced presumptions and misguided policies in its dealings with Indigenous people. The practice of restorative justice among Indigenous Australians has not been uniformly welcomed or effective. The potential to repeat these mistakes of the past is ever-present.
Book Title: Reading Scripture with the Saints- Publisher: The Lutterworth Press
Author(s): Fowl Stephen E.
Abstract: Reading Scripture with the Saints is a small museum. On its pages hang portraits of Christianity’s “masters of the sacred page": Gregory of Nyssa, Augustine of Hippo, Benedict of Nursia, Maximus Confessor, Thomas Aquinas, Martin Luther and Charles Wesley. Other, surprising figures also appear, such as Shakespeare, Washington and Lincoln. How did these figures from history interpret Scripture? What might their diverse approaches teach today’s readers of the Old and New Testaments? What is missing in contemporary biblical interpretation that an awareness of the history of exegesis might complete? Join C. Clifton Black as he traverses the Bible, Church History, systematic theology, Elizabethan drama and American politics. Reading Scripture with the Saints retrieves pre-modern insights for a post-modern world.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1cgdw89
1 WELCOME from:
Reading Scripture with the Saints
Abstract: The book you are holding is a small museum. That should be obvious by thumbing its pages. Study the portrait of disciplined, gentle Abbot Benedetto—Benedict—patron saint of Europe and of students. Nearby, in the center of things, is Maximus the Confessor, lifting his right hand before it was hacked off for his allegedly heretical writings. That verdict was overturned by the Sixth Ecumenical Council (680–81), two decades after his death: a grim reminder that the church has a history of getting things terribly wrong before God helps it put them right. Turn a few more pages: there’s
5 TRANSFIGURED EXEGESIS from:
Reading Scripture with the Saints
Abstract: Tradition-critically, the story is considered a Christian midrash on similar mountain-top experiences of Moses and Elijah (Exod 24:12–18; 1 Kgs 19:1–18)—the figures who, by more than sheer coincidence, attend Jesus at his transfiguration. Tradition critics hear reverberations of Ps 2:7 and Deut 18:15
Book Title: Returning to Reality-Christian Platonism for our Times
Publisher: The Lutterworth Press
Author(s): Tyson Paul
Abstract: Could it be that we have lost touch with some basic human realities in our day of high-tech efficiency, frenetic competition, and ceaseless consumption? Have we turned from the moral, the spiritual, and even the physical realities that make our lives meaningful? These are metaphysical questions -questions about the nature of reality- but they are not abstract questions. These are very down to earth questions that concern power and the collective frameworks of belief and action governing our daily lives. This book is an introduction to the history, theory, and application of Christian metaphysics. Yet this book is not just an introduction, it is also a passionately argued call for a profound change in the contemporary Christian mind. Paul Tyson argues that as Western culture’s Christian Platonist understanding of reality was replaced by modern pragmatic realism, we turned not just from one outlook on reality to another, but away from reality itself. This book seeks to show that if we can recover this ancient Christian outlook on reality, reframed for our day, then we will be able to recover a way of life that is in harmony with human and divine truth.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1cgdwbb
Book Title: The Scarlet Woman and the Red Hand-Evangelical Apocalyptic Belief in the Northern Ireland Troubles
Publisher: The Lutterworth Press
Author(s): Searle Joshua T.
Abstract: This book provides a comprehensive description of how evangelicals in Northern Ireland interpreted the "Troubles" (1966-2007) in the light of how they read the Bible. The rich and diverse landscape of Northern Irish evangelicalism during the "Troubles" is ideally suited to this study of both the light and dark sides of apocalyptic eschatology. Searle demonstrates how the notion of apocalypse shaped evangelical and fundamentalist interpretations of the turbulent events that characterized this dark yet fascinating period in the history of Northern Ireland. The book uses this case study to offer a timely reflection on some of the most pressing issues in contemporary negotiations between culture and religion. Given the current resurgence of religious fundamentalism in the wake of 9/11, together with popular conceptions of a "clash of civilizations" and the so-called War on Terror, this book is not only an engaging academic study; it also resonates with some of the defining cultural issues of our time.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1cgdx0n
Book Title: Why Resurrection?-An Introduction to the Belief in the Afterlife in Judaism and Christianity
Publisher: The Lutterworth Press
Author(s): Blanco Carlos
Abstract: Few questions exert such a great fascination on human conscience as those related to the meaning of life, history, and death. The belief in the resurrection of the dead constitutes an answer to a real challenge: What is the meaning of life and history in the midst of a world in which evil, injustice, and ultimately death exist? Resurrection is an instrument serving a broader, more encompassing reality: the Kingdom of God. Such a utopian Kingdom gathers the final response to the problem of theodicy and to the enigma of history. This book seeks to understand the idea of resurrection not only as a theological but also as a philosophical category (as expression of the collective aspirations of humanity), combining historical, theological, and philosophical analyses in dialogue with some of the principal streams of contemporary Western thought.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1cgdxgw
Introduction from:
Why Resurrection?
Abstract: The fundamental question is that of theodicy: What is the meaning of life and history in the midst of a world in which evil, injustice, and ultimately death persist and seem to achieve a constant triumph
2 History and Meaning: from:
Why Resurrection?
Abstract: As we can see, there are many interesting, convenient, and legitimate questions to pose regarding the nature of history. The doubts that
Book Title: The Atheist's Primer- Publisher: The Lutterworth Press
Author(s): Palmer Michael
Abstract: In The Atheist's Primer, a prominent philosopher, Dr Michael Palmer, reinstates the importance of philosophy in the debate about God's existence. The 'new atheism' of Richard Dawkins and others has been driven by largely Darwinian objections to God's existence, limiting the debate to within a principally scientific framework. This has obscured the philosophical tradition of atheism, in which the main intellectual landmarks in atheism's history are to be found. With an analysis of atheistic thought from the Ancient Greeks to the present day, Palmer explains and comments on the philosophical arguments warranting atheism, discussing issues such as evil, morality, miracles, and the motivations for belief. The emphasis placed on materialism and the limitations of our knowledge might seem disheartening to some; but Palmer concludes on a positive note, arguing – alongside Nietzsche, Marx and Freud and many others – that happiness and personal fulfilment are to be found in the very materialism that religious belief rejects. Michael Palmer first addressed these issues in his student-oriented edition, The Atheist's Creed, of which The Atheist's Primer is a revised abridgement for the general reader. Palmer has now stripped out the primary texts and expanded his commentaries into fluent and concise analyses of the arguments. Free of philosophical jargon and assumptions of prior knowledge, this is an important introduction to a major cultural debate.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1cgdxp0
Book Title: Storied Revelations-Parables, Imagination and George MacDonald’s Christian Fiction
Publisher: The Lutterworth Press
Author(s): Peterson Eugene H.
Abstract: George MacDonald, the Victorian poet and theologian, observed that his was a culture saturated with Christian jargon but often void of a profound understanding of the gospel for its own time and culture. The language of Scripture no longer penetrated people’s hearts, thoughts, and attitudes; it no longer transformed people’s lives. MacDonald, called to be a pastor, turned to story and more specifically the "parabolic" as a means of spiritual awakening. He created fictive worlds in which the language of Jesus would find a new home and regain its revelatory power for his particular Victorian audience. 'Storied Revelations' explores the interface between the Bible and George MacDonald’s fiction. The way Jesus uses language in the parables sheds light on our understanding of MacDonald’s careful use of language in his fiction. Further still, many of MacDonald’s stories are infused with the language of the Bible, often in rather surprising ways.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1cgdztj
Foreword from:
Storied Revelations
Author(s) Peterson Eugene H.
Abstract: One of the great storytellers in the Christian tradition is George MacDonald, whose storytelling has entered into the Christian mind as a bulwark against the scourge of meaninglessness. MacDonald was a Scottish pastor who
4 George MacDonald’s Theological Rationale for Story and the “Parabolic” from:
Storied Revelations
Abstract: George MacDonald’s theological rationale for story and the “parabolic” is closely connected to his understanding of Scripture, language, creation, and how God reveals himself in and through it. In order to understand MacDonald’s view of Scripture, especially as related to the “parabolic” and the role Scripture plays in his understanding of revelation and spiritual transformation, it is important to locate him in his historical context. Only by outlining the general attitude towards Scripture and closely related questions such as the role of science in Victorian Britain can we properly understand MacDonald’s response to the challenges of his time and the
Conclusion from:
Storied Revelations
Abstract: We have suggested in the beginning of this book that George MacDonald is primarily a theological thinker and writer. What sort of a theologian is MacDonald? His pastoral concern was for his audience to come to know God in personal and transformative ways. His focus was on the lived dimension of the Christian faith. The way he sought to minister to his Christian audience was through story. While MacDonald employed a wide range of literary styles, the “parabolic” is a dimension of his writing that has received surprisingly little attention.
5 Radical Embodiment in Light of the Science and Religion Dialogue from:
Radical Embodiment
Abstract: In creating humankind God sculpted “the earth being,” according to the etymology of “Adam,” the Hebrew word for “humanity” used in Genesis 2. The portrait of humankind painted by the scriptures of Judaism, Christianity, and Islam regards the human person as a psycho-somatic unity. Scientific evidence increasingly points to the truth that human beings are fundamentally embodied in nature, contrary to the Greek-influenced mind-body dualism that has reigned for most of Western theological and philosophical history. In this chapter I will highlight the significance of our embodiment relative to evolutionary biology and to the nature of consciousness in light of
Introduction: from:
Drinking from the Wells of New Creation
Abstract: In
Phantastes, which C. S. Lewis credits with baptizing his imagination, George MacDonald tells the story of Anodos, who has just come of age and is about to receive his inheritance.² The framework with which Anodos approaches life is one of confident mastery, self-referent pragmatism, and enough curiosity to make him wonder if there is more to life than what he has experienced. Clearly a person of strong self-esteem, Anodos expresses his sense of mastery by placing things in convenient categories. When he first meets his fairy grandmother who appears to him in “tiny woman-form” wearing a Grecian dress, he
Introduction: from:
The Gift of the Other
Abstract: We live in an intriguing period of human history. The last century has seen the exponential growth of the human population—from 1.5 billion in 1900, to 2.5 billion in 1950, to over 7 billion today. Yet, with this burgeoning growth in the human population, there is also perhaps a greater awareness than at any stage of human history of our essential interconnectivity and inter-relatedness. The collapse of both ideological and physical barriers erected during the Cold War, and the technological and economic “developments” of the last two decades mean that, notwithstanding the differences and diversity of “human civilizations” spread
3 Poetry as Remembrance: from:
An Unexpected Light
Abstract: The difference in landscapes we find between the Arthurian poetry of Charles Williams and the
“Poems in Witness to the Holocaust”of Micheal O’Siadhail’sThe Gossamer Wallmarks the distinct set of challenges these two poets undertook to address in their verse. Although in each sequence we find a portrayal of history as a “failed landscape,” for Williams that feature of his cycle designated a clear counterpoint within a larger vision of glory, and one which is made to harmonize with that emergent vision by the logic of the Incarnation—as the summing up and reconciling ofall thingsin
4 Geoffrey Hill’s “Pitch of Attention” and “Poetic Kenosis” in The Triumph of Love from:
An Unexpected Light
Abstract: Like Charles Williams’ Arthuriad and Micheal O’Siadhail’s
The Gossamer Wall, Geoffrey Hill’sThe Triumph of Loveis also a “landscape” poem, albeit in many respects different from our ordinary sense of the term. From its opening, one line section we are presented with an image that introduces a dramatic sense of place:“Sun-blazed, over Romsley, a livid rain-scarp”(I, 1).¹ Immediately following, the next section then imbues the lyric geography evoked in the first line with a sense of time and the landscape of personal history.“Guilts were incurred in that place, now I am convinced”(II), the poet announces,
5 God, the Sons of God, and the Man of God from:
In the Eyes of God
Abstract: A similar theme of divine sight runs through the Flood narrative.¹ Both prominent and key to the story’s structure, it provides us yet another contrast—that of the “sons of God.” This particular usage holds special interest due to the non-corporeal nature of these beings. Additionally, the many echoes throughout this pericope drawn from earlier texts give us further insight into the nature of divine sight. In the following, we shall examine the nature of the vision of the “sons of God” (6:2), contrasting it with that of God Himself (6:5, 7:1). Then we shall look at a different instances
6 A View to Judgment from:
In the Eyes of God
Abstract: In the middle of the Tower of Babel story, we find God going down “to see” the city and the tower that the sons of men had made. When we look at the structure of this short story, we find that this instance of God “seeing” is
7 Status and Blessing in the Sight of God from:
In the Eyes of God
Abstract: We have seen in our previous discussions that divine sight can involve aesthetic and moral appreciation, a transfer of authority, an acknowledgement of moral uprightness, and a judgment fitting the crime. In our next context, we find yet another function and meaning for divine sight—establishing worth. A disconcerting and yet pivotal chapter in the story of Abraham, Gen 16 has traditionally been assumed to recount a failed human attempt to build a legacy. Many clues, however, indicate that more is happening than meets the eye. Not only are the patriarch and matriarch of the people of God, the models
8 A Second Look at Sodom from:
In the Eyes of God
Abstract: In our previous chapter, we found divine sight to be informed by the primary themes of status and blessing. It thus functioned as both an affirmation of Hagar’s worth as well as motivation for her to return to the conduits of God’s covenantal blessing, Abram and Sarai. The story of Babel laid emphasis on God’s vantage point in looking at the city and the tower, and thus commented on the project as well as its future ramifications. In our next text, Gen 18 and 19, we find a narrative in which the act of “seeing” plays both a structural and
1. If Jericho was Razed, is our Faith in Vain? from:
The Joshua Delusion?
Abstract: In his 1982 book,
The Quest for the Historical Israel: Reconstructing Israel’s Early History, G.W. Ramsey devotes a chapter to the question, ‘If Jericho was not Razed, is our Faith in Vain?’¹ The question is a witty allusion to 1 Corinthians 15:14 (if Christ has not been raised, then … your faith has been in vain). Ramsey asks the question in order to consider how the ‘historical truth’ of an Old Testament narrative affects its theological value. In other words, if Jericho was not utterly destroyed as described in Joshua 6, then does the story lack truth and theological value?
3. Clearing the Ground: from:
The Joshua Delusion?
Abstract: We saw in chapter 2 that the significance of the book of Joshua is not restricted to what it might have ‘originally meant’. To read it as a ‘revelatory text’ – as Christian Scripture – means that the text is used in ways that go beyond what it ‘originally meant’, such as in the case of Rahab’s story. The ‘world of the text’ portrayed in Joshua has a ‘plenitude’ of meanings, meanings evoked as it is read in new situations and contexts. But this is
notto say that we can use it as we please if we are to
4. Reading Joshua from:
The Joshua Delusion?
Abstract: In this chapter I would like to present something of an exploration of the story of Joshua as a text in the context of the Old Testament. I am concerned with tackling the question of what Joshua is about as a piece of discourse within the world of the Old Testament. I do not intend to address the question of Joshua’s Christian significance here – that will come in the next chapter where I shall consider how the plenitude of the text may be explored well in new Christian contexts as new questions are put to the text. Here, I
Response to Christopher J. H. Wright from:
The Joshua Delusion?
Author(s) Earl Douglas
Abstract: I would like to thank Dr Wright for his thoughtful and important comments on
The Joshua Delusion?I am grateful for his appreciation in numerous areas, especially with reference to my reading of the text of the book of Joshua, and for opening up important debates on wider issues of history and morality.
4 Two Varieties of Active Unbelief from:
Groundless Gods
Author(s) RODGERS MICHAEL
Abstract: Atheism is apparently in an ambiguous state with respect to postmodernism. By some accounts, postmodernism is nearly synonymous with unbelief, if not full blown atheism. On the other hand, many authors have pointed out that postmodernism presents as many problems to the atheist as to the theist. These authors make it seem nearly impossible to be a postmodern atheist—that atheism goes when theism does. Of course, unbelief is surely still possible, but it takes an altogether different form, in this version of the postmodern story. We have religious authors who bemoan postmodernism for its relativism and nihilism, religious authors
Foreword from:
The Hermeneutical Self and an Ethical Difference
Author(s) Berthrong John
Abstract: In Paul S. Chung’s fascinating study of inter civilizational hermeneutics, we get caves and butterflies, Plato and Zhuangzi, Mencius/Mengzi and Aquinas, Zhu Xi and Wang Yangming, Gadamer, Ricouer, David Tracy, Edward Said, and a host of other classical and modern scholars in search of a new and refreshing global hermeneutical theory and project. It is a truly international and encompassing tour of the history of hermeneutics both in the West and East Asia. What is particularly refreshing is that this is a comparison of diverse hermeneutical traditions or as the Neo-Confucians would say, the art of reading through the multi-colored
11. Discourse Ethics and Communicative Rationality from:
The Hermeneutical Self and an Ethical Difference
Abstract: “The end of ideologies” has changed into the end of history,¹ according to Fukuyama: liberal democracy constitutes the end point of humankind’s ideological evolution and the final form of human government; and, finally, liberal democracy forms the end of history.² In the phase of late capitalism embedded within the empire and the end of ideologies, a lifeworld is violated, reified, and colonized by political power, capital dominion, and mass media. In taking issue with this process of colonizing the lifeworld, Habermas’s notion of communicative moral practice becomes a counter proposal to “the end of ideologies” and can be endorsed as
[PART IV. Introduction] from:
The Hermeneutical Self and an Ethical Difference
Abstract: An encounter with the Other is further to be conceptualized in a broader intercivilizational and global-critical spectrum. I am interested in conceptualizing such a reconstruction of hermeneutical self and ethical difference in a Confucian context. Chapter 14 deals with the necessity and purpose of dialogue between civilizations in the aftermath of colonialism. The basic argument of this chapter is to examine the contribution of non-Western culture and civilization as an irregular or subside to Western modernity. Critically scrutinizing Western civilization and modernity, my concern is to emphasize the Confucian contribution together with Latin American, African, and Islamic history.
15. Engaging the Cave and the Butterfly: from:
The Hermeneutical Self and an Ethical Difference
Abstract: For a comparative religious study of interpretation and morality in an intercivilizational framework, I begin my long route in chapter 15 and 16 by comparing Plato’s analogy of the cave and Zhuangzi’s story about the butterfly dream. Plato, a pupil of Socrates, uses the analogy of a cave to illustrate his well-known and powerful image of the human condition in his book
Republic(514a–519a).¹ He likens the ordinary human to a prisoner in a cave, forced to gaze at shadows. The human being strives to see the light that brings illumination to the truth. This story venerates the journey
Epilogue: from:
The Hermeneutical Self and an Ethical Difference
Abstract: In this Epilogue, I shall present a postcolonial hermeneutics in terms of proposing archeology and social biography as a postcolonial epistemology. This new perspective articulates the important task of archeological endeavor in rewriting and re-reading the history of the innocent victim as excluded and silenced. History is not deconstructed in the name of binary oppositions, but to remember, in our current socio-biographical solidarity, those who are fragile and vulnerable, existing in the interstitial zone. To begin with archeological hermeneutics, it is important to consider a hermeneutics of analogical imagination and its dimension of suspicion and living discourse in an intercivilizational
1 Religious Pluralism and John Hick from:
Christian Theology and Religious Pluralism
Abstract: More than any other time in the history of Western civilization, we are living today in a period of increasing religious plurality. it is becoming more common for persons living in many of the urban and suburban cities in the United States and around the world to have neighbors and acquaintances that are Jews, Muslims, Hindus, or Buddhists. In addition to familiar church buildings, it is now commonplace to find synagogues, mosques, and temples in many cities and even rural areas. The estimated Muslim population in the united States is now five million and growing.¹ Already by September of 2000,
Book Title: Sacramental Presence after Heidegger-Onto-theology, Sacraments, and the Mother's Smile
Publisher: James Clarke & Co
Author(s): Sweeney Conor
Abstract: "Theology after Heidegger must take into account history and language as elements in the pursuit of meaning. Quite often, this prompts a hurried flight from metaphysics to an embrace of an absence at the center of Christian narrativity. Conor Sweeney here explores the “postmodern" critique of presence in the context of sacramental theology, engaging the thought of Louis-Marie Chauvet and Lieven Boeve. Chauvet is an influential postmodern theologian whose critique of the perceived onto-theological constitution of presence in traditional sacramental theology has made big waves, while Boeve is part of a more recent generation of theologians who even more wholeheartedly embrace postmodern consequences for theology. Sweeney considers the extent to which postmodernism à la Heidegger upsets the hermeneutics of sacramentality, asking whether this requires us to renounce the search for a presence that by definition transcends us. Against both the fetishization of presence and absence, Sweeney argues that metaphysics has a properly sacramental basis, and that it is only through this reality that the dialectic of presence and absence can be transcended. The case is made for the full but restless signification of the mother’s smile as the paradigm for genuine sacramental presence."
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1cgf1rx
2 Sacramental Presence in Louis-Marie Chauvet from:
Sacramental Presence after Heidegger
Abstract: The theology of Louis-Marie Chauvet is a sustained example of how Heidegger can be made productive in the theology of sacramental presence, and also theology in general. Chauvet moves his theological statements completely outside of the realm of metaphysics understood as a privileged discursive conceptualism; such statements may only be made via a phenomenology and hermeneutics of the ritual dynamic proper to Christian liturgy. In this symbolic mode, as we will see, theological statements, no longer mediated by traditional metaphysics, will be weighted more towards history than ontology, and therefore more towards absence than presence. Vincent J. Miller asserts that
Book Title: Jesus and the Cross-Necessity, Meaning, and Atonement
Publisher: James Clarke & Co
Author(s): Laughlin Peter
Abstract: According to the Nicene Creed, Christ died for us and for our salvation. But while all Christians agree that Christ’s death and resurrection has saving significance, there is little unanimity in how and why that is the case. In fact, Christian history is littered with accounts of the redemptive value of Christ’s death, and new models and motifs are constantly being proposed, many of which now stand in stark contrast to earlier thought. How then should contemporary articulations of the importance of the death of Christ be judged? At the heart of this book is the contention that Christian reflection on the atonement is faithful inasmuch as it incorporates the intention that Jesus himself had for his death. In a wide-reaching study, the author draws from both classical scholarship and recent work on the historical Jesus to argue that not only did Jesus imbue his death with redemptive meaning but that such meaning should impact expressions of the saving significance of the cross.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1cgf285
4 The Meaning of Jesus’ Death from:
Jesus and the Cross
Abstract: In the previous chapter I argued for the viability of a theological engagement with history for the purpose of informing our theology of the atonement with the historical intention of Jesus of Nazareth. The task now is to discuss what can be known of the world of meaning that Jesus constituted for his death and then, in the next chapter, to bring these results to bear on our understanding of Christian atonement. Easy enough perhaps to state, a rather more difficult task in practice. Indeed, the endeavor threatens to become all-consuming; John Meier’s four-volume work is ample evidence of the
Conclusion: from:
The Scandal of Sacramentality
Abstract: Throughout this book we have wrestled with the question of how to conceive of sacrament and sacramentality in a way that consists with the postmodern imagination. We have seen that the meaning of the Eucharist, and by extension sacramentality, may be derived from the endless matrix of signification within which it exists. In this sense, the Eucharist is not “rooted” in its history, but rather
extends across historyas an endlessly sprawling, endlessly relevant living metaphor. It recalls the Last Supper; it (re) presents Christ’s sacrificial death on Calvary; it is ratified by thelivingTradition of the Body of
2 Promise and Trust: from:
Justification in a Post-Christian Society
Author(s) SCHWÖBEL CHRISTOPH
Abstract: It is a commonplace that today we live globally—and often locally as well—in a multicultural society where different cultures coexist, oscillating between cooperation and competition. These multicultural settings are the result of various factors, from the migration movements of large groups of people caused by economic necessity, war, oppression, displacement, and the search for better opportunities for shaping one’s life. If one wanted to write a diachronic history of the genesis of most multicultural societies, one would come across the most grievous aspects of modern history, racism, nationalism, ethnic strife, exploitation, and religious oppression, leading to the banishment
13 Priesthood of All Believers as Public Opinion: from:
Justification in a Post-Christian Society
Author(s) CLAESSON URBAN
Abstract: Historical research has often focused on how the doctrines of Luther’s theology were used by rulers and kings to legitimize power. However, Luther’s theology provided tools for men of political power and critics alike. The latter aspect needs to be explored in a more sophisticated fashion. In this chapter I will try to do just that. I will present a case from Swedish church history where Luther’s doctrine of the priesthood of all believers seems to have worked as an unexplored precursor of public opinion, and as a new way to legitimize power from below.
4 The Undergraduate Courses—Danielic Hermeneutics in Theory from:
Reading Daniel as a Text in Theological Hermeneutics
Abstract: The introduction to Danielic hermeneutics is laid out in Daniel 1, as we have seen in our previous chapter. The next five chapters of Daniel
Bare presented to the reader primarily by the Narrator with one remarkable story co-narrated by Nebuchadnezzar. Essentially the reader in Daniel 2–6 is being given the theoretical side of hermeneutics, which we shall deem here as the “undergraduate courses” in this Danielic school of hermeneutics.
5 Newbigin’s Critique of Western Culture from:
Grasping Truth and Reality
Abstract: It was the gospel story, Newbigin believes, that distinguished Europe from Asia. In the gospel, truth is taught by way of a story, a series of historical events that were part the history and tradition of Israel,
Foreword from:
The Fate of Saul's Progeny in the Reign of David
Author(s) Gundry Robert H.
Abstract: The story of Saul and David is vivid and compelling drawing the reader into a narrative of gripping action and complex characters. Typical of the best hebrew narrative, the narrator of the Saul and David story rarely reveals the motivations of characters and even more sparingly provides moral evaluation of its characters’ actions, preferring a strategy of showing rather than telling the story. Readers are expected to enter into the story with their imagination and to do their own evaluations.
2 A Survey of the interpretive history of 1–2 Samuel from:
The Fate of Saul's Progeny in the Reign of David
Abstract: The present chapter is an overview of the history of the critical study of the books of Samuel, beginning from the early nineteenth century. It also highlights pivotal points in Samuel scholarship in the
3 Narrative Criticism from:
The Fate of Saul's Progeny in the Reign of David
Abstract: The previous chapter reviewed the history of scholarship in Samuel, beginning from the early nineteenth century to the present (at the dawn of the twenty-first century). The review considered the various methodological approaches used in studying Samuel: historicalcriticism, the new criticism, contemporary literary criticism, and the emergent new historicism. Besides methodological questions, the chapter also appraised studies that deal directly with David and Saul. This analysis furnished the needed context for the current endeavor.
4 The Contest for the Succession to the Throne of Saul (2 Samuel 2–4) from:
The Fate of Saul's Progeny in the Reign of David
Abstract: In chapter 3, I outlined the methodology of the present study, namely, narrative criticism. In discussing the narrative critical method, I pointed out the centrality of the final form of the text in its analysis, not the text’s prehistory. Additionally, I noted the
historary¹ nature of biblical narrative, which ontologically arises from the ground of history, existentially inhabits a literary sphere, and teleologically drives towards a theological goal; and I also noted how all of these trajectories have to be kept in tension for a proper explication of the world of the biblical narrative text. I also explored the various
8 Conclusion: from:
The Fate of Saul's Progeny in the Reign of David
Abstract: This book set out to address comprehensively and holistically the fate of Saul’s progeny after Saul’s demise. Since there is no separate narrative of Saul’s descendants in the Bible, it traced the story of David and how that story interconnected with the fate of the Saulides to determine whether the ills that befell the Saulides were due to continuing divine retribution, pure happenstance, or Davidic orchestration. The specific passages analyzed for this purpose are 1 Sam 18:17—19:17; 25:39–44; 2 Sam 2–4, 6, 9, 16:1–4; 19:25–31 [ET 19:24–30]; 21:1–14. The investigation revealed David’s complicity
Book Title: Onslaught against Innocence- Publisher: James Clarke & Co
Author(s): LaCocque André
Abstract: While in Genesis 2-11 the Yahwist confronts the issue of evil through a sequence of stories on the progressive deterioration of the divine-human relationship, in Genesis 4 he describes the initial slaughter of one human being by another as fratricidal. This book provides a close reading of J's story by using literary criticism and psychological criticism, and shows that the biblical author has more than an "archaeological" design. His characters - including God, Adam, Eve, Cain, and Abel, plus minor character - are paradigmatic, as they allow J to proceed with a fine analytical feel for the nature of evil as performed by "homo" as "homini lupus." No imaginative "mimesis" of evil has ever been recounted with such an economy of means and such depth of psychological insight.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1cgf49n
Chapter One Introduction from:
Onslaught against Innocence
Abstract: Here again, because the story of Cain and Abel is so well and so universally known, as is the tale of Adam and Eve, there can hardly be a first “reading” of it. Even our first encounter with the text is already a “rereading.” There is nothing to lament about for, as Gary Saul Morson states, the
Book Title: The Philokalia and the Inner Life-On Passions and Prayer
Publisher: James Clarke & Co
Author(s): Cook Christopher C.H.
Abstract: The Philokalia was published in Venice in 1782. It is an anthology of patristic writings from the Eastern Church, spanning the 4th to the 15th Centuries, which has been the subsequent focus of a significant revival in Orthodox spirituality. It presents an understanding of psychopathology and mental life which is significantly different to that usually encountered in western Christianity. It also presents accounts of both mental well-being and the pathologies of the mind or soul that are radically different to contemporary secular accounts and yet also find remarkable points of similarity with contemporary psychotherapeutic approaches, such as cognitive therapy. The book provides an introduction to the history of the Philokalia and the philosophical, anthropological and theological influences that contributed to its information. It presents a critical account of the pathologies of the soul, the remedies for these pathologies, and the therapeutic goals as portrayed by the authors of the Philokalia. It then offers a critical engagement of this material with a contemporary understanding of psychotherapy. Finally, it raises important questions about the relationship between thoughts and prayer.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1cgf4m9
1 Influences and Foundations from:
The Philokalia and the Inner Life
Abstract: Explorations of the inner world of human beings might reasonably be expected to be dependent upon the outer world in which they live: its culture, its history, traditions, assumptions, language and beliefs. Such things influence the way in which we perceive ourselves and thus, at least potentially, the way in which we think. If we are to understand properly what the authors and compilers of the
Philokaliahad to say about the inner life it would therefore seem to be important to consider the nature of their outer world, and especially its anthropological assumptions and beliefs. However, this immediately presents
1 Surveying Chinese Indigenous Theological Approaches from:
A Double Vision Hermeneutic
Abstract: The story told in the introduction shows an indigenous Christian experience that invites further theological reflection. It involves a self, the subject, within which the Chinese culture and tradition and biblical teachings both form their respective effects. In terms of my double identity, as a Chinese Christian who has inherited Chinese tradition as well as Judaic-Christian tradition, I have many predecessors who have reflected on the dialog and integration of two traditions and two texts. This chapter intends to provide a context within which my own double vision hermeneutics will be compared. The earliest and most remarkable attempts in this
Book Title: Theology in Language, Rhetoric, and Beyond-Essays in Old and New Testament
Publisher: James Clarke & Co
Author(s): Lundbom Jack R.
Abstract: Theology in Language, Rhetoric, and Beyond' places before a broad audience of students and general readers theological essays on both the Old and New Testaments. Theology is seen to derive from a number of sources: the biblical language, biblical rhetoric and composition, academic disciplines other than philosophy, and above all a careful exegesis of the biblical text. The essay on Psalm 23 makes use of anthropology and human-development theory; the essay on Deuteronomy incorporates Wisdom themes; the essay called "Jeremiah and the Created Order" looks at ideas not only about God and creation but also about the seldom-considered idea of God and a return to chaos; and the essay on the "Confessions of Jeremiah" examines, not the words that this extraordinary prophet was given by God to preach, but what he himself felt and experienced in the office to which he was called. One essay on "Biblical and theological themes" includes a translation into the African language of Lingala, which weaves together the story of early Christianity with the more recent founding of churches in Africa and Asia. Jack R. Lundbom argues eloquently through these essays that theology is rooted in biblical words, in themselves, in rhetoric and their different contexts.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1cgf54j
5 John Calvin, Geneva, and Godly Patriarchs: from:
Hope and the Longing for Utopia
Author(s) Plank Ezra L.
Abstract: On 17 January 1544, Pierre Rosset appeared before the ecclesiastical disciplinary tribunal in Geneva—the consistory—and was questioned regarding his treatment of his wife, anthoyne. The previous week, she had testified that he regularly beat her. When confronted, pierre claimed that, in fact, he did “not want to live except according to god;” the problem was that his wife did “not want to do what he command[ed] her.” He further asserted that anthoyne insulted him, demonstrating that she “want[ed] to be the master.” in a strong assertion of patriarchal sovereignty that modern readers find appalling, he insisted that he
11 The Coming Community: from:
Hope and the Longing for Utopia
Author(s) Hall W. David
Abstract: A chronicler who recites the events without distinguishing between the major and minor ones acts in accordance with the following truth: nothing that has ever happened should be regarded as lost for history. To be sure, only a redeemed mankind receives the fullness of its past—which is to say, only for a redeemed mankind has its past become citable in all its moments. Each moment it has lived becomes a
citation à l’order du jour— and that day is Judgement day.¹
7 Epiphanies of Presence: from:
Between Vision and Obedience - Rethinking Theological Epistemology
Abstract: Theological discourse, whether implicitly or explicitly, is in search of some kind of justification. It was because of its contamination by various intellectual heresies, old and new, that often this justificatory practice rather than letting the discourse flow beyond itself, tended to lead it into the fortress of a regulatory concept, practice or institution or a contingent or illusory foundation. But as history so often witnesses, it is precisely when discourse guards itself most securely that it must face the most formidable objection because it loses its ecstatic character, ceasing thus to reflect the overriding feature of its source.
4 Erroneous Knowing in Exodus and Beyond from:
Biblical Knowing
Abstract: So far, we have attempted to show that the canon is concerned to portray an epistemological process at the very outset of humanity’s history. What does the Tanakh then do with this view of knowing throughout its texts? Stated otherwise, is the epistemological process of Genesis 2–3 unique or normative? We contend below that Scripture recounts Israel’s errors in terms of Genesis 2–3, where knowing is contingent upon which authority is being heeded, and then whether or not the knower participates in the prescribed route to knowledge (e.g., not eating the fruit of prohibition). Proper knowing happens when
5 Knowing under the Prophet-Messiah: from:
Biblical Knowing
Abstract: In the prior chapters, we have offered a view of knowing as a process that begins with listening to accredited authorities and then enacting their directions in order to see. Submission and praxis are not novel concepts in the history of Judaism or Christianity (or any religion for that matter). However, the idea that accredited authorities, process, and embodied participation form the centerpiece of all proper knowing is a more radical proposition.
CHAPTER 9 “From Faith to Faith”: from:
From Faith to Faith
Abstract: When Wesley spoke of “the whole process of a man reasoning, groaning, striving, and escaping from the legal to the evangelical state,”¹ he was bearing witness that there is “a definite teleology to divine grace.”² The centerpiece of this testimony was that the revelation of Christ was (and is) the salvation-historical event that demarcates the legal from the evangelical (gospel, Christian) dispensation of the covenant of grace. This was more than a theological affirmation, for even as the revelation of Christ in the course of the history of God’s saving deeds ushered all of humanity into the Christian dispensation (historically
7 A Response to Campbell’s “Connecting the Dots” from:
Beyond Old and New Perspectives on Paul
Author(s) Hilborn David
Abstract: Douglas Campbell has produced an ambitious interdisciplinary
tour de force in The Deliverance of God.Those who, like me, are not new testament specialists but who seek to ensure that their work in other theological fields is informed by contemporary biblical scholarship, will surely appreciate its rich synthesis of systematics, ethics, social theology, and church history with biblical exegesis and hermeneutics.
Book Title: The Dialogical Spirit-Christian Reason and Theological Method in the Third Millennium
Publisher: James Clarke & Co
Author(s): Yong Amos
Abstract: Contemporary proposals for Christian theology from post-liberalism to Radical Orthodoxy and beyond have espoused their own methodological paradigms. Those who have ventured into this domain of theological method, however, have usually had to stake their claims vis-à-vis trends in what may be called the contemporary "post-al" age, whether of the post-modern, post-Christendom, post-Enlightenment, post-Western, or post-colonial varieties. This volume is unique among offerings in this arena in suggesting a way forward that engages on each of these fronts, and does so from a particularistic Christian perspective without giving up on Christian theology's traditional claims to universality. This is accomplished through the articulation of a distinctive dialogical methodology informed by both Pentecostalism and Evangelicalism, one rooted in the Christian salvation-history narrative of Incarnation and Pentecost that is yet open to the world in its many and various cultural, ethnic, religious, and disciplinary discourses. Amos Yong here engages with twelve different interlocutors representing different ecumenical, religious, and disciplinary perspectives. 'The Dialogical Spirit' thus not only proffers a model for Christian theological method suitable for the twenty-first century global context but also exemplifies this methodological approach through its interactions across the contemporary scholarly, inter-religious, and theological landscape.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1cgf6g6
2 Matthew’s Genealogy from:
Mothers on the Margin?
Abstract: Where does the story of Jesus
4 Rahab from:
Mothers on the Margin?
Abstract: A scarlet thread ties the stories of Tamar and Rahab together, as does the fact that they are both Canaanite women who use trickery to outwit men and gain control of their situation to save their lives and the lives of others. Yet, the setting to Rahab’s story is very different to Tamar’s. Her story is embedded in the account of the conquest of Canaan by the tribes of Israel led by Joshua. The Joshua narrative seeks to define boundaries, not just in terms of who lives where in the promised land but in terms of who is “in” and
5 Ruth from:
Mothers on the Margin?
Abstract: Surprisingly, the character of Ruth has much in common with both Tamar and Rahab.¹ Tamar and Rahab are foreigners, outsiders, and as such might be expected to pose a threat to Israel. Similarly Ruth is a Moabite woman and Moabite women had a reputation in Israel’s history; it was sexual relations with the women of Moab that had led Israel astray
11 Conclusion: from:
Mothers on the Margin?
Abstract: At the outset of this dissertation it was noted that the way a piece of narrative begins is important because it sets the scene for what is to follow, providing hints and clues about what the story will be about and how the reader might interpret it. Matthew’s opening genealogy introduces the reader to the Messiah but also to the Gospel as a whole. It is notable among other things for its inclusion of five women in the annotations; five mothers who are on the textual margin of the genealogy.
Foreword from:
Martin Luther and Buddhism
Author(s) Moltmann Jürgen
Abstract: A foreword is neither an afterword nor a review. A foreword should open up the door to a text and make one feel so invited that the book gets read. I will confine my introductory remarks to such an invitation. The work of Paul Chung says much more than the title suggests. The title speaks of a comparison between Martin Luther and (Mahayana) Buddhism in regard to the “Aesthetics of Suffering,” but the content provides an extraordinarily rich theology that combines Europe with Asia, the sixteenth century with the twenty-first century, and Christian theology with the history of religion in
1 Martin Luther in the Context of Poverty and Religious Pluralism from:
Martin Luther and Buddhism
Abstract: It becomes an inevitable reality in Asia that a way of dealing with the gospel/culture question turns into a gospel/religions question without further ado. Consider a story about a missionary and a tribal leader: A young missionary worked with a tribal group for several months and then sent a message to his senior colleague asking him to officiate at a baptism as the sign of recognizing them as Christians. The senior missionary arrived and made a plan for baptism on the following day. During the night the tribal council had a serious discussion, and then sent a message of regret
5 Luther and Asian Theology of Trinity from:
Martin Luther and Buddhism
Abstract: I begin with the
filioque(the Spirit proceeding from the Father and the Son) controversy. Under the influence of Eastern Orthodox theology of the Trinity, Moltmann makes a wholesale attack on Sabellian notes in Western trinitarian theology. Thus, ecumenical challenges to thefilioqueadded to the creed of Nicea and Constantinople have a well-known history. The doctrine of the Trinity reaches its climax in God’s plan of salvation in the person and the work of Jesus Christ, his incarnation, crucifixion, resurrection, and ascension through the Spirit (cf. Eph 1:3–14).
1 The Church Looks to the Future: from:
Contextual Theology
Abstract: The history of Christianity has exhibited surprising and dramatic turning points during the last century. A century ago, commentators declared that the twentieth century would be the most hopeful and promising of any period in history. William Temple, the Archbishop of Canterbury, declared early in the century at his installation as Archbishop of Canterbury that Christianity was a worldwide reality.¹ He and others speculated about this new turn of events and prophesied great and exciting changes. At the beginning of the century John Mott wrote a classic of the times. The title says it in a nutshell:
The Evangelization of
5 Sources and Processes: from:
Contextual Theology
Abstract: By recalling here a biblical story, I believe that I can demonstrate a contention of contextual theology that the biblical text is the catalyst for the formation of
I. Gift’s Originary Experience from:
Gift and the Unity of Being
Abstract: Originary experience opens up a seldom pursued but uniquely fruitful path for pondering the form of the unity of being. In part because of the troubled history of the concept, and partly because of the contemporary use of the term “experience,” originary experience may seem a doubtful starting point. “Experience,” in fact, has been described as the “most deceitful” and “most obscure” of terms.¹ Nevertheless, if by originary experience we mean the engagement of the whole of our being with the whole of reality and with God, who is their innermost and transcendent center, originary experience, despite its difficulties, can
IV. The Son’s Gift of Self from:
Gift and the Unity of Being
Abstract: The mystery of the unity of being finds its archetypal expression in the eventful form of Jesus Christ. His person renders in flesh and in history the nature of the one God as an ineffable communion of love that radically responds to man’s rejection. Translating his divine filiation into human existence, Christ’s gift of himself to the utmost redeems humankind; that is, he corrects man’s distorted perception of himself, God, and the world and offers to man the possibility of sharing divine life.¹ Thus, the Logos’s kenotic descent, lived out as a constant, loving obedience to the Father in the
Book Title: Allegorizing History-The Venerable Bede, Figural Exegesis and Historical Theory
Publisher: James Clarke & Co
Author(s): Furry Timothy J.
Abstract: What is history? This question can be taken in many ways, including radically skeptical ones, but in 'Allegorizing History' Timothy J. Furry asks the questions not with that axe to grind but because it has become clear to him, through study of Bede and other ancient Christians, that history is not so simple. To be sure, many, if not all scholars, know that thanks to the work of postmodern philosophers and twentieth-century historical theorists like R.G. Collingwood, Hans-Georg Gadamer, and Hayden White. In this work, Furry shows that there are competing notions and purposes of historical practice, more specifically between Bede and the scholars who have recently studied him. Moreover, he explaisn why this difference matters and what implications result from such competing notions and practices of history, especially in the exegesis of Scripture as well as how exegesis also influences conceptions of history. Following a tradition of historians and theologians who have sought to blur the lines between theology and other disciplines, Furry explores how, if biblical exegesis was not an isolated discipline for ancient and medieval Christians, then its effects should be seen in other arenas. His argument here is that one of these arenas or disciplines is history.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1cgfb0w
Introduction from:
Allegorizing History
Abstract: What is history? This question can be taken in many ways, including radically skeptical ones, but I ask it not with that axe to grind. Instead, I ask it because it has become clear to me, through my study of Bede and other ancient Christians, that history is not so simple. To be sure, many, if not all scholars, know that thanks to the work of postmodern philosophers and twentieth-century historical theorists like R. G. Collingwood, Hans-Georg Gadamer, and Hayden White. In what follows, I will show that there are competing notions and purposes of historical practice, more specifically between
2 Can History Be Figural? from:
Allegorizing History
Abstract: According to recent secondary literature, Bede is most famous for his
Ecclesiastical History of the English People. Regardless of how subsequent generations have remembered him, Bede actually thought his primary task was to comment on the sacred page. In his conclusion to theHistoria, Bede offers the clearest picture of what his life was actually like and how he understood his vocation.
3 Interpreting Genesis: from:
Allegorizing History
Abstract: The preceding chapter showed that Bede did not figurally exegete events in the English Church’s history, despite frequent opportunities to do so. I will argue in this chapter that Bede’s commentary on Genesis and how he reads the creation of time, history, and the world displays a theological and philosophical ambiguity that factors into how Bede conceives of God’s action or providential caring for history and humanity. Using
In genesimas my point of departure, I am following Charles Jones who describes Bede’s commentary as “God’s Word on Nature and Grace.”¹ In order to highlight what I think are Bede’s
5 Bede and Frank Ankersmit: from:
Allegorizing History
Abstract: Up to this point, I have tried to show how Bede’s practice of history was deeply theological yet ran into some difficulties that someone like Augustine was able to avoid when he came to the literal sense of Genesis 1. One of these problems revolves around how language refers in its literal and historical usage. Recall that Bede read the days in Genesis 1 as literal 24-hour days, despite Augustine’s unwillingness to affirm such a reading in his literal commentary on Genesis. For Bede the literal and the allegorical were in tension with each other; when one moves to allegory,
Conclusion from:
Allegorizing History
Abstract: For the sake of clarification, and since my argument has ventured across disciplines and time periods, I want to reiterate and summarize my argument and what it has accomplished. Chapter 1 set the stage in two ways for my argument. First, by tracing the fault lines in contemporary Bedan scholarship regarding his
Ecclesiastical HistoryI put my own argument within a specific contemporary conversation. Second, I teased out implicit historiographical, philosophical, and theological issues within that scholarly conversation germane to my point regarding the ability to understand Bede’s sense of history in light of the differences between modern approaches (e.g.
Book Title: Making Memory-Jewish and Christian Explorations in Monument, Narrative, and Liturgy
Publisher: James Clarke & Co
Author(s): Vincent Alana M.
Abstract: The twentieth century has been called a "century of horror". Proof of that, designation can be found in the vast and ever-increasing volume of scholarly work on violence, trauma, memory, and history across diverse academic disciplines. This book demonstrates not only the ways in which the wars of the twentieth century have altered theological engagement and religious practice, but also the degree to which religious ways of thinking have shaped the way we construct historical narratives. Drawing on diverse sources - from the Hebrew Bible to Commonwealth war graves, from Greek tragedy to post-Holocaust theology - Alana M. Vincent probes the intersections between past and present, memory and identity, religion and nationality. The result is a book that defies categorization and offers no easy answers, but instead pursues an agenda of theological realism, holding out continued hope for the restoration of the world.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1cgfbg4
TWO Antigone and Athenian War-dead: from:
Making Memory
Abstract: Biblical texts are not the only ancient texts with a significant interpretative afterlife. Western culture has also had a lengthy relationship of rereading with the literature of ancient Greece and Rome—this is the origin of the “Western philosophical tradition,” which I contrasted with the Jewish tradition of biblical interpretation in chapter one. In this chapter, I will turn to a brief examination of Sophocles’
Antigoneand its history of interpretation as a window into the way that discourse over mourning and ownership of the dead has developed. This discussion will provide a framework for the readings of Canadian material
Coda from:
Making Memory
Abstract: The preceding pages have explored a number of strategies for reconciling the promises of theology with the messy realities of history: the encounter between Israel and Amalek passed into Scripture and became a model
Book Title: Religion and Violence-A Dialectical Engagement through the Insights of Bernard Lonergan
Publisher: James Clarke & Co
Author(s): Arcamone Dominic
Abstract: The aim of Religion and Violence is to engage dialectically key symbols of religiously motivated violence through the insights of Bernard Lonergan. Sociologists and psychologists argue the link between religion and violence. Religion is viewed more as part of the problem and not part of the solution to violence. Bernard Lonergan’s insights have helped the author arrive at a number of conclusions regarding the link between religion and violence. He argues that there is a difference between distorted religion and genuine religion, between authenticity and inauthenticity of the subject. Distorted religion has the capacity to shape traditions in ways that justify violence, while genuine religion heals persons, helps them make different moral decisions when confronted with situations of conflict, and aims to explore new ways of understanding themselves as shaping history toward progress. Further, Religion and Violence, while arguing from within the Catholic Christian tradition, nevertheless seeks to provide a number of categories that will speak to people from other cultural traditions. Since many of the examples of religious violence cited by commentators come out of the Islamic tradition, the author has evidenced and explored more authentic aspects of the Islamic tradition that would help provide a solution to violence.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1cgfbhn
1 Why Draw on the Insights of Bernard Lonergan? from:
Religion and Violence
Abstract: At this point, I want to present a justification for turning to the insights of the Catholic Canadian theologian and philosopher, Bernard Lonergan. While Lonergan’s works do not specifically concern themselves with religiously motivated violence, his insights nevertheless address the problem of violence by examining the performance of the subject as subject and by providing a philosophical analysis of the self-transcending subject. Lonergan postulates a set of foundational categories for discerning how we come to have religious knowledge, an explanatory account of historical progress and breakdown in human history, and a way forward for recovery in history that is achieved
7 A Dialectical Engagement with Martyrdom from:
Religion and Violence
Abstract: In this chapter I engage dialectically with the idea of martyrdom, the second of Juergensmeyer’s symbols for understanding the link between violence and religion. I critique his claim that religious martyrdom and self-sacrifice are simply ritualized rites of destruction that in the eyes of religious agents leave the impression of a religious heroism that transforms history. Since martyrs are also called heroes, I hypothesize that true heroism is marked by a particular kind of courage, hope, and an ethic of risk. I assume that true heroism is a necessary, though not a sufficient, condition for true religious martyrdom, and I
5 Divine Lover: from:
God's Wounds
Abstract: I now shift from considering God’s being and activity, as methodologically abstracted from one another, to discussing divine love’s actualization in God’s creative activity.1 Previously, I have surveyed characteristics and dimensions of God’s being as love through attestations to divine activity in the history of Jesus the Nazarene. The present chapter examines the character of God’s creative activity, as determined by the divine being, in order to disclose the meaning of the first presupposition for the Christian symbol of divine suffering as well as to illumine the basis upon which to analyze this symbol’s second presupposition. Thus, I proceed in
1 Colonialism and the Historical Development of Capitalism from:
Church and Ethical Responsibility in the Midst of World Economy
Abstract: What Western history calls “the great discoveries” initiated the first stage described above. In 1486, Bartholomew Diaz “discovered” and traveled around the Cape of Good Hope, and
Cardinal Paul-Émile Léger and the Establishment of the Mixed Commissionon Revelation from:
Vatican II
Author(s) Schelkens Karim
Abstract: This article investigates the role of one of Canada’s most prominent voices at the Second Vatican Council, that of Cardinal Paul-Émile Léger, from material found in several archival collections.² In recent years, several publications have already documented Léger’s conciliar activities, making clear that Léger was—in the context of Vatican II—omnipresent.³ Therefore, this contribution simply cannot study the full scope of Léger’s actions, let alone the entire story of his involvement in the council’s revelation debate, on which it will focus. On that debate too, much research has already been conducted. It remains a
communis opinioamong Vatican II
The Council Diary of Metropolitan Maxim Hermaniuk and Turning Points in the History of the Catholic Church: from:
Vatican II
Author(s) Galadza Peter
Abstract: Allow me to begin on a note of thanks to the organizers of the conference upon which this collection is based. If not for the conference I would have remained ignorant of certain important moments in the history of my own Church, the Ukrainian Catholic.¹ Before outlining how I plan to structure my analysis of the Council Diaries of Metropolitan Archbishop Maxim Hermaniuk, allow me to share some facts that illustrate this ignorance, and then, more importantly, suggest the significance of this lack of knowledge. I do so only to indicate that in some parts of the Church “the state
Imaging Perfectae Caritatis: from:
Vatican II
Author(s) MacDonald Heidi
Abstract: In the 1960s some 60,000 Canadian women belonged to 183 congregations and orders. These congregations were diverse in historical roots and governance. Some were provinces of international communities; others were indigenous Canadian foundations. Regardless of their origins or orientations, Vatican II marked a significant event in their history. While many of the council’s documents both directly and indirectly impacted on their identities and caused some to question the very nature of the vowed life (e.g., the Dogmatic Constitution on the Church [
Lumen Gentium] in its call to holiness of all the faithful), this essay will focus on the response of
1 Vellum and Vaccinium: from:
Building New Bridges - Bâtir de nouveaux ponts
Author(s) Masemann Charlotte
Abstract: The systematic study of gardens as loci of food production during the Middle Ages has largely been overlooked by agrarian historians. Economic agrarian history is based epistemologically on the idea that human actions can best be understood through their economic foundations and consequences, and methodologically on the idea that the best and most accurate conclusions can be reached from a base of quantifiable and documented evidence. This strong epistemological and methodological base has resulted in a large body of excellent and rigorous work. Its focus on numbers and documents has, however, largely obscured the economic importance of cultivation carried out
4 Re-disciplining the Body from:
Building New Bridges - Bâtir de nouveaux ponts
Author(s) Helps Lisa
Abstract: Despite the “veritable flood of books, conferences, and panels on body history, or bodies in history,” why, historian Kathleen Canning asks, has the body remained a largely “unexplicated and undertheorised historical concept.”¹ I would add that this lack of
historicaltheorization is particularly surprising in light of the veritable torrent of literature on the body over the last fifteen years in areas as diverse as geography, philosophy, anthropology, cultural studies, and biology, to name only a few. In addressing this disparate body of work, medieval historian Caroline Bynum has argued that “despite the enthusiasm for the topic, discussions of the
7 Rigueur et sensibilite dans un parcours historien from:
Building New Bridges - Bâtir de nouveaux ponts
Author(s) Watelet Hubert
Abstract: L’expose comprend deux parties. La premiere traite d’exigences de rigueur dans une these sur la revolution industrielle dans un bassin houiller beige. Concue dans les annees 1950-1970, elle s’inscrit dans le contexte des belles theses franfaises d’histoire economique regionale de l’epoque. Cependant c’est aussi une etude de
business history, qui relevait plutol d’historiens britanniques ou de Harvard. A cet egard, elle se differencie de l’historiographie francaise. Le titre du livre signale cette originalite en annon? ant la specificite de la region etudiee et l’approfondissement d'une entreprise¹. La recherche ful pensee Ires tot selon les theses d'Elal encore en cours en
17 What do the Radio Program Schedules Reveal? from:
Building New Bridges - Bâtir de nouveaux ponts
Author(s) MacLennan Anne F.
Abstract: Although content analysis is used extensively in the field of communications, it has been applied only sporadically to broadcasting history. Most of the standard works on Canadian radio history are nationalistic in tone and make reference to the threat of American programming without quantifying its impact for assessment. Extensive content analysis of Canadian radio program schedules during the 1930s in Vancouver, Montreal, and Halifax questions some of the long-held historical misconceptions about Canadian radio. While judgmental samples and the representations of lobbyists to government commissions would be considered suspect and completely unsuitable for a contemporary study, these remain the standard
18 Television as Historical Source: from:
Building New Bridges - Bâtir de nouveaux ponts
Author(s) Caron Caroline-Isabelle
Abstract: In my research on Quebec cultural history I have purposefully looked at representations of the
20 Evidence of What? from:
Building New Bridges - Bâtir de nouveaux ponts
Author(s) Gaffield Chad
Abstract: Surprisingly and in repeatedly unexpected ways, historians have continued to debate in recent decades the central question of their craft: how can the past be described and explained? At each stage of the debate, the answers to this question have reflected and contributed to larger epistemological discussions across the disciplines. The following discussion examines selected aspects of the twists and turns of recent historical debate by using the example of research on census enumerations. From the time of the “new social history” of the 1960s and 1970s to the cultural history of the 1980s and 1990s, scholars have focused on
VIII Mentoring: from:
The Helping Relationship
Author(s) Ste-Marie Lorraine
Abstract: Mentoring is generally understood as a relationship between two people aimed at enabling a wide range of learning, experimentation, and development. Although mentoring is becoming increasingly recognized as a significant aspect of both personal and professional development today, the mentoring-type relationship has existed in all of human history. This is well exemplified in the characters of Mentor and his mentee, Telemachus, in the ancient Greek story of
The Odyssey(Daloz, 1999, p. 17). In the past 25 years, there has been an increase in the use of formal mentoring programs in the workplace as well as in academic and professional
Book Title: Multiculturalism and Integration-Canadian and Irish Experiences
Publisher: University of Ottawa Press
Author(s): Conrick Maeve
Abstract: The volume brings together an international group of scholars working in a variety of fields including politics, law, sociolinguistics, literature, philosophy, and history. Their interdisciplinary approach addresses the complex factors influencing integration and multiculturalism, painting detailed and accurate portraits of these issues in Canada and Ireland.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1ch782p
Afterword to the Paperback Edition from:
Red, White, and Blue
Abstract: Undoubtedly
Red, White, and Bluewould be a different book if I wrote it today.¹ Some of the topics I discussed would now be classified as falling within the domain of constitutional history rather than in that of constitutional law. Other topics of interest today were not on my radar screen in the 1980s. And, of course, there have been developments within some of the approaches to constitutional interpretation that I did discuss—most notably, originalism. Fully updatingRed, White, and Bluewould mean writing an entirely new book, and I would not be interested in using a book written
Literary Citizenship: from:
Home-Work
Author(s) PENNEE DONNA PALMATEER
Abstract: This paper offers theoretical considerations of the ways in which literary postcoloniality in the teaching of Canadian literatures constitutes both a continuation of and a departure from the institutionalized history of literature as a key mode of delivery in civic education. To say that postcolonial pedagogy continues and departs from the institutionalization of literary studies is to say something of such obviousness that it would seem not to bear repeating, yet it is precisely to “the obvious” that pedagogy must attend insofar as both pedagogy and the obvious perform so much social—and so much complex—work. An equal obviousness
Literary History as Microhistory from:
Home-Work
Author(s) MURRAY HEATHER
Abstract: Now that the “linguistic turn” has been replaced by an “historical turn,” it may seem unnecessary to argue for literary history as a mode of work. In recent years, English-Canadian literary criticism has been both deepened and enhanced by the wealth of writing (often by innovative junior scholars) on lesser-known authors and texts. (As a graduate student, I would have dated early Canadian literature as predating the Confederation poets; a student of today may well find Renaissance Canadian literature, or early Native discourses, a familiar terrain.) Literary work for English Canada is, by now, and by and large, historical in
Margaret Atwood’s Historical Lives in Context: from:
Home-Work
Author(s) HULAN RENEE
Abstract: In november 1996, Margaret Atwood delivered the Bronfman lecture at the University of Ottawa, a lecture that was later published as
In Search of Alias Graceby the University of Ottawa Press and then reprinted in theAmerican Historical Reviewin December 1998 as part of the AHR Forum on “Histories and Historical Fiction.” The introduction to the AHR Forum avows, more than 25 years after the publication of Hayden WhitesMetakistory, that “[s]torytelling has returned to claim a prominent place in history” (1502). While this announcement is late arriving, its striking similarity to the statements of anthropologists like James
At Normal School: from:
Home-Work
Author(s) HENDERSON JENNIFER
Abstract: In the first decade of the twentieth century, two texts that were to become classics of Canadian children’s literature were published just five years apart: Ernest Thompson Seton’s
Two Little Savages: Being the Adventures of Two Boys and What They Learned, in 1903, and L.M. Montgomery’sAnne of Green Gables, in 1908. The story of the education of Anne, the imaginative orphan, is better known today than the story of Seton’s Yan, a pale and sickly boy who achieves courage and selfrespect through independent play in the woods. But in their historical moment, both of these narratives resonated with a
Cornering the Triangle: from:
Home-Work
Author(s) CONNOR KATHLEEN MARIE
Abstract: Postcolonial concerns are important to understanding the place of children’s literature in pedagogical and extracurricular pursuits. Peter Hulme has described “the classic colonial triangle … [as] the relationship between European, native and land” (qtd. in Bradford 196). In his view, territories, culture, and world-views are appropriated once certain tropes of superiority and dominion over “others” have been established by colonizers. It would be naive not to recognize that realistic animal tales for children were part of the discursive practice of colonialism in Canada’s history. These tales cohere around colonial constructs of dominion, had a significant role in the civilizing or
CHAPTER 2 HERMENEUTIC PHENOMENOLOGY AS FUNDAMENTAL ONTOLOGY from:
Rephrasing Heidegger
Abstract: In Chapter 1 we discussed the history of the phenomenological movement and emphasized the themes and approaches that are particularly significant for an adequate comprehension of Heidegger’s philosophy as it is presented in his main work,
Being and Time.¹ We noted that in order to understand Heidegger’s phenomenological methodology, it is particularly important to begin with a basic knowledge of the phenomenology of Edmund Husserl. Without a knowledge of Husserl, it is very easy to confuse Heidegger’s philosophical methodology with a merely “descriptive” approach, a confusion that we will address in the course of the following sections. Of course, the
Introduction from:
At the Speed of Light There is Only Illumination
Author(s) MOSS JOHN
Abstract: Labour day evening, 2001; the CBC is rebroad-casting a mosaic of interviews from “This Hour Has Seen Days,” originally televised in 1966. There is Pierre Trudeau, a slightly effete and nervous intellectual coaxing the Liberal Rene Levesque into admitting the inefficacy of Quebec separation; actually, Larry Zolf conducts most of the interview, but history intervenes, and the viewer sees the nearly silent Trudeau as key player in the discourse. There is Leonard Cohen making love to the camera, making love to the smitten interviewer, loving himself, making the viewer voyeur. And there is Marshall McLuhan, introduced by Patrick Watson with
CHAPTER 5 RIGHTS, SOVEREIGNTY, AND THE NATION-STATE from:
Is There a Canadian Philosophy?
Author(s) Harris Ingrid
Abstract: The sign at the side of the road reads, “Attention: You are now leaving Ontario. From here on you will be subject to the laws of the Nisga’a (or Mohawk, Cree, Inuit, etc.) nation.” The prospect of encountering such a sign frightens the daylights out of some people. After all, ethnocultural conflicts have been an increasing source of political violence around the world. Will permitting sovereignty for First Nations decrease or increase the possibility of violence? For some Canadians, it is the only measure that promises to do justice to the history of our dealings with them—the only move
2 Modernity, Science and Democracy from:
Modernité en transit - Modernity in Transit
Author(s) Harding Sandra
Abstract: The “modern” in “modern science” is a relatively unexamined concept within the sciences and in the philosophy, sociology and history of science; it is a concept for which theories have yet to be developed, this at a time when other aspects of Western sciences have been fruitfully explored in critical and illuminating ways, and when the exceptionalism and triumphalism characteristic of Western attitudes toward our sciences have been explicitly criticized and purportedly abandoned by many of the scholars working in science studies fields. By exceptionalism is meant the belief that Western sciences alone, among all human knowledge systems, are capable
7 Exploring Post/Modern Urban Space: from:
Modernité en transit - Modernity in Transit
Author(s) Löbbermann Dorothea
Abstract: Ever since the 1980s, the problem of urban homelessness has occupied not only activists and social critics, but also the cultural imagination, reviving, in a way, a topic that has been prevalent in North American literature since the 19
thcentury (on the history of homelessness in 19th- and early 20th-century American literature and culture, see Giamo, 1989; Kusmer, 2001; Allen, 2004). In recent literature, homeless characters have started to move from the margin to the centre of urban representation (see for instance, the work of Paul Auster [Moon Palace, 1989;In the Country of Last Things, 1987], Samuel R. Delany
Ten RECONCILING INDIVIDUAL RIGHTS AND THE COMMON GOOD: from:
Philosophical Theory and the Universal Declaration of Human Rights
Author(s) West J.L.A.
Abstract: The following paper is divided into three sections. The first section briefly reviews the history of the concept of rights and its significance in the ongoing debate between liberals and communitarians. The contemporary literature has overlooked the possibility of constructing a theory of rights on Thomistic principles, which would reconcile individual rights with the common good. The second section reviews Aquinas’s position with respect to unjust laws in the
Summa Theologiaeand draws attention to the prominence of the principle of equality in his discussion. This principle is sufficient to provide the basis for a viable theory of individual rights
Twelve MACINTYRE OR GEWIRTH? from:
Philosophical Theory and the Universal Declaration of Human Rights
Author(s) Walters Gregory J.
Abstract: Within the history of Western ethics, we find both the teleological approach, exemplified by Aristotle’s ethics of virtues, and the deontological approach, heralded by Kant’s ethics of duty, rule-utilitarianism, and divine will/command conceptions of morality. Usually, we assume that these two approaches are incompatible and we must follow either the “good” or the “right.”¹ In this essay, I am concerned with what I believe is the most significant contemporary manifestation of the virtue-rights debate. Alasdair Maclntyre’s work in virtue ethics is now well known, but rarely discussed is Maclntyre’s critique of Alan Gewirth’s theory of morality as a theory of
The Concert of His Life: from:
Robertson Davies
Author(s) PETERMAN MICHAEL
Abstract: It is the spring of 1985 and Robertson Davies is writing to his old friend Gordon Roper about an exhausting publicity trip he has just undergone to promote
What’s Bred in the Bone. He writes from Windover, his well-appointed rural retreat in the Caledon Hills north of Toronto, where above his desk hangs Yousuf Karsh’s photographic portrait of Carl Jung. Having complained to Roper about how shabbily he had been treated while giving readings at New York University and the National Library of Canada, he launches into an amusing story about his experiences at the National Library prior to his
“Medical Consultation” for Murther and Walking Spirits and The Cunning Man from:
Robertson Davies
Author(s) BRIGG PETER
Abstract: This is not an academic paper but a story with academic interest. It is the story of a book collector who particularly collected the books of Robertson Davies and who contacted him to ask if he would sign some books. From this grew an acquaintance of eight years and from that acquaintance came a correspondence in which that highly encyclopaedic among modern writers began to ask the book collector, who happened to be a physician-my physician, in fact-if he could provide answers to some unusual medical questions.
CHAPTER FOUR HUSSERL AND HILBERT ON GEOMETRY from:
Husserl and the Sciences
Author(s) Majer Ulrich
Abstract: Anyone who attempts to compare Husserl’s and Hilbert’s approach to geometry faces an almost insurmountable difficulty. Whereas Hilbert, over a period of more than ten years, worked out a systematic and detailed presentation of geometry which was published in his book Grundlagen der Geometric, there is nothing comparable in Husserl’s work.¹ All that we find in Husserl’s
Nachlafβ² is a blueprint for a book on geometry, some scattered remarks about the epistemological origin of our knowledge of space, two somewhat longer scripts (one on the history of geometry, the other on topological questions), and last but not least, some shorter
CHAPTER TEN HUSSERL ON THE COMMUNAL PRAXIS OF SCIENCE from:
Husserl and the Sciences
Author(s) Buckley R. Philip
Abstract: It is well known that for a long period within the phenomenological tradition itself, there was a tendency to view the
Crisis-texts of Husserl’s last years as marking a radical shift in his thought. Major figures such as Gadamer and Merleau-Ponty¹ are well-known exponents of this view, and even circumspect and insightful subsequent scholars such as Carr tend to stress the novelty, for example, of the infusion of history into Husserl’s later philosophy² Some treat this ‘novelty’ as a reaction to the historical crisis of the 1930s, and also imply that the proximity and popularity of Heidegger should not be
Book Title: Charting the Future of Translation History- Publisher: University of Ottawa Press
Author(s): BANDIA PAUL F.
Abstract: Contributors to this volume go far beyond the text to uncover the role translation has played in many different times and settings such as Europe, Africa, Latin America, the Middle-east and Asia from the 6th century to the 20th. These contributions, which deal variously with the discourses on methodology and history, recast the discipline of translation history in a new light and pave the way to the future of research and teaching in the field.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1ckpfkh
Introduction from:
Charting the Future of Translation History
Author(s) BANDIA PAUL F.
Abstract: Over the last thirty years there has been a substantial increase in activities relating to the history of translation.
The Impact of Postmodern Discourse on the History of Translation from:
Charting the Future of Translation History
Author(s) BANDIA PAUL F.
Abstract: It can be safely argued that over the last couple of decades the discipline of translation history has broadened its horizon beyond mainly Western traditions to include other histories and historical perspectives, thus ensuring pluralism as a basis for constituting a truly comprehensive history of translation. This has generally been a healthy response to Berman’s (1984) assertion that there can be no truly comprehensive theory of translation without a preliminary study of the many and varied histories of translating languages and cultures. It is therefore interesting to look at some of the ways in which translation history has managed to
Conceptualizing the Translator as a Historical Subject in Multilingual Environments: from:
Charting the Future of Translation History
Author(s) MEYLAERTS REINE
Abstract: Among other things, the functional, text-and discourse-oriented approach of DTS has been criticized for “gloriously overlook[ing] the human agent, the translator” (Hermans 1995, 222). The present volume’s aim of studying the history of translation, and
Microhistory of Translation from:
Charting the Future of Translation History
Author(s) ADAMO SERGIA
Abstract: The problem of historical awareness in research concerned with translation is—this is my main assumption—an issue which still deserves a great deal of reflection and investigation. I believe that the challenges posed by historical paradigms and historiographic models can open the study of translation to the dimension of the past with the whole deep, intricate and problematic nexus of questions it brings along with it. In the considerations that follow I would like to take up some of these questions with reference to clues offered by a particular paradigm, that of microhistory, and interrelate them with the claims
Subjectivity and Rigour in Translation History: from:
Charting the Future of Translation History
Author(s) BASTIN GEORGES L.
Abstract: It is no exaggeration to say that a good part of current translation history methodology is “normative” and
Translation, History and the Translation Scholar from:
Charting the Future of Translation History
Author(s) FOZ CLARA
Abstract: There is no doubt that history and translation are bound together. Translation represents not only a central process in historical work, but is, in itself, a historical practice. However, so far these ties have not forged connections across the two disciplines. It must be acknowledged that the difference between the status of translation and history in the research community is such that the use of translation by historians has long been considered “normal” and “natural,” while translators studying the history of their profession (so far of little interest to those who are historians by trade) are in general careful not
Literalness and Legal Translation: from:
Charting the Future of Translation History
Author(s) LAVIGNE CLAIRE-HÉLÈNE
Abstract: Of the many articles that have been written over the years on the subject of legal translation, only a few address the history of legal translation.¹ This lack of interest is surprising since legal translation predates even Bible translation. For example, it is generally accepted that “the oldest known recorded evidence of legal translation is the Egyptian-Hittite Peace Treaty of 1271 BC” (Sarcevic 1997, 23). It would be both impossible and futile to try to pinpoint the reasons for this lack of interest. One of its consequences, however, is that many false or misleading statements have been made about legal
The Role of Translation in History: from:
Charting the Future of Translation History
Author(s) ROSE MARILYN GADDIS
Abstract: Indeed, this is the desperation in historiography: whoever records the present may control the past and hence the future as well. How can we learn from history when the records have been falsified? Or erased? Especially when or where historiography as the West extols it is moot? The case of André Malraux (1900–1976) suggests that belles
lettres, rather than historiography, may preserve more reliable insights. Further, his translators, who expanded his reading audience, have kept the record accessible.
Puritan Translations in Israel: from:
Charting the Future of Translation History
Author(s) BEN-ARI NITSA
Abstract: The traditional history of Hebrew translation, as summarized in the Hebrew Encyclopaedia entry “Translation” (Toury 1980, 1063–1065), presented the progress of translation as an integral part of the revival of the Hebrew language, petrified by centuries of relying on written canonical sources only. It emphasized the vital role of translation in this revival, the different ways in which the translation laboratory
Ideologies in the History of Translation: from:
Charting the Future of Translation History
Author(s) GAGNON CHANTAL
Abstract: In Canadian history, many sociopolitical conflicts have arisen from the coexistence of two different peoples in a single land. For instance, one can think of Canada’s Conscription Crisis in 1942, its October Crisis in 1970, or its failure to conclude the Meech Lake Accord in 1990.¹ Rival nationalism is often called upon to explain these conflict situations between French and English Canadians. According to sociologists Bourque and Duchastel (1996, 315), until 1960 two nationalisms clashed with one another: that of the French community, based on the French-Canadian “race” and the Roman Catholic faith, and that of the English community, based
“Long Time No See, Coolie”: from:
Charting the Future of Translation History
Author(s) ST. ANDRÉ JAMES
Abstract: In 1900, Ernest Bramah Smith published
The Wallet of Kai Lung, purporting to be a collection of tales told by a Chinese storyteller, Kai Lung. Following its success, Smith published at least four additional anthologies sporadically over the next thirty years, and most of these works were reprinted one or more times up to the 1980s (see bibliography). Although it is nowhere explicitly stated, the stories purport to be “genuinely” Chinese. Such works form part of the intersection of two minor traditions in European literature, that of the Oriental tale and that of spurious translation (original works that are passed
The Imperial College of Santa Cruz de Tlatelolco: from:
Charting the Future of Translation History
Author(s) RODRIGUEZ LOURDES ARENCIBIA
Abstract: The foundation and scope of teaching centres in sixteenth century Nueva España, in particular the Imperial College of Santa Cruz de Tlatelolco and the one in Cuauhtitlán, as well as the role they played, need to be re-examined from another standpoint in the history of translation.
Amadis of Gaul (1803) and Chronicle of the Cid (1808) by Robert Southey: from:
Charting the Future of Translation History
Author(s) ZARANDONA JUAN MIGUEL
Abstract: This article will deal with a “past translator,” Robert Southey (1774–1843), and two of his “past translations,”
Amadis of Gaul(1803) andChronicle of the Cid(1808), and will place its findings and proposals within the context of a combined double interest in translation and the future of history.
Book Title: Northrop Frye-New Directions from Old
Publisher: University of Ottawa Press
Author(s): Rampton David
Abstract: More than fifty years after the publication of
Anatomy of Criticism, Northrop Frye remains one of Canada's most influential intellectuals. This reappraisal reasserts the relevance of his work to the study of literature and illuminates its fruitful intersection with a variety of other fields, including film, cultural studies, linguistics, and feminism. Many of the contributors draw upon the early essays, correspondence, and diaries recently published as part of theCollected Works of Northrop Fryeseries, in order to explore the development of his extraordinary intellectual range and the implications of his imaginative syntheses. They refute postmodernist arguments that Frye's literary criticism is obsolete and propose his wide-ranging and non-linear ways of thinking as a model for twenty-first century readers searching for innovative ways of understanding literature and its relevance to contiguous disciplines. The volume provides an in-depth examination of Frye's work on a range of literary questions, periods, and genres, as well as a consideration of his contributions to literary theory, philosophy, and theology. The portrait that emerges is that of a writer who still has much to offer those interested in literature and the ways it represents and transforms our world. The book's overall argument is that Frye's case for the centrality of the imagination has never been more important where understanding history, reconciling science and culture, or reconceptualizing social change is concerned.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1ckph8t
“Pity the Northrop Frye Scholar”? from:
Northrop Frye
Author(s) Denham Robert
Abstract: I have a relatively clear memory of my first encounter with
Anatomy of Criticism. Browsing the shelves of the University of Chicago bookstore in the early 1960s, I picked up a copy of the book, not because anyone had recommended it but because it looked interesting. I had decided by then that I would be doing my degree in the history and theory of criticism, and leafing through this book made me think it worth looking into, though I did not actually read it until a couple of years later. That was after I was jerked out of my graduate
History, Tradition, and the Work of Pastoral: from:
Northrop Frye
Author(s) Stacey Robert David
Abstract: It would be difficult to exaggerate the impact Frye’s 1965 “Conclusion to a
Literary History of Canada” has had on the theory and practice of Canadian literary criticism. Republished in 1971 as the conclusion to yet another landmark text, Frye’s ownThe Bush Garden: Essays on the Canadian Imagination, which collected the author’s Canadian criticism written over the previous twenty-five years, the essay has exerted a tremendous influence—registered with varying degrees of anxiety—on successive generations of Canadian critics. For Robert Lecker writing in 1993, the ideas expressed in the “Conclusion” “form the primary basis of how most Canadian
Introduction from:
Apperception, Knowledge, and Experience
Abstract: In “Averroes’ Search” Borges imaginatively reconstructs the effort of the greatest of the Western Muslim philosophers to deal with the
Poeticsof Aristotle.¹ Averroes’ commentaries on Aristotle were a powerful influence on Scholasticism, which means, of course, on the history of Western philosophy in general. But Averroes was dealing with an Aristotle in translation, an Aristotle, in fact, twice removed from Arabic, for Aristotle was first translated into Syriac by Christian Syrians and then into Arabic from the Syriac.² Knowing neither Greek nor Syriac, this monumental scholar, whom the Schoolmen honoured simply as the “the Commentator,” was twice removed from
CHAPTER 1 Kant’s Transcendental Problematic from:
Apperception, Knowledge, and Experience
Abstract: A traditional way of introducing Kant to an audience somewhat familiar with the history of philosophy is to view him as attempting to synthesize the primary insights of Continental rationalism and British empiricism. Although this approach tends to downplay Kant’s genuine originality as a thinker, its virtue lies in the ready access it provides to many of the more technically difficult themes of Kant’s epistemology. And that is why I shall employ it in these brief introductory remarks.
Intersecting Multiple Sites of Marginalization: from:
Feminist Success Stories - Célébrons nos réussites féministes
Author(s) Goggins Starla
Abstract: I am a Black woman of West African and American cultural héritage. Having witnessed firsthand thé Détroit riots of thé late 1960s, my politics hâve been gready influenced by thé efforts of those involved in thé Civil Rights Movement. This history, in conjunction with my own expériences of racism within Canada, give me thé particular perspective which I bring to my activist work.
Book Title: Myth, Symbol, and Colonial Encounter-British and Mi'kmaq in Acadia, 1700-1867
Publisher: University of Ottawa Press
Author(s): REID JENNIFER
Abstract: From the time of the Treaty of Utrecht in 1713, people of British origin have shared the area of New Brunswick, Nova Scotia, and Prince Edward Island, traditionally called Acadia, with Eastern Canada's Algonkian-speaking peoples, the Mi'kmaq. This historical analysis of colonial Acadia from the perspective of symbolic and mythic existence will be useful to those interested in Canadian history, native Canadian history, religion in Canada, and history of religion.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1cn6rz3
CONCLUSION from:
Myth, Symbol, and Colonial Encounter
Abstract: I began this inquiry by noting that one or another form of alienation appears to have been the experience of all Acadia’s peoples. The bulk of this work has concerned itself with a search for the historical roots of alienation, but it may not have constituted a historical analysis in any familiar sense of the term, since it has consciously focussed upon human religiosity as that which gives meaning to history. History, like religion, is very much a product of the scholar’s own historical context as well as of the scholar’s purpose for writing. In that sense, this historical work
CHAPTER ONE A SKETCH OF INGARDEN’S LIFE, CAREER, AND WORKS from:
Roman Ingarden's Ontology and Aesthetics
Abstract: Ingarden’s life and career spanned not only one of the greatest eras of European intellectual and cultural history but also the last chapters of one of the most tragic periods of the turbulent history of Poland, much of which revolved around Krakow, the city of his birth. Throughout the eighteenth century, Krakow had been repeatedly attacked, occupied, and plundered by the armies of Sweden, Russia, Prussia, and Austria, and by the end of the century Poland had formally ceased to exist. The movement of Polish national independence proclaimed in the Market Square of Krakow by Tadeusz Kosciuszko on 24 March
CHAPTER ONE THE METHOD AND TRADITION OF BERRY’S CULTURAL HISTORY from:
A Theology for the Earth
Abstract: Berry’s first interest was cultural history, a designation he gave his own work and which remained significant. While on occasion he showed his awareness of political and social influences on the topic under discussion, it is clear throughout his work that his predominant focus was the influence of ideas and intellectual/spiritual movements in history. His penchant for tracing ideas across cultures and making syntheses of large amounts of data remained characteristic of his work.
CHAPTER TWO THE INFLUENCE OF WORLD RELIGIONS from:
A Theology for the Earth
Abstract: Berry’s professional career, his teaching and much of his scholarly research and writing, was in world religions, especially the religions of India and Asia. (His writings about North American native religions came later and within the context of the ecological crisis.) Within the field of world religions he remained primarily a cultural historian, interested in the ideas and events that shaped human culture. Later, as his concern turned toward the ecological crisis, his focus became a history of nature and of ideas relevant to the humanearth relationship. Berry commonly referred to himself as a “geologian,” conveying his notion that his
CHAPTER SEVEN A THEOLOGICAL ANALYSIS OF BERRY’S PROPOSAL from:
A Theology for the Earth
Abstract: Introduction If theology is, as Lonergan described it, a mediation “between a cultural matrix and the significance and role of a religion in that matrix”¹ then there are two major questions that arise in considering Berry’s contribution to Christian theology: (1) The methodological question: How is Berry’s “new story” situated in terms of mediating between Christianity and culture? In Lonergan’s terms, this is to ask whether methodologically the “new story” belongs to
cosmopolis, sincecosmopolisis the symbolic name for the mediation of authentic meanings and values to aid progress or to meet decline. (2) The content question: If the
CHAPTER 3 An Examination of the Thomistic Theory of Natural Moral Law from:
God and the Grounding of Morality
Abstract: Theories of natural moral law have deep roots in our culture. They have emerged again and again in our western tradition, not, however, without important variations. They are less appealing in times of social and political stability than in times of social crisis. In times when man turns against man, voices are always raised to remind us that man by virtue of his very humanity has certain inalienable rights and certain absolute correlative obligations to his fellow man. Like Antigone, we appeal to moral laws that transcend an ethnocentric “closed morality” of social pressure. In our recent history, liberalism, both
History and/as Intertext from:
Future Indicative
Author(s) HUTCHEON LINDA
Abstract: The context of this examination of history and/as intertext is what I see as the paradoxes, not to say contradictions, of what we seem to want to call “postmodernism” in both artistic practice and theoretical discourse. Postmodernism in both areas is fundamentally paradoxical: in both, we find masterful denials of mastery, totalizing negations of totalization. The conventions of discourse are used and abused, inscribed and subverted, asserted and denied. This is the context in which I want to look at what I see as the literary equivalent of postmodern architecture. What we usually label as postmodernist in literature today, though,
SOME REELECTIONS ON THE HISTORY OF MEDIEVAL TRANSLATION from:
Europe et traduction
Author(s) Tovar Joaquin Rubio
Abstract: Interest in médiéval translations is not new but fortunately, it bas experienced significant growth in récent years. Below this interest lies a wide compréhension of literature (to which translation is not to be considered inferior), thé need to explain texts from an extensive theory about intellectual production, and thé need to consider thé reasons of thé spread, réception and transformation of many texts. From my point of view, ail thèse interests will affect thé théories and thé construction of literary history. The objective of this paper is then to offer some reflections on thé difficulties that a history of translation
GETTING TRANSLATED: from:
Europe et traduction
Author(s) Pym Anthony
Abstract: “The gréât Panama Canal to France has been opened...” Thus wrote Nietzsche to his friend Heinrich Kôselitz (Peter Gast) on 22 December 1888, jubilant at thé prospect of having his works translated into French. The translations would be an opening of some importance, not just a contact between océans but apparently also an avenue of escape from thé frustrations of writing in German for Germans. The move would make Nietzsche a properly European writer. And this enthusiasm coincided, at thé end of 1888, with thé date announced for thé first passage through thé Panama Canal. Yet history was not quite
Book Title: John, Jesus, and History, Volume 3-Glimpses of Jesus through the Johannine Lens
Publisher: SBL Press
Author(s): Thatcher Tom
Abstract: Since it began in 2002, the John, Jesus, and History Project has assessed critically the modern disparaging of John's historicity and has found this bias wanting. In this third volume, an international group of experts demonstrate over two dozen ways in which John contributes to an enhanced historical understanding of Jesus and his ministry. This volume does not simply argue for a more inclusive quest for Jesus-one that embraces John instead of programmatically excluding it. It shows that such a quest has already indeed begun. Contributors include Paul N. Anderson, Jo-Ann A. Brant, Peder Borgen, Gary M. Burge, Warren Carter, R. Alan Culpepper, James D. G. Dunn, Robert T. Fortna, Jörg Frey, Steven A. Graham, Colin J. Humphreys, Craig Keener, Andreas Köstenberger, Tim Ling, William Loader, Linda McKinnish Bridges, James S. McLaren, Annette Merz, Wendy E. S. North, Benjamin E. Reynolds, Udo Schnelle, Donald Senior, C.P., Tom Thatcher, Michael Theobald, Jan van der Watt, Robert Webb, Stephen Witetscheck, and Jean Zumstein.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1cx3vmb
Introduction and Overview from:
John, Jesus, and History, Volume 3
Author(s) Clark-Soles Jaime
Abstract: In November 2010, Professor Gregory Sterling opened the joint session between the John, Jesus, and History Group and the Historical Jesus section of the Society of Biblical Literature by correctly acknowledging that the two disjunctions levied by David F. Strauss of Tübingen a century and a half ago were largely accepted by jesus researchers and New Testament scholars in the nineteenth and twentieth centuries. First, Strauss argued that the Jesus of history must be divorced from the Christ of faith. Second, given some irreconcilable differences between the synoptics and John, and the three-against-one reality, one must choose between the Synoptics
Story, Plot, and History in the Johannine Passion Narrative from:
John, Jesus, and History, Volume 3
Author(s) Zumstein Jean
Abstract: Both narrative analysis as practiced by paul ricoeur (1983–1985) and the new approach to history as seen in Hayden White (1999) have emphasized the decisive hermeneutical role of plot in the construction of a story. In particular, the shaping of the plot in historiographical works allows the narrator to structure and contextualize the story and place it in a certain perspective (Bauckham 2007a; Luz 2009; Schmeller 2009). The creation of the plot is a central moment in the creation of meaning.
Traces of Jesus in a Pre-Johannine Passion Narrative from:
John, Jesus, and History, Volume 3
Author(s) Fortna Robert T.
Abstract: As to the possibility of discovering “what actually happened,” my doctorfather, J. Louis Martyn, has often said that every would-be historian should repeat, each day three times before breakfast, slowly and solemnly, the words: “We do not know.” History is, broadly speaking, a myth: neither some ultimate truth, nor necessarily something untrue, but perhaps something unattainable.
The Perspective of a Jewish Priest on the Johannine Timing of the Action in the Temple from:
John, Jesus, and History, Volume 3
Author(s) McLaren James S.
Abstract: Discussion of the Fourth Gospel, Jesus, and history invariably incorporates consideration of the temple incident. In general, the Synoptic Gospel version of the positioning of the incident has been given priority over that of the Fourth Gospel. In effect, we have an either/or discussion, a choice between the Fourth Gospel and the Synoptic Gospels as
therecord of when the incident actually took place. My intention here is to argue for an alternative approach to be adopted when our concern is historical reconstruction. The Johannine version and the Synoptic version of the incident should be placed on equal footing, as
Jesus in Relation to John “the Testifier” and not “the Baptizer”: from:
John, Jesus, and History, Volume 3
Author(s) Webb Robert L.
Abstract: The Fourth Gospel presents a distinctive picture of John the Baptist in relation to Jesus. This essay is a high-level overview of this distinctive picture, with the purpose of considering to what extent and with what level of probability elements of this picture may be judged historical. The focus of the Society of Biblical Literature John, Jesus, and History Group at this point in its research agenda is on the works of Jesus, and so that is the focus of this essay. It does require us, however, to begin more broadly and also examine the fourth Gospel’s picture of John
Siloam, Bethesda, and the Johannine Water Motif from:
John, Jesus, and History, Volume 3
Author(s) Burge Gary M.
Abstract: The recent discovery of the Second Temple Siloam Pool in Jerusalem has drawn marked interest from the archaeology community, but it also bears important implications for our work in the historicity of the Fourth Gospel. The connection between John and Siloam is well known and was summarized in the John, Jesus, and History Group of the Society of Biblical Literature in 2005 by Urban von Wahlde.¹ In John 9 Jesus heals a blind man, places a mud plaster on his eyes, and then tells him to “go wash in the pool of Siloam.” For John, as every commentary will report,
Response to the Essays in Part 2 from:
John, Jesus, and History, Volume 3
Author(s) Merz Annette
Abstract: As a scholar deeply devoted to research into the historical Jesus, I have been interested in the activities and reflections of the John, Jesus, and History Group for years now. While I am delighted to give my critical thoughts on the articles in part 2 of this interesting volume, I do not intend to point out all stimulating contributions the articles provide to the scholarly debate. Instead, I will strictly confine myself to questions regarding the methodologies applied and the findings obtained with regard to historical-Jesus research. The reader will observe that in some cases the articles have challenged me
Jesus Sayings in the Johannine Discourses: from:
John, Jesus, and History, Volume 3
Author(s) Culpepper R. Alan
Abstract: As far as our present knowledge and methodological resources go, the gospel of John is not a source of knowledge of the teaching of Jesus … until we can write a history
From the “Kingdom of God” to “Eternal Life”: from:
John, Jesus, and History, Volume 3
Author(s) Frey Jörg
Abstract: It is the aim of the John, Jesus and History Project to reinvestigate the historical value of the Fourth Gospel and to question the allegedly critical consensus by which Johannine interpretation has been “dehistoricized” while the quest for the historical Jesus has been “de-johannified” (Anderson 2006b, 43– 100; 2007a, 3). A new search for elements of historical value in John appears warranted in view of the history of research, at least since the beginning of the twentieth century. Back then, the so-called “critical consensus” in Johannine studies was established, with the effect that John was excluded from the quest for
The Johannine Son of Man and the Historical Jesus: from:
John, Jesus, and History, Volume 3
Author(s) Reynolds Benjamin E.
Abstract: What does the Johannine Son of Man have to do with the historical Jesus? In modern critical scholarship, the answer is: Absolutely nothing. The sentiment of the majority of scholars can still be summed up in the statement of Ernst Käsemann (1964, 32): “We must admit that nowhere in the New Testament is the life story of Jesus so emptied of all real content as it already is here [in the Gospel of John], where it seems to be almost a projection of the present back into the past.” Normally, when John’s Gospel is allowed at all as a source
2. La “hibridez” en un marco transnacional: from:
Políticas culturales:
Abstract: En “Marxismo después de Marx: historia, subalternidad y diferencia” (“ Marxism after Marx: History, subalternity and difference”, 1996), el historiador indio Dipesh Chakrabarty ofrece una lectura subalternista de la historicidad del capital. De la misma manera en que su colega Ranajit Guha en
A subaltern studies reader : 1986-1995(1997) recupera las huellas de la agencia subalterna en las narrativas históricas de los estados indios coloniales y poscoloniales, Chakrabarty también reflexiona acerca de la coexistencia de diferentes temporalidades al interior del tiempo del capital: por un lado existe la temporalidad del trabajo abstracto mercantilizado, que en su opinión sustenta la
Book Title: Theology Needs Philosophy- Publisher: Catholic University of America Press
Author(s): Lamb Matthew L.
Abstract: Theology Needs Philosophy brings together essays by leading theologians and philosophers on the fundamental importance of human reason and philosophy for Catholic theology and human cultures generally. This edited collection studies the contributions of reason, with its acquired wisdom, science, and scholarship, in five sections. Those sections are: (1) the inevitable presence and service of philosophy in theology; (2) the metaphysics of creation, nature, and the natural knowledge of God; (3) the history of Logos as reason in the fathers, in St. Thomas Aquinas, and Medieval Biblical commentaries; (4) the role of reason in Trinitarian theology, Christology, and Mariology; and finally (5) reason in the theology of Aquinas.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1d2dp79
REVAMPING DRACULA ON THE MEXICAN SILVER SCREEN from:
Vampires and Zombies
Author(s) SERRANO CARMEN
Abstract: Cinematic representations of the monstrous and the supernatural are an inextricable part of film history, and the vampire is among its international stars.
The Devil’s Manor(1896), by French film pioneer Georges Méliès, is considered one of the first films to play with the vampire theme. In it, a bat-like creature flies into a Gothic castle and then is transformed into a sinister cloaked figure (see Abbott 2004, 12). In 1922 director F. W. Murnau made the critically acclaimed German expressionist filmNosferatu, which presents one of the most frightening versions of the aristocratic vampire as described in Bram Stoker’s
THE REANIMATION OF YELLOW-PERIL ANXIETIES IN MAX BROOKS’S WORLD WAR Z from:
Vampires and Zombies
Author(s) FOX TIMOTHY R.
Abstract: With the 2006 publication of
World War Z: An Oral History of the Zombie War, novelist Max Brooks made history, both literally and figuratively. Literally, according toPublishers Weekly(2011, online), Brooks broke barriers and made publishing history with sales of all formats (hardcover, paperback, audio) reaching 600,000 within just five years of the book’s release. The 2013 release of the feature-length film produced by and starring Brad Pitt only served to help further boost sales of the novel (“Best Sellers” 2006, online), making sure it remained on top-sellers lists long after its initial publication.¹ Not only isWorld War
8 “This Is My Body” from:
The Wedding Feast of the Lamb
Abstract: I am not going to attempt here a history of the doctrine of transubstantiation. This is neither the place nor the time to attempt something that has been done perfectly well and fully discussed by others.¹ The thread of my argument here leads me instead to try to think through the transformation of our embodiedness in the act of the eucharist (eucharistic
content), having rooted it in an animality that is converted into humanity through recognition of its filiation (eucharisticheritage), and before performing the donation in an agape that loses nothing of its erotic genesis even in relinquishing its
Foreword from:
Beyond Bali
Author(s) Herzfeld Michael
Abstract: What happens when a minority group in a fraught, conflict-ridden colony finds itself a distrusted entity within the new nation-state, its sacrifices in the cause of national independence swept aside by suspicions that its members are not loyal to the emergent realities of majority rule? What happens when its members intermarry with the hated colonizers, or flee to the colonizers’ European land in search of work? What do terms like heritage and history mean to them, against the background drumbeat of an increasingly fierce nationalism?
Introduction from:
Beyond Bali
Abstract: This book is an ethnography that charts reconfigurations of
kebalian(Balineseness) – a notion that encompasses the personal, social, and cultural complexities involved in being persons and collectives of Balinese ethnicity in post-colonial Dutch society. I explore how Balinese subaltern citizens engage in discourses and materialities of the colonial in the present by asserting claims of proximity between themselves and the Dutch on the basis of colonial history through an active production of what I call postcolonial intimacy. My understanding of Balinese subaltern citizens’ claims of proximity that emerged so prominently in my ethnographic material urges me not to see
INTRODUCTION from:
Analogies of Transcendence
Abstract: Stephen Duffy observes that “no dimension of Christian life or thought can be addressed without” at least implicit recourse to the problem of nature and grace.¹ Precisely because of its fundamental importance, it embraces an exceedingly long and complex history. It has generated magisterial pronouncements, fulminated controversies that have fractured Christendom, and pitted religious orders against each other. Moreover, no commentator in whatever era can say anything meaningful about the subject without appealing to metaphysics, which finds little sympathy in today’s agnosticism about universal truth claims. The question thus arises: how is it currently possible for someone to address the
Why Ethos? from:
Ethos and Narrative Interpretation
Abstract: Houellebecq’s work and persona provide for a book like mine almost too good a case.¹ Let me explain what I mean through some brief comments on
Atomised, the author’s breakthrough novel, and its reception.²Atomisedtells the story of two half brothers, Bruno and Michel, left to the care of their grandparents by their mother, who went off to discover the thrills and deceptions of self-actualization, spurred by the spirit of May 1968 in France. While Bruno is obsessed with sex, which brings him more solitary suffering than pleasure, Michel, just as lonely and desperate, withdraws into the realm of
[PART 1. Introduction] from:
Ethos and Narrative Interpretation
Abstract: The question of how and why readers would attribute an ethos to literary characters, narrators, or authors is part of the more general issue of how people make meaning from and with texts. Within the humanities, such issues are traditionally the province of hermeneutics, which encompasses the theory, the method (or the “art”), and the practice of interpreting texts. Alternately, interpretations and their underlying processes are studied from the perspective of literary and aesthetic phenomenology, the sociology of literature, discourse analysis, the reception history of literary works (
Wirkungsgeschichte), or empirical research on actual readers’ responses. Current literary and narrative studies
7 Sincerity and Other Ironies from:
Ethos and Narrative Interpretation
Abstract: The epigraph sets the course for this chapter.¹ It features in a short essay on “Irony and Its Malcontents,” part of the appendix added by Eggers to the paperback edition of his first book and bestseller,
A Heartbreaking Work of Staggering Genius(2001; from now on I will adopt the author’s helpful acronymahwosgfor his title). In this book Eggers tells in some five hundred pages the story of an adolescent who loses in a short time both parents, takes upon himself the education of his younger brother, and explores adult life. The cover indicates that the book is
Book Title: Anthropologists and Their Traditions across National Borders- Publisher: UNP - Nebraska
Author(s): GLEACH FREDERIC W.
Abstract: These essays examine myriad themes such as the pedagogical context of the anthropologist as a teller of stories about indigenous storytellers; the colonial context of British anthropological theory and its projects outside the nation-state; the legacies of Claude Lévi-Strauss's structuralism regarding culture- specific patterns; cognitive universals reflected in empirical examples of kinship, myth, language, classificatory systems, and supposed universal mental structures; and the career of Marshall Sahlins and his trajectory from neo-evolutionism and structuralism toward an epistemological skepticism of cross- cultural miscommunication.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1d9nmkj
6 An Elegy for a Structuralist Legacy: from:
Anthropologists and Their Traditions across National Borders
Author(s) DARNELL REGNA
Abstract: Structuralism, whatever that term may mean over a decade into the twenty-first century, is overdue for reassessment. The death of Claude Lévi-Strauss in 2009 provides the obligation as well as the opportunity to engage in such an exercise of historical retrospect. Lévi-Strauss moved with characteristic creative aplomb across a remarkable range of potential disciplinary homes, but anthropology remained his home base, the place of comfort from which to discomfit other disciplines. The history of anthropology therefore has a particular claim to the movement he founded and popularized beyond its origins in Saussurean linguistics despite the fact that French structuralism has
8 Lévi-Strauss on Theoretical Thought and Universal History from:
Anthropologists and Their Traditions across National Borders
Author(s) ASCH MICHAEL
Abstract: Claude Lévi-Strauss is often accused of paying too little regard for history and human agency. But this is misguided, for as the above quote shows, Lévi-Strauss, notwithstanding the importance he attached to the study of the unconscious mind, clearly felt that history and agency contribute crucially to the way in which we live our lives, for otherwise (and whether or not
wecall a society “hot” or “cold”) he would not have said that Australian Aboriginal society is the result of a “long series of deliberate elaborations and systematic reforms” that would constitute a “planned sociology.” The question, then, is
4 Unearthing Urban Nature: from:
Artifacts and Illuminations
Author(s) BRYSON MICHAEL A.
Abstract: This essay explores how the physical environment and natural history of city and suburb serve multiple (and
10 In a Dark Wood: from:
Artifacts and Illuminations
Author(s) LIOI ANTHONY
Abstract: On a midsummer night in 1985, I sit around a campfire with a dozen other high school students on the beach of Hardwood Island in the Bay of Maine, listening to professors from Case Western and the Yale School of Forestry read an essay: “The Star Thrower,” by Loren Eiseley. Eiseley, we learn, was an anthropologist who moonlighted as one of the finest nature writers of the twentieth century. Natural history is important to us. For the last two weeks, we have been through ecology boot camp all over Maine. We have caught the stench of anaerobic decomposition in a
12 Epic Narratives of Evolution: from:
Artifacts and Illuminations
Author(s) MERCIER STEPHEN
Abstract: In 1961 Loren Eiseley was awarded the prestigious John Burroughs Medal for
The Firmament of Time, joining the ranks of distinguished authors of natural history such as Ernest Thompson Seton, Rachel Carson, Joseph Wood Krutch, and Roger Tory Peterson. Indeed, both Burroughs (1837–1921) and Eiseley (1907–77) belong to a long list of writers who imaginatively delve into environmental explorations, forging connections to ecological and evolutionary dynamics. Surely, their writings cannot escape influences from a long history of previous nature works, from Gilbert White’s discursive firsthand observations on his beloved Selbourne, to Charles Darwin’s profound theories of evolution, to
Book Title: Writing at the Limit-The Novel in the New Media Ecology
Publisher: UNP - Nebraska
Author(s): PUNDAY DANIEL
Abstract: By examining how some of our best fiction writers have taken up the challenge of film, television, video games, and hypertext, Daniel Punday offers an enlightening look into the current status of such fundamental narrative concepts as character, plot, and setting. He considers well-known postmodernists like Thomas Pynchon and Robert Coover, more-accessible authors like Maxine Hong Kingston and Oscar Hijuelos, and unjustly overlooked writers like Susan Daitch and Kenneth Gangemi, and asks how their works investigate the nature and limits of print as a medium for storytelling.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1d9nr4r
1 Multimedia Moments Old and New from:
Writing at the Limit
Abstract: Media other than writing have always had a place in the novel, whose history is full of stolen paintings, romances developed during a piano duet, and social faux pas at gala theatrical performances. In the introduction we have already considered (and dismissed) the idea that media appear in the contemporary novel simply as part of the “furniture” of everyday life. It is an inadequate explanation, but it does touch on a truth that we will explore in this chapter: the novel seems to use other media as a tool for storytelling in a pragmatic way that is independent of whatever
3 Defining the Vocation of the Novel through Narrative Elements from:
Writing at the Limit
Abstract: The general outline of how the contemporary U.S. novel uses media other than writing should now be clear. Once the novel had lost its traditional vocation, any choice by a writer must be evaluated against its rhetorical effectiveness. Novels can use media for a variety of storytelling purposes, and contemporary writers can appeal to other media to reveal the potential and limits of writing. We have seen how many of these novels thematize the circulation of the media object within the story world to explain the cultural meaning of the medium of writing. In the remainder of this book, I
5 Negotiating Public and Private Spaces from:
Writing at the Limit
Abstract: Contemporary media novels show us that authors are eager to understand what makes the traditional written novel distinctive among storytelling forms. Their eagerness is heightened by the lack of any consensus about what the novel
shoulddo today: what is its role within American public life? As I noted in chapter 3, writing, and thus the novel, is especially good at representing the absent, the potential, or the unrealized. By focusing on the absent, writers are able to discuss the community in which the story circulates. More broadly, contemporary media novels point to those elements of the story that are
Book Title: Contemporary Comics Storytelling- Publisher: UNP - Nebraska
Author(s): KUKKONEN KARIN
Abstract: Applying a cognitive approach to reading comics in all their narrative richness and intricacy,
Contemporary Comics Storytellingopens an intriguing perspective on how these works engage the legacy of postmodernism-its subversion, self-reflexivity, and moral contingency. Its three case studies trace how contemporary comics tie into deep traditions of visual and verbal storytelling, how they reevaluate their own status as fiction, and how the fictional minds of their characters generate complex ethical thought experiments. At a time when the medium is taken more and more seriously as intricate and compelling literary art, this book lays the groundwork for an analysis of the ways in which comics challenge and engage readers' minds. It brings together comics studies with narratology and literary criticism and, in so doing, provides a new set of tools for evaluating the graphic novel as an emergent literary form.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1ddr8c6
Introduction from:
Contemporary Comics Storytelling
Abstract: Many reasons for the rise of comics to a medium of cultural prominence have been put forward in recent years. Paul Douglas Lopes in
Demanding Respect: The Evolution of the American Comic Book(2009) emphasizes one: “While comic books originally were based on short stories in serial format, now comic books present long-arced narratives with complex storylines. Now the fastest growing market for comic books, graphic novels, presents this art in book-length format, again allowing for complex and compelling storytelling” (2009, xvi). Lopes then goes on to discuss how sophisticated storytelling in comics moves beyond genre boundaries and attracts the
1 How to Analyze Comics Cognitively from:
Contemporary Comics Storytelling
Abstract: The first Sunday installment of Milton Caniff’s
Steve Canyonseries (1947–88) presents readers with a formidable density of narrative information: from patterns of black and white on the page, readers can construct an entire story. They identify characters, understand what motivates them and how they relate to each other, and connect their actions and words into a narrative. How does this process work? And how can we harness insights into the cognitive processes involved when reading comics for analyzing them? Milton Caniff, one of the comics authors who set the standards for storytelling in the medium in the 1930s
3 Fictionality in Comics: from:
Contemporary Comics Storytelling
Abstract: On one of his missions in
Tom Strong’s Terrific Tales(2004), the superhero Tom Strong enters an arctic cave and chances upon a secret Nazi science project which involves the theory that the earth is hollow as well as flying saucers. As it turns out, however, the fantastic subterranean world is not real. Tom Strong and his companions only found what they expected to find and are eventually entrapped by an alien who feeds on human emotions. When Strong defeats the alien, the subterranean world disappears and the arctic plain returns to its original state. This story is one of
4 Hopi Place Value: from:
Born in the Blood
Author(s) Whiteley Peter M.
Abstract: In Hopi discourse, important ideas and processes involving cultural and historical order are localized and commemorated in the landscape and are indexed by place-names. Events happened at particular places: in Hopi oral history, knowing
wheresomething happened is an important part of knowingthatit happened. As texts, some named places are interconnected, while others are more independent (on related Pueblo geographic sensibilities, see, e.g., Harrington 1916; Ortiz 1969, 1972; Silko 1999). Some texts are sociological, others historical, some mythological, others political, economic, religious, or ecological (cf. Thornton 2008 on Tlingit place-names). Like Hopi personal names, Hopi place-names individuate (see
5 Related-Language Translation: from:
Born in the Blood
Author(s) Jancewicz Bill
Abstract: While some theorists have suggested that translation is impossible (Payne 1971), to a large degree Western civilization and culture has depended upon translated documents originally written in one language into some other, usually more common, language. A large portion of our current understanding of philosophy, history, mythology, and religion comes to us through translated documents. What could we know of Aristotle, Plato, Moses, or Muhammad without contemporary translations of their writings into our mother tongue? From the philosophy of Immanuel Kant to the literature of Victor Hugo, the breadth of human knowledge is inextricably linked to the translation of documents
6 Performative Translation and Oral Curation: from:
Born in the Blood
Author(s) Ridington Robin
Abstract: In 1999, as Amber Ridington was preparing to enter the ma program in folk studies at Western Kentucky University, her father, anthropologist Robin Ridington, recorded a French folktale told by Sammy Acko, a talented Dane-z̲aa storyteller (for the full text of this story see appendix A). The Dane-z̲aa, also known as the Beaver Indians (or Dunne-za in earlier publications), are subarctic hunting-and-gathering people who live in the Peace River region of northeastern British Columbia, Canada, close to the town of Fort St. John, where Amber was born. For almost fifty years, since Robin began his fieldwork in the area, the
7 Translation and Censorship of Native American Oral Literature from:
Born in the Blood
Author(s) Clements William M.
Abstract: One decision confronting translators of orally performed American Indian verbal art concerns what to do with material that is regarded as questionable by one of the several persons who may figure into the process that begins with oral performance and ends with the publication of a written representation of that performance. The performer, the ethnographer who documents the performance, the translator, an editor, or a publisher may decide that a feature of a story or song should be withheld or transformed, usually to protect someone or something from moral or spiritual contamination. Under ideal conditions, the performer should not feel
8 In the Words of Powhatan: from:
Born in the Blood
Author(s) Rudes Blair A.
Abstract: Among the numerous screen and stage events staged to celebrate the four hundredth anniversary of the founding of the first permanent English colony in the Americas at Jamestown, Virginia, in 1607, perhaps the most ambitious and widely seen was the film
The New World(New Line Cinema 2005). The film’s screenwriter and director, Terrence Malick, used the legendary romance of Pocahontas and John Smith to depict the impact that the settlement of Jamestown had on both the English and the native Virginia Algonquian people. Despite the questions that surround the authenticity of the Pocahontas story, Malick wanted to provide as
14 Translating Performance in the Written Text: from:
Born in the Blood
Author(s) Burley Lynn
Abstract: We all know someone who can really tell a story—a person whose voice commands our attention, who encourages us to lean closer, waiting for the next detail, the next twist in the story. This person’s talent may be learned or intuitive, but part of the artistry he or she displays comes from our expectations of a story, our Western culture that dictates how a story is to be told and how a story is to unfold. We learned about stories long before we started school, in our nursery tales, our fairy tales, our children’s books, and while the stories
Book Title: Phantom Past, Indigenous Presence-Native Ghosts in North American Culture and History
Publisher: UNP - Nebraska Paperback
Author(s): Thrush Coll
Abstract: Phantom Past, Indigenous Presenceexplores the importance of ancestral spirits and historic places in Indigenous and settler communities as they relate to territory and history-in particular cultural, political, social, historical, and environmental contexts. From examinations of how individuals reacted to historical cases of "hauntings," to how Native phantoms have functioned in the literature of North Americans, to interdisciplinary studies of how such beliefs and narratives allowed European settlers and Indigenous people to make sense of the legacies of colonialism and conquest, these essays show how the past and the present are intertwined through these stories.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1df4h07
Introduction: from:
Phantom Past, Indigenous Presence
Author(s) THRUSH COLL
Abstract: It is a story that is familiar to most modern North Americans. When unexplained, sinister, or violent things happen in the landscapes and communities we inhabit, one explanation seems to satisfy us more than many others. Whether accounting for the haunted house down the dirt lane, the spectral woods behind the subdivision, or the seemingly cursed stretch of highway up the canyon, one kind of story in particular helps us make sense of these places:
Didn’t you know? It was built on an Indian burial ground. It is the stuff of countless local legends told around campfires and at teenage
3 Hauntings as Histories: from:
Phantom Past, Indigenous Presence
Author(s) THRUSH COLL
Abstract: Another way to frame this question is to ask whether places—physical locations and the multiple human histories embedded in them—have distinct identities and are capable of agency. Can a single place be home to a certain kind of history, persistent and cohesive, even across boundaries of time and cultural regime? Can the nonhuman, in the form of organisms, climate, or other entities, define the shape of a place and even its meaning? Can remnants of past societies—ruins, ecological footprints, artifacts—“speak” in active ways for the histories they represent? And can we include
4 The Anatomy of a Haunting: from:
Phantom Past, Indigenous Presence
Author(s) WATERMAN ADAM JOHN
Abstract: In January 1863 the members of the State Historical Society of Iowa inaugurated the publication of their journal
Annals of Iowawith an article they called “The History of Scott County.” Serialized over three issues, the article established one of the most basic conceits of midwestern history; namely, its ostensible banality. One of the first counties in the State of Iowa, in 1863 Scott County was most notable as the home of the oldest white settler communities in the state. Anglo-Americans had started to settle land in what would become Scott County by the early nineteenth century; their numbers exploded
6 Haunting Remains: from:
Phantom Past, Indigenous Presence
Author(s) KAVANAGH SARAH SCHNEIDER
Abstract: On the morning of September 30, 1850, a crowd of Middletown, Connecticut, residents, including the mayor, city authorities, several full choirs, and “citizens generally” gathered at a local church and began a march through their small city.¹ The march concluded at the crest of a nearby hill known to the marchers as “Indian Hill.” The name “Indian Hill” was given to the site by local whites because of the hill’s history as a community and government center for the Wangunk, the first people of central Connecticut.² The Wangunk, however, knew the hill by a different name: “Wune Wahjet,” meaning “at
9 Shape-shifters, Ghosts, and Residual Power: from:
Phantom Past, Indigenous Presence
Author(s) LANDRUM CYNTHIA
Abstract: In the summer of 1991, a Hunkpapa Lakota Sioux tribal member, Don Tenoso, was scheduled to provide a routine demonstration of traditional doll-making techniques in the Native American exhibition hall at the National Museum of Natural History of the Smithsonian Institution in Washington dc. At the time, I was a museum technician with the Department of Anthropology and was working in the Natural History building. Since we were about to begin the work of conserving and moving the Plains Indian collection that was in storage, I was curious to see what he had to say about the cultural significance of
Book Title: Slavery's Capitalism-A New History of American Economic Development
Publisher: University of Pennsylvania Press, Inc.
Author(s): Rockman Seth
Abstract: Drawing on the expertise of sixteen scholars who are at the forefront of rewriting the history of American economic development,
Slavery's Capitalismidentifies slavery as the primary force driving key innovations in entrepreneurship, finance, accounting, management, and political economy that are too often attributed to the so-called free market. Approaching the study of slavery as the originating catalyst for the Industrial Revolution and modern capitalism casts new light on American credit markets, practices of offshore investment, and understandings of human capital. Rather than seeing slavery as outside the institutional structures of capitalism, the essayists recover slavery's importance to the American economic past and prompt enduring questions about the relationship of market freedom to human freedom.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1dfnrs7
CHAPTER 3 An International Harvest: from:
Slavery's Capitalism
Author(s) ROOD DANIEL B.
Abstract: A memorable image from one of America’s most frequently rendered patriotic songs, “amber waves of grain” holds a special place in the nation’s understanding of itself. The planting of the prairies after 1850, the story goes, benefited American citizens as well as the people of the world, ushering in modernity and providing a livelihood for countless impoverished European immigrants. As the labor-saving device that enabled the settlement and cultivation of millions of acres, the McCormick reaper plays a starring role in the story of freedom’s dominion spreading west. Yet this most successful of automatic harvesters was invented on a slave
CHAPTER 7 August Belmont and the World the Slaves Made from:
Slavery's Capitalism
Author(s) BOODRY KATHRYN
Abstract: Recent work on the financial history of slavery has focused on the creation of slave-backed securities and the entangled relationship of state-chartered banks, government-issued bonds, and remote investors in Europe and the northern United States. Such scholars as Edward Baptist and Richard Kilbourne have recovered the precarious schemes of the Consolidated Association of the Planters of Louisiana (a bank that took slaves as collateral for loans issued to purchase additional slaves) and the United States Bank of Philadelphia (Nicholas Biddle’s post–Bank War enterprise that invested heavily in upstart southern banks). It is crucial, however, to remember that the most
CHAPTER 10 The Coastwise Slave Trade and a Mercantile Community of Interest from:
Slavery's Capitalism
Author(s) SCHERMERHORN CALVIN
Abstract: What is a slave ship? Such vessels are among the most emblematic features of slavery’s Atlantic history. Transatlantic slaving vessels were floating dungeons whose names evoke a “way of death,” illustrated by the iconic
Brooks, theZongmassacre, and theAmistaduprising. That “vast machine” was a race-making technology, a site of demonic cruelty, and an instrument of violence. Yet the slave ship looks different when viewed in its coastal U.S. configuration. Like their transatlantic and riverine counter parts, U.S. coastal slave ships were “floating engines of capitalism,” but in the 1810s and 1820s most ships plying the domestic saltwater
Chapter 8 Minority on the Fringes of Europe from:
The Grecanici of Southern Italy
Abstract: When I left Reggio Calabria, I felt I had left a part of myself back in the field. “Making relatedness” between the ethnographer and the research participants reveals the deep humanistic nature of the ethnographic adventure (Gay y Blasco 2012b). The final story narrates the relationship between Venere and the ethnographer. While Venere is an actual person, she also stands as a metonymy for the complex networks of relatedness present in Reggio Calabria on which fearless governance is built.
Book Title: Useful Fictions-Evolution, Anxiety, and the Origins of Literature
Publisher: UNP - Nebraska
Author(s): AUSTIN MICHAEL
Abstract: "We tell ourselves stories in order to live," Joan Didion observed in
The White Album. Why is this? Michael Austin asks, inUseful Fictions. Why, in particular, are human beings, whose very survival depends on obtaining true information, so drawn to fictional narratives? After all, virtually every human culture reveres some form of storytelling. Might there be an evolutionary reason behind our species' need for stories?
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1dfnsfj
1 Scheherazade’s Stories and Pangloss’s Nose from:
Useful Fictions
Abstract: We begin this study—as so many previous studies of storytelling have begun—with perhaps the most impressive collection of stories in human history:
The Book of One Thousand and One Nights, often called, simply,The Arabian Nights. Though this collection contains hundreds of individual stories, all of the stories are placed within the context of a single frame tale: the story of Scheherazade and Shahryar. This famous tale begins three years after the great Sultan Shahryar vowed to avenge his wife’s infidelity by marrying a new woman each night and executing her the following morning. Determined to put a
4 Information Anxiety from:
Useful Fictions
Abstract: The turning point of
Robinson Crusoeoccurs precisely halfway into the narrative when Crusoe, after fifteen years of presuming himself the only inhabitant of his island, discovers a single footprint on a sandy beach.¹ Before this incident,Robinson Crusoetells the story of a solitary individual and his relationship with nature, God, and himself. Afterward, it becomes a political novel full of battles, colonial aspirations, social contracts, and an expanding cast of characters—including cannibals, excannibals, mutineers, Spaniards, and English sailors. For the two years after Crusoe discovers the footprint—an interval of time that requires a mere ten pages
6 Sex, Lies, and Phenotypes from:
Useful Fictions
Abstract: Though lying is not the same as storytelling, the two are not entirely unrelated. Both involve the construction and communication of counterfactual propositions and narratives. The difference between the two is in both the intent of the speaker and the understanding of the audience. Liars know the truth and attempt to conceal it, usually to advantage themselves at the expense of their auditors. On the other hand, both storytellers and story hearers (or story readers) usually understand that a fictional story is something other than literal truth—rather than working against each other, they collaborate in a mutually beneficial form
7 Deceiving Ourselves and Others from:
Useful Fictions
Abstract: The first chapter of this study began with literature’s greatest storyteller; the final chapter begins with its greatest madman. The two occupations are not all that different. All that separates Don Quixote and Scheherazade is a thin layer of self-consciousness about the fictional nature of their shared enterprise; Scheherazade understands that the truths she tells her husband are embedded in fictions, while Quixote believes that the fictions he tells himself are derived from the truth. Quixote deceives himself, but this does not mean that his fictions are not useful. In many cases his fantastic stories are more valuable to him
Book Title: Daviborshch's Cart-Narrating the Holocaust in Australian War Crimes Trials
Publisher: UNP - Nebraska
Author(s): FRASER DAVID
Abstract: Daviborshch's Cartis more than an account of Holocaust perpetrators who found a safe haven in postwar Australia. It is also the story of the Holocaust in the Ukraine, the War Crimes Act, Nazi policies, and the ways in which future generations translate history into law, archives into proof, and law into justice. Based on a review of previously unexamined historical and legal documents and transcripts,Daviborshch's Cartoffers the first critical examination of Australian attempts to bring alleged Nazi criminals to justice.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1dfnskm
ONE History, War Crimes, and Law in Ukraine from:
Daviborshch's Cart
Abstract: The odysseys that brought Ivan Polyukhovich, Heinrich Wagner, and Mikhail Berezowsky from the hinterlands of Europe, from war-torn Galicia and Volhynia, through a defeated and ruined Germany, to the peaceful suburbs of Adelaide are complex biographical episodes that are retold in the mass of court and investigative documents compiled during the efforts to prosecute them. In addition to these biographies of the three alleged war criminals, any complete accounting of the cases would have to include a detailed history of what would become present-day Ukraine. For it is in the intersections of the micro-histories of the three men and the
TWO A Brief Political and Legal History of Australia and Nazi War Criminals from:
Daviborshch's Cart
Abstract: The first, legal part of the story of the war crimes trials program that unfolded in the three proceedings in Adelaide begins with Australia’s membership in the United Nations War Crimes Commission (UNWCC).¹ As a party to the UNWCC, Australia positioned itself at the level of diplomacy and international law as a country dedicated to the pursuit and punishment of Nazi war criminals. Yet as was the case with most other participants in the UNWCC, other priorities, both domestic and international, soon came to the fore. In 1947 Australia readily agreed that the UNWCC’s job was done. As Prime Minister
Book Title: Violence in Francophone African and Caribbean Women's Literature- Publisher: UNP - Nebraska
Author(s): KALISA CHANTAL
Abstract: African and Caribbean peoples share a history dominated by the violent disruptions of slavery and colonialism. While much has been said about these "geographies of pain," violence in the private sphere, particularly gendered violence, receives little attention. This book fills that void. It is a critical addition to the study of African and Caribbean women's literatures at a time when women from these regions are actively engaged in articulating the ways in which colonial and postcolonial violence impact women.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1dfnvj2
Introduction from:
Violence in Francophone African and Caribbean Women's Literature
Abstract: By sharing a history dominated by the violent disruptions of slavery, colonialism, and latent neocolonialism, African and Caribbean peoples belong to what Francoise Lionnet calls “geographies of pain.”¹ Caribbeanist Jack Corzani identifies various forms of this historical violence. Physical violence manifests itself in the enslavement and killing of Africans and in the dispossession of their continent; in the fights between masters and slaves, between colonized and colonizers, and among colonizers themselves; in abolitionist struggles; and in several postcolonial revolutionary wars (Corzani 15). Figures such as the soldier or the policeman symbolize the violence used to maintain colonial regimes in Africa
Book Title: Views from the Margins-Creating Identities in Modern France
Publisher: UNP - Nebraska
Author(s): Curtis Sarah A.
Abstract: This collection of essays offers examples drawn from an imperial history of France that show the power of the periphery to shape diverse and dynamic modern French identities at its center. Each essay explains French identity as a fluid process rather than a category into which French citizens (and immigrants) are expected to fit. In using a core/periphery framework to explore identity creation,
Views from the Marginsbreaks new ground in bringing together diverse historical topics from politics, religion, regionalism, consumerism, nationalism, and gendered aspects of civic and legal engagement.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1dgn3mw
Book Title: The Rhizomatic West-Representing the American West in a Transnational, Global, Media Age
Publisher: UNP - Nebraska
Author(s): Tatum Stephen
Abstract: Using Gilles Deleuze and Félix Guattari's concept of the rhizome, Neil Campbell shows how the West (or west-ness) continually breaks away from a mainstream notion of American "rootedness" and renews and transforms itself in various cultural forms. A region long traversed by various transient peoples (from tribes and conquerors to immigrants, traders, and trappers), the West reflects a mythic quest for settlement, permanence, and synthesis-even notions of a national or global identity-at odds with its rootless history, culture, and nature. Crossing the concept of "roots" with "routes," this book shows how notions of the West-in representations ranging from literature and film to photography, music, and architectural theory-give expression to ideas about identity, nationhood, and belonging in a world increasingly defined by movement across time and borders.
The Rhizomatic Westoffers a new vision of the American West as a hybrid, performative space, a staging place for myriad intersecting and constantly changing identities.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1dgn4wh
7. POSTWESTERN GENERATIONS? from:
The Rhizomatic West
Abstract: Mike Davis writes of how the belief of Native American prophet Wovoka in the Ghost Dance as an apocalyptic reminder of the instability of a white West is still alive and evident as one surveys the “artificial world” of L.A.’s “neon landscapes”—“Turnerian history … stripped down to its ultimate paranoia,” he calls it. But as he reminds us, in the Ghost Dance tradition “this end point is also paradoxically the point of renewal and restoration.”¹ This association of apocalypse and renewal, of ending and beginning, has a curious resonance for this chapter as I continue my efforts to show
Book Title: Transatlantic Voices-Interpretations of Native North American Literatures
Publisher: UNP - Nebraska
Author(s): PULITANO ELVIRA
Abstract: Transatlantic Voicesis the first collection of critical essays by European scholars on contemporary Native North American literatures. Devoted to the primary genres of Native literature-fiction, nonfiction, drama, poetry-the essays chart the course of recent theories of Native literature, delineate the crosscurrents in the history of Native literature studies, and probe specific themes of trauma and memory as well as changing mythologies. These essays also incorporate incipient transnational and transcultural methodologies in their approach to Native North American writing.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1djmc5d
1 “They Have Stories, Don’t They?”: from:
Transatlantic Voices
Author(s) ISERNHAGEN HARTWIG
Abstract: The notion of
story, ornarrative(the two terms will be taken to be synonymous for purposes of this argument), is so central in the practice, criticism, and theory of Native American literature that around it gather — or it actively attracts to itself — many of the major issues in that literature. At the same time, the notion is necessarily modified by interaction with those issues, as they provide the larger contexts for its use. This essay will attempt to trace some such interactions and contexts as well as to place the entire complex within the wider context of
2 Plotting History: from:
Transatlantic Voices
Author(s) RIGAL-CELLARD BERNADETTE
Abstract: Trying to understand the function of History in Native American and Canadian literature is a rather challenging process for Europeans. We live indeed on the continent supposed to have invented “History” as opposed to “Myth,” the continent that furthermore brought History to America and imposed it upon the Natives through the violence of the Conquest. History and Myth have always collided in myriad directions that have found their way into contemporary literature, and in a particularly forceful way in the writings of many Native North American authors. History can be briefly defined as a narration about the past based on
8 Anamnesiac Mappings: from:
Transatlantic Voices
Author(s) TILLETT REBECCA
Abstract: Generating some notable critical hostility upon its publication in 1991,¹ Leslie Marmon Silko’s contentious novel
Almanac of the Deadhas since been hailed as “a radical, stunning manifesto” that offers a graphic, brutal, and highly political analysis of America and the Americas at the turn of the twenty-first century.² Confronting the willful amnesia that pervades contemporary U.S. society regarding the history of settlement and of subsequent Anglo-Indian relations, Silko offers an anamnesiac consideration of the trauma of contact and a celebration of the significance of memory in the face of cultural assimilation and of the power of remembrance to heal
Book Title: Writing and Materiality in China-Essays in Honor of Patrick Hanan
Publisher: Harvard University Asia Center
Author(s): Widmer Ellen
Abstract: Speaking about Chinese writing entails thinking about how writing speaks through various media. In the guises of the written character and its imprints, traces, or ruins, writing is more than textuality. The goal of this volume is to consider the relationship of writing to materiality in China’s literary history and to ponder the physical aspects of the production and circulation of writing. To speak of the thing-ness of writing is to understand it as a thing in constant motion, transported from one place or time to another, one genre or medium to another, one person or public to another. Thinking about writing as the material product of a culture shifts the emphasis from the author as the creator and ultimate arbiter of a text’s meaning to the editors, publishers, collectors, and readers through whose hands a text is reshaped, disseminated, and given new meanings. By yoking writing and materiality, the contributors to this volume aim to bypass the tendency to oppose form and content, words and things, documents and artifacts, to rethink key issues in the interpretation of Chinese literary and visual culture.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1dnn90j
Introduction from:
Writing and Materiality in China
Author(s) Zeitlin Judith T.
Abstract: Speaking about writing, especially Chinese writing, entails thinking about the ways in which writing speaks to us through a variety of media and forms. Whether it be a consideration of the written character or its imprints, traces, or ruins, writing always appears in its multifarious guises to be much more than an embodiment of textuality. To reflect on this and related features of writing is the goal of this volume, as we consider a fundamental problem: What is the relationship of writing to materiality over the course of China’s literary history? In some manner or other, all the chapters in
‘Jin Ping Mei’ and Late Ming Print Culture from:
Writing and Materiality in China
Author(s) Wei Shang
Abstract: Jin Ping Mei cihua金瓶梅詞話 (hereafter,Jin Ping Mei), a late Ming novel about the rise and fall of the merchant Ximen, marks several important changes in the history of the Chinese novel.¹ First, it forged a new kind of narrative focused on a comprehensive range of quotidian experience, which had until then barely been treated on its own terms in the vernacular novel. Second, despite the novefs overall structural unity, the narrative often seems to take on the features of the experience it recounts, becoming just as detailed, kaleidoscopic, and fragmentary. Third, this narrative fragmentation is compounded by the
The New Novel Before the New Novel: from:
Writing and Materiality in China
Abstract: The story of the modern Chinese novel, as it is usually told by literary historians, begins with Liang Qichao 梁啟超 (1873–1929), more specifically with his founding of the journal
Xin xiaoshuo新小說 (New fiction) in Yokohama in 1902. In his advertisement for that journal, Liang set forth the categories of subject matter that he commended, ranging from the historical and the political to the detective, romantic, and supernatural. Liang’s ownXin Zhongguo weilai ji而新中國未來目己 (The future of new China), published in installments inNew Fictionin 1902 and 1903, is generally considered the first of the “new novels.”
INTRODUCTION: from:
Public Memory in Early China
Abstract: In 2004, during the rushed archeological work prior to the planned flooding of the Three Gorges region on the Yangzi River, excavators discovered a stele dated 173 ce and dedicated to a local prefect who had otherwise disappeared from history (Figure 1). In language common for such gravestones from the later years of the Han dynasty (202 bce–220 ce), the two-meter-high slab lavishly praised the administration of this minor official, named Jing Yun 景雲 (d. 103 ce). It describes how the local populace wept at his death “as if mourning for a parent” (如喪考妣), how they set aside their
CONCLUSION: from:
Public Memory in Early China
Abstract: Like a Western obituary, the Jing Yun stele begins by offering the names of the deceased—personal, courtesy, and surname—his office, and then the date of his death, the last given as a particular day in the summer of 103 ce, the precision of which is rather surprising given that this stele was erected seventy years later.¹ Unlike a Western obituary (and unlike most other Han stelae), it then provides us with hardly any other personal information about Jing Yun such as his education, his service history, his age at death, and his surviving relatives. Here the Western obituary
Book Title: Ancestral Memory in Early China- Publisher: Harvard University Asia Center
Author(s): Brashier K. E.
Abstract: Ancestral ritual in early China was an orchestrated dance between what was present (the offerings and the living) and what was absent (the ancestors). The interconnections among the tangible elements of the sacrifice were overt and almost mechanical, but extending those connections to the invisible guests required a medium that was itself invisible. Thus in early China, ancestral sacrifice was associated with focused thinking about the ancestors, with a structured mental effort by the living to reach out to the absent forebears and to give them shape and existence. Thinking about the ancestors—about those who had become distant—required active deliberation and meditation, qualities that had to be nurtured and learned. This study is a history of the early Chinese ancestral cult, particularly its cognitive aspects. Its goals are to excavate the cult’s color and vitality and to quell assumptions that it was no more than a simplistic and uninspired exchange of food for longevity, of prayers for prosperity. Ancestor worship was not, the author contends, merely mechanical and thoughtless. Rather, it was an idea system that aroused serious debates about the nature of postmortem existence, served as the religious backbone to Confucianism, and may even have been the forerunner of Daoist and Buddhist meditation practices.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1dnnb5m
Book Title: Lydia Ginzburg's Prose-Reality in Search of Literature
Publisher: Princeton University Press
Author(s): Van Buskirk Emily
Abstract: Based on a decade's work in Ginzburg's archives, the book discusses previously unknown manuscripts and uncovers a wealth of new information about the author's life, focusing on Ginzburg's quest for a new kind of writing adequate to her times. She writes of universal experiences-frustrated love, professional failures, remorse, aging-and explores the modern fragmentation of identity in the context of war, terror, and an oppressive state. Searching for a new concept of the self, and deeming the psychological novel (a beloved academic specialty) inadequate to express this concept, Ginzburg turned to fragmentary narratives that blur the lines between history, autobiography, and fiction.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1dr36q1
Book Title: Hermeneutics Ancient and Modern- Publisher: Yale University Press
Author(s): BRUNS GERALD L.
Abstract: In this wide-ranging meditation on the nature and purpose of hermeneutics, Gerald L. Bruns argues that hermeneutics is not merely a contemporary theory but an extended family of questions about understanding and interpretation that have multiple and conflicting histories going back to before the beginning of writing.What does it mean to understand a riddle, an action, a concept, a law, an alien culture, or oneself? Bruns expands our sense of the horizons of hermeneutics by situating its basic questions against a background of different cultural traditions and philosophical topics. He discusses, for example, the interpretation of oracles, the silencing of the muses and the writing of history, the quarrel between philosophy and poetry, the canonization of sacred texts, the nature of allegorical exegesis, rabbinical midrash, the mystical exegesis of the Qur'an, the rise of literalism and the individual interpreter, and the nature of Romantic hermeneutics. Dealing with thinkers ranging from Socrates to Luther to Wordsworth to Ricoeur, Bruns also ponders several basic dilemmas about the nature of hermeneutical experience, the meaning of tradition, the hermeneutical function of narrative, and the conflict between truth and freedom in philosophy and literature. His eloquent book demonstrates the continuing power of hermeneutical thinking to open up questions about the world and our place in it.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1dszwtv
7 Scriptura sui ipsius interpres: from:
Hermeneutics Ancient and Modern
Abstract: The Bible studied in the medieval schools was, we know, a glossed text, the
Glossa Ordinaria, in which each verse is surrounded by notes and commentaries handed down from the Church Fathers.¹ In effect, the biblical text was materially embedded in the history of its interpretation. If one were to look for a symbolic moment of transition between ancient and modern hermeneutics, one might choose the winter semester of 1513–14, when Martin Luther began preparing his first lectures as professor of theology at the University of Wittenberg. He was to lecture on the Psalms and wanted each of his
8 Wordsworth at the Limits of Romantic Hermeneutics from:
Hermeneutics Ancient and Modern
Abstract: In this chapter I want to try to gloss the above passage, with its reference to something that looks very much like the Stanislavsky method of getting into character, where one loses oneself in the construction of someone else. Imagine a theory of poetry as acting, in which the distinction between being and acting loses its ontological force. As it happens, glossing this passage will mean situating Wordsworth within the history of interpretation, by which I mean the history that concerns itself with the question of understanding. What is it that happens when something, or someone, makes sense, or maybe
11 On the Radical Turn in Hermeneutics from:
Hermeneutics Ancient and Modern
Abstract: Hermeneutics belongs to multiple histories and so cannot be made into any one thing that begins and ends and suffers conceptual revolutions along the way, although in our effort to make sense of hermeneutics this is very much the sort of story we are apt to be looking for and inevitably come to rely on. Thus in the second part of
Truth and MethodGadamer sketches out a history of hermeneutics that begins with the romantic idealism of Hegel, Schleiermacher, and Dilthey, where hermeneutics is defined in terms of a consciousness whose objects are the products of an expressive spirit
Book Title: Local Knowledge, Global Stage- Publisher: UNP - Nebraska
Author(s): GLEACH FREDERIC W.
Abstract: The Histories of Anthropology Annual presents localized perspectives on the discipline's history within a global context, with a goal of increasing awareness and use of historical approaches in teaching, learning, and conducting anthropology.This tenth volume of the series,
Local Knowledge, Global Stage, examines worldwide historical trends of anthropology ranging from the assertion that all British anthropology is a study of the Old Testament to the discovery of the untranslated shorthand notes of pioneering anthropologist Franz Boas. Other topics include archival research into the study of Vancouver Island's indigenous languages, explorations of the Christian notion of virgin births in Edward Tylor'sThe Legend of Perseus, and the Canadian government's implementation of European-model farms as a way to undermine Native culture. In addition to Boas and Tylor, the essays explore the research and personalities of Susan Golla, Edwin Sydney Hartland, and others.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1dxg7dv
EDITORS’ INTRODUCTION from:
Local Knowledge, Global Stage
Author(s) GLEACH FREDERIC W.
Abstract: This volume rounds off what would have been a decade of
Histories of Anthropology Annualif we had met the ideal in producing an annual volume. In actuality it has taken a couple of extra years to reach this point.HoAAbegan in the book division at the University of Nebraska Press, then moved to the journals portfolio, and then returned to the book division with a renewed emphasis on the stand-alone character of each volume. Each volume now has a unique title, albeit still within the mandate ofHoAAto provide an outlet for work in the history of
3 Anthropology in Portugal: from:
Local Knowledge, Global Stage
Author(s) DE MATOS PATRÍCIA FERRAZ
Abstract: In recent years, several works have been published on the history of anthropology in specific national contexts (e.g., Stocking 1974, 1995; Kuklick 1991; Barth et al. 2005; Ranzmaier 2011) but little on the history of anthropology in Portugal—and the exceptions have largely been written from and for the Portuguese community (e.g., Areia and Rocha 1985; Branco 1986; Pereira 1986, 1998; Pina-Cabral 1991; Leal 2000, 2006; Roque 2001; Santos 2005; Sobral 2007; Matos 2013). Even then, with the exception of some authors such as Guimarães (1995), Pereira (1998), Roque (2001), Santos (2005), and my own work (Matos 2013), it has
4 A View from the West: from:
Local Knowledge, Global Stage
Author(s) FAULHABER PRISCILA
Abstract: In this chapter I focus on the significance of frontier in the history of social anthropology, especially fieldwork in the Amazon supported by the Institute of Social Science (ISS) of the University of California at Berkeley (UCB). I understand that subventions for scholarly research in the western part of the United States resonate in the scientific field of moving-frontier theories. ISS supported projects on “economic and cultural boundaries,” relocating to the social domain the former biological metaphor of botanical germination. This institute supported projects that went beyond domestic U.S. issues, embracing social problems in other countries such as Mexico and
6 The Saga of the L. H. Morgan Archive, or How an American Marxist Helped Make a Bourgeois Anthropologist the Cornerstone of Soviet Ethnography from:
Local Knowledge, Global Stage
Author(s) ARZYUTOV DMITRY V.
Abstract: There are two reasons why a volume dedicated to the memory of George W. Stocking Jr. is, in our opinion, the most appropriate venue for this chapter. First, its American author studied with George at the University of Chicago and developed a strong interest in the history of anthropology under his influence.¹ It was Stocking who encouraged him to take advantage of his knowledge of Russian and explore the history of the relationship between Boas and his Russian colleagues, such as Vladimir Bogoraz and Lev Shternberg. A paper about Shternberg written in Stocking’s seminar eventually grew into a monograph on
9 The File Hills Farm Colony Legacy from:
Local Knowledge, Global Stage
Author(s) DESNOMIE CHEYANNE
Abstract: First Nations people in Canada have experienced and continue to experience a multitude of hardships at the hand of the government through various colonial and assimilation policies. The aim of this chapter is to provide a unique perspective about a little-known facet of Canadian history, the File Hills Farm Colony, and to engage in an accurate ethnographic representation of contemporary indigenous peoples that avoids the hazards of stereotyping, idealizing, and freezing in time and space.
Look at My Picture; Read My text. from:
Le lieu du Nord
Author(s) Rygaard Jette
Abstract: Richard M. Rorty has characterized the history of philosophy as a series of
turns, and he described what he in 1967 saw as a final stage,i.e. the linguistic turnin which words gained power upon the things and the ideas. Since then, we have seen moreturnsas for instance the recentaffective turn,² thesensuous turn³ and, of immediate importance here, thepictorial turnas the American art historian W. J. T. Mitchell in 1994 named it.⁴ This pictorial turn indicates that we must understand humans as creatures that possess an internal and external imaginative and evocative power
Foreword from:
New Approaches to Teaching Folk and Fairy Tales
Author(s) Haase Donald
Abstract: It’s about time. Time , that is, for a collection of essays like this. Time for scholars of folktales and fairy tales to acknowledge the role that teaching plays in their work. The study of folktales and fairy tales has a long history that took a radical turn in the 1970s and ’80s, a turn that reinvented, revitalized, and expanded the field across disciplines. That burgeoning interest generated new university courses on fairy tales that over the last thirty years have introduced countless students to a new, critical understanding of the fairy tale and to a host of new tales,
Introduction: from:
New Approaches to Teaching Folk and Fairy Tales
Author(s) Schwabe Claudia
Abstract: From the earliest stage of storytelling, oral tales and their mani fold retellings have served not only to mesmerize, entertain, and captivate listeners, but also to educate audiences about valuable life lessons and uni versal truths. Early tales contained examples of human conduct and provided guidelines on how to overcome serious challenges, survival struggles, or master problematic interpersonal relations. As Jack Zipes (2012) states in his recent study
The Irresistible Fairy Tale, “For once a plethora of stories began to circulate in societies throughout the world, they contained the seeds of fairy tales, ironically tales at first without fairies formed
1 Fairy Tales, Myth, and Fantasy from:
New Approaches to Teaching Folk and Fairy Tales
Author(s) Tatar Maria
Abstract: The course “Fairy Tales, Myth, and Fantasy Literature” takes up the study of foundational stories from the childhood of culture and also from the culture of childhood. It tracks how narratives are recycled as they migrate into new media and old—how the story of Demeter and Persephone, for example, shows up in J. M. Barrie’s play
Peter Panor how “Little Red Riding Hood” is refashioned in contemporary films ranging from David Slade’sHard Candy(2005) to Joe Wright’sHanna(2011). It seeks to dismantle the divide between what we read to children and what we read as adult
5 Grimms’ Fairy Tales in a Political Context: from:
New Approaches to Teaching Folk and Fairy Tales
Author(s) Schwabe Claudia
Abstract: One of my German students once stumbled upon several fairy-tale film adaptations by the
Deutsche Film-Aktiengesellschaft(DEFA), the stateowned film studio of the former German Democratic Republic (GDR), and inquired: “Are these movies very different from the Grimms’ original fairy tales?” This question inspired me to design a German fairy-tale class that ties students’ interest in fairy tales and films to a significant and fascinating part of Germany’s recent history. Although the Grimms’Märchen(fairy tales) are firmly embedded in courses and syllabi in German language, literature, folklore, culture, history, narrative theory, and fairy-tale studies, they are rarely discussed in
14 Intertextuality, Creativity, and Sexuality: from:
New Approaches to Teaching Folk and Fairy Tales
Author(s) Jorgensen Jeana
Abstract: Many students enter the fairy-tale classroom familiar primarily with the Disney versions of fairy tales, though they are eager to supple ment that awareness with knowledge of “the original” tales that (as everyone knows) are darker, sexier, and more violent. Catherine Tosenberger designates this “recovery story” about fairy tales a “rescue operation” designed to uncover the “real” fairy tale and “rescue it from Disney oppression” (Tosenberger 2010, [5.2]). While Tosenberger acknowledges that this approach to fairy tales is as much a construction as any other authenticitydriven narrative, I want to point out that fairy-tale audiences (including college students) who have
Theories of Space and Construction of the Ancient World from:
Foundations for Sociorhetorical Exploration
Author(s) Berquist Jon L.
Abstract: First,
spaceis an odd term about which to write a history. Throughout most of the history of Western thought, few persons have recognized that space is historical; that is, space has generally been understood as a given, not as a category about which there could be variation. History existed within space (and time); there was
Storied Space, or, Ben Sira “Tells” a Temple from:
Foundations for Sociorhetorical Exploration
Author(s) Camp Claudia V.
Abstract: One of many debts of gratitude that biblical scholars owe Jim Flanagan is for the time and energy he has spent organizing us to think seriously about space in the same critical way we have become accustomed to thinking about history and society. My own interests are less systematically theoretical than Flanagan’s. Not only do I like my theory heavily applied; I do not even mind if an application skews someone’s theoretical system a bit. In the end, for me, heuristic possibility counts for more than theoretical purity. I have no doubt that some impurity will taint my neophyte venture
Part II Writing of the Formless from:
Writing of the Formless
Abstract: Lezama’s theories cannot be reduced to a system of aesthetics in the philosophical sense of the term. Neither can they be reduced to a set of concepts that one would be able to define and use elsewhere. This is because in his theory of the arts there are no transhistorical constants that give sense to the history of forms. Even in a more specific or circumscribed setting, his method of reading rests on the idea that no two styles can be the same and, as an extension, that there are no two ways of putting together the materials that give
TWO “My Self,” “My Own”: from:
Citizen Subject
Abstract: In this lecture, I would like to tell a story about words. Or rather, two stories at once. The first is a public story, that of one moment within the great history of “personal” and “possessive” pronouns, which traverses the entire history of “Western culture,” thanks to what has been called its colingualism, and determines its understanding of subjectivity.¹ The second and much more modest story is a private one, although it owes every thing to public institutions of teaching and research: it concerns a stage in my own journey of initiation into the English language, from which, without indulging
FIVE Ich, das Wir, und Wir, das Ich ist: from:
Citizen Subject
Abstract: The present talk—and I offer my thanks to Pierre Macherey for the invitation to speak to his working group, which afforded me an opportunity to write it—should fit, not too arbitrarily, I hope, into this year’s program devoted to exploring an discussing the category of “modernity.” That said, my intention is not to contribute directly to this discussion, even if the problems of philosophy and history that I elaborate are generally considered relevant to our prevailing ideas of a “modern moment” and our manner of situating ourselves in relation to it. About these ideas, I will restrict myself
FOURTEEN Bourgeois Universality and Anthropological Differences from:
Citizen Subject
Abstract: In this concluding chapter, I want to articulate the relationship between the political categories of modernity and the question to which its metaphysics always returns: that of subjectivity, endowed with consciousness—perhaps affected with unconsciousness—and with rights, duties, or individual and collective missions.³ Not only will I examine this relationship on the level of the history of ideas, morals, and social relations, but I will also articulate it as a
conceptualunity that helps to clarify certain existential and institutional problems and, in so doing, ask whether they are still our problems (and why) or whether they are already
Chapter 6 THE PRINCIPLE OF DIFFERENTIATION IN JAPANESE SOCIETY AND INTERNATIONAL KNOWLEDGE TRANSFER BETWEEN BOURDIEU AND JAPAN from:
The Anthem Companion to Pierre Bourdieu
Author(s) Iso Naoki
Abstract: In this essay, we examine the history of the Japanese reception of Pierre Bourdieu’s works generally, and his essays on Japan specifically, from the viewpoints of the principle of differentiation and the concept of capital, both regarding international knowledge transfer (Robbins 2012).¹ The Japanese modernization and industrialization processes are always embedded within a unique knowledge transfer process. Japanese modernization processes, especially during the Meiji era, are often identified as
Wakon Yōsai(和魂洋才), which means ‘Japanese spirit, Western technology’ (Hirakawa 1971, 2004; Chew 2014). Japanese modernization processes often emphasized the maximization of utility and function in a Japanese spirit influenced by
EPILOGUE: from:
The Southern Hospitality Myth
Abstract: Today, the discourse of southern hospitality is so burdened with a long history of jaded, empty, and meaningless repetitions that it perhaps seems impossible to reconstruct it as a meaningful regional ideal. Take, for example, the “Southern Hospitality Experience” program developed in 2006 by
Southern Hospitalitymagazine, a Florida-based trade magazine for hoteliers and restaurateurs in the southeastern United States. Here we see the crass commercialization of southern hospitality at perhaps its worst. The Fall 2006 issue of the magazine announced this “certification program” as “an unparalleled opportunity to brand your property as a provider of the authentic Southern Hospitality
AFTERWORD from:
New Perspectives on James Weldon Johnson's "The Autobiography of an Ex-Colored Man"
Author(s) SINGH AMRITJIT
Abstract: James Weldon Johnson, who thought of
The Autobiography of an Ex-Colored Manas a living, moving work— a “biography of the race”—no doubt would have had much to add to his novel as he viewed more than a century of African American experiences following its publication. The novel has proven prescient in the way it anticipated the ongoing story of African American life. This story, still unfolding in the twenty-first century, is central to everything the United States as a nation stands for. As Ralph Ellison reminds readers in his essay “Twentieth-Century Fiction and the Black Mask of Humanity,”
Book Title: Inca Garcilaso and Contemporary World-Making- Publisher: University of Pittsburgh Press
Author(s): Fernández Christian
Abstract: This edited volume offers new perspectives from leading scholars on the important work of Inca Garcilaso de la Vega (1539-1616), one of the first Latin American writers to present an intellectual analysis of pre-Columbian history and culture and the ensuing colonial period. To the contributors, Inca Garcilaso's
Royal Commentaries of the Incaspresented an early counter-hegemonic discourse and a reframing of the history of native non-alphabetic cultures that undermined the colonial rhetoric of his time and the geopolitical divisions it purported. Through his research in both Andean and Renaissance archives, Inca Garcilaso sought to connect these divergent cultures into one world.This collection offers five classical studies ofRoyal Commentariespreviously unavailable in English, along with seven new essays that cover topics including Andean memory, historiography, translation, philosophy, trauma, and ethnic identity. This cross-disciplinary volume will be of interest to students and scholars of Latin American history, culture, comparative literature, subaltern studies, and works in translation.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1g2kmm1
INTRODUCTION from:
Inca Garcilaso and Contemporary World-Making
Author(s) Castro-Klarén Sara
Abstract: The central idea for this volume on the seminal
Royal Commentaries of the IncasandGeneral History of Peru(1609) by Inca Garcilaso de la Vega (1539–1616) is to bring together, in a single volume in English, key essays authored by some of the most distinguished students of Inca Garcilaso’s work. Thus far, most of the book-length scholarship on Inca Garcilaso’s work has been published in Spanish, with the notable exception of John Grier Varner’sEl Inca: The Life and Times of Garcilaso de la Vega(1968) and Margarita Zamora’sLanguage, Authority, and Indigenous History in the Comentarios reales
3 THE DISSEMINATION AND READING OF THE ROYAL COMMENTARIES IN THE PERUVIAN VICEROYALTY from:
Inca Garcilaso and Contemporary World-Making
Author(s) Pérez Pedro M. Guibovich
Abstract: Read, glossed, cited, and paraphrased, Inca Garcilaso de la Vega’s
Royal Commentaries(1609) have enjoyed enormous acclaim from readers since their first appearance at the beginning of the seventeenth century.¹ The existence of numerous translations into most modern languages proves their success in Europe. Several factors explain this fact: the socioethnic background of the author, the literary quality of the work, the nature of the sources consulted for its composition, and the fact that until late into the nineteenth century it would remain the only published text solely dedicated to the topic of Incan history. The purpose of this chapter
4 TRANSLATION AND WRITING IN THE WORK OF INCA GARCILASO DE LA VEGA from:
Inca Garcilaso and Contemporary World-Making
Author(s) Leiva Wendy P.
Abstract: Until the end of the nineteenth century, the work of Inca Garcilaso de la Vega (Cusco 1539–Córdoba 1616) was considered to be the definitive work of reference for studying the history of the
Incario.¹The discovery of new documents and the publication of chronicles unknown in the first decades of the twentieth century illuminated aspects of Garcilaso’s biography and produced significant changes in the evaluation of his work as well as the trustworthiness of his data. In the second half of the twentieth century, new approaches became oriented toward considering Garcilaso’s writing as a function of the creative imagination. These
7 WRITING THE HISTORY OF AN ANDEAN GHOST from:
Inca Garcilaso and Contemporary World-Making
Author(s) Martínez Francisco A. Ortega
Abstract: Garcilaso de la Vega’s
The Royal Commentaries(1609) has enjoyed an everwider appeal since the early seventeenth century.¹ Such rising popularity has taken place despite fundamental changes in readers’ criteria of evaluation and appreciation of this work. Up to the late nineteenth century, Garcilaso’s account had been taken as the most accomplished historical depiction of the Inca, but the discovery of new written and archeological sources and the emergence of modern historiography source criticism led historians and anthropologists to challenge its truthfulness. As a result, Garcilaso’shistorylost credibility. At the same time, thenarrativewas hailed as possessing the
9 LOCKE AND INCA GARCILASO from:
Inca Garcilaso and Contemporary World-Making
Author(s) Fuerst James W.
Abstract: The following foray into Garcilacism—the study of the reception and appropriation of the works of El Inca Garcilaso de la Vega (1539– 1616)—is also an excursion into the political thought of John Locke (1632–1704).¹ However unlikely this pairing may seem, it is one that Locke himself submitted for perusal in section 14 of his
Second Treatise of Government(1689). Initially Locke’s “Promises and Bargains for Truck, & c . between two Men in the Desert Island, mentioned by Garcilasso De la vega, in hisHistory of Peru” (Two Treatises, 276; section 14) affords precious little territory upon
CHAPTER 2 TALKING THROUGH MONEY from:
Indebted
Abstract: The first-person narrator of Agnon’s short story “And We Shall Not Fail” (“ולא ניכשל”), published in 1937, begins his tale with a warning. A person should never change the customary liturgy (נוסח) of his or her ancestors. This warning is immediately followed by a religious explanation: ever since biblical times, the twelve ancient tribes produced twelve different sets of prayers, each delivered to twelve heavenly gates. As a result, a person who changes the prayers of his ancestors “confuses” the gates. The narrator explains that recent generations have already been punished for confusing the prayers, hence creating chaos and altercations
CHAPTER 4 THE INCOMPLETE TEXT AND THE INDEBTED AUTHOR from:
Indebted
Abstract: In the previous chapter, my reading of Agnon’s
A Simple Storyended with emphasis on the closing dialogue between Hirshl and Mina. While it is true that, in the narrator’s words, “Hirshl and Mina’s story is over,” the novel itself does not conclude with their dialogue. In fact, instead of granting the reader a sense of closure, the novel ends with the narrator’s statement that Bluma’s story isnotover. The narrator also promises the reader that “everything that happened to Bluma Nakht would fill another book.”¹ This promise, however, was never fulfilled. Subsequently, it only adds to the reader’s
CONCLUSION from:
Indebted
Abstract: The Book of Proverbs informs us that “those who trust in their riches will wither, but the righteous will flourish like green leaves.”¹ Many of Shmuel Yosef Agnon’s pious narrators and characters would happily endorse this warning. The trust in divine agency, they would say, is the only true determinant of a person’s fate, including his or her economic and material pursuits. However, the relationship between economy and religion is not such a simple story after all. If we indeed accept Nietzsche’s argument that “Setting prices, measuring values, thinking up equivalents, exchanging, this preoccupied the very first thinking of human
Book Title: Transcendence and the Concrete-Selected Writings
Publisher: Fordham University Press
Author(s): Moore Ian Alexander
Abstract: Jean Wahl (1888GÇô1974), once considered by the likes of Georges Bataille, Gilles Deleuze, Emmanuel Levinas, and Gabriel Marcel to be among the greatest French philosophers, has today nearly been forgotten outside France. Yet his influence on French philosophical thought can hardly be overestimated. Levinas wrote that GÇ£during over a half century of teaching and research, [Wahl] was the life force of the academic, extra-academic, and even, to a degree anti-academic philosophy necessary to a great culture.GÇ¥ And Deleuze, for his part, commented that GÇ£Apart from Sartre, who remained caught none the less in the trap of the verb to be, the most important philosopher in France was Jean Wahl.GÇ¥_x000D_ Besides engaging with the likes of Bataille, Bergson, Deleuze, Derrida, Levinas, Maritain, and Sartre, Wahl also played a significant role, in some cases almost singlehandedly, in introducing French philosophy to movements like existentialism, and American pragmatism and literature, and thinkers like Hegel, Kierkegaard, Nietzsche, Jaspers, and Heidegger. Yet Wahl was also an original philosopher and poet in his own right. This volume of selections from WahlGÇÖs philosophical writings makes a selection of his most important work available to the English-speaking philosophical community for the first time._x000D_ Jean Wahl was Professor of Philosophy at the Sorbonne from 1936 to 1967, save during World War II, which he spent in the United States, having escaped from the Drancy internment camp. His books to appear in English include The Pluralist Philosophies of England and America (Open Court, 1925), The Philosopher's Way (Oxford UP, 1948), A Short History of Existentialism (Philosophical Library, 1949), and Philosophies of Existence (Schocken, 1969).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1g2kn1q
3 Platonic and Christian Hope from:
The Quest for Meaning
Abstract: Even a superficial reading of the Gospels will suffice to convince the reader that incarnation is the alpha and—as resurrection of the flesh—the omega of Christian faith. And with the body, involvement in the human world and its history is part of God’s self-revelation in his Word through the Spirit. The Christian community, whose faith is corporeal, communicative, communitarian, and sacramental, participates in this involvement. None of its activities is possible in the ether of incorporeal ghosts or spirits. All prophecies and fulfillments are facts of language; the entire liturgy is visible, tactile, and resounding; rituals have the
5 Anselm’s Proslogion and Its Hegelian Interpretation from:
The Quest for Meaning
Abstract: Saint Anselm is the only philosopher of the Middle Ages whom Hegel discusses seriously in his lectures on the history of philosophy and his lectures on the philosophy of religion.¹ There are two main reasons for Hegel’s interest:1. In contrast to those of his colleagues in theology and philosophy who proclaim at every turn that the human mind cannot know God, let alone prove his existence, Hegel agrees with Anselm that genuine faith not merely pennits but requires the believer to seek to understand what he believes. 2. According to Hegel, Anselm’s proof of the existence of God, presented in
6 Ascent: from:
The Quest for Meaning
Abstract: Marked by the shift from modernity to postmodemity, our epoch shares the ambiguities of both. The hubris of an emancipation that burdened humanity with a superhuman responsibility for the well-being of the entire world; greedy concentration on human, all-too-human needs; generous proclamations of universal human rights and deficient attempts at concretizing them; a humanistic moralism in conjunction with the greatest mass murders of history; a highly ambivalent relationship to religion and faith; a combination of blatant ignorance and repressions with fine scholarship about our past; an exaggerated veneration of science and technology; ruthless exploitation and romantic divinization of nature; the
7 Bonaventure’s Contribution to the Twentieth-Century Debate on Apophatic Theology from:
The Quest for Meaning
Abstract: God has died, at least in science and philosophy. He is agonizing in religious study, perhaps even in some divinity schools. Atheism and a careful sequestration of God from current business are the two main forms in which academia deals with the long history of religion, which, notwithstanding academic reservations, goes on. For scholarship, faith, God, and religion have become curiosa. The theoretical intention has separated itself from religious commitments; it abhors edifying language and has forgotten or rejected the long history of its association with contemplation.
Curiositasis the word Bonaventure would use to characterize the study of religion
11 Hegel and Modern Culture from:
The Quest for Meaning
Abstract: Although we may agree that we are living through a decisive crisis in our culture, we are not all of the same opinion about the meaning of this crisis. Are we in agony? Are we just passing through one of the many difficult passages that punctuate Western history? What from our past is strong enough to be worthy of survival and what future possibilities are open to us?
Book Title: How John Works-Storytelling in the Fourth Gospel
Publisher: SBL Press
Author(s): Sheridan Ruth
Abstract: An introduction to the Fourth Gospel through its narrative features and dynamicsFifteen features of story design that comprise the Gospel of JohnShort, targeted essays about how John works that can be used as starting points for the study of other Gospels/texts
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1g69w8s
Introduction from:
How John Works
Author(s) Estes Douglas
Abstract: The Gospel of John is arguably the most read book of the New Testament. So prominent is this gospel that it would be difficult to overstate its impact on world culture. We only need to consider a particular snippet of Jesus’s speech in John—what we today refer to as John 3:16—to see how great an impact the
wordsof John have had on our world. Yet below these words exists a powerfulstorythat has had a similar, incalculable impact. Just saying the phrase “water into wine” draws all hearers within range of Western tradition to reference the
1 Genre from:
How John Works
Author(s) Attridge Harold W.
Abstract: The development of well-defined genres played an important role in the history of classical literature. Reflecting on how these literary types functioned
2 Style from:
How John Works
Author(s) Nässelqvist Dan
Abstract: Style has been a feature of the study of the Fourth Gospel for a long time. It has rarely been examined on its own terms, however; primarily, it has been used in a supporting function within source-critical research. This application of style focuses upon identifying and demarcating sources in and behind the text in its current form. The idea is that some parts of the Fourth Gospel exhibit a style that is inconsistent with the prevalent style of the Fourth Evangelist. In the history of source criticism, stylistic features have thus been used to prove (or, by critics, to disprove)
3 Time from:
How John Works
Author(s) Estes Douglas
Abstract: Narratives need time to tell their stories. In fact, without time, a narrative is not a narrative. This is because in order to tell a story, the storyteller must relay to the hearer or reader at least one process or event. For example, “Everett” is not a narrative. “Everett walks” is not much of a narrative, though the present tense “walks” in English implies a motion that occurs in time. A better narrative would be, “Everett drove the car to the store, picked up groceries, and came home.” This is the beginning of a “real” narrative because it entails multiple
4 Space from:
How John Works
Author(s) Luther Susanne
Abstract: Space in the Gospel of John denotes narrative space, which is all the topographical and topological information given in the text that serves to create the setting for the narrative action as well as a narrative world in the reader’s mind.¹ Narrative space can be created through reference to geographical spaces like “Jerusalem” or “Galilee”; through the naming of concrete spaces like “synagogue,” “praetorium,” or “Jacob’s well”; or through descriptive (“inside,” “outside”) or deictic (“here,” “there”) expressions. However, only fragments of the narrated world are provided through the words of the narrator and the characters of the story. The reader
5 Point of View from:
How John Works
Author(s) Resseguie James L.
Abstract: Point of view “signifies the way a story gets told.”¹ It elaborates the relationship between the storyteller and the story and the reception of the story by developing the way the author or narrator presents the reader with the characters, dialogue, actions, setting, and events of the story.² It is a multifaceted concept that biblical critics avoid—perhaps because it seems confusing or even irrelevant to the text’s meaning—yet nothing could be more important to the study of a biblical narrative text than the way the story gets told and the mode or modes by which the reader receives
7 Characterization from:
How John Works
Author(s) Skinner Christopher W.
Abstract: Understanding John’s characters and the ways the Fourth Gospel employs characterization is crucial to appreciating both its story and Christology.¹ Studies of Johannine characterization have proliferated in recent years, and the result is that much helpful light has been shed on a previously overlooked topic.² This chapter is devoted to helping the reader come to terms with the function and significance of Johannine characters other than Jesus. Since Jesus is the protagonist of the story, we are given access to a tremendous amount of information about his background and identity (1:1–18), and we are occasionally told what he thinks,
8 Protagonist from:
How John Works
Author(s) Stibbe Mark W. G.
Abstract: John’s portrayal of Jesus is notable for many reasons, but one of the most intriguing is the fact that Jesus knows what is going on in other characters’ minds and hearts, while these same characters have no grasp of what is going on in his. This means that the Johannine Jesus appears elusive throughout the story John tells, just as he has done throughout history.
9 Imagery from:
How John Works
Author(s) Lee Dorothy A.
Abstract: Images in literary works are words that appeal to the senses to conjure up a corresponding picture in the mind of the reader. By definition, such images appeal to the reader’s imagination, which has the capacity both to visualize and to interpret. The Gospel of John uses a remarkable number of sensory images to tell its story and express its unique perspective on faith. Many of these images, through the course of the Johannine narrative, take on the character of religious symbols: vehicles of the divine world. Appealing to the imagination, image and symbol make it possible for the implied
12 Persuasion from:
How John Works
Author(s) Sheridan Ruth
Abstract: John’s Gospel is an inherently persuasive narrative text. Toward the end of the gospel story, the narrator famously explains his purpose in writing his account of Jesus’s life: “Now Jesus did many other signs in the presence of his disciples, which are not written in this book. But these are written so that you [pl.] may come to believe that Jesus is the Messiah, the Son of God, and that through believing you may have life in his name” (John 20:30–31).¹ To assist its readers in believing, the gospel narrative employs a variety of literary and rhetorical techniques. For
13 Closure from:
How John Works
Author(s) Moloney Francis J.
Abstract: Tracing
howJohn draws his narrative to closure is fraught with challenges, due to the unresolved debate concerningwherehis story ended. For many scholars and commentators, the words of the narrator to the audience in 20:30–31 mark the end of the original Johannine Gospel.¹ Increasingly, however, interpreters regard 21:1–25 as part of the original gospel. Most contemporary literary critics insist on the importance of interpreting a narrative in the form that it has come down to us over almost two thousand years. They regard the final chapter as an integral part of the story that must be
14 Audience from:
How John Works
Author(s) Klink Edward W.
Abstract: Every story is written for an audience. Every story seeks to capture its audience, directing them along an intended textual path and sharing with them a purposeful communication. The story told by the Gospel of John is no different. John speaks
abouta topic, the life and ministry of Jesus, but alsotoan audience, one for whom Jesus is intended to be made both relevant and personal. Since an audience is implied whenever a text is created, it becomes an essential component in its interpretation. To interpret John, then, is to interpret its use of audience.
15 Culture from:
How John Works
Author(s) Hill Charles E.
Abstract: As even the casual reader knows, there is something different about John’s Gospel. No, there are lots of things about it that are different. Many of the literary traits that help make John’s Gospel what it is and which serve to differentiate it from other books and even from other gospels have been identified and explored in the present volume. Genre, style, time and space, imagery, characterization, protagonist, plot, point of view, use of Scripture, rhetoric, persuasion, closure, audience: each plays a part in shaping the story of the gospel, helping to reveal “how John works.”
5 A Place of Acting: from:
Acting for Others
Abstract: After establishing interpersonal dimensions of Christian acting, outlined as a communal and common activity, its visible and public scope, a place of that storm, remains open. Therefore, this chapter explores the relation of acting of Christians and of the church to the world in an attempt to perceive the story it unfolds in its complexity.
Introduction. from:
An Archaeology of Prehistoric Bodies and Embodied Identities in the Eastern Mediterranean
Author(s) Robb John
Abstract: One of the most amazing objects in any European museum is a painted clay statue on display in Nicosia which shows a woman with a baby emerging upside down from her vagina. It is probably the only representation in all of European prehistory which shows a woman actually giving birth — a mind-boggling fact when one considers, as Mark Twain remarked, that being born is one of the few universal human experiences. And this thought-provoking find is not alone. From the golden face masks of Mycenae to the unparalleled youths and processing women in the Akrotiri frescoes — so unlike anything in
8 Pots and People: from:
An Archaeology of Prehistoric Bodies and Embodied Identities in the Eastern Mediterranean
Author(s) Webb Jennifer M.
Abstract: Archaeologists routinely consider artefacts in relation to other artefacts and use relationships of similarity and difference to create typologies and organise material culture into chronological or geographical entities (Jones 2007, 143). In this paper I propose instead to focus on the relationship between artefacts and people and ask whether different material assemblages reflect differently embodied lives in Early Bronze Age Cyprus (EBA hereafter) (on the existence of embodied individuals in prehistory and a review of the literature, see Knapp and van Dommelen 2008 and Knapp 2010).
14 Turning into Stone: from:
An Archaeology of Prehistoric Bodies and Embodied Identities in the Eastern Mediterranean
Author(s) Pilavaki Stella
Abstract: Little is known about the social organisation and culture of the indigenous tribes that had lived since prehistory in Aegean Thrace. I quote a passage of Herodotus, which constitutes a rare incidence among the sporadic references to the Thracians in the Greek literature that gives a glimpse into the values according to which these societies were structured: “To be tattooed is a sign of noble birth; to bear no such marks is for the baser sort. The idler is most honoured, the tiller of the soil most contemned; he is held in highest honour who lives by war and foray”
Introduction: from:
Psychoanalytic Mediations between Marxist and Postcolonial Readings of the Bible
Author(s) Liew Tat-siong Benny
Abstract: The essays in this volume question whether and how psychoanalytic readings might mediate between the important materialist grounding of Marxism and the poststructuralist analysis of exclusion and oppression in postcolonialism. Taken together, these essays consider how the unconscious workings of the very real material exploitations of capitalism and colonialism (ancient and modern) are variously worked out in the biblical text and its afterlives, via fetish or antifetish, storytelling, silence, dream work, and fantasy.
The End-or Medium from:
Psychoanalytic Mediations between Marxist and Postcolonial Readings of the Bible
Author(s) Havea Jione
Abstract: Talanoa—story, telling, conversation
Haunting Silence: from:
Psychoanalytic Mediations between Marxist and Postcolonial Readings of the Bible
Author(s) Liew Tat-siong Benny
Abstract: The ending of mark’s story of Jesus is “one of the most widely-known problems in New Testament studies, involving both text-critical and exegetical issues” (Hurtado 2009, 427). My teacher in graduate studies, Mary Ann Tolbert, has argued that the seemingly disappointing and tragic ending—with the women disciples leaving the empty tomb in fear and in silence after they were told to tell Jesus’s male disciples the good news of Jesus’s resurrection and a future reunion with them in Galilee in 16:7– 8¹—is Mark’s rhetorical ploy to put the ball on the court of markan listeners and readers, since
Response: from:
Psychoanalytic Mediations between Marxist and Postcolonial Readings of the Bible
Author(s) Petterson Christina
Abstract: This collection of essays sets out to analyze how psychoanalytical approaches may mediate between or engage with either postcolonial and/or marxist biblical interpretation, producing new ways of understanding all. Judging by the history and end result of this volume, this is easier said than done. Before I begin, I would like to express three hesitations that will inform my response.
2 The Narrative Restitution of Experience: from:
The Chatter of the Visible
Abstract: Montage holds a distinctive place in Benjamin’s discourse. The term comes up with remarkable insistence in his writings, which probe the rich meanings the concept assumed in contemporary discourses bent on outlining the realignment of literature, drama, and the visual arts following the rise of new media and mass-cultural forms. In surveying the term’s semantic range and occasional vagueness, one can easily receive the impression that it functions like a useful conceptual prop in Benjamin’s texts, its role subordinated to what invariably appear to be more pressing concerns—the need for an alternative thinking on history in the face of
3 Storytelling in the Age of Its Technological Reproducibility: from:
The Chatter of the Visible
Abstract: “The Work of Art in the Age of Its Technological Reproducibility” (1935–39) and “The Storyteller” share much common ground. Both texts seize on the transformed status of art and aesthetic experience as a privileged point of entry for reflecting on the modern condition. Each essay examines the changes wrought by a watershed event in the development of technology—in “The Storyteller,” the propagation of movable print and a book culture that displaces the oral practice of storytelling, marking the dislocation of the collective wisdom of tradition by the putative objectivity of information; in the artwork essay, the advent of
CHAPTER 4 Fig Leaves from:
The Muses on Their Lunch Hour
Abstract: Where do dead metaphors go when they die? And why should we care? Consider the case of the fig leaf, a term that once, and not all that long ago, had a fairly secure referent, both in the Bible and in the history of art. But somewhere along the way the image—and the reference—parted company with the figure of speech. “Fig leaf ” today means something, for sure. Journalists use it all the time, and it is often to be found in newspaper headlines. But
whatit means is oddly distinct fromhowit means. Today’s fig leaves
CHAPTER 9 Shakespeare 451 from:
The Muses on Their Lunch Hour
Abstract: Despite the best efforts of humanities deans and English department chairs, and the resourceful invention by instructors of new courses designed to attract undergraduates to the humanities and the arts, today’s college students are more and more choosing the STEM fields (science, technology, engineering, and math) for reasons both practical and intellectual. English and history used to be among the largest undergraduate majors; now the preferred fields are often computer science, economics, and finance. It is not just that students
Book Title: Assia Djebar-Out of Algeria
Publisher: Liverpool University Press
Author(s): FORSDICK CHARLES
Abstract: For more than fifty years, Assia Djebar, former Silver Chair of French at New York University and winner of the Neustadt Prize for Contribution to World Literature, used the tools of poetry, fiction, drama and film to vividly portray the world of Muslim women in all its complexity. In the process, she became one of the most important figures in North African literature. In
Assia Djebar, Jane Hiddleston traces Djebar's development as a writer against the backdrop of North Africa's tumultuous history. Whereas Djebar's early writings were largely an attempt to delineate clearly the experience of being a woman, an intellectual, and an Algerian embedded in that often violent history, she had in her more recent work evinced a growing sense that the influence of French culture on Algerian letters may make such a project impossible. The first book-length study of this significant writer,Assia Djebarwill be of tremendous interest to anyone studying post-colonial literature, women's studies or Francophone culture in general.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1gn6bp9
Introduction from:
Assia Djebar
Abstract: Assia Djebar: Out of Algeriais a book about expatriation, and the constant, necessary revisiting that follows. Algeria remains a focus, an object of desire throughout Djebar’s corpus, but it is also a point of departure, and excludes the writer more often than it grounds or defines her. Her only locus of identification or belonging, Algeria is at the same time figured as broken, war-torn, unfamiliar and irrevocably lost. A potential symbol of difference in contradistinction to colonial influence, Djebar’s Algeria is also diverse, divided and ultimately destroyed. Driven by the urge to recover her country’s history, Djebar repeatedly returns
CHAPTER ONE The Early Years from:
Assia Djebar
Abstract: Assia Djebar wrote four novels during the first phase of her career between 1957 and 1967. After leaving the Ecole normale supérieure at Sèvres during the war of independence, she worked for the national newspaper
El moudjahidconducting interviews with Algerian refugees in Tunis and Morocco, before going on to teach history in Rabat and later in Algiers. The novels consist at this stage in a form of experimentation, and the period can be seen as one of apprenticeship in the strategies and techniques of writing. At times highly naive and a little self-indulgent, Djebar’s early novels set out to
CHAPTER THREE Feminism and Women’s Identity from:
Assia Djebar
Abstract: The notion of womanhood or femininity occupies a fraught position in Djebar’s work. She is on the one hand clearly preoccupied with Algerian women’s particular experiences, narrating numerous scenes of female oppression and liberation occurring at different moments in the history of the country. She sets out to retrieve suppressed feminine voices as she reflects on the relation between women and writing, and on the importance of creating a sense of agency through self-expression. On the other hand, however, Djebar also unsettles the very category of femininity, dissociating herself from women’s writing movements and contesting the validity of any specified
Conclusion from:
Assia Djebar
Abstract: Djebar’s trajectory and development as a writer can be conceived as a gradual movement away from any specific form of identification with Algeria towards a new configuration of her native land as severed, diverse and haunted by its past. The lingering traces of a search for the specific in the earlier works give way, by the time of
La Femme sans sépultureandLa Disparition, to a depiction of Algeria’s culture, language and history as intractable or spectral – present but impossible to grasp. It is in this sense that her writing constitutes a hesitant ‘expatriation’, a movement outside the
6. Whedon, Browncoats, and the Big Damn Narrative: from:
Science Fiction Double Feature
Author(s) Wilcox Rhonda V.
Abstract: The story of
Firefly’s death and rebirth is fairly well known; indeed, for some, the story has gained the status of myth, a myth that they are “living in.” The television series was created by Joss Whedon, famous for the success ofBuffy the Vampire Slayer(1997–2003), which ran for seven years, and the spin-offAngel(1999–2004), which ran for five. The Fox network ranFireflyfor just three months: September 20, 2002 to December 20, 2002. Yet the fans and the series’ makers refused to let it die. Organized expressions of fan interest, such as postcard campaigns
7. Iron Sky’s War Bonds: from:
Science Fiction Double Feature
Author(s) Tryon Chuck
Abstract: In February 2012, after six years of planning, fundraising, and production, the sf film
Iron Skypremiered at the Berlin Film Festival. AlthoughIron Skyfeatured a provocative plot—one in which Nazis who had been hiding on the dark side of the moon return to earth in the year 2018—along with a couple of familiar international stars, including German actor Udo Kier, and a soundtrack by the Slovenian avant-garde band Laibach, the film was discussed most frequently because of its unusual production history, which involved the contributions of thousands of fans and followers who donated time and money
14. Capitalism, Camp, and Cult SF: from:
Science Fiction Double Feature
Author(s) Booker M. Keith
Abstract: Set in worlds that are different from our own and often featuring civilizations and customs (or even species) that are different from our own, sf is
thegenre of difference. And sf fans, with a long history of fandom that dates back to the letters columns in the pulps of the 1930s, tend to be regarded as a sort of subculture, different from the mainstream, though alike in their difference and in their common interest in sf. In like fashion, cult films and other cult objects achieve their cult status both because they are different from the perceived norm in
CHAPTER 3 Memory Re-collected: from:
Patrick Chamoiseau
Abstract: The relationship with the past is one of the most fraught aspects in the negotiation of a postcolonial identity, and indeed history is frequently figured in postcolonial writing as a restraining or a restrictive force. For Joyce’s Stephen Dedalus history, famously, is the nightmare from which he wants to awake, while Salman Rushdie’s Saleem Sinai describes himself as being ‘handcuffed to history’ on the opening page of
Midnight’s Children. Such images of entrapment or restraint testify to the oppressive ‘presentness’ of the past in the postcolonial imaginary. As we have already seen, in the context of the Caribbean – where
CHAPTER FOUR Being Serious: from:
Patrick Modiano
Abstract: Modiano is still best known for writing novels set in the Occupation. His apparent obsession, especially in his earlier works, with this dark period of French history has been the main concern of his critics and reviewers. It is certainly a controversial subject: it was one of the main causes for the impact that Modiano’s first novels had on the public, instantly creating a reputation for the young author.¹ We may wonder, however, whether there was more to this reaction than that of simple choice of subject matter. What is the nature of Modiano’s treatment of the subject? Is it
Book Title: At the Limits of Memory-Legacies of Slavery in the Francophone World
Publisher: Liverpool University Press
Author(s): Hodgson Kate
Abstract: Recent years have seen a growing body of literature dedicated to memories of slavery in the Anglophone world, yet little has been done to approach this subject from Francophone perspectives. This collection responds to the urgent need to contribute to current research on slavery and memory studies by focusing specifically on the Francophone world. Featuring the scholarship of leading academics in France, Britain, the United States and Canada, the collection reflects upon contemporary commemorative practices that relate to the history of slavery and the slave trade, and questions how they function in relationship to other, less memorialized histories of exploitation, such as indentured and forced labour. The volume is set against the context of France’s growing body of memory legislation, as well as its close cultural and political connections to its former empire, all of which make it an influential player in how slavery continues to be memorialized and conceptualized in the public sphere. Contributors retrace and redraw the narrative map of slavery and its legacies in the Francophone world through a comparative understanding of how these different, but interconnected forms of labour exploitation have been remembered and/or forgotten from European, West African, Indian Ocean and Caribbean perspectives.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1gpcb4p
Multiple Memories: from:
At the Limits of Memory
Author(s) Ravi Srilata
Abstract: The history of Mauritius, an island with no indigenous populations, is the history of sequential colonialisms and successive immigrations. The Portuguese are credited with the discovery of Mauritius in the early sixteenth century, but they showed little interest in colonizing the island. The Dutch came later, but were unsuccessful in their efforts to found a colony. After their withdrawal in 1710, French colonists, adventurers and merchants transformed the island into a prosperous and flourishing sugarcane-producing colony with the help of slaves who came mainly from Madagascar and East Africa (Addison and Hazareesingh, 1999: 25). General Decaen’s capitulation in 1810 transformed
Imaging the Present: from:
At the Limits of Memory
Author(s) Griffiths Claire
Abstract: As memories of slavery re-emerge in recent historiographies of the transatlantic slave trade, contemporary visual culture from Francophone Africa is participating in this reassessment of the past as part of an on-going discussion of ‘development’ in present-day Africa. By engaging with the history of the slave trade and exploring its connections with the use of African labour in contemporary modes of production in West Africa, recent art works from the region that once formed the heartland of the French slave trade can be seen to offer a discursive platform on which to foreground ‘alternative memorial practices and forms of memory-making’
Cartographies of Memory, Politics of Emancipation from:
At the Limits of Memory
Author(s) Vergès Françoise
Abstract: Since the 1960s in Martinique, French Guiana, Guadeloupe and Réunion, and since 1998 in metropolitan France, memories of the slave trade and colonial slavery have mobilized associations, artists and scholars. After a long period of marginalization in French history and culture, colonial slavery has become a point of reference for the women, children and men who identify with those who were enslaved in the French colonies. It has been used to question the French national narrative and its pervasive inequalities, to explore the role and place of racial thinking in the making of French society and culture, and to analyse
Book Title: Strange Narrators in Contemporary Fiction-Explorations in Readers' Engagement with Characters
Publisher: UNP - Nebraska
Author(s): CARACCIOLO MARCO
Abstract: A storyteller's craft can often be judged by how convincingly the narrative captures the identity and personality of its characters. In this book, the characters who take center stage are "strange" first-person narrators: they are fascinating because of how they are at odds with what the reader would wish or expect to hear-while remaining reassuringly familiar in voice, interactions, and conversations. Combining literary analysis with research in cognitive and social psychology, Marco Caracciolo focuses on readers' encounters with the "strange" narrators of ten contemporary novels, including Bret Easton Ellis's
American Psycho, Haruki Murakami'sHard-Boiled Wonderland and the End of the World, and Mark Haddon'sThe Curious Incident of the Dog in the Night-Time. Caracciolo explores readers' responses to narrators who suffer from neurocognitive or developmental disorders, who are mentally disturbed due to multiple personality disorder or psychopathy, whose consciousness is split between two parallel dimensions or is disembodied, who are animals, or who lose their sanity.A foray into current work on reception, reader-response, cognitive literary study, and narratology,Strange Narrators in Contemporary Fictionillustrates why any encounter with a fictional text is a complex negotiation of interlaced feelings, thoughts, experiences, and interpretations.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1gr7dkd
“In Sympathy with the Ephemeral Life”: from:
Theodor W. Adorno: Truth and Dialectical Experience / Verità ed esperienza dialettica
Author(s) Gandesha Samir
Abstract: As I have suggested elsewhere (Gandesha 2017), there are two models that understand the problem of reification as a kind of “forgetting”(Horkheimer, Adorno 1988, p. 230). The first stems from the Idealist tradition and, via a detour through Feuerbach’s “transformative critique” of religion, forms the basis for Marx’s analysis of the commodity form in the famous fourth section of the first chapter of
Capital, Volume I. It is developed further in Georg Lukács’ (1986) epochal essay “Reification and the Consciousness of the Proletariat”, published as a chapter of his 1923 bookHistory and Class Consciousness. It could be said to
Contingent Antagonism. from:
Theodor W. Adorno: Truth and Dialectical Experience / Verità ed esperienza dialettica
Author(s) Zanotti Giovanni
Abstract: Although often overlooked, a passage from Marx’s
Manuscripts of 1844represents an important turning point in the history of dialectical philosophy. In this work, a theoretical perspective is opened, which I define as the “contingency of antagonism” – an Adornian concept. I will argue: (a) that this is an original perspective, irreducible to any previous philosophical positions, (b) that Marx’s intuition finds a more sophisticated reformulation in Adorno, and (c) that the idea of a contingent antagonism can provide a key to overcome the apparently antinomical outcome of negative dialectic. My aim here is to offer some preliminary clarification about the
Chapter 5 1968 – WAS IT REALLY A YEAR OF SOCIAL CHANGE IN PAKISTAN? from:
Sixties Radicalism and Social Movement Activism
Author(s) Shaikh Riaz Ahmed
Abstract: In 1968 on the completion of ten years of autocratic rule, Pakistan’s first military dictator, General Ayub Khan decided to celebrate ‘the decade of development’. The Ayub regime had achieved the fastest economic growth in Pakistan’s history and was lauded in the West as a dynamic model for Third World capitalism. Despite this, inequality and the percentage of the population living below the poverty line had increased. Wealth was concentrated in few hands and the country’s twenty-two richest families controlled approximately 90 percent of the assets of financial institutions. In 1968 disillusioned students, workers and peasants, as well as members
Chapter 11 CARRYING THE FLAME FORWARD: from:
Sixties Radicalism and Social Movement Activism
Author(s) McKechnie Rosemary
Abstract: Where have the revolutions gone? What happens with the passion of the day once movements are no longer publicly visible – what does it transform into? And what are the lessons learned? Our concern in this chapter is to critically examine the idealism of political movements following the moment of 1968, by listening to the voices of adults who have been engaged in a range of activist projects over their lifetime. Our discussion is founded on in-depth life story interviews with adults in the UK, however to contextualize and analyse this material we draw on theories about new social movements
Book Title: Modern European Tragedy-Exploring Crucial Plays
Publisher: Anthem Press
Author(s): CASCETTA ANNAMARIA
Abstract: The idea of the tragic has permeated Western culture for millennia, and has been expressed theatrically since the time of the ancient Greeks. However, it was in the Europe of the twentieth century – one of the most violent periods of human history – that the tragic form significantly developed. ‘Modern European Tragedy’ examines the consciousness of this era, drawing a picture of the development of the tragic through an in-depth analysis of some of the twentieth century’s most outstanding texts.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1gxp8qf
Chapter One KNOWLEDGE AND HUMAN LIBERATION: from:
Knowledge and Human Liberation
Abstract: Human liberation has been a key concern with humanity from the dawn of history, and in the contemporary moment, it manifests before us as an epochal challenge, as the prevalent guarantors of liberation in modernity – liberalism and socialism – have left us alone in the street. The dead end at which our familiar projects of social emancipation and human freedom are at present urges us to rethink liberation as part of a new seeking, striving, and experimental subjectivity at the level of both self and society. Human liberation means liberation from the oppressive structures of society as well as from one’s
Chapter Six SOME RECENT RECONSIDERATIONS OF RATIONALITY from:
Knowledge and Human Liberation
Abstract: The concept of rationality has been subjected to numerous critiques in the history of modernity, and all these critiques have been helpful in opening rationality to crosscultural translations and examinations. Despite numerous anthropological critiques of a Eurocentric notion of rationality which looks at other people such as the tribal people having a primitive mind, a modernistic and West-centric view of rationality is still very much on the throne. This situation seems to be slightly altering in the realm of philosophical discourse with some recent foundational interrogations of rationality offered by thinkers such as alasdair macIntyre and Stephen Toulmin, who urge
Chapter Seven CONTEMPORARY CHALLENGES TO THE IDEA OF HISTORY from:
Knowledge and Human Liberation
Abstract: In his inaugural address at the 61st session of the Indian history Congress at Calcutta, amartya Sen develops and defends a view of history as an enterprise of knowledge. Sen takes issue with postmodern critiques of knowledge in general and historical knowledge in particular, and argues that though all of us have our own perspectives and points of view, yet it does not preclude the possibility of arriving at “an integrated and coherent picture” (Sen 2001, 86). Sen goes on to argue: “… describing the past is like all other reflective judgments, which have to take note of demands of
Chapter Fifteen THE CALLING OF PRACTICAL SPIRITUALITY: from:
Knowledge and Human Liberation
Abstract: Daya Krishna and Ramachandra Gandhi were inspiring seekers in the gardens of transformational knowledge, and in this journey of knowledge and human liberation it is enriching to walk together with them. Let us begin this dialogue with the following lines of Daya Krishna: “The development of new
purusarthas(ideals of human flourishing and excellence) in the history of a culture or civilization would perhaps be one of the more important ways of looking at man’s history as it will emphasize ways of making his life significant in the pursuit of new ends of a different kind… The emergence of any
CHAPTER FOURTEEN Intellectual Critique and the Public Sphere: from:
The Legacy of Pierre Bourdieu
Author(s) Corcoran Steven
Abstract: In the French edition of
The Weight of the World, Bourdieu contends that the goal of his critical sociology is to ‘open up possibilities for rational action to unmake or remake what history has made’ (1999 [1993]: 187).¹ But what is ‘rational action’ in politics? And what potential contribution can intellectuals make to it? This last question is the one that I would like to address here, taking Bourdieu’s own answers to it as my starting point. The aim will not be to analyse the concrete orientation of his public interventions, but instead to understand the type of articulation between
Chapter 1 PREFIGURATION: from:
Fabricating Authenticity in Soviet Hungary
Abstract: On 21 March 1949, the Hungarian Federation of Freedom Fighters – a Communist partisan organization which allegedly consisted of wartime anti-Nazi resistance fighters, but which was mostly a fiction to convince Hungarians of the existence of an indigenous Communist resistance movement – organized a bicycle and motorbike race around blocks of flats in Budapest. The competition was part of a set of ceremonies commemorating the proclamation of the First Hungarian Soviet Republic on 21 March 1919. The director of the Institute for Party History, László Réti, justified its appropriateness as follows: ‘We have to take care of, and improve the spirit of,
Chapter 3 LIVES: from:
Fabricating Authenticity in Soviet Hungary
Abstract: The standard popular history book of the 1950s on the origins of the counterrevolutionary regime that ruled Hungary between 1919 and 1944 classified the Horthy regency as a fascist system:
Chapter 4 FUNERAL: from:
Fabricating Authenticity in Soviet Hungary
Abstract: For many decades, the Pantheon of the Labour Movement situated in the Kerepesi Cemetery of Budapest was regarded by the then ruling Hungarian Communist Party as one of its principal commemorative constructions. Nowadays, the building stands abandoned. On the one hand, while the era of the Communist politics of history seems to be over forever, this is precisely why the monument’s megalomaniac attempt to reinterpret the national past may seem familiar to us. On the other hand, this monumentality is exactly what renders the story of the pantheon distant and unfamiliar: what could be the origins of this obsession towards
Chapter 5 NARRATION: from:
Fabricating Authenticity in Soviet Hungary
Abstract: In February 1948, Communist leader Klement Gottwald stepped out on the balcony of a Baroque palace in Prague to address the hundreds of thousands of his fellow citizens packed into Old Town Square. It was a crucial moment in Czech history – a fateful moment of the kind that occurs once or twice in a millennium.
3 The Genre and Hermeneutics of Pg from:
The Vision of the Priestly Narrative
Abstract: A vital factor in any attempt to interpret Pg as a whole is the question of its nature or genre.¹ However, how exactly to describe the nature of the Priestly material (Pg) has proven to be an elusive task. The Priestly material has been described in various ways; it has been described as “
Geschichte,” and specific nuances of this such as “Geschichtserzählung” or “Ursprungsgeschichte,” as “historiography,” and as “history viewed in ritual categories.”² It has also been described in terms of “paradigm,” whether as comprising “fundamental paradigmatic constellations” or being described as “paradigmatic” narrative, “paradigmatic history,” or “myth.”³
4 The Paradigmatic Nature of the Scenarios within Pg’s Story of the Nation and Their Hermeneutics of Time from:
The Vision of the Priestly Narrative
Abstract: In analyzing the paradigmatic nature of Pg’s story of the nation in Exod 1–Num 27*, the core trait of this material that defines it as paradigmatic, as unfolded in chapter 3, is the way in which earlier traditions are reshaped and synthesized with unique and visionary elements into a picture, or pictures, that are in a sense timeless, or transcend time, or are relevant for all time. How this hermeneutics of time or sense of timelessness is nuanced over and above this varies between components: whether through repetition of details or stereotypical patterns that suspend or mark time; or
5 The Interpretation of the Story of the Nation within Pg as a Whole, Its Trajectory, and Parallels, in Light of Its Hermeneutics of Time from:
The Vision of the Priestly Narrative
Abstract: In seeking to situate the story of the nation in Exod 1:13–Num 27:14* as we have analyzed it in chapter 4 in terms of its paradigmatic nature, in its context as preceded by Gen 1:1–Exod 1:7*, its historiographical nature, which is indeed inseparable from its paradigmatic nature, will become more apparent.
Defining “Trauma” as a Useful Lens for Biblical Interpretation from:
Bible through the Lens of Trauma
Author(s) Boase Elizabeth
Abstract: In recent decades biblical scholars have increasingly come to regard the concept of trauma as a powerful interpretive lens, and that interest has begun to spark significant discussion.¹ The interdisciplinary conference “Trauma and Traumatization: Biblical Studies and Beyond,” held at Aarhus University, Denmark, in 2012, brought biblical scholars into conversation with scholars from various disciplines, including anthropology, classics, history of medicine, patristics, psychology, and sociology. Subsequently, an important volume of revised conference papers appeared in 2014.² During the Annual Meetings of the Society of Biblical Literature (SBL) from 2012 to 2015, papers presented across more than thirty program units explicitly
Trauma and Recovery: from:
Bible through the Lens of Trauma
Author(s) Claassens L. Juliana M.
Abstract: There probably are few stories that portray the reality of rape and sexual assault in the Bible as vividly as the story of Tamar and her half-brother Amnon as narrated in 2 Sam 13. Many feminist interpreters justifiably have portrayed Tamar as victim of the traumatic experience of being raped by her half-brother, silenced by the male community, and living out her days in her brother Absalom’s house a ruined woman.¹ For instance, on the aftermath of Tamar’s rape, Pamela Cooper-White writes as follows in her imaginative retelling of Tamar’s story from the perspective of Absalom’s daughter Tamar, who is
Toward a Pastoral Reading of 2 Corinthians as a Memoir of PTSD and Healing from:
Bible through the Lens of Trauma
Author(s) Clark Peter Yuichi
Abstract: When people endure times of crisis or trauma, they often search for meaning and hope by engaging in a bidirectional reading of texts. One direction involves hearing, reading, or witnessing the stories of others in analogous circumstances. Doing so can help people to know that they are not alone in their suffering, thus fulfilling Donne’s axiom that “no man is an island, entire of itself.”¹ The other direction points toward texts and rituals in one’s religious faith and spiritual practices, seeking a linkage between one’s own story and a larger, transcendent story: one that recounts what is sacred or ultimate.
Book Title: Light and Death-Figuration in Spenser, Kepler, Donne, Milton
Publisher: Fordham University Press
Author(s): Anderson Judith H.
Abstract: Light figures being; darkness, death. Bridging mathematical science, semantics, rhetoric, grammar, and major poems, Judith H. Anderson seeks to negotiate writings from multiple disciplines in the shared terms of poiesis and figuration rather than as cultural opposites. Analogy, a type of metaphor, has always been the connector of the known to the unknown, the sensible to the infinite. Anderson’s study moves from the figuration of light and death to the history of analogy and its pertinence to light in physics and metaphysics, from Kepler to Donne, Spenser, and Milton. Topics proliferate: creativity, optics, the relation of literature to science, the methodology of thought and argument, and the processes of narrative, discovery, and interpretation.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1h1hww3
CHAPTER 4 Connecting the Cultural Dots: from:
Light and Death
Abstract: Changing focus, this chapter engages the history and structure of analogy. The change is pronounced—from sin and death to rhetoric, from poetry and belief to science and methodology. In manner, the chapter is historical, analytical, and abstract, in effect a further shift. These changes threaten to confirm the very chasm between science and the humanities against which I argue. Yet my first three chapters have treated matters that relevantly recur in this one, such as physical and intellectual vision, body and mind, imagination, knowledge, figurative illumination, and Neoplatonism. More importantly, the argument of this chapter enables a theorized broadening
5 “Know Thyself”: from:
The Resounding Soul
Author(s) Kornu Kimbell
Abstract: In
The Sciences of the Soul, Fernando Vidal masterfully tells the story of the development of psychology as a discipline. He notes that the eighteenth century was the century of psychology, the empirical science that enables “knowing oneself.”¹ He argues that the “science of the soul” grows out of the Aristotelian-Galenic tradition of the Renaissance, evidenced by the introduction of the termpsychologiaby Protestant Scholastics in the later sixteenth century. On the one hand, the Aristotelian tradition maintains that body and soul are a unity, whereas the Galenic emphasizes the importance of anatomy for understanding physiology, on the other.
6 Persons and Narratives: from:
The Resounding Soul
Author(s) Forti K. Nicholas
Abstract: In the end, it did not take the promise of gaining the whole world to convince us to forfeit our souls; it just took a transformation of our minds by a reorientation of our hearts to a new story. Of course, some of the defenders and tellers of the new tale at times bemoan the vestiges of the old that still possess our language and thoughts, trapping the unenlightened in a demon-haunted world of make-believe. Among the concepts, tropes, phrases, and words that many of the heralds of the new age wish to sweep away like late day cobwebs obstinately
An Interview with H. Odera Oruka (ca. late 1970s) from:
I Am Because We Are
Author(s) AKOKO PAUL MBUYA
Abstract: A. In
Dholuo,“Luo Language,” time is known askinde.The Luo have always had quite a lot to say about those things which happened long ago by using specific events to mark out or pinpoint the location of such events on the time-continuum. Ex hypothesi, a person may refer to a famine which had taken place as a result of drought. That would be quite a story. Another example which could be given is the case of a man who defended the tribe during wars,
Identity and Dignity in the Context of the National Liberation Struggle (1972) from:
I Am Because We Are
Author(s) CABRAL AMILCAR
Abstract: The people’s struggle for national liberation and independence from imperialist rule has become a driving force of progress for humanity and undoubtedly constitutes one of the essential characteristics of contemporary history.
Feminism and Revolution (1978) from:
I Am Because We Are
Author(s) THÍAM AWA
Abstract: While women from industrialized countries are focusing their attention on the problem of creating a typically female language, the daughters of black Africa are still at the stage of seeking their own dignity, for the recognition of their own specificity as human beings. This specificity has always been refused them by white colonialists or neocolonialists and by their own black males. One only needs to glance briefly at history to realize this. Africa in the fifteenth and sixteenth centuries was the source of human merchandise, the “black gold” of the time: slaves to be scattered all over America and the
Racism and Culture (1956) from:
I Am Because We Are
Author(s) FANON FRANTZ
Abstract: We have here the whole range from overall negation to singular and specific recognition. It is precisely this fragmented and bloody history that we must sketch on the level of cultural anthropology.
The General Character of Afro-Caribbean Philosophy (2000) from:
I Am Because We Are
Author(s) HENRY PAGET
Abstract: There are idealist views of philosophy that see it as an affirmation of the autonomy of a thinking subject. As the primary instrument of this absolute subject, philosophy shares in its autonomy and therefore is a discipline that rises above the determinations of history and everyday life. The distinguishing characteristics of Afro-Caribbean philosophy do not support this view. Here we find a tradition of philosophy so indelibly marked by the forces of an imperial history, and by its intertextual relations with neighboring discourses, that it is necessary to begin with a general characterization of philosophy that is more appropriate to
Womanhood: from:
I Am Because We Are
Author(s) COOPER ANNA JULIA
Abstract: Now after our appeal to history comparing nations destitute of this force and so
Rootedness: from:
I Am Because We Are
Author(s) MORRISON TONI
Abstract: There is a conflict between public and private life, and it’s a conflict that I think ought to remain a conflict. Not a problem, just a conflict. Because they are two modes of life that exist to exclude and annihilate each other. It’s a conflict that should be maintained now more than ever because the social machinery of this country at this time doesn’t permit harmony in a life that has both aspects. I am impressed with the story of—probably Jefferson, perhaps not, who walked home alone after the presidential inauguration. There must have been a time when an
Book Title: Fueling Culture-101 Words for Energy and Environment
Publisher: Fordham University Press
Author(s): Yaeger Patricia
Abstract: How has our relation to energy changed over time? What differences do particular energy sources make to human values, politics, and imagination? How have transitions from one energy source to another—from wood to coal, or from oil to solar to whatever comes next—transformed culture and society? What are the implications of uneven access to energy in the past, present, and future? Which concepts and theories clarify our relation to energy, and which just get in the way? Fueling Culture offers a compendium of keywords written by scholars and practitioners from around the world and across the humanities and social sciences. These keywords offer new ways of thinking about energy as both the source and the limit of how we inhabit culture, with the aim of opening up new ways of understanding the seemingly irresolvable contradictions of dependence upon unsustainable energy forms. Fueling Culture brings together writing that is risk-taking and interdisciplinary, drawing on insights from literary and cultural studies, environmental history and ecocriticism, political economy and political ecology, postcolonial and globalization studies, and materialisms old and new. Keywords in this volume include: Aboriginal, Accumulation, Addiction, Affect, America, Animal, Anthropocene, Architecture, Arctic, Automobile, Boom, Canada, Catastrophe, Change, Charcoal, China, Coal, Community, Corporation, Crisis, Dams, Demand, Detritus, Disaster, Ecology, Electricity, Embodiment, Ethics, Evolution, Exhaust, Fallout, Fiction, Fracking, Future, Gender, Green, Grids, Guilt, Identity, Image, Infrastructure, Innervation, Kerosene, Lebenskraft, Limits, Media, Metabolism, Middle East, Nature, Necessity, Networks, Nigeria, Nuclear, Petroviolence, Photography, Pipelines, Plastics, Renewable, Resilience, Risk, Roads, Rubber, Rural, Russia, Servers, Shame, Solar, Spill, Spiritual, Statistics, Surveillance, Sustainability, Tallow, Texas, Textiles, Utopia, Venezuela, Whaling, Wood, Work For a full list of keywords in and contributors to this volume, please go to: http://ow.ly/4mZZxV
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1hfr0s3
America from:
Fueling Culture
Author(s) Pease Donald
Abstract: Oil capitalism shaped significant turns in US national history. President Monroe imagined the Americas as a national protectorate, but Big Oil installed the transportation, commercial, military, and geopolitical networks that guaranteed US seigniorage over
Animal from:
Fueling Culture
Author(s) Haynes Melissa
Abstract: Why are animals absent from so many histories of ENERGY development? Given the significance of animal energy to the growth of human civilization, the oversight is puzzling. Perhaps the animal is too close to us to be recognized: animals may be “good to think” (Levi-Strauss 1991, 89), but the immediacy of their energy seems to make them difficult to think
about. Reading animals into the history of energy might require us to begin at a distance, asking first when and how we have used animal energy, before we can see what it is and what it means to us.
Anthropocene 2 from:
Fueling Culture
Author(s) Nixon Rob
Abstract: For a growing chorus of scientists, the Holocene is history. Through our collective actions we have jolted the planet into a new, unprecedented epoch, the Anthropocene, which, according to one influential view, dates back to the late-eighteenth-century beginnings of the Industrial Revolution. The ecologist Eugene Stoermer coined the term
Anthropocene(age of humans) in 2000, and the Nobel Prize–winning atmospheric chemist Paul Crutzen quickly popularized its core assertion that for the first time in Earth’s history, a sentient species,Homo sapiens, has become not just a biomorphic but a geomorphic force. The grand species narrative that drives the Anthropocene
China 2 from:
Fueling Culture
Author(s) Zhang Amy
Abstract: In spite of a long history of burning waste, modern incinerators now function as an emblem of progress through technological engineering as they transform and reorient matter
Energy Systems from:
Fueling Culture
Author(s) Buell Frederick
Abstract: The history of oil and its cultures cannot be separated from the more sweeping history of energy systems dating back to the earliest human societies. More proximately, the history of oil cultures cannot be separated from the earlier phase of fossil fuel history that began in the mid-eighteenth century, when the energies unlocked from COAL reshaped and replaced the medieval energy system of wind, water, animal, and people power. Over the next century, a qualitatively new energy system materialized, dubbed coal-capitalism by Jean-Claude Debeir, Jean-Paul Deléage, and Daniel Hémery (1991). Like all previous and later ones, this energy system came
Image from:
Fueling Culture
Author(s) Kashi Ed
Abstract: The Niger Delta is where Nigeria’s plagues of political gangsterism, corruption, and poverty converge. What is happening in the Niger Delta is nothing short of a militarized insurgent struggle against the violent machinery of state security forces with a terrible reputation. At the same time, there is something distinctive about this violence; the militants’ struggle is a backlash against a long history of exploitation, the presence of transnational oil corporations, a style of politics dependent upon violence, and myriad groups, gangs, and cults with no leadership as such.
Innervation from:
Fueling Culture
Author(s) Ryder Robert
Abstract: Innervation is nowadays a predominantly neurophysiological concept, generally used to refer to an anatomical detail: “the route of the nerve on its way to a given organ” (Laplanche and Pontalis 1988, 213). But in the field of psychology, the term has a more turbulent history. Often thought in a tandem with kinesthetics, innervation can be found in early psychological studies of the articular, tendinous, and muscular complexes (Baldwin 1960, 549). Since its inception, innervation has generally been regarded as a mode of energy transfer or conversion—and therefore a process of stimulation, in stark distinction to its current neurophysiological definition
Off-grid from:
Fueling Culture
Author(s) Truscello Michael
Abstract: Should radical anticapitalists focus their efforts on sabotage and other forms of rupture designed to interrupt the flows of global capitalism, as many insurrectionary anarchists advocate? Or should they focus on sifting the debris from “the dead labours which crowd the earth’s crust in a world no longer dominated by value,” as Alberto Toscano argues (2011, 40)? Mike Davis describes the challenge for revolutionaries in a dying world dominated by capitalism: “Since most of history’s giant trees have already been cut down, a new Ark will have to be constructed out of the materials that a desperate humanity finds at
Offshore Rig from:
Fueling Culture
Abstract: Despite being linked to the same global circuits of power as the land-based oil and gas industry, the offshore rig poses its own problems of conceptualization. These difficulties are largely attributable to the longstanding figurative history of the sea as “protean” (Raban 1992, 2). In its association with the ocean, the technologically sophisticated rig becomes embroiled in centuries-old discourses.
Solar from:
Fueling Culture
Author(s) Boetzkes Amanda
Abstract: The history of solar power invites us to consider the difference between a form of ENERGY that shapes cultural exchange and a resource that merely fuels production. In the past century, solar power has been touted as a clean alternative to oil and COAL. It has also inspired visions of new social, ecological, and economic systems it might generate. Solar energy is imagined as fundamentally heterogeneous, characterized by how it precipitates complex transactions and conversions that nonetheless preserve homeostatic LIMITS. Indeed, this aspect of solar energy is often touted by critics of the industrial capitalist model that seeks to accumulate
Superhero Comics from:
Fueling Culture
Author(s) Beaty Bart
Abstract: Fans of superhero comic books divide the history of the genre into at least three periods: the Golden Age, from the first appearance of Superman in
Action Comics#1 (June 1938) to the Comics Code in autumn 1954; the Silver Age, from the reintroduction of the Flash inShowcase#4 (October 1956) to the revision of the Comics Code in 1972; and the Bronze Age, from the mid-1970s to the 1990s. In terms of energy and its relation to this periodization, the most important concern is the distinction between the Golden and Silver Ages. Superheroes created during the Golden Age
Utopia from:
Fueling Culture
Author(s) Lehmann Philipp
Abstract: The advent of NUCLEAR power after the Second World War presents the classic example in this story of utopian ideas about energy. Just a few years after atomic energy’s destructive force was demonstrated in Hiroshima and Nagasaki, nuclear power inspired numerous utopian visions of
Wood from:
Fueling Culture
Author(s) Nardizzi Vin
Abstract: “There’s wood enough within”: projected from offstage, this response to Prospero’s summoning in
The Tempestlaunches Caliban into literary history (Shakespeare 1999, 1.2.315). Its emphasis on adequacy indicates that the slave has completed his work. Stemming from this sense of closure, its disgruntled tone suggests an insubordination later elaborated in Caliban’s plan to murder Prospero and burn his books. Such acts of defiance have made Caliban, as Jonathan Goldberg says, “a byword for anticolonial riposte” (2004, ix). But what of the wood? This question may seem slight when weighed against empire and resistance to it, but Caliban uncovers the indispensability
Book Title: Supper at Emmaus- Publisher: Catholic University of America Press
Author(s): OLSEN GLENN W.
Abstract: Supper at Emmaus traces various important intellectual topics from the ancient world to the modern period. Generally, as in its treatment of the question of whether the long-standing contrast between cyclical and linear views of history is helpful, it introduces important thinkers who have considered the question. A preoccupation of the book is the appearance and reappearance across the centuries of patterns used to organize temporal and cultural experience. After an opening essay on transcendental truth and cultural relativism, the second chapter traces a distinction, common in historical writings during the past two centuries, between an alleged ancient classical "cyclic" view of time and history, used to describe the claimed repetitiveness of and similarities between historical events ("nothing is new under the sun"), and a contrasting Jewish-Christian linear view, sometimes described as providential in that it moves through a series of unique events to some end intended by God. In the latter, history is "about something," the education of the human race or the redemption of humankind. As in each of the remaining essays, the book then attempts to draw out the limitations of what the current consensus on this topic has become. It does this for such things as our current understanding of religious toleration, humanism, natural law, and teleology. Some of the essays, such as those on debate about Augustine's understanding of marriage or the concluding illustrated essay on the baroque city of Lecce, are published for the first time. Others are based on previously published contributions to the scholarly literature, though generally each of these chapters concludes with a postscript that engages with current scholarly debate on the subject.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1hjb0d8
ONE Transcendental Truth and Cultural Relativism: from:
Supper at Emmaus
Abstract: That marvelous venture in cross-cultural study,
Eranos, devoted its 1951 meeting to the theme “Man and Time.”¹ When the papers given at this meeting were translated and published in English, they were introduced by a short essay, “The Time of Eranos,” by Henry Corbin.² In a few pages Corbin launched a frontal assault on some of the most cherished assumptions of the history profession—indeed, on the very idea of “explanation” as it occurs across the sciences today. His analysis seems to me so correct and freighted with such significance that I would like to devote this chapter to explaining,
FIVE Setting Boundaries: from:
Supper at Emmaus
Abstract: The history of toleration has no beginning. Tolerance and intolerance, the instincts to welcome and to exclude, have been practiced by each individual and every people. From its beginnings Judaism regarded itself as the religion of a chosen people that drew lines of separation between itself and others (especially in the matter of purity) while also welcoming the stranger. Christianity and Islam acted similarly. This chapter explores particular ways in which Judaism’s approach to the problem of tolerating those with whom it could not comfortably live a shared life influenced its daughter faiths, especially Christianity.
SIX The Middle Ages in the History of Toleration: from:
Supper at Emmaus
Abstract: Though the Whig grand narrative of history on which most of us were brought up has been under attack for some time—witness the writings of Herbert Butterfield (1900–1979)—it continues to permeate our culture. Essentially at first a narrative to explain the gloriousness of the Glorious Revolution of 1688—that is, the triumph of Protestantism and parliamentarianism over Catholicism and monarchy—the narrative has been quite adaptive and has been a carrier of a tale of progress built around the desirability of commerce, money-making, science, technology, and democracy. The Middle Ages, because not exactly characterized by any of
EIGHT Humanism: from:
Supper at Emmaus
Abstract: The broad outlines of the story are well known. They center on the prestigious place of the Renaissance in the grand narrative of Western civilization—that is, in the narrative of ultimate progress that so many have imbibed from their earliest years and, despite all, still cling to.¹ According to this narrative, Western man began gloriously in Greece, more generally in the classical world, but then fell into darkness in the Middle Ages, only to recover—or perhaps surpass—ancient achievement in the Renaissance, the age of rebirth. At the heart of this rebirth was “Renaissance humanism,” a turning from
2 HISTORICAL PERSPECTIVES ON HUMANITY IN SEARCH OF IMMORTALITY from:
Children of God in the World
Abstract: In the first chapter we considered anthropology from a phenomenological angle, attempting to answer three questions. What is the human being? Who is the human being? Why do we do anthropology? In this chapter we shall consider human nature from the standpoint of history: what different philosophies and religions have said of the human being. G. K. Chesterton spoke in a vivid way of the “democracy of the dead,” that is, of the contribution that epochs past can and should make to our understanding of the world and of history.⁴ Likewise, the philosopher Wilhelm Dilthey declared that “it is only
22 MAN CREATED IN THE IMAGE OF GOD, A SOCIAL BEING from:
Children of God in the World
Abstract: That humans are social beings who relate closely to those of their own species is more than obvious. That human sociality has been considered throughout the history of anthropology as something deeply ambivalent, however, is undeniable. In this chapter we shall attempt to describe certain moments of this history of the reality and ambivalence of the social condition. Then we shall consider how the fact of human sociality and its dynamism may be interpreted in the light of faith in order to understand its origin, purpose, and inner meaning. Finally we shall attempt to clarify the notion of human sociality
1 The Indigent Sublime: from:
Memory Ireland
Author(s) LLOYD DAVID
Abstract: The problem is, surely, how to address redress with adequate justice. Redress assumes, not a saving intervention that might prevent acts of violence and expropriation in the present, but an address to the past from which we are disjoined by the very history of which effective violence is a constitutive part. In relation to the violence of the past, we seem helpless, impotent to set right the injustice that has so forcefully shaped the very times that we inhabit. Suspended between the call to vengeance and the commitment to memory, redress is charged neither with the repetition of the cycles
2 The Starvation of a Man: from:
Memory Ireland
Author(s) LENNON JOSEPH
Abstract: In the fall of 1920, daily newspapers around the world told the story of the starvation of a man. The death of Terence MacSwiney, the Lord Mayor of Cork, on October 25, 1920, the seventy-fourth day of his hunger strike in England’s Brixton prison, spurred an unprecedented level of collective mourning in the Irish diaspora; as such, it remains a unique event in Irish and Irish American history. More than a million people, in Ireland and around the world, gathered on streets, in churches, and in stadiums to mourn the famished body of this republican mayor. These gatherings supported the
3 Commemorating the Great Irish Famine: from:
Memory Ireland
Author(s) KELLEHER MARGARET
Abstract: “Irish anniversaries,” according to historian Ian McBride, “have an uncanny way of making history themselves” (McBride 2001, 304). Introducing a collection of essays entitled
History and Memory in Modern Ireland, McBride observes, “In Ireland, as is well known, the interpretation of the past has always been at the heart of national conflict … What is so striking about the Irish case is not simply the tendency for present conflicts to express themselves through the personalities of the past, but the way in which commemorative rituals have become historical forces in their own right” (ibid., 1–2). McBride may overstate the
5 Memory in Irish Culture: from:
Memory Ireland
Author(s) KEARNEY RICHARD
Abstract: One of Ireland’s earliest texts is the
Book of Invasions, which records a genealogy of incursion and settlement for early Ireland. Already present is a mixing of history—telling itas it happened—and fiction—telling itas if it happened: for in those ancient times the boundary between empirical fact and cultural imagination was often blurred. When a manuscript begins with the words “In Illo tempore,” “In the Old days,” “Fado Fado,” one is already encountering a particular narrative take on the legacy of the past. Historical remembrance in Irish national culture is, from the outset, a matter of
6 Narrating Sites of History: from:
Memory Ireland
Author(s) KELLY NIAMH ANN
Abstract: Emblematic of a dark period in a troubled colonization, the workhouse is a dirty word in Irish history. Its system, buildings, and sites comprise a challenging representational struggle between erasure and reconstruction in remembrance. Workhouses took years to build, employed thousands in the building process, subsequently housed hundreds of thousands from 1840s onward and yet remain a quiet aspect of Famine memory in visual and material culture.¹ The absence of extensively conserved workhouses is a consequence of life going on after the Famine, as some sites became utilized for different purposes and others succumbed to politically motivated destruction.² Workhouses have
8 Life-Stories, Survivor Memory, and Trauma in the Irish Troubles: from:
Memory Ireland
Author(s) DAWSON GRAHAM
Abstract: Since the 1994 paramilitary ceasefires, the Irish peace process has stimulated a flowering of practices of history-making, remembrance, and commemoration concerned with the legacy of the Troubles in “post-conflict” Northern Ireland.¹ Much of this work has taken the form of oral-history and life-history narrative that enables personal reflection on the significance of violent conflict in the recent past and reassessment of its impact upon individuals, families, and local areas. Such memory-work has intersected with wider public debate over, and engagement with, the question of the victims of violence, including the formation of numbers of local victims’ support groups addressing the
9 Vestiges: from:
Memory Ireland
Author(s) DAWE GERALD
Abstract: “At certain periods of history,” writes the Russian poet Joseph Brodsky, “it is only poetry that is capable of dealing with reality by condensing it into something graspable, something that otherwise couldn’t be retained by the mind” (Brodsky 1986, 52). The word that sparks this essay is “retained” rather than the inherently grander claims of Brodsky’s statement, claims that one can only fully understand and relate to the traditions of Russian poetry, instead of the slightly more moderate preoccupations of contemporary poetry in English. For “retained” read “memory,” the bulwark of the individual mind, or poetic imagination, in the act
12 The Irreversible and the Irrevocable: from:
Memory Ireland
Author(s) LEHNER STEFANIE
Abstract: Invoking Stephen Dedalus’s plaint in James Joyce’s
Ulyssesthat “History … is a nightmare from which I am trying to awake” (U2.377), Joep Leerssen has argued that Irish history is often defined as a “traumatic paradigm,” with history presenting “a nightmarish burden of uncanny familiarity, repeating the same dreary pattern … over and over again, as in a neurosis or a nightmare” (Leerssen 1998, 45). However, if Stephen’s consciousness of the nightmare denotes a degree of agency and alludes to the potential for emancipation through awakening, Leerssen’s description evokes the feeling of utter powerlessness symptomatic of trauma (see Herman
Book Title: Memory Ireland-Diaspora and Memory Practices, Volume 2
Publisher: Syracuse University Press
Author(s): Frawley Oona
Abstract: In the second volume of a series that will ultimately include four, the authors consider Irish diasporic memory and memory practices. While the Irish diaspora has become the subject of a wide range of scholarship, there has been little work focused on its relationship to memory. The first half of the volume asks how diasporic memory functions in different places and times, and what forms it takes on. As an island nation with a history of emigration, Ireland has developed a rich diasporic cultural memory, one that draws on multiple traditions and historiographies of both "home" and "away." Native traditions are not imported wholesale, but instead develop their own curious hybridity, reflecting the nature of emigrant memory that absorbs new ways of thinking about home. How do immigrants remember their homeland? How do descendants of immigrants "remember" a land they rarely visit? How does diasporic memory pass through families, and how is it represented in cultural forms such as literature, festivals, and souvenirs?
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1j1nv2c
1 Imaginary Connections? from:
Memory Ireland
Author(s) ARROWSMITH AIDAN
Abstract: In 2004, Clint Eastwood’s film
Million Dollar Babybecame the latest in a line of Hollywood movies to present Irishness as a metaphor for home, belonging, and connectedness—all the values perceived to be missing in an early-twenty-first-century world dominated by the homogenizing force of global capitalism. Eastwood’s film is based on a short story, “Rope Burns,” by the Irish-American writer F. X. Toole, and concerns the surrogate father-daughter relationship between poverty-stricken waitress Maggie Fitzgerald (Hilary Swank) and Frankie Dunne (Clint Eastwood), a disillusioned boxing coach. Their names might indicate an ancestral link to Ireland, but their current condition is
11 “The Tone of Defiance” from:
Memory Ireland
Author(s) BROWN KATIE
Abstract: Ireland, with its reputation as the “Land of Song,” is the only country in the world to have a musical instrument as its national symbol. It is thus not surprising that music is so intimately involved in the collective remembering of events in Irish history. When in the eighteenth century a decline in the numbers of Irish speakers occurred, the Irish language could no longer serve to transmit cultural memory as it once had; during this period, music became central to national expression. Charles Hamilton Teeling, a member of the United Irishmen, noted that throughout the time surrounding the 1798
12 “Nonsynchronism,” Traditional Music, and Memory in Ireland from:
Memory Ireland
Author(s) COLEMAN STEVE
Abstract: “Sound,” the American composer Morton Feldman wrote, “does not know its history” (2000, 22). Feldman’s statement captures a particularly modernist approach to the material aspect of art: in the case of music, sound is to be encountered as a thing in itself, without any immediate connection to exterior meaning or reality. The desire for the experience of pure artistic form implies its converse, also desired, in which art is experienced as an object in time, linked to tradition and occasion. To set these two aspects of artistic experience against one another is the hallmark of the modern sensibility. Modernity, as
Book Title: Memory Ireland-James Joyce and Cultural Memory, Volume 4
Publisher: Syracuse University Press
Author(s): O’Callaghan Katherine
Abstract: In the fourth and final volume of the Memory Ireland series, Frawley andO'Callaghan explore the manifestations and values of cultural memory inJoyce's Ireland, both real and imagined. An exemplary author to considerin relation to questions of how it is that history is remembered and recycled,Joyce creates characters that confront particularly the fraught relationshipbetween the individual and the historical past; the crisis of colonial historyin relation to the colonized state; and the relationship between the individual'smemory of his or her own past and the past of the broader culture.The collection includes leading Joyce scholars including Luke Gibbons,Vincent Cheng, and Declan Kiberd and considers such topics as Jewishmemory in Ulysses, history and memory in Finnegans Wake, and Joyceand the Bible.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1j1nvx9
Introduction from:
Memory Ireland
Author(s) FRAWLEY OONA
Abstract: James Joyce’s relation to “cultural memory” is inordinately complex. Joyce’s texts have come to be seen as embodying and somehow representing both memory and history, particularly in an Irish context, but also in an international one. When considered individually but especially as a collective, Joyce’s works function as narratives of the gigantic, in Susan Stewart’s phrase (Stewart 1994), that have consumed not just the particular periods in which they are set, not only whole swathes of Irish history and culture, but have come to function as digestives of world histories, languages, cultures: so that what we confront is the notion
7 ʺNow, just wash and brush up your memoiriasʺ from:
Memory Ireland
Author(s) PLATT LEN
Abstract: Joyce scholars have always been interested in situating Joyce in historical context, but only since the late 1980s has the “Joyce and History” formulation become central. In part, this turn toward “history” has been philosophical. Less concerned with Joyce as a historical subject, the American academy in the 1980s and early 1990s produced a Joyce engaged with the subject of history—that is with history as historiography. Such critics as Robert Spoo and James Fairhall, then, constructed a Joyce preoccupied with history as ideological formation, particularly in relation to the orthodoxies of late nineteenth- and early twentieth-century historiography (Fairhall 1993;
8 Ghosts through Absence from:
Memory Ireland
Author(s) JONES ELLEN CAROL
Abstract: Borrowing and disjoining the language of the past, James Joyce’s work both parodies that past and bears witness to its truth.¹ To bear witness to the past is to comprehend its spectral repetition in the present. Indeed, even if acts of historical retrieval are intended to serve also as gestures of psychic restitution, the net effect of such reiterative reworkings of history is a repetition of the same in nightmarish, spectral,
unheimlich, returns (Leerssen 2001, 220): “history repeating itself with a difference” (U616). Homi Bhabha delineates how the “mimesis of memorialization—the restitution of record, date, time, name—anxiously
11 Commemorating Ulysses, the Bloomsday Centenary, and the Irish Citizenship Referendum from:
Memory Ireland
Author(s) KING JASON
Abstract: Before coming to Dublin, Bosnian immigrant Selma Harrington “hardly knew anything about Ireland except for the Troubles, and James Joyce [who] was compulsory in school literature:
A Portrait of the Artist as a Young Manand a bit ofUlysses… That said,” she adds, “the Irish people I met abroad were open-minded, cosmopolitan. Living here [in Dublin], I am finding other sides to the mentality” (quoted in Knight 2001, 67). In Roddy Doyle’s short story “Home to Harlem,” his protagonist Declan claims to feel “like Bloom” when he is stigmatized for not being “Irish enough” or “less Irish” than
4 Fathers and Sons from:
A Portrait of Pacifists
Abstract: André Trocmé had a father whose influence on him was great—sometimes for better, sometimes for worse, but always substantial and nearly always burdensome. The burden of being a Trocmé, however, was not Paul Trocmé’s invention, for he had a father (Eugène) who in turn had a father (Jean-Pierre Eugène), and each one laid that burden of family reputation on the next. It seemed to them all that being a Trocmé involved a responsibility to history as well as to family. For hundreds of years, Trocmé fathers had been laying down expectations for their sons, and it was no different
11 Understanding Catastrophe: from:
A Portrait of Pacifists
Abstract: The years from 1939 to 1944 are sometimes referred to as the heroic period in the story of Le Chambon-sur-Lignon and its surrounding towns. Yet the very word “heroic” is one that local people would never use to describe their own actions in creating a city of refuge. It goes against the grain of their Huguenot heritage.
13 Climax and Denouement: from:
A Portrait of Pacifists
Abstract: Once liberated from the concentration camp, Trocmé and Theis went about their business in Le Chambon, more aware that they were being watched, but seemingly immune to the paralysis of fear. On the Sunday after their return, the two parsons and Darcissac told the congregation their story of Saint-Paul d’Eyjeaux. The pews were full and the atmosphere was a warm one. It was clear that all three men had earned the admiration of the parishioners. Unfortunately, however, LeForestier’s assurance to Trocmé, Theis, and Darcissac that the duck would keep on walking automatically in their absence was a metaphor overtaken by
16 Versailles: from:
A Portrait of Pacifists
Abstract: The Italian visits were, like those in Germany, a return to familiar nations and networks, and the Trocmés had a handle at least on what had happened there during the decade from 1935 to 1945. America was another story. Both Trocmés had done their graduate studies there. Both felt at ease in the United States and in the English language, but they were not nearly as familiar with what had transpired in America during the two decades since their single year as foreign students there.
Book Title: Memory Ireland-History and Modernity, Volume 1
Publisher: Syracuse University Press
Author(s): Frawley Oona
Abstract: Despite the ease with which scholars have used the term "memory" in recent decades, its definition remains enigmatic. Does cultural memory rely on the memories of individuals, or does it take shape beyond the borders of the individual mind? Cultural memory has garnered particular attention within Irish studies. With its trauma-filled history and sizable global diaspora, Ireland presents an ideal subject for work in this vein. What do stereotypes of Irish memory—as extensive, unforgiving, begrudging, but also blank on particular, usually traumatic, subjects—reveal about the ways in which cultural remembrance works in contemporary Irish culture and in Irish diasporic culture? How do icons of Irishness—from the harp to the cottage, from the Celtic cross to a figure like James Joyce—function in cultural memory? This collection seeks to address these questions as it maps a landscape of cultural memory in Ireland through theoretical, historical, literary, and cultural explorations by top scholars in the field of Irish studies. In a series that will ultimately include four volumes, the sixteen essays in this first volume explore remembrance and forgetting throughout history, from early modern Ireland to contemporary multicultural Ireland. Among the many subjects addressed: Guy Beiner disentangles "collective" from "folk" memory in "Remembering and Forgetting the Irish Rebellion of 1798," and Anne Dolan looks at local memory of the civil war in "Embodying the Memory of War and Civil War." The volume concludes with Alan Titley’s "The Great Forgetting," a compelling argument for viewing modern Irish culture as an artifact of the Europeanization of Ireland and for bringing into focus the urgent need for further, wide-ranging Irishlanguage scholarship.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1j1w050
2 Toward a Theory of Cultural Memory in an Irish Postcolonial Context from:
Memory Ireland
Author(s) FRAWLEY OONA
Abstract: While terms like “memory,” “cultural memory,” and their variants frequently occur in the discourses of Irish literature, culture, and history, “memory” has remained largely undefined, addressed laterally. That the field of Irish studies has thus far failed adequately to define memory is hardly surprising, since those who have made memory their lifework experience similar problems. Memory, as the neuroscientist Antonio Damasio points out, is particularly elusive. “We are not conscious,” he writes, “of which memories we store and which memories we do not; of how we store memories; of how we classify and organize them; of how we interrelate memories
4 The Harp as a Palimpsest of Cultural Memory from:
Memory Ireland
Author(s) THUENTE MARY HELEN
Abstract: The harp image encompasses distinct and sometimes conflicting iconographical histories and cultural “memories” that influenced the complex formation of Irish identity. Long recognized as an iconic site of Irish identity, the harp is also a palimpsest of cultural memory. The origins of the harp icon’s meanings extend well beyond Ireland and can be traced to a variety of ancient and modern sources, in fact and in cultural memory. The broad range of historical periods and subjects outside of Irish tradition in Edward Bunting’s extensive commentary on the history of harp music and harp iconography in his three influential collections of
5 Modes of Memory from:
Memory Ireland
Author(s) BEINER GUY
Abstract: Ninety-Eight” is a quintessential Irish
lieu de mémoire. The Great Rebellion of 1798, which was the bloodiest outburst of violence in late-modern Irish history and inflicted lingering traumas, stands out in the commemorative culture of modern Ireland as a landmark that cast long shadows. Although the leadership of the United Irishmen, the revolutionary secret society behind the Rebellion, were lionized as the iconic founding fathers of Irish republicanism, militant republicans did not have a monopoly on the interpretation of the historical events. Subject to continuous contestations, the memory of the Rebellion was repeatedly revived and evoked. The year 1798, as
8 “In a Landlord’s Garden” from:
Memory Ireland
Author(s) MATHEWS P. J.
Abstract: It is curious that the subject of “Synge and Parnell” has received very little critical attention, despite the many compelling reasons for throwing these two giants of Irish culture and politics into relief. Among these one could list the shared experience of being prominently unconventional Anglo-Irish gentlemen at pivotal moments in Irish history; their courting of international controversy over matters of sexual morality; the divisive nature of the legacies of both men; and the Wicklow connection. Of further significance is the fact that both of them loom large in the cultural memory of the Irish Revival as expressed in the
10 De Valera’s Historical Memory from:
Memory Ireland
Author(s) DALY MARY E.
Abstract: Eamon de Valera is the most important political figure of twentiethcentury Ireland. His political career is unprecedented in terms of a longevity unlikely to be exceeded by any future Irish politician. The only surviving commandant in the Easter Rising of 1916, he was still active in public life as president when Ireland celebrated the Golden Jubilee of the Rising in 1966 and the fiftieth anniversary of the founding of Dáil Éireann in 1969. His personal papers, now held in University College Dublin Archives,¹ testify to an abiding interest in history. His correspondence is peppered with letters from fellow-veterans of the
13 Remembering to Forget from:
Memory Ireland
Author(s) CREGAN DAVID
Abstract: Mainstream public memory is traditionally understood as an intentional recollection of quantifiable facts of the historical past that then constitute collective identity. Because of its suppressed nature, queer memory is flimsier: while mainstream public memory is solidly supported institutionally by politics and history, queer memory is more symbolic, derived from what is implied by exclusion rather than inclusion. By uncovering previously hidden gay and lesbian experiences, queer historians have initiated a type of cultural rebellion, juxtaposing queer memory with hetero-normative histories. The production of this alternative history has evoked a renewed engagement with memory because more traditional methodological approaches to
Book Title: Disability Rhetoric- Publisher: Syracuse University Press
Author(s): Dolmage Jay Timothy
Abstract: Disability Rhetoric is the first book to view rhetorical theory and history through the lens of disability studies. Traditionally, the body has been seen as, at best, a rhetorical distraction; at worst, those whose bodies do not conform to a narrow range of norms are disqualified from speaking. Yet, Dolmage argues that communication has always been obsessed with the meaning of the body and that bodily difference is always highly rhetorical. Following from this rewriting of rhetorical history, he outlines the development of a new theory, affirming the ideas that all communication is embodied, that the body plays a central role in all expression, and that greater attention to a range of bodies is therefore essential to a better understanding of rhetorical histories, theories, and possibilities.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1j2n73m
1 Disability Studies of Rhetoric from:
Disability Rhetoric
Abstract: In this first chapter I want to make two initial moves to align disability studies and rhetoric. First, I want to explore the rhetorical history of the disability studies concept of normativity. Then, I want to chart some popular and persistent disability myths.
2 Rhetorical Histories of Disability from:
Disability Rhetoric
Abstract: To begin this chapter, I will offer a compressed overview of disability in antiquity. This overview is important historically and for the “narrative” of this book. But my hope is not just to start telling a story here, but instead to establish, through this quick scan of the role of the body in antiquity, a lexicon and a critical repertoire that is much more far-reaching. This compression is intended to simplify, to make a vast expanse of time accessible, but also to create density and force. My hope is to explain and illustrate the ubiquity and impact of normativity as
INTERCHAPTER: from:
Disability Rhetoric
Abstract: The goal of
Disability Rhetoricis to instantiate an expanded sense and a more inclusive framework through which we might view the rhetorical body. In introducing terms likeaphrona, anmut, apate,andpseilos,I am not trying to establish a new lexicon, but rather I am working to show that we could choose to view a history in which disability and rhetoricity were consubstantial, in which this connection was fully theorized, when we screen our stories again. In the next chapter I will expand on these enabling approaches to embodiment through the stories ofmētis. But, as I promised at
4 Mētis from:
Disability Rhetoric
Abstract: So far I have offered a brief guided tour through rhetorical history, a moving through and with the bodies of this history. I have suggested that we can read embodied rhetoric and bodied rhetorical history as powered by tension around normativity. I have also explored disability myths and disability rhetorics. My argument is that disability has myriad meanings, many of them positive and generative.
Mētis, I will show, is the craft of forging something practical out of these possibilities, practicing an embodied rhetoric, changing the world as we move through it. The key examplar ofmētisis the disabled Greek
5 Eating Rhetorical Bodies from:
Disability Rhetoric
Abstract: The celebration of Hephaestus, his craft, his cunning, his ability, as well as the deification of his disability are means of challenging held perceptions about the mythical character, but also about all of us—defined as we all are by concepts of ability, by rhetorics of normalcy. An epideictic and forensic exploration of his myths does not just martial praise or blame through his body or question the truth or falsity of rhetorical history; this rhetorical work should shift body values and roles, becoming a deliberation on embodied possibilities.
A from:
Encyclopedia of Missions and Missionaries
Abstract: Emphasis on the great missionary movement of the nineteenth century sometimes gives the impression that Africa was one of the last continents to be evangelized and that missionary work was largely undertaken by Europeans and North Americans. This seriously misrepresents the state of affairs. Orthodox Christianity flourished in northeast Africa for more than a millennium before the onset of the Western missionary endeavor. The Acts of the Apostles records a story of the conversion of an Ethiopian (or Nubian) official by the evangelist Philip. This comes in the chapter before Paul, the apostle to Europe, is introduced. A flourishing A
H from:
Encyclopedia of Missions and Missionaries
Abstract: Missiologists who study the history of mission share many overlapping concerns with their colleagues in other disciplines, not the least of which is the requirement to practice good historical technique. Some common aims
Book Title: Encyclopedia of Religious Rites, Rituals, and Festivals-Volume 6 of Religion & Society
Publisher: Berkshire Publishing Group LLC
Author(s): Salamone Frank A.
Abstract: The Encyclopedia of Religious Rites, Rituals, and Festivals, the sixth volume in the acclaimed Religion and Society series, explores the complex and fascinating topic of religious rites, rituals, and festivals that have shaped and have been shaped by society throughout history and around the world.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1jd94wq
Introduction from:
Encyclopedia of Millennialism and Millennial Movements
Author(s) Levinson David
Abstract: The
Encyclopedia of Millennialism and Millennial Movementsis a guide to the religious or spiritual social movements throughout history and around the world that have promised to create a better world or usher in a new one. These movements are given many names: crisis cults, nativistic movements, messianic cults, cargo cults, chiliastic movements, revitalization movements, utopian movements, apocalyptic movements, and millennial movements. All share a number of common features. They are collective movements, drawing people together in a common belief and often a common cause. They depend on what are known as millennial or millenarian beliefs-the idea that the world
19 The Double Love Command and the Ethics of Religious Pluralism from:
Love and Christian Ethics
Author(s) GREGORY ERIC
Abstract: It would be impossible to tell the history of modern Christian ethics without paying attention to the ways in which the realities of diversity have shaped its concerns. In a theological register, responses to these realities have run the gamut from lamenting an existential threat to celebrating a providential gift. Biblical narratives, from Babel to Pentecost, are marshaled for each approach (cf., e.g., Gen. 11; Rom. 12; 1 Cor. 12; Rev. 7). What cannot be denied is the extent to which recognition of diversity has sponsored and determined much of the intellectual agenda of the discipline known as “Christian ethics.”
43. Spellmaker or The Witcher? from:
Translatio y Cultura
Author(s) Salich Hanna
Abstract: As has already been mentioned, there are two English versions of the short story.
The Witcheris a rendition by Danuta Stok first published in 2007 by
Chapitre 7 APPRENDRE L’HISTOIRE, DÉCOUVRIR LE MILIEU, APPRIVOISER LE NUMÉRIQUE from:
Éveil et enracinement
Author(s) Robichaud Léon
Abstract: L’intégration du numérique¹ en histoire prend très lentement sa place dans les programmes de 1
ercycle au Québec. Les cours de méthodes quantitatives, lesquels ont rempli ce rôle pendant quelques années², ont pratiquement disparu avec le déclin de cette approche, alors que le tournant géospatial³ ne s’est pas suffisamment imposé pour susciter le développement de nouveaux cours dans les départements d’histoire. Parmi les neuf universités québécoises offrant un baccalauréat en histoire, des cours liés au numérique sont proposés à l’Université de Montréal (2014) (HST 2007, « Histoire et multimédia » ), à l’Université Concordia (2013) (HIST 3008, « History and
CAPÍTULO V MANIPULACIÓN GENÉTICA Y DIAGNÓSTICO GENÉTICO from:
Bioética. Vulnerabilidad y responsabilidad en el comienzo de la vida
Abstract: 1865. Mendel, agustino polaco, descubre que existen unos factores hereditarios que se transmiten conforme leyes matemáticas de generación en generación. Este año presenta sus leyes ante la Natural History Society de Brünn.
Series Foreword from:
Insights from African American Interpretation
Author(s) Powell Mark Allan
Abstract: That is, perhaps, the most-asked question with regard to the Bible. What does this verse mean? What does this story mean? What does this psalm or letter or prophecy or promise or commandment mean?
5 Dis-membering, Sexual Violence, and Confinement: from:
Insights from African American Interpretation
Abstract: The¹ story of the gang rape and mutilation of a Levite’s secondary wife in Judges 19 is indeed a “text of terror,” as Phyllis Trible has argued.² Texts of terror reflect, describe and critique the violence humans inflict upon one another, as well as our ignorance, complicity, and culpability in the brutality and victimization of women and others. Sometimes it is the Divine who is depicted as terrorizing women and their children or as sanctioning violence among humans. We often rationalize that the violence we commit is necessary and different from the violence committed by the internal and external other
3 Finding Jesus in the Old Testament: from:
The Crucifixion of the Warrior God
Abstract: Although the individual authors of the NT display a range of perspectives on Jesus, we saw in the previous chapter that the NT as a whole understands Jesus to be the supreme revelation of God that culminates and supersedes all others.³ While most Bible interpreters throughout church history have acknowledged this and have thus held that all Scripture bears witness to Christ, it is my conviction that this insight has not been applied in a thorough and consistent manner. And, as I mentioned in the introduction, the primary evidence of this is that after the fifth century, no attempts have
4 The Cruciform Center, Part 1: from:
The Crucifixion of the Warrior God
Abstract: Over the previous two chapters, I have argued that the NT as well as the church throughout history has to one degree or another advocated for a Christocentric approach to the OT. While the entire Bible is “God- breathed,” it is not to be interpreted in a flat way (viz. as if every part of it was equally authoritative for us). Rather, since Jesus culminates and supersedes all previous divine revelations, the OT must be interpreted in the light of him, never placed alongside of him as though it was a supplementary revelation. Indeed, I have argued that if we
6 Is the Centrality of the Cross Thesis Defensible? from:
The Crucifixion of the Warrior God
Abstract: First, a number of contemporary scholars argue that “among the symbols” used in the artwork of Christians during the first four centuries of church history, “we find nothing that signifies suffering, death, or self-immolation.”³ “Jesus does not suffer or die in pre-Constantinian art,” Graydon Fisher Snyder argues. “There is no
8 Wrestling with Yahweh’s Violence, Part 1: from:
The Crucifixion of the Warrior God
Abstract: The problem of relating the Old and New Testaments is as old as the church itself, and the incongruity of the OT’s violent divine portraits with the nonviolent, self-sacrificial, enemy-embracing agape -love of God revealed in the crucified Christ represents the apex of this challenge. The various responses to this problem that theologians have proposed throughout history can be broadly grouped into three categories. The first proposal, to be addressed in this chapter, was put forth by a second-century preacher named Marcion. He was uniformly branded a heretic by the proto-orthodox theologians of the time because he solved the problem
Introduction: from:
The Crucifixion of the Warrior God
Abstract: To set the stage for what I will be attempting to accomplish in this volume, I would like us to imagine a story. Suppose I am walking downtown and happen to spot my lovely wife, Shelley, on the other side of a busy and noisy street.¹ I am absolutely certain the woman I see is my wife because I have a clear view of her, and she not only looks exactly like my wife, she is even wearing the distinctive-looking coat and hat that I recently gave her as a birthday present. I shout out her name and wave my
21 The Battle of the Gods: from:
The Crucifixion of the Warrior God
Abstract: To set a context that will help us appreciate the significance of the third principle of the Cruciform Thesis, I would like to return to the story of my wife’s bizarre behavior toward an apparently disabled panhandler on the other side of the busy city street that I first shared in the Introduction. Imagine that after witnessing my wife mistreat this disabled panhandler and walking around downtown for several hours in a confused stupor, I finally decide to return home. I walk through the front door and discover Shelley with a dozen or so well-dressed men and women wearing Department
Book Title: Memories of Asaph-Mnemohistory and the Psalms of Asaph
Publisher: Fortress Press
Author(s): Jacobson Karl N.
Abstract: Although the Psalms of Asaph (Pss. 50, 73‒83) contain a concentration of historical referents unparalleled in the Psalter, they have rarely attracted sustained historical interest. Karl N. Jacobson identifies these Psalms as containing cultic historiography, historical narratives written for recitation in worship, and explores them through mnemohistory, attending to how the past is remembered and to the rhetorical function of recitation in the cultic setting. Asaph “remembers" the past as a movement from henotheism to Yahwism as the core memory that informs a new historical situation for worship participants.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1kgqv1h
1 Introduction and History of Interpretation from:
Memories of Asaph
Abstract: The biblical psalms attributed to Asaph (Psalms 50, 73–83) exhibit the most concentrated collection of historical referents in the Psalter. These historical referents, embodied in the Asaphite collection, serve as the marshals of Israel’s historical memory and establish a cultic framework in which Israel’s memory is formed, its history represented, and its identity shaped. My contention is that the historical material in these psalms, paired as it is with a broad vocabulary of remembrance, is a form of cultic historiography that is principally attested in Asaph and is distinctive of the Psalter.
2 Theoretical Considerations: from:
Memories of Asaph
Abstract: Even a cursory reading of the psalms that contain historical referents precludes an understanding of this material as history or historiography in any critical, modern sense. These referents are not objective reportings of the past. But if the referents in these psalms are not history-writing per se, what then are they?
4 How Asaph Remembers from:
Memories of Asaph
Abstract: Explicit mnemohistory is marked by
5 Psalm 78: from:
Memories of Asaph
Abstract: What we have represented in Psalm 78 is, in one sense, the better part of Israel’s national history as a united monarchy, from its beginning to
6 What Asaph Remembers from:
Memories of Asaph
Abstract: Mnemohistory in the Psalms of Asaph is not uniform in its appearance or application. There is no single pattern or formula for what is recalled, how it is recalled, or how its recollection will function within a given psalm. There is a range of length and detail that the remembered past exhibits in the Asaphite Psalms, and it would be overreaching
7 Excursus: from:
Memories of Asaph
Abstract: Residual mnemohistory is not intentionally marked, as is the stuff of explicit mnemohistory, but it may be recognized in the ostensible context out of which the psalm arises or in anachronisms that give one a sense of older religious sensibilities or tradents embedded in the
Book Title: A Poetics of Unnatural Narrative- Publisher: Ohio State University Press
Author(s): RICHARDSON BRIAN
Abstract: A Poetics of Unnatural Narrativeoffers a collection of foundational essays introducing the reader to the full scope of unnatural narrative theory: its meaning, its goals, its extent, its paradoxes. This volume brings together a distinguished group of international critics, scholars, and historians that includes several of the world's leading narrative theorists. Together, they survey many basic areas of narrative studies from an unnatural perspective: story, time, space, voice, minds, narrative levels, "realism," nonfiction, hyperfiction, and narrative poetry. Rarely have these fundamental concepts been subjected to such an original and thoroughgoing reconceptualization. Much of the book is directed toward an investigation of experimental and antirealist work. Each essay focuses on texts and episodes that narrative theory has tended to neglect, and each provides theoretical formulations that are commensurate with such exceptional, albeit neglected, works.A Poetics of Unnatural Narrativearticulates and delineates the newest and most radical movement in narrative studies. This anthology will be of great interest to students and scholars of narrative studies and of the history and theory of modern fiction.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1kgqw52
1 Unnatural Stories and Sequences from:
A Poetics of Unnatural Narrative
Author(s) RICHARDSON BRIAN
Abstract: A CONVENTIONAL, realistic, or conversational natural narrative typically has a fairly straightforward story of a certain magnitude that follows an easily recognizable trajectory. Unnatural narratives challenge, transgress, or reject many or all of these basic conventions; the more radical the rejection, the more unnatural the resulting story is. For me, the fundamental criterion of the unnatural is its violation of the mimetic conventions that govern conversational natural narratives, nonfictional texts, and realistic works that attempt to mimic the conventions of nonfictional narratives. In what follows, I will focus on works that are decidedly antimimetic, but I will also look at
3 Unnatural Spaces and Narrative Worlds from:
A Poetics of Unnatural Narrative
Author(s) ALBER JAN
Abstract: MANFRED JAHN and Sabine Buchholz define narrative space in terms of “the environment in which story-internal characters move about and live” (552). Similarly, in my usage, the term denotes the WHERE of narrative, that is, the demarcated space of the represented storyworld, including objects (such as houses, tables, chairs) or other entities (such as fog) that are part of the setting and that do not belong to one of the characters.
6 ‘Unnatural’ Metalepsis and Immersion: from:
A Poetics of Unnatural Narrative
Author(s) WOLF WERNER
Abstract: Imagine the following two reception situations and narrative scenarios: one—you are watching a film that is set during the Great Depression in the United States. It starts out as the realistically described predicament of a frustrated woman who is unhappily married and has an uninteresting job. Her only relief from drab reality is to watch Hollywood films in the local cinema. In spite of several
mises en abymeof films within the film that you are watching (which, given the story, are perfectly plausible and natural) you are gripped by the film. In fact it elicits in you a
Book Title: Postclassical Narratology-Approaches and Analyses
Publisher: Ohio State University Press
Author(s): FLUDERNIK MONIKA
Abstract: Postclassical narratology has reached a new phase of consolidation but also continued diversification. This collection therefore discriminates between what one could call a critical but frame-abiding and a more radical frame-transcending or frame-shattering handling of the structuralist paradigm. Postclassical Narratology: Approaches and Analyses discusses a large variety of different aspects of narrative, such as extensions of classical narratology, new generic applications (autobiography, oral narratives, poetry, painting, and film), the history of narratology, the issue of fictionality, the role of cognition, and questions of authorship and authority, as well as thematic matters related to ethics, gender, and queering. Additionally, it uses a wide spectrum of critical approaches, including feminism, psychoanalysis, media studies, the rhetorical theory of narrative, unnatural narratology, and cognitive studies. In this manner the essays manage to produce new insights into many key issues in narratology.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1kgqw6k
4 Mediacy, Mediation, and Focalization: from:
Postclassical Narratology
Author(s) FLUDERNIK MONIKA
Abstract: The issue to be discussed in this essay concerns narratological terminology, but involves different conceptualizations of theoretical design as well. The essay will be concerned with the relationship between Stanzel’s fundamental defining feature of narrative, its
mediacy, on the one hand, and the discussions of narrativemediationortransmission(Chatman) on the other. While Stanzel’smediacyfocuses on the mediateness of narrative, on the fact that the story (histoire) is mediated through the narrative report (Erzählerbericht) of a narrator figure, Chatman’stransmissionand what has recently come to be calledmediationconcern the process of (re) medialization of onehistoire
6 Hypothetical Intentionalism: from:
Postclassical Narratology
Author(s) ALBER JAN
Abstract: Cinematic narration figures prominently in the work of several narratologists. Basically, three schools of thought exist. The first, represented by David Bordwell, argues that film has narration but no narrator (1985: 61). According to Bordwell, cinematic narration is created by the
viewer, who uses cognitive schemata to transform the film’s visual images and sounds into a series of perceptible configurations, which he or she then interprets as a story.¹ In contrast to Bordwell’s approach, the second school, represented by Seymour Chatman, argues that films are narrated by acinematic narrator. Chatman defines this narrator in terms of “the organizational and
7 Sapphic Dialogics: from:
Postclassical Narratology
Author(s) LANSER SUSAN S.
Abstract: Literary critics have long acknowledged that form is (a kind of) content and, as such, socially meaningful. Even scholars whose focus is hermeneutic rather than poetic cannot wholly escape attending to the formal elements that shape—and arguably
are—the text. It would seem, then, that narratologists and interpreters of narrative would acknowledge considerable common ground. Yet the relationship between narratology and studies of the novel—to take one example—still remains something of a standoff, and nowhere more vividly than on the turf of history. As Monika Fludernik observes, narratologists have demonstrated “comparatively little interest on a theoretical level
8 Narrators, Narratees, and Mimetic Desire from:
Postclassical Narratology
Author(s) MARCUS AMIT
Abstract: Girard’s thesis of mimetic desire (also called “triangular” or “metaphysical” desire)¹ has aroused much theoretical interest among literary scholars, who have expanded and expounded his theory, while at the same time criticizing its universal pretensions and its blurring of differences between different types of desire (e.g., male vs. female, heterosexual vs. homosexual).² Literary interpretations that apply Girard’s ideas from his work
Deceit, Desire, and the Novel(1965) to fictional narratives focus on the dynamics of mimetic desire and rivalry between two (or more) characters on the story level: the desiring subject, the mediator (or rival), and the desired object.
CHAPTER 1 “I WAS EDUCATED, I WAS TRAINED, I WAS A PRESBYTERIAN”: from:
The REVEREND MARK TWAIN
Abstract: IN 1867, AS Twain told the story in the San Francisco newspaper the
Alta California, he approached the organizer of theQuaker Cityexpedition to the Holy Land by having a colleague introduce him as Mark Twain, theReverendMark Twain. One might reasonably doubt that this really happened, but historical accuracy is in this case beside the point. More apropos is Twain’s use of the incident in theAlta Californialetters that he later revised forThe Innocents Abroad(1869). It was a typical sort of joke for Twain—one with a barb to it. TheQuaker Cityexpedition
CHAPTER 4 MARK TWAIN’S CRUCI-FICTIONS: from:
The REVEREND MARK TWAIN
Abstract: THE DEGREE OF reverence accorded a subject in the nineteenth century was directly proportional to Mark Twain’s impulse to burlesque it. While many sober Christians would contend that Christ’s advent hardly seems the stuff of burlesque, popular reverent regard for Christianity’s foundational narrative demanded that Twain use the form as he had so many other genres of belief. The story of Christ’s humble nativity, teaching, crucifixion, and resurrection surpasses even the Adam and Eve mythos as a recognized and revered narrative structure. While Twain adopted and adapted the Adam and Eve story, notably in “The Tournament in 1870 A.D.” (1870),
Book Title: Revelation and Convergence- Publisher: Catholic University of America Press
Author(s): Little Brent
Abstract: Revelation & Convergencebrings together professors of literature, theology, and history to help both critics and readers better understand Flannery O'Connor's religious imagination.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1kk665x
CHAPTER 1 Revelation in History: from:
Revelation and Convergence
Author(s) Schloesser Stephen
Abstract: Although it has been twenty-five years since Linda Schlafer investigated the seminal importance of Flannery O’Connor’s encounter with the work of Léon Bloy (1846–1917), scholars have been slow to follow her lead.² Yet Bloy’s literary style, indelibly marked by rhetorical violence and vitriolic humor, sounds much like characterizations of O’Connor’s own “language of apocalypse” and “imagination of extremity.”³ Moreover, Bloy’s privileging of “suffering” as redemption apparently responded to O’Connor’s felt need for what Ralph Wood has called a “darker reading of human misery, a more startling revelation of transcendent hope.”⁴ Perhaps most important, Bloy’s symbolist vision of history—the
CHAPTER 6 The “All-Demanding Eyes”: from:
Revelation and Convergence
Author(s) Garavel Andrew J.
Abstract: “Parker’s Back,” which Flannery O’Connor wrote as she was dying at the age of thirty-nine, is a story of conversion in which God’s grace overwhelms the title character, O. E. Parker, after years of wandering, denial, and dissatisfaction. The present reading points out significant affinities between this narrative and the conversion of St. Augustine of Hippo (354–430) recounted in his
Confessions, a text that exerts a considerable influence on O’Connor’s story.¹ “Parker’s Back,” in its author’s words, “dramatiz[es] a heresy” that figures importantly in Augustine’s work.² In addition, the theory of illumination set forth inThe Confessionscan help
CHAPTER 7 Mrs. May’s Dark Night in O’Connor’s “Greenleaf” from:
Revelation and Convergence
Author(s) Piggford George
Abstract: Shortly before her baptism into the Catholic Church on March 31, 1956, Elizabeth Hester received from her friend Flannery O’Connor a present in the mail: the final copy of O’Connor’s latest short story, “Greenleaf,” which would be published that summer by John Crowe Ransom in the
Kenyon Review.² My intention in this essay is to situate the composition of that story in the context of O’Connor’s burgeoning friendship with Hester, to note the powerful influence of Evelyn Underhill’sMysticism(1910) on O’Connor and most especially O’Connor’s understanding of St. John of the Cross, and to trace the interconnectedness of O’Connor’s
CHAPTER 1 ON THE ESSENTIAL IN MYTH: from:
Mythical Intentions in Modern Literature
Abstract: The archetypalist position is a very familiar one in literary studies, where it has sanctioned a long history of interpretation as the art of translating symbols into universal archetypes. From this we learn, according to Jung, that the creative process “consists in the unconscious activation of an archetypal image, and in elaborating and shaping this image into the finished work. By giving it shape, the artist translates it into the language of the present, and so makes it possible for us to find our way back to the deepest springs of life.”³ Jung is clearly the most influential figure in
IV MAKING AN END from:
Flannery O'Connor and the Language of Apocalypse
Abstract: In her story “Greenleaf,” Flannery O’Connor created one of her typical matriarchs, fearful of the unknown and resolutely determined to make her earthly “place” secure. Mrs. May sees herself as a good person, whose virtue shows in the charitable works she performs for others, particularly the Greenleaf family. She speculates that it would be ironic if, after all her efforts, one of the Greenleaf children should sue her for injuries his father suffered on her farm: “she thought of it almost with pleasure as if she had hit on the perfect ending for a story she was telling her friends.”
AFTERWORD from:
Flannery O'Connor and the Language of Apocalypse
Abstract: In company with other Southern writers, notably the Agrarians, who aspire to embrace a lost tradition and look on history as a repository of value, Flannery O’Connor seems a curious anomaly. She wrote of herself: “I am a Catholic peculiarly possessed of the modern consciousness, that Jung describes as unhistorical, solitary, and guilty.” Likewise her characters comprise a gallery of misfits isolated in a present and sentenced to a lifetime of exile from the human community. In O’Connor’s fiction, the past neither justifies nor even explains what is happening. If she believed, for example, in the importance of the past
FIVE Rivalry with the Father: from:
Language and Desire in Seneca's "Phaedra"
Abstract: In Greek myth the youthful hero’s initiatory passage from adolescence to adulthood often has a double component: martial deeds (rivalry with or imitation of the father) and a sexual adventure, trial, or temptation. Familiar examples, with success (overt or implicit) in both areas, are the stories of Bellerophon, Peleus, Meleager, Telemachus, Theseus (in Bacchylides 17) and in displaced form the tales of Orestes and Perseus. Failures include Actaeon, Adonis, Hylas, Pentheus, and the “flower children,” Narcissus, Hyacinthus, and Cyparissus. The myth of Theseus (along with that of Perseus) is the success story par excellence.¹ This pattern is still present in
5 Immigration in Celtic Tiger and post-Celtic Tiger novels from:
Literary visions of multicultural Ireland
Author(s) Estévez-Saá Margarita
Abstract: The history of Ireland and of the Irish is full of stories of deprival, to the extent that they were, for a long time, divested of houses, estates, land, country, and nation, and forced to emigrate. Irish literature, inevitably, has bore witness to this history of deprivation recreating it once and again in an attempt to overcome that trauma, by means of the transformation, reorientation, or re-evaluation of the experience of loss (Balaev, 2008: 164). Recent examples by representative writers of the Irish literary scene are, among others, Joseph O’Connor (
Redemption Falls, 2008), Colm Toíbín (Brooklyn, 2009), and Sebastian Barry
13 The Parts: from:
Literary visions of multicultural Ireland
Author(s) O’Donnell Katherine
Abstract: There is a history of Irish empathy for black people. It can be argued that a key component in the construction of Irish political and cultural identity is the practice of emotion of ‘feeling with’ and standing in the same place with black Others. From the end of the eighteenth century we can see the articulation of Irish national identity being formulated (at least partially if not centrally) in terms of an ability to share in and hence represent the political and cultural sufferings and triumphs of the racialised Other. The location and ethnic identity of these Others fluctuates over
16 Beginning history again: from:
Literary visions of multicultural Ireland
Author(s) Balzano Wanda
Abstract: In Ireland, especially in the post-Celtic Tiger era, we are witnessing a radical move toward a new historicity and a new feminism. It is almost as if we were given the chance to record time on a new scale and thereby, still resisting patriarchal and capitalistic systems, begin history again, starting from zero. As Alice A. Jardine had anticipated over two decades ago in her ground-breaking critical study
Gynesis: Configurations of Woman and Modernity, the master narratives of history, religion, and philosophy at the turn of the millennium have been placed under close scrutiny, while what was left out of
17 ‘Goodnight and joy be with you all’: from:
Literary visions of multicultural Ireland
Author(s) Salis Loredana
Abstract: Tales of Dublin city life are a significant feature of Irish literature and drama. From Joyce’s
Dublinersto plays by Seán O’Casey, Brendan Behan, Hugh Leonard, Bernard Farrell, and, more recently, Conor McPherson and Mark O’Rowe, Dublin and its people have definitely been the protagonists of many a story. In the 1990s, Ireland’s capital city became the epicentre of a large-scale transformation, which affected both its geographical and cultural landscapes, and which was inevitably reflected in theatre productions. ‘Dublin itself ’ – as Keating put it in theIrish Times– ‘became a stage again’ (2010: 5). This study focuses
Book Title: The humanities and the Irish university-Anomalies and opportunities
Publisher: Manchester University Press
Author(s): O’Sullivan Michael
Abstract: This is the first book-length study of the humanities and the Irish university. Ireland was a deeply religious country throughout the twentieth century but the colleges of its National University never established a religion or theology department. The official first language of Ireland is Irish but the vast majority of teaching in the arts and humanities is in English. These are two of the anomalies that long constrained humanities education in Ireland. This book charts a history of responses to humanities education in the Irish context. Reading the work of John Henry Newman, Padraig Pearse, Sean O Tuama, Denis Donoghue, Declan Kiberd, Richard Kearney and others, it looks for an Irish humanities ethos. It compares humanities models in the US, France and Asia with those in Ireland in light of work by Immanuel Kant, Pierre Bourdieu and Jacques Derrida. It should appeal to those interested in Irish education and history.The first book-length study of the humanities and the Irish university
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1mf70vj
1 Introduction: from:
The humanities and the Irish university
Abstract: The phrase the ‘crisis in the humanities’ has been appearing in American academic circles at the very least since the founding of the Irish state in 1922. In that year, art historian Josef Strzygowski lectured in Boston on ‘The Crisis in the Humanities as Exemplified in the History of Art’, the same year James Joyce published
Ulyssesand changed the literary landscape of the humanities in Ireland forever (Bell, 2010:69). The humanities is, of course, a recognized disciplinary and institutional field in the Irish university system, but the humanities in the Irish context has not received anything like the critical
Book Title: Sanctity as literature in late medieval Britain- Publisher: Manchester University Press
Author(s): BERNAU ANKE
Abstract: Explores how sanctity and questions of literariness are intertwined across a range of medieval genres.This collection explores some of the many ways in which sanctity was closely intertwined with the development of literary strategies across a range of writings in late medieval Britain. Rather than looking for clues in religious practices in order to explain such changes, or reading literature for information about sanctity, these essays consider the ways in which sanctity - as concept and as theme - allowed writers to articulate and to develop further their 'craft' in specific ways. While scholars in recent years have turned once more to questions of literary form and technique, the kinds of writings considered in this collection - writings that were immensely popular in their own time - have not attracted the same amount of attention as more secular forms. The collection as a whole offers new insights for scholars interested in form, style, poetics, literary history and aesthetics, by considering sanctity first and foremost as literature
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1mf7103
3 Englishing the saints in Robert Mannyng’s Handlyng Synne from:
Sanctity as literature in late medieval Britain
Author(s) Greenspan Kate
Abstract: In medieval England, as elsewhere, episodes from the lives of the saints constituted one of the most common sources of story, both for layfolk and professional religious. Saints were popular heroes in every genre, held up for admiration, imitation, a good laugh, or the relief of a despairing heart. In their piety and love of God, saints provided models for all of Christendom. Their deeds could be recast for specialised purposes: to demonstrate, for example, how to wield earthly power, conduct oneself appropriately towards superiors or inferiors, resist oppression, or recognise the sins arising from inborn qualities. In Robert Mannyng
Book Title: Sodomscapes-Hospitality in the Flesh
Publisher: Fordham University Press
Author(s): Gallagher Lowell
Abstract: Sodomscapes presents a fresh approach to the story of Lot’s wife, as it’s been read across cultures and generations. In the process, it reinterprets foundational concepts of ethics, representation, and the body. While the sudden mutation of Lot’s wife in the flight from Sodom is often read to confirm our antiscopic bias, a rival tradition emphasizes the counterintuitive optics required to nurture sustainable habitations for life in view of its unforeseeable contingency. Whether in medieval exegesis, Russian avant-garde art, Renaissance painting, or today’s Dead Sea health care tourism industry, the repeated desire to reclaim Lot’s wife turns the cautionary emblem of the mutating woman into a figural laboratory for testing the ethical bounds of hospitality. Sodomscape—the book’s name for this gesture—revisits touchstone moments in the history of figural thinking and places them in conversation with key thinkers of hospitality. The book’s cumulative perspective identifies Lot’s wife as the resilient figure of vigilant dwelling, whose in-betweenness discloses counterintuitive ways of understanding what counts as a life amid divergent claims of being-with and being-for.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1mtz73h
Introduction: from:
Sodomscapes
Abstract: The Cleveland Museum of Art houses one of the most challenging treatments of the Sodom story in twentieth-century visual culture, Anselm Kiefer’s multimedia work
Lots Frau(plate 1). It is easy to miss the pale script spelling out “Lots Frau” in the painting’s lower right-hand corner; yet, without it, the work hardly bears relation to either Sodom’s biblical account or the art-historical archive. The inscription supplies only minimal clues, just enough so that the railway tracks and the postapocalyptic landscape eventually prompt recognition of the Sodom story’s generic narrative elements—the drama of exile, the specter of annihilation. For viewers
Book Title: Sin and Evil-Moral Values in Literature
Publisher: Yale University Press
Author(s): PAULSON RONALD
Abstract: The confusion of sin and evil, or religious and moral transgression, is the subject of Ronald Paulson's latest book. He calls attention to the important distinction between sin and Evil (with a capital E) that in our times is largely ignored, and to the further confusion caused by the term "moral values." Ranging widely through the history of Western literature, Paulson focuses particularly on American and English works of the eighteenth through twentieth centuries to discover how questions of evil and sin-and evil and sinful behavior-have been discussed and represented.The breadth of Paulson's discussion is enormous, taking the reader from Greek and Roman tragedy, to Christian satire in the work of Swift and Hogarth, to Hawthorne's and Melville's novels, and finally to twentieth-century studies of good and evil by such authors as James, Conrad, Faulkner, Greene, Heller, Vonnegut, and O'Brien. Where does evil come from? What are "moral values"? If evil is a cultural construct, what does that imply? Paulson's literary tour of sin and evil over the past two hundred years provides not only a historical perspective but also new ways of thinking about important issues that characterize our own era of violence, intolerance, and war.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1njjx9
CHAPTER FIVE The Demonizing of Sin from:
Sin and Evil
Abstract: At the end of the nineteenth century, in Arthur Machen’s tale of terror and the supernatural “The White People” (1895), a girl is misled by her governess, drawn back into a primitive world of the old gods—back to a powerful atavistic belief in the supernatural, and away, as Machen shows in the introduction to the story, from
A Harlot’s ProgressandOliver Twist.The latter are examples of social evil, the former of “sin.” “The merely carnal, sensual man,” says Machen’s spokesman Ambrose,
CHAPTER SIX Demonic and Banal Evil from:
Sin and Evil
Abstract: How do possession, demonism, and vampires relate to haunting? Le Fanu’s characteristic plot, as in “Green Tea” or even “Carmilla,” is “one in which the protagonist, whether deliberately or otherwise, opens his mind in such a way as to become subject to haunting by a figure which is unmistakably part of his own self.”¹ In contemporary terms, Stephen King’s
The Shining(1977) tells the story of Jack Torrance, whose “beast within,” in the setting of the Overlook Hotel, breaks out and turns him into the croquet mallet–wielding monster in lethal pursuit of his own son. Again, King’s good-natured dog
Book Title: Time and the Shape of History- Publisher: Yale University Press
Author(s): CORFIELD PENELOPE J.
Abstract: In its global approach the book is part of the new shift toward "big history," in which traditional period divisions are challenged in favor of looking at the entire past of the world from start to end. The approach is thematic. The result is a view of world history in which outcomes are shown to be explicable, once they happen, but not necessarily predictable before they do. This book will inform the work of historians of all periods and at all levels, and contributes to the current reconsideration of traditional period divisions (such as Modernity and Postmodernity), which the author finds outmoded.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1np9c3
CHAPTER 1 History in Time from:
Time and the Shape of History
Abstract: To situate history in the long term entails having a view upon time. Its dynamic force provides the unfolding framework within which things both continue from the past and also change. Time’s three perspectival states of past, present, and potential future remain fixed in their successive sequencing. Yet the eras to which they apply are always being updated. As that happens, more history is generated daily for humans to consider.
CHAPTERLINK 1–2: from:
Time and the Shape of History
Abstract: Shaping and reshaping history is a retrospective art, performed after the event. Communal and individual interpretations of the vast and complex past are, however, perennially open to debate – which has spawned the intriguing thought of sending not merely the mind travelling to other epochs but living people to do likewise. If such voyages were to become feasible, then the shape of history could be viewed from both far away and close at hand. And epoch jumpers could not only witness past events to provide a trans-time commentary but they might even, so it is speculated, be able to change things
CHAPTER 2 Deep Continuities from:
Time and the Shape of History
Abstract: Persistence or continuity in history is an underrated and often overlooked factor. It lacks the high drama of mutability, and it is at variance with the everyday awareness of diurnal changes – from day to night, and on to day again. In the phraseology of Henri Bergson, the fertile French philosopher—psychologist who probed the human sense of temporal flux: ‘Being is always Becoming’ and ‘Becoming is infinitely varied.’¹ Yet to be able to measure change, whether at macro-or micro-level, there must be some constant factors to act as benchmarks.
CHAPTER 3 Micro-change from:
Time and the Shape of History
Abstract: Restless ‘change’ accompanies and intrudes upon continuity, which it helps to define by offering a contrast. However, it is misleading to think solely in terms of a binary divide between two forces. While history is often said to contain a mixture of ‘continuity and change’, the formulation needs radical amendment to recognise significantly different sorts of ‘change’. Otherwise the breadth of just one concept of non-continuity is so great that it loses any real explanatory force.
CHAPTERLINK 3 – 4: from:
Time and the Shape of History
Abstract: Thinking of history as travelling along a line, rather than round in a completed circle, is an alternative way of interpreting the experience of time. The seasons go round; but each spring is a new one, not an old spring revived. Life is viewed as a journey from youth to old age, which is halted only at the ‘journey’s end’ by death. ‘An individual is a four-dimensional object of greatly elongated form. In ordinary language, we say that he [or she] has considerable extension in time and insignificant extension in space,’ explained physicist Arthur Eddington kindly. Not all, of course,
CHAPTER 4 Radical Discontinuity from:
Time and the Shape of History
Abstract: Drama, novelty, friction, irregularity, upheaval, radical discontinuity, abrupt metamorphosis, revolutionary transformations – these also occur, in nature as well as in human affairs. For that reason, the old twofold distinction between ‘continuity’ and ‘change’ is inadequate to ‘shape’ the whole of history. Instead, the different forms of transformation need to be assessed separately. ‘Change’, which sounds unitary, is in reality highly diversified, as the previous chapter has argued. There are many forms of transformation, from the micro-changes that form ‘evolution’ to the macro-changes that form ‘revolution’.
CHAPTERLINK 4 – 5: from:
Time and the Shape of History
Abstract: Paramount among the cataclysmic surprises that history might spring is the possibility of the imminent end of the world. After all, stylistically, an abrupt, transformational finale to any story remains one of the leading alternatives to the slow, gradual fade-out.¹ So perhaps the world will conclude not with a whimper after all, but instead with a bang. Fears and hopes about cosmic endings lead some to intense experiences of ‘time anxiety’ – although for all who worry there are others who scoff at the prospect and others still who just decide to wait and see.
CHAPTER 5 Mutable Modernity from:
Time and the Shape of History
Abstract: As fast as time and history are rejected from the analysis, however, they immediately smuggle themselves back into the picture. Everything within the cosmos occurs within the temporal—spatial process that frames it. Thus, explicitly or implicitly, we seek ways of accommodating ourselves in time and of understanding the trajectory of history.
CHAPTER 6 Variable Stages from:
Time and the Shape of History
Abstract: Distinctive epochs in history do not automatically follow in known sequences. So when the novelist F. Scott Fitzgerald, ever sensitive to the mood of his times, described the liberated postwar youth of 1920s America as living in a new ‘Jazz Age’,¹ he did not mean that it followed the ‘age of Classical Music’ and even less did he predict an ensuing ‘age of Rock ’n’ Roll’. It was enough for Fitzgerald to invoke a frenetic, jazzy alternative to what seemed to him, in retrospect, to be the staider, calmer world that existed before the First World War, even though those
CHAPTERLINK 6 – 7: from:
Time and the Shape of History
Abstract: All societies have ways of locating themselves in time and history. That is far from saying that the popular recall of the past is perfect. On the contrary, many are the complaints that people today – led especially, it seems, by the young – are constituting a heedless ‘Now Generation’ that knows nothing of olden times. ‘Speak so much of memory because there is so little of it left,’ the French historian Pierre Nora exclaimed dramatically in 1989. And he is not alone in expressing such anxieties.
CHAPTER 8 History Past and Future from:
Time and the Shape of History
Abstract: A free verse by Aleksander Wat, translated into English from the Polish, expresses just such a visceral, wrenching sense of communal destiny, from a poet whose own life-history was ground between the rival forces of twentieth-century Europe’s competing ideologies:
CODA: from:
Time and the Shape of History
Abstract: Evidence for history’s dynamic combination of persistence, adaptation and transformation can be seen everywhere. The mixture is apparent within ourselves: both physically, as living amalgams of carbon, hydrogen, oxygen, nitrogen and other trace elements, that precede and survive us in other forms; and psychologically, within our personalities and consciousness, which throughout a lifetime cope or strive to cope with existing in time and surviving/changing within it.
Book Title: Contesting Democracy- Publisher: Yale University Press
Author(s): MÜLLER JAN-WERNER
Abstract: This book is the first major account of political thought in twentieth-century Europe, both West and East, to appear since the end of the Cold War. Skillfully blending intellectual, political, and cultural history, Jan-Werner Müller elucidates the ideas that shaped the period of ideological extremes before 1945 and the liberalization of West European politics after the Second World War. He also offers vivid portraits of famous as well as unjustly forgotten political thinkers and the movements and institutions they inspired.Müller pays particular attention to ideas advanced to justify fascism and how they relate to the special kind of liberal democracy that was created in postwar Western Europe. He also explains the impact of the 1960s and neoliberalism, ending with a critical assessment of today's self-consciously post-ideological age.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1np9jh
Introduction from:
Contesting Democracy
Abstract: The historian of ideas Isaiah Berlin once observed: ‘I have lived through most of the twentieth century without, I must add, suffering personal hardship. I remember it only as the most terrible century in Western history.’¹ The century was also one in which political ideas seemed to play an exceptionally important role – so much so that contemporaries connected them directly to the catastrophes and cataclysms through which they were living. This belief in the vast influence of ideas did not depend on political allegiance: the Polish poet (and anti-Communist) Czesław Miłosz pointed out that during the mid-twentieth century ‘the
CHAPTER 4 Reconstruction Thought: from:
Contesting Democracy
Abstract: Post-war reconstruction in Europe presented formidable, in fact unprecedented, tasks. They were, above all, material. But the challenges were also moral and symbolic. While the Holocaust was to remain marginal to thinking about the war at least until the 1960s, the meaning of mass violence and atrocity was immediately debated by political thinkers across the continent. After all, from the late 1930s to the late 1940s more people had been ‘killed by their fellow human beings than ever before in the history of humankind’.¹
II Writing and Difference and Of Grammatology from:
Who Was Jacques Derrida?
Abstract: In this chapter I devote extensive attention to two books that Derrida published in 1967,
Writing and DifferenceandOf Grammatology. In both works, Derrida insists on the skeptical position he had established in his studies of Husserl. Yet, more important, he also moves beyond the battle between metaphysics and deconstructive skepticism. The real story ofWriting and DifferenceandOf Grammatology, especially the former, is Derrida’s desire for a new, even revolutionary, truth. This truth cannot be found through the mere act of debunking metaphysical assertions. Derrida seeks something more, an empirically present reality: the encounter with the face
Book Title: The Enlightenment and the Intellectual Foundations of Modern Culture- Publisher: Yale University Press
Author(s): DUPRÉ LOUIS
Abstract: The Enlightenment's critique of tradition was a necessary consequence of the fundamental modern principle that we humans are solely responsible for the course of history. Hence we can accept no belief, no authority, no institutions that are not in some way justified. This foundation, for better or for worse, determined the course of the following centuries. Despite contemporary reactions against it, the Enlightenment continues to shape our own time and still distinguishes Western culture from any other.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1npfbd
7 The New Science of History from:
The Enlightenment and the Intellectual Foundations of Modern Culture
Abstract: The writing of history has always been inspired by the belief that the knowledge of the past sheds light on the present. Yet the nature of this knowledge has varied from one period to another. Ancient writers, both classical and biblical, assumed that the essential patterns of life remained identical and therefore that history provided lasting models for instruction and imitation. Hence the search for historical prototypes of current customs and institutions. Legendary founders of cities, ancestors of existing professions, prehistorical legislators, and establishers of rituals were believed to grant them legitimacy. This belief in tradition persisted among Christians, even
Book Title: Simplexity-Simplifying Principles for a Complex World'
Publisher: Yale University Press
Author(s): Weiss Giselle
Abstract: In a sense, the history of living organisms may be summed up by their remarkable ability to find solutions that avoid the world's complexity by imposing on it their own rules and functions. Evolution has resolved the problem of complexity not by simplifying but by finding solutions whose processes-though they can sometimes be complex-allow us to act in the midst of complexity and of uncertainty. Nature can inspire us by making us realize that simplification is never simple and requires instead that we choose, refuse, connect, and imagine, in order to act in the best possible manner. Such solutions are already being applied in design and engineering and are significant in biology, medicine, economics, and the behavioral sciences.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1nph7v
3 The Scarlet Letter from:
The American Classics
Abstract: When I first read
The Scarlet Letter,I found it bewildering. That impression has not entirely receded, but I think I understand how it came about and why it has to some extent persisted. The title of the book implied a story about sin—a scarlet woman—and indeed the book often refers to sin and sinfulness; but none of the characters has a convinced sense of sin. Hawthorne seems to equivocate among the values he brings forward. I acknowledge, without regarding the acknowledgment as a major concession, that my understanding of sin is the one I was taught in
CHAPTER 1 Introduction: from:
Theory of Literature
Abstract: The word “theory” has a complicated etymological history that I won’t linger over except to point out what can make its meaning confusing. The way the word has actually been used at certain periods has made it mean something like what we call “practice,” whereas at other periods it has meant something very different from practice: a concept to which practice can appeal. This
CHAPTER 2 Introduction Continued: from:
Theory of Literature
Abstract: In the first lecture we discussed the reasons why literary theory in the twentieth century is shadowed by skepticism, but as we were talking about that we actually introduced another issue that isn’t quite the same as skepticism—namely,
determinism. In the course of intellectual history, we said, first you encounter concern about the distance between the perceiver and the perceived, a concern that gives rise to skepticism about whether we can know things as they really are. But then as an outgrowth of this concern in figures like Marx, Nietzsche, and Freud, you get the further question, not just
CHAPTER 5 The Idea of the Autonomous Artwork from:
Theory of Literature
Abstract: In this lecture we begin a series of approaches to twentieth-century “formalism.” That’s a big word, and has often been a pejorative one. At the end of our series of discussions, I hope it won’t seem quite as daunting and that its varied settings and implications will have been made clear to you. The topic we take up now belongs as much to the history of criticism as to literary theory. I’ve said there’s a difference between the history of criticism and theory of literature, one difference being that the history of criticism involves literary evaluation: the question of why
CHAPTER 6 The New Criticism and Other Western Formalisms from:
Theory of Literature
Abstract: In the last lecture, I started giving examples of what might happen if one takes seriously that extraordinary footnote in Wimsatt’s “The Intentional Fallacy,” where he says “the history of words
aftera poem was composed may well be relevant to the overall structure of the poem and should not be avoided owing simply to a scruple about intention.” Thatshouldbe truly shocking to hear, not just for anyone with a scruple about intention, but for anyone simply wondering what counts as evidence. Just imagine aphilologistbeing confronted with the idea that the meaning of words at a
CHAPTER 24 The Institutional Construction of Literary Study from:
Theory of Literature
Abstract: We’ve now completed a sequence of theoretical approaches to identity, always with a view—though rather often lately a view from afar—to the way identity is constructed in literature. I’ll return to what may have seemed at times the missing link, literature, in a minute. In the meantime, I just wanted to point out something I’m sure you’ve noticed even when I haven’t mentioned it: namely, that each of these approaches to identity has a history in two chapters. Each history arrives at a second chapter that is something like a deconstructive moment, signifying on theory itself, on the
Book Title: In Search of the Early Christians-Selected Essays
Publisher: Yale University Press
Author(s): SNYDER H. GREGORY
Abstract: A central figure in the reconception of early Christian history over the last three decades, Wayne A. Meeks offers here a selection of his most influential writings on the New Testament and early Christianity. His essays illustrate recent changes in our thinking about the early Christian movement and pose provocative questions regarding the history of this period.Meeks explores a fascinating range of topics, from the figure of the androgyne in antiquity to the timeless matter of God's reliability, from Paul's ethical rhetoric to New Testament pictures of Christianity's separation from Jewish communities. Meeks' introduction offers a retrospective on New Testament studies of the past thirty years and explains the intersection of these studies with a variety of exploratory and revisionist movements in the humanities, embracing social theory, history, anthropology, and literature. In an epilogue the author reflects on future directions for New Testament scholarship.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1npn08
EQUAL TO GOD from:
In Search of the Early Christians
Abstract: John 5:18 says that the plot to have Jesus killed began because Jesus was “making himself equal to God.” This assertion can hardly be historical, so we must seek an explanation for it in the history of the Johannine circle. It was not only the Johannine Christians who made such connections, of course. Already in Mark hostility against Jesus is first aroused by his claim to exercise a prerogative—to forgive sins—that is God’s alone (Mark 2:7), and the actual plot against his life springs, as in John, from a Sabbath healing (3:6). Christians prior to John had appropriated
THE MAN FROM HEAVEN IN PAUL’S LETTER TO THE PHILIPPIANS from:
In Search of the Early Christians
Abstract: In Helmut Koester’s enormous contribution to the history of early Christianity, one of the things of which he has never tired of reminding us is the exuberance of Jesus’ followers that created, in the first decades of the movement’s existence, the wildest diversity of mythic portraits of him.¹ Students of the New Testament had often been blinded to this diversity by confusing the church’s canon with the canon of the historian. However, we do not have to look beyond the canonical documents to see one of these developments that is among the most astonishing of all: the subject of this
BREAKING AWAY: from:
In Search of the Early Christians
Abstract: We have now become accustomed to say that earliest Christianity was a sect of Judaism. This is useful language: it helps us avoid some kinds of anachronism, and it may assist Christians to approach the painful history of Jewish-Christian relations with appropriate humility. Moreover, there is ancient support for this terminology. It was Josephus who depicted the “Jewish philosophy” as made up of three or four “sects” (αìρέσεις,
Ant.13.171;Vit.10–12;B.J.2.162; their members αìρετισταì,B.J.2.119, 124; cf.Ant.18.11, Φιλ0σ0Φíαι, “philosophies”). And the book of Acts, which like Josephus speaks of Pharisees and Sadducees as
AFTERWORD from:
In Search of the Early Christians
Author(s) Meeks Wayne A.
Abstract: The essays collected here illustrate some of the tasks that my generation of New Testament scholars have found before us: the retrieval of the ordinary out of the silence imposed by centuries, exploring the dialectic between surviving fragments of ancient language and the other social forms in which they were once embedded, discovering the ways by which emerging communities invented moral practice and moral intuition, understanding the multifaceted Jewishness of the early Christian movement. The New Testament scholar’s vocation thus came to intersect with a variety of exploratory and revisionist movements in the humanities, embracing social theory, history, anthropology, and
VII Epilogue from:
The Good, the True, and the Beautiful
Abstract: Recent progress in neuroscience and its integration in dynamic evolutionary processes, which include culture and its history, prompt us to rethink certain central philosophical questions, such as the significance of death. Death is an essential biological phenomenon directly related to the evolution of species. It has taken on a special dimension in the history of humanity. Buff on rightly said that “death is as natural as life.” Many philosophical and religious fundamentals, which emphasize the sacred character of life, maintain the balance by doing the same for its interruption by death. I feel it is opportune today more than ever
Introduction from:
The Spirit of Early Christian Thought
Abstract: THE CHRISTIAN RELIGION is inescapably ritualistic (one is received into the church by a solemn washing with water), uncompromisingly moral (“be ye perfect as your Father in heaven is perfect,” said Jesus), and unapologetically intellectual (be ready to give a “reason for the hope that is in you,” in the words of I Peter). Like all the major religions of the world, Christianity is more than a set of devotional practices and a moral code: it is also a way of thinking about God, about human beings, about the world and history. For Christians, thinking is part of believing. Augustine
Chapter 8 Happy the People Whose God Is the Lord from:
The Spirit of Early Christian Thought
Abstract: READING THE SCRIPTURES as an old man Saint Augustine was drawn to the historical books of the Bible. As a young priest he had studied the epistles of Saint Paul, and as a bishop he preached a series of sermons on the Gospel of John, on the first epistle of John and on the Psalms. In the last years of his life, however, he found himself rereading the history of the kings of Israel recorded in the books of Samuel and Kings. What impressed him most in these books, Peter Brown observes in his biography of Augustine, “was the manner
1 Contextual Narrative: from:
Edmund Husserl and Eugen Fink
Abstract: Philosophy is never done nowhere. If it is not the work of a particular someone at a particular time and in a particular place, then it
isnot at all. What we shall be looking into is the philosophy that was done in a special place at a very special time in the history of the twentieth century, but the question of the particular someone is precisely the matter that is at issue. For it was not just one particular person who was involved; there was a second particular someone engaged in this same philosophic endeavor. The two, of course,
Book Title: Frontiers of History-Historical Inquiry in the Twentieth Century
Publisher: Yale University Press
Author(s): KELLEY DONALD R.
Abstract: This book, the third volume of Donald Kelley's monumental survey of Western historiography, covers the twentieth century, especially Europe. As in the first two volumes, the author discusses historical methods and ideas of all sorts to provide a detailed map of historical learning. Here he carries the survey forward to our own times, confronting directly the challenges of postmodernism and historical narrative. Kelley offers highly original discussions of historians of the last half century (including friends and mentors), the "linguistic turn," the "end of history," the philosophy of history, and various new methods of histories.The book focuses first on the state of the art of history in France, Germany, Britain, and the United States on the eve of World War I. Kelley then traces every important historiographical issue and development historians have encountered in the twentieth century. With the completion of this trilogy, Kelley presents the only comprehensive modern survey of historical writing. He provides an unparalleled portrait of the rich variety of historical method along with an insider's view of the challenges of capturing history on the written page.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1nps1j
Introduction: from:
Frontiers of History
Abstract: The first volume of this narrative began with the conceit of these two faces, those of Herodotus and Thucydides—cultural history and political history, anachronistically speaking—and added a third, a Livian (or Eusebian) national (or confessional) and by imperial extension universal history from a European and ethnocentric center; and these forebears still haunt historiographical practice. What Momigliano suggests is that Herodotus, in a world still being explored and charted, would have continued going about satisfying his curiosity and seeking local meanings, while Thucydides would have thrown up his hands at the unanalyzable chaos which his posterity has brought. As
3 After the Great War from:
Frontiers of History
Abstract: The dream of Enlightenment was tempered by the “nightmare of history.” So Freud turned from the pleasure principle to the death instinct, with
erosbeing joined bythanatosin a fuller conception of culture in the continuum of time—and “in the shadow of tomorrow.”
4 Modern Times from:
Frontiers of History
Abstract: History has many cunning passages, contrived corridors
5 After the Good War from:
Frontiers of History
Abstract: Historians have always, though not always ostensibly, sought a “usable past”; and reviewing historiographical practice around the world and back over two and a half millennia, one cannot be surprised that ideas of objectivity, a single “big story,” and other “noble dreams” have given way to even older notions of history as the product of social creation or authorial imagination. “Representation” has become a watchword of contemporary historical writing; and the upshot, Foucauldian warnings about the tyranny of the subject notwithstanding, is to restore the “point of view” as sovereign, whether or not the historical viewer is in full command
6 Circumspect and Prospect from:
Frontiers of History
Abstract: The story told eccentrically in these volumes has finally come down to “my times,” so that history becomes for me more overtly autobiographical, and like
Finnegans Wake,my ending connects with my starting point in that this volume covers the period of my own learning, teaching, and writing from the beginning. According to my juvenile records, my serious reading of history (after the Oz books, popular science, and many classic novels) started with Ferdinand Schevill’sHistory of Modern Europe,H. G. Wells’sOutline of History,R. H. Tawney’sReligion and the Rise of Capitalism,Toynbee’sStudy of History(abridged), and
Conclusion: from:
Frontiers of History
Abstract: So my trilogy on historical inquiry across the ages comes to an end:
Faces of Historyplaced the story of Western historiography in a long perspective and carried it down to the eighteenth century;Fortunes of Historypursued an increasingly complex narrative from the Enlightenment down to World War I; andFrontiers of Historysurveys in a more personal manner, from the author’s own self-examination and “point of view,” from then down to the first decade of the new millennium. “A man sets out to draw the world,” Borges wrote. “As the years go by, he peoples a space with
Chapter 1 Forget the Medium! from:
Engaging the Moving Image
Abstract: The notion of the film medium has played a central role in the intellectual history of cinema. It has been a major focus of film theory from early in the twentieth century through the writings of Christian Metz. In a great number of cases, the idea has performed a legitimizing function. The case for film as art was made by arguing that film is a distinctive medium, one with its own range of properties and effects such that it warrants a place of its own in the system of the arts. Film, in other words, was not merely theater in
Chapter 11 Toward a Definition of Moving-Picture Dance from:
Engaging the Moving Image
Abstract: Almost since the inception of moving pictures, those pictures have often featured dance. The obvious reason for this is that the natural subject of moving pictures is movement. And dances—along with hurtling locomotives, car chases, cattle stampedes, tennis matches, intergalactic dog-fights, and the like—move. Thus, a significant portion of the history of moving pictures involves dance movement. Many moving-picture makers have devoted admirable amounts of effort and imagination to portraying dance in or through media as diverse as film, video, and computer animation. The purpose of this essay is to attempt to offer a philosophical characterization of this
Introduction from:
Edmund Husserl's Freiburg Years
Abstract: This introduction is primarily for those who may not have read my
Philosophy of Edmund Husserl: A Historical Development(New Haven: Yale University Press, 2008), of which this present work is a continuation. In that preceding volume I traced the development of Husserl’s thought from his Halle years through the Göttingen period. The story began with the 1886 workPhilosophy of Arithmeticand ended with 1913’sIdeas toward a Pure Phenomenology and Phenomenological Philosophy. Thus the previous volume covered a period of almost thirty years, and in this volume we take up the story from 1916, when Husserl moved to
11 “Honor Everyone!” Christian Faith and the Culture of Universal Respect from:
Abraham's Children
Author(s) VOLF MIROSLAV
Abstract: I grew up under an antireligious regime of intolerance. Mild intolerance it was, compared with what many, especially religious groups, suffered in the twentieth century and continue to suffer in many places around the world today. But I know from firsthand experience what it means to live in bugged quarters, receive surreptitiously opened mail, and talk on tapped phone lines; “security agents” have threatened and interrogated me for months running.¹ I have also many times heard the story of my father’s horrendous trials. An innocent man, he was, literally, nearly starved to death during months of detainment in a concentration-camp
13 The Middle Way from:
Abraham's Children
Author(s) MIRAHMADI HEDIEH
Abstract: When I think about the universal principle of “accepting the other,” I am reminded of a story we are taught in Islam about Prophet Abraham and the Zoroastrian. It is a wonderful example of how faith teaches us to love one another, regardless of our individual religious paths.
3 a debt to be repaid from:
Sin
Abstract: Sin, I wish to argue, has a history. As we saw in the previous chapter, the Old Testament contains a number of metaphors for sin, the most pre - dominant being that of sin as a burden. This concept changed dramatically, however, during the Second Temple period, an era in which some of the youngest books of the Old Testament were written, as well as a number of nonbiblical books. During this time the metaphor of sin as a burden was replaced by that of sin as a debt.¹ Although there is little evidence in the Hebrew texts of the
12 why god became man from:
Sin
Abstract: No book on the history of sin as debt would be complete without a discussion of St. Anselm of Canterbury, who served as archbishop there from 1093 to 1109 and is perhaps best known among philosophers for his ontological argument in favor of the existence of God. As such, his work has spawned an enormous literature. Among theologians, however, he is best known for his classic work
Cur deus homo(Why God Became Man), in which he articulates why it was necessary for the incarnation to take place.¹ In developing his argument, he provides an account of the sin of
Book Title: Whose Freud?-The Place of Psychoanalysis in Contemporary Culture
Publisher: Yale University Press
Author(s): Woloch Alex
Abstract: One hundred years after the publication of
The Interpretation of Dreams,Freud remains the most frequently cited author of our culture-and one of the most controversial. To some he is the presiding genius of modernity, to others the author of its symptomatic illnesses. The current position of psychoanalysis is very much at issue. Is it still valid as a theory of the mind? Have its therapeutic applications been rendered obsolete by drugs? Why does it still figure in debates about sexual identity, despite its rejection by many feminists? How does it contribute to cultural analysis?This book offers a new assessment of the status of psychoanalysis as a discipline and a discourse in contemporary culture. It brings together an exceptional group of theorists and practitioners, such partisans and critics of Freud as Frederic Crews, Judith Butler, Leo Bersani, Juliet Mitchell, Robert Jay Lifton, Richard Wollheim, Jonathan Lear, and others.These contributors, who are active in literature, philosophy, film, history, cultural studies, neuroscience, psychotherapy, and other disciplines, debate how psychoanalysis has enriched-and been enriched by-these fields.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1nq728
Introduction from:
Whose Freud?
Abstract: The four essayists here come from and work between many disciplines, bridging psychoanalysis with literary interpretation, art criticism, history, and feminist theory. The eclecticism of the group stems from the eclectic texture of Freud’s writing: while always maintaining a base in medical science and therapeutic technique, Freud’s work comes to include an array of essays in interpretation and several monumental theories of history and culture. This part of the volume investigates the relation between the techniques of psychoanalysis as a medical therapy and the application of psychoanalysis as a mode of cultural interpretation, considering questions raised by the unique way
Introduction from:
Whose Freud?
Abstract: Near the beginning of his essay Robert Jay Lifton argues: “Without psychoanalysis, we don’t have a psychology worthy of address to history and society or culture. But at the same time, if we employ psychoanalysis in its most pristine state, its most traditional form, we run the risk of eliminating history in the name of studying it.” The eclectic essays in this part all point to both the “worth” and the “risk” of a psychoanalytically inflected historiography. Such an enterprise can move toward one of two extremes. On one hand, “psychohistory” has sometimes devolved into the simplified analysis of historically
Reflections on Trauma, Absence, and Loss from:
Whose Freud?
Author(s) LaCapra Dominick
Abstract: In this essay, I shall touch upon what I consider to be some of the most difficult and controversial problems at the intersection of history and theory. In the interest of opening up certain questions to further analysis and discussion, I shall at times make assertions that should be taken as contestable. My metahistorical and philosophical—at times even speculative—objective is to raise and explore certain crucial problems in tentative terms that may stimulate inquiry into insufficiently investigated relations.
Whose Psychohistory? from:
Whose Freud?
Author(s) Lifton Robert Jay
Abstract: In this essay I wish to discuss my work not as applied psychoanalysis—that term still has some of the aura of early psychoanalytic imperialism, Freud’s talk about “conquering” various spheres of thought—but rather in connection with psychoanalysis as its source. My work in psychohistorical areas begins with psychoanalytic influence, and never loses that influence, but it does evolve in its own way in certain additional directions. There is a real paradox here, important to keep in mind particularly in historical and cultural studies: without psychoanalysis, we don’t have a psychology worthy of address to history and society or
Introduction from:
Whose Freud?
Abstract: Panel Six places philosophical models of truthfulness face to face with the psychoanalytic session. Whereas psychoanalytic theory relies on a horizon of truthfulness, psychoanalytic praxis revolves around an alert attention to the probable fictiveness of the analysand’s truth (intentional statements, recovered memories) and the probable truthfulness of his or her fictions (performative acting-out, symbolic transferences). As a comment in the discussion section puts it: “the manifest, apparent story or truth sometimes is only a communication about a hidden more interesting truth”; or as John Forrester more dramatically claims, in psychoanalysis “a ‘no’ may mean ‘yes’, and a ‘yes’ almost certainly
1 Closing the Books: from:
Agitations
Abstract: Several years ago, a man I knew, an assistant professor of English at an Ivy League university, decided to scrap his library—a gesture that at the time did not properly impress me. What interested me were the books themselves, as I was one of those invited to plunder the novels, biographies, anthologies of plays and poetry, works of criticism, short-story collections, a sampling of history and philosophy—exactly what you’d expect from a lifetime of liberal-arts collecting. The reason he gave them away, and the reason I didn’t catch on to what was really happening, is that he had
two THE CREATURES KNOW from:
The God of All Flesh
Abstract: It is by now a truism that “wisdom thinks resolutely within the framework of a theology of creation.”¹ That now common assumption among interpreters, however, has not always been obvious. It is, rather, a hard-won consensus that emerged in a season of scholarship preoccupied with “history,” in which theological interpretation of the Old Testament was dominated by the programmatic slogan “God acts in history.” The connection between wisdom and creation has permitted interpretation to move outside “history” and to challenge the fear of “natural theology” that pertained in Barthian circles of interpretation. Once that consensus judgment was reached about creation
three JEREMIAH: from:
The God of All Flesh
Abstract: The book of Jeremiah offers a clear test case and model for the shift in scholarly paradigms in Old Testament study. In the “history of traditions” perspective dominated by Gerhard von Rad, the tradition of Jeremiah is firmly situated in the exodus and Sinai-covenant traditions of Moses, but with some engagement with the Davidic-messianic traditions as well.¹ This entire phase of scholarship has resulted in a lopsided emphasis upon the traditio-historical background of the book.
2 The First Confrontation from:
Becoming Human Again
Abstract: Where does the story of Gustaf Wingren begin? As with the telling of any history, there are many possible ways to begin, and almost as many ways to continue and conclude. The narrator’s first step has its own implications; the starting point determines very much how the story will proceed. I have chosen to begin my own story about Wingren in a way that focuses on his ideas, contextualized though they may be, and at the same time in a way that from the very beginning emphasizes Wingren’s obvious affinity with the academic context and public.
3 Sources from:
Becoming Human Again
Abstract: Behind every story there is always another hidden story. Every memory contains an excess of forgetfulness. Thus, in order to recall something from the past it is necessary to suppress even more than we recount. When we remind ourselves about something from the past, it means, necessarily, that we must exclude so much more. To tell a story means inevitably to remove the largest part. Each memory that we retrieve requires simultaneously a great deal of forgetting. Therefore, there is always already another story waiting to be told before each story begins. Every history has its own history. One of
5 Metamorphosis and Recontextualization from:
Becoming Human Again
Abstract: The 1960s appear as a remarkable period of transformation in modern history, when many things came to an end and so many new things began. The decade of the 1960s saw the convergence of a number of processes of change that would continue to alter the world toward the turn of the millennium. On a superficial level, the changes were evidenced by the emergence of an entirely new youth culture and new social movements on the world scene. One lasting image of the new expressions of popular culture and the new ways of life that were developing during this time
7 Systematic Theology Turned Critique of Civilization from:
Becoming Human Again
Abstract: The same process of modernization and industrialization that successfully transformed the entire world by materializing the project of the Enlightenment has always co-existed with a tradition of critique of civilization that aims to disclose a darker reality beneath the surface of this success story. One does not need to use words such as
Wideraufklärung, expressions of a sort of anti-Enlightenment, in order to recognize that every civilization in history tends to be blind to its own barbarism; it is sufficient to state that the Enlightenment has always been imbued with a sort of Romanticism. Somewhat as belated second thoughts, like
The Wound of Beauty from:
The Operation of Grace
Abstract: Strange as it may seem, beauty still needs to be defended. In the history of the West, beauty has played the role of Cinderella to her sisters, goodness and truth. I don’t mean to say that beauty in art or nature hasn’t been appreciated throughout history—though there have been times when beauty has been the subject of frontal assaults—but simply that when we start getting official, when we get theological or philosophical, beauty becomes a hot potato.
Always Now from:
The Operation of Grace
Abstract: The older I get, the more interested I am in people’s convictions about the
directionalityof history.
The King’s Great Matter . . . and Ours from:
The Operation of Grace
Abstract: And yet, in all but the most superficial treatments of the period, there is a sense, whether inchoate or sharply defined, that there is more to this story than whispered betrayals in the
The Poetry of Exile from:
The Operation of Grace
Abstract: History is written by the victors, so the saying goes. It would be pleasant to believe that the history of literature (or the arts in general) might prove an exception to this rule, that artistic merit will always be recognized in its own time, regardless of fashion or ideology. But we know that’s not true. Artists who consciously or unconsciously spurn the dominant institutions and trends of their culture always struggle to gain recognition.
2 The Encyclopedia from:
The Cruft of Fiction
Abstract: Having in the last chapter treated “information” in its technical sense, this chapter will treat the more colloquial use of the word by examining a mega-novel subgenre drawing on a different type of reference work, the encyclopedic novel. That term has been frequently used over the past six decades to refer to mega-novels that incorporate substantial specialized information from the sciences, the arts, and history.¹ Most famously Edward Mendelson defined encyclopedic narratives as those that “attempt to render the full range of knowledge and beliefs of a national culture,” echoing Northrop Frye’s earlier claim that encyclopedic fiction presents “a total
5 Episodic Narrative from:
The Cruft of Fiction
Abstract: Since the beginning of the twentieth century, one common complaint about western literary fiction has been that its overabsorption with artistry prevents it from “telling a good story.” Summarizing this view in his “Reader’s Manifesto,” critic B. R. Myers groused that “any accessible, fast-moving story written in unaffected prose is deemed to be ‘genre fiction’ [. . . ] never literature with a capital L.”¹ Given that several touchstone twentieth-century theories of the novel significantly deemphasized story in favor of character or language—think of E. M. Forster’s mournful, “Yes—oh dear, yes—the novel tells a story”—this criticism
Introduction from:
The Sunni Tragedy in the Middle East
Abstract: This book aims to explain how and why jihadism wove its way into a Sunni social fabric in the throes of a leadership crisis. It shows how this new phenomenon is both exploiting and provoking a deep crisis of authority within Sunni Islam. The setting is the predominantly Sunni Muslim city of Tripoli, Lebanon’s second largest city, with a population of 350,000 inhabitants. Yet the story also encompasses other parts of North Lebanon, as well as western Syria, especially since the outbreak of the Syrian crisis in 2011.
Book Title: The Art of Visual Exegesis-Rhetoric, Texts, Images
Publisher: SBL Press
Author(s): Jeal Roy R.
Abstract: With a special focus on biblical texts and images, this book nurtures new developments in biblical studies and art history during the last two or three decades. Analysis and interpretation of specific works of art introduce guidelines for students and teachers who are interested in the relation of verbal presentation to visual production. The essays provide models for research in the humanities that move beyond traditional disciplinary boundaries erected in previous centuries. In particular, the volume merges recent developments in rhetorical interpretation and cognitive studies with art historical visual exegesis. Readers will master the tools necessary for integrating multiple approaches both to biblical and artistic interpretation.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1pk86wt
Graphic Exegesis: from:
The Art of Visual Exegesis
Author(s) Nygren Christopher J.
Abstract: Art history is a discipline of images, but more than that it is a discipline that relies on the flexibility of the term
image. Images are the vital essence at the center of art history, the essential constituent that distinguishes the field from aesthetics. Most art historians study pictures or sculptures, concrete instances of cultural production, items that index the agency of some person, group, or force that created—or even simply chose to frame or set apart—some object. yet over the last hundred years or so, art history has developed into an increasingly promiscuous field of inquiry that
“Exactitude and Fidelity”? from:
The Art of Visual Exegesis
Author(s) Clifton James
Abstract: In a lecture of January 7, 1668, to the Académie Royale de Peinture et de Sculpture, Philippe de Champaigne famously criticized Nicolas Poussin for his failure to adhere faithfully to sacred history in his painting of
Rebecca and Eliezerof ca. 1648 (in the Louvre), specifically for not including the camels mentioned in the biblical text, which deserved to be shown, he said, in order to prove the exactitude and the fidelity of the painter in a true subject.¹ Champaigne might well have attended Sebastien Bourdon’s lecture on Poussin’sChrist Healing the Blindof 1650 (also in the Louvre; see
3 Exile from:
Faces of Displacement
Abstract: The practice of exile has its beginnings with the advent of settled and socially organized societies. The first known human experience of exile, the story of Sinuhe (documented on an Egyptian papyrus), dates back to 2000 BC (Tabori, 43). The limited social mobility, settled way of life, and minimal knowledge of the “other” in geographical and cultural terms in early societies meant that physical expulsion from the homeland was one of the most severe forms of punishment, almost equivalent to death.¹ Exile is connected to a range of other important signifiers: separation, loss, alienation, loneliness, and nostalgia. Having undergone “a
Book Title: Bearing Witness-Perspectives on War and Peace from the Arts and Humanities
Publisher: MQUP
Author(s): Johnstone Tiffany
Abstract: As the centenary of the Great War approaches, citizens worldwide are reflecting on the history, trauma, and losses of a war-torn twentieth century. It is in remembering past wars that we are at once confronted with the profound horror and suffering of armed conflict and the increasing elusiveness of peace. The contributors to Bearing Witness do not presume to resolve these troubling questions, but provoke new kinds of reflection. They explore literature, the arts, history, language, and popular culture to move beyond the language of rhetoric and commemoration provided by politicians and the military. Adding nuance to discussions of war and peace, this collection probes the understanding and insight created in the works of musicians, dramatists, poets, painters, photographers, and novelists, to provide a complex view of the ways in which war is waged, witnessed, and remembered. A compelling and informative collection, Bearing Witness sheds new light on the impact of war and the power of suffering, heroism and memory, to expose the human roots of violence and compassion. Contributors include Heribert Adam (Simon Fraser University), Laura Brandon (Carleton University), Mireille Calle-Gruber (Université La Sorbonne Nouvelle), Janet Danielson (Simon Fraser University), Sandra Djwa (emeritus, Simon Fraser University), Alan Filewod (University of Guelph), Sherrill Grace (University of British Columbia), Patrick Imbert (University of Ottawa), Tiffany Johnstone (PhD Candidate, University of British Columbia), Martin Löschnigg (Graz University), Lauren Lydic (PhD, University of Toronto), Conny Steenman Marcusse (Netherlands), Jonathan Vance (University of Western Ontario), Aritha van Herk (University of Calgary), Peter C. van Wyck (Concordia University), Christl Verduyn (Mount Allison University), and Anne Wheeler (filmmaker).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1pq1ds
12 Northern War Stories: from:
Bearing Witness
Author(s) VAN WYCK PETER C.
Abstract: Great Bear Lake in Canada’s Northwest Territories is a vast inland sea; nearly 31,000 square kilometers carved into barely fathomable depths sometime in the late Pleistocene. On the far eastern shore, where no one lives today, just below where the tree-line cuts across the immense glacial body of the lake, at the far end of what is now called McTavish Arm, buttressed in ancient granites by the very western edge of the Precambrian Shield, lies Port Radium. This land, home to the Sahtú Dene for millennia, is also a site of considerable significance to Canada’s atomic history. A point of
Introduction: from:
Precarious Visualities
Author(s) ROSS CHRISTINE
Abstract: Since its emergence in the field of art history in the 1980s, visuality – a notion that refers to the visible condition of art, to the fact that art is, partially at least, a matter of vision (in its production, exhibition, circulation, and reception) – has been key to the decentring of both the artist and the viewing subject in its relation to the image. Vision came to be systematically understood as an act conditioned by culture, social class, gender, ethnicity, sexuality, and geography. The fruitfulness of poststructuralist art historical research in this area of study is clearly noticeable in its manifold
Introduction from:
Precarious Visualities
Abstract: In an essay (translated here for the first time in English) that has been pivotal to the understanding of the history of electronic arts, Raymond Bellour shows how video art’s specific contribution to the realm of moving images lies in its unique deployment of the self-portrait. With video, argues Bellour, the image becomes a site of representation and interpellation of the self – but a self whose identity is more a question or an open-ended project than a definition or a clear determination. The relevance of this text to precarious visuality is indisputable: it discloses a visual writing of the “I”
9 Media Image, Public Space, and the Body: from:
Precarious Visualities
Author(s) Barnard Timothy
Abstract: In an incisive and rarely quoted article, Walter Benjamin recounts this legendary story, an ancient tale explaining how to become rich, to introduce his thesis that modernity brought about a loss of experience. As it is described in this brief excerpt, experience assumes a tradition that is shared and taken up in the spoken word passed on from generation to generation. With modernity, Benjamin relates, the knowledge this old man wants to leave to his children before his death is radically transformed by the use of technology. The transmission of knowledge no longer resides in the transmission of experience or
14 The Descent of the Image from:
Precarious Visualities
Author(s) Ralickas Eduardo
Abstract: What role do painted or sculpted images play in human reproduction? Put this way, the question seems to be concerned more with the history of embryology and reproduction than with the history of art. Yet such an interrogation appears central to Western art and its history if we take into consideration the extent to which theories of art, from the Hellenistic period up to the nineteenth century, have accorded importance to the notion of an “ideal of beauty” capable of guiding the human species to its total perfection – towards its “physical and moral perfection,” as the men of the eighteenth
16 Variations on Genetic Insignificance: from:
Precarious Visualities
Author(s) Fox Stephanie
Abstract: In this chapter, I examine the history of molecular biology and its central notion of “genetic code” from a semiotic perspective. By contrasting different semiotic perspectives, I contemplate a variety of constituent pseudo-evidences in current discourse on the destiny of the human race, at the dawn of wide scale technical and cultural transformations made possible by the manifest possibility of human cloning in the relative short term. From these pseudo-evidences, the tropes “genetic code” and its “decrypting” appear fundamental to me.
Book Title: The Wind From the East-French Intellectuals, the Cultural Revolution, and the Legacy of the 1960s
Publisher: Princeton University Press
Author(s): Wolin Richard
Abstract: Michel Foucault, Jean-Paul Sartre, Julia Kristeva, Phillipe Sollers, and Jean-Luc Godard. During the 1960s, a who's who of French thinkers, writers, and artists, spurred by China's Cultural Revolution, were seized with a fascination for Maoism. Combining a merciless exposé of left-wing political folly and cross-cultural misunderstanding with a spirited defense of the 1960s,
The Wind from the Easttells the colorful story of this legendary period in France. Richard Wolin shows how French students and intellectuals, inspired by their perceptions of the Cultural Revolution, and motivated by utopian hopes, incited grassroots social movements and reinvigorated French civic and cultural life.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1pv895q
Prologue from:
The Wind From the East
Abstract: According to an oft-cited maxim, all history is the history of the present. Try as they might, historians are incapable of abstracting from contemporary issues and concerns. In fact, were they to do so, their work would surely reek of antiquarian sterility. At best, historians can make their biases clear to ensure they do not exercise an overtly disfiguring influence on their presentations and findings.
CHAPTER 5 Jean-Paul Sartre’s Perfect Maoist Moment from:
The Wind From the East
Abstract: During the 1960s the structuralists had declared Sartre, as well as the paradigm of existential phenomenology he represented, obsolete, or “passé.” However, May 1968 signified a resounding vindication of Sartre’s doctrine of human freedom, for May demonstrated that “events” happened, that history was more than the opaque, frozen landscape the structuralists had made it out to be. Thereafter, Sartre’s concerted involvement with the Maoists—at one point, he served as the titular editor of no fewer than three Maoist publications (
La Cause du Peuple, J’Accuse,andTout!)—catapulted him to the center stage of French political life. Since the May
Book Title: The Vision of the Soul- Publisher: Catholic University of America Press
Author(s): Wilson James Matthew
Abstract: Ours is an age full of desires but impoverished in its understanding of where those desires lead-an age that claims mastery over the world but also claims to find the world as a whole absurd or unintelligible. In
The Vision of the Soul, James Matthew Wilson seeks to conserve the great insights of the western tradition by giving us a new account of them responsive to modern discontents. The western- or Christian Platonist-tradition, he argues, tells us that man is an intellectual animal, born to pursue the good, to know the true, and to contemplate all things in beauty. Wilson begins by reconceiving the intellectual conservatism born of Edmund Burke's jeremiad against the French Revolution as an effort to preserve the West's vision of man and the cosmos as ordered by and to beauty. After defining the achievement of that vision and its tradition, Wilson offers an extended study of the nature of beauty and the role of the fine arts in shaping a culture but above all in opening the human intellect to the perception of the form of reality. Through close studies of Theodor W. Adorno and Jacques Maritain, he recovers the classical vision of beauty as a revelation of truth and being. Finally, he revisits the ancient distinction between reason and story-telling, between mythos and logos, in order to rejoin the two.Story-telling is foundational to the forms of the fine arts, but it is no less foundational to human reason. Human life in turn constitutes a specific kind of form-a story form. The ancient conception of human life as a pilgrimage to beauty itself is one that we can fully embrace only if we see the essential correlation between reason and story and the essential convertibility of truth, goodness and beauty in beauty. By turns a study in fundamental ontology, aesthetics, and political philosophy, Wilson's book invites its readers to a renewal of the West's intellectual tradition.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1pv897r
ELEVEN Reasoning about Stories from:
The Vision of the Soul
Abstract: Years ago, it was not uncommon to hear literary theorists proclaim ours a postmodern age, by which they meant an age so suspicious of stories about our cultures and civilization as to have lost the means of reciting its own story to itself.¹ Eventually, someone got around to noticing that to say that we have passed through an age beholden to comprehensive (“master”) narratives into one that refuses all such narratives is, well, itself a staggeringly comprehensive narrative.² And so it is. All historical discussion, all arguments about one age or another, including that of conservatives about the modern condition
THIRTEEN Novel, Myth, Reality: from:
The Vision of the Soul
Abstract: In the last chapter, I contended that all art depends upon narrative. Even those modernist works, such as nonrepresentational painting, that seem most to escape the gravity of story-telling end up simply rendering the narrative exogenous but no less essential. I concluded by urging artists and writers to appreciate what such modernist experiments help reveal about the nature of art, but also to return to formal practices that better respect Mnemosyne as the mother of the arts and, in turn, better respect the form of the story as an essential means to understanding the human condition. In this recommendation, I
FIFTEEN The Consequences of Our Forgetting from:
The Vision of the Soul
Abstract: Let us begin with a distillation of the long argument we have been pursuing. I have contended that modern thought routinely sets
logos(reason) in opposition tomythos(story-telling), and favorslogosas authoritative and true. This habit breeds an unhappy myth of its own: mankind was once subject to the vague powers of hearsay, superstition, and old wives’ tales, but has emerged triumphant from such antiquated miasma into the knowing precisions of a rational age. While such a myth gained traction in the modern age, particularly during the Enlightenment, its basic form dates back to Plato. Or rather, it
INTRODUCTION: from:
In/visible War
Author(s) SIMONS JON
Abstract: Those born in the United States in the twenty-first century—or at least subsequent to September 11, 2001—have never known a time at which the nation was not at war. This in itself is not so strange, as the United States has been at war for 93 percent of its history.¹ The conflicts in Afghanistan and Iraq stand out as what we might consider traditional, full-scale wars measured by the invasion and occupation of national territories by air and ground forces supported by nation-states. But these confrontations are the least of it, because the United States has also been
6 DIGITAL WAR AND THE PUBLIC MIND: from:
In/visible War
Author(s) STAHL ROGER
Abstract: In the dozen years since 9/11, the U.S. War on Terror has kept pace, complementing troop draw-downs in Afghanistan and Iraq with drone strikes that have expanded to at least six countries, sweeping surveillance of the global digital grid, and traditional air strikes in Libya and Syria. At the same time, however, the war has faded to invisibility as these conflicts precipitously dropped from the news screen. Beginning in 2005, the occupations of Iraq and Afghanistan migrated from lead story to background noise. By this time, reporters had disembedded en masse, handing over their significantly attenuated role as the “fourth
7 A CINEMA OF CONSOLATION: from:
In/visible War
Author(s) KILGORE DE WITT DOUGLAS
Abstract: The striking thing about September 11, 2001, and the War on Terror that followed is the way in which a spectacular event was momentarily rendered invisible, placed beyond the seeable either by reason of its traumatic visibility or by responses to the political history of images inherited from previous conflicts—especially the Vietnam War. In the month following 9/11, the American film industry became embroiled in a moral panic about what to do with the iconic, cinematic visibility of the New York City skyline. One initial solution was to digitally excise the World Trade Center Towers (WTC).¹ This brief banishment
10 THE IN/VISIBILITY OF LIBERAL PEACE: from:
In/visible War
Author(s) SIMONS JON
Abstract: In Episode 7 of the first season of
The Newsroom, a TV drama created by Aaron Sorkin, the news breaks that Osama bin Laden has been killed.¹The Newsroomis an enactment of the American liberal imaginary showing an idealized version of television journalism fit for liberal democracy.² The opening credits for Season 1 are “a montage of great moments in the history of TV journalism” that evokes a past, golden age.³ Sorkin admits to portraying “a romanticized, idealized newsroom” in his script that delivers a message that “corporate concerns and ratings-chasings have left the US with an embarrassingly skewed,
2 The Workgroup on Constructive Theology from:
Constructing Constructive Theology
Abstract: The Workgroup on Constructive Theology, founded in 1975 at Vanderbilt University, has served as an organizational center for the development of constructive theology and a place where its key methodological and thematic proposals have been nurtured and propagated. Most basically, the Workgroup is a collection of prominent theologians that, in various configurations, have gathered periodically over the last forty years and collaboratively published four textbooks and one historical theology reader. Throughout its history, the Workgroup on Constructive Theology has variously defined itself, though never in very stark terms. This is partly intentional as one defining feature of constructive theology is
3 Constructive Theology as Interdisciplinary Theology from:
Constructing Constructive Theology
Abstract: The Workgroup on Constructive Theology gave constructive theology a sense of legitimacy within the theological academy. Yet the conversation for constructive theology doesn’t end within the sphere of theology. Starting with its emphasis on philosophy, social sciences, and culture, constructive theology has been in conversation with other academic disciplines throughout its history. That is to say constructive theology is inherently interdisciplinary. In its effort to be an actionable, relevant form of theology, it has always, from the proto-constructive theologies of Ten Broeke and Meland, through the Workgroup’s textbooks and today, maintained the importance of incorporating insights from other disciplines into
5 Constructive Theology as a Method and a Tradition from:
Constructing Constructive Theology
Abstract: As a genre, constructive theologies come in staggering variety. To this point in its history no attempts have been made to define constructive theology as one movement or method in theology. Some encyclopedia entries and cursory descriptions of constructive theology have appeared in various places, but never in a comprehensive way. In one of the most extensive descriptions of constructive theology, found in the
Encyclopedia of Sciences and Religion, Joerg Rieger writes:
Book Title: Divination and Human Nature-A Cognitive History of Intuition in Classical Antiquity
Publisher: Princeton University Press
Author(s): Struck Peter T.
Abstract: Divination and Human Naturecasts a new perspective on the rich tradition of ancient divination-the reading of divine signs in oracles, omens, and dreams. Popular attitudes during classical antiquity saw these readings as signs from the gods while modern scholars have treated such beliefs as primitive superstitions. In this book, Peter Struck reveals instead that such phenomena provoked an entirely different accounting from the ancient philosophers. These philosophers produced subtle studies into what was an odd but observable fact-that humans could sometimes have uncanny insights-and their work signifies an early chapter in the cognitive history of intuition.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1q1xs0v
CHAPTER 1 Plato on Divination and Nondiscursive Knowing from:
Divination and Human Nature
Abstract: In his most vivid narrative of his hero’s life story, Plato has Socrates center his autobiography on an act of divination. The
Apologyshows a man driven by a provocative pronouncement from the Delphic oracle to devote his life to solving its riddle. Pleading his own defense before an Athenian jury, Socrates presents a carefully constructed speech, rich in mythological allusions. He compares himself to Achilles (28c) and likens his life’s work to a Herculean labor (22a).¹ A more subtle and also more powerful point of reference is another figure, the Theban hero Oedipus, whose life was as profoundly shaped
Book Title: Restless Secularism-Modernism and the Religious Inheritance
Publisher: Yale University Press
Author(s): Mutter Matthew
Abstract: A scholarly and deeply sensitive study that explores how religion and secularism are tightly interwoven in the major works of modernist literatureMatthew Mutter provides a broad survey of modernist literature, examining key works against a background of philosophy, theology, intellectual and social history, while tracing the relationship of modernism's secular imagination to the religious cultures that both preceded and shaped it. Mutter's provocative study demonstrates how, despite their explicit desire to purify secular life of its religious residues, Wallace Stevens, Virginia Woolf, and other literary modernists consistently found themselves entangled in the religious legacies they disavowed.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1q1xt6f
Chapter Two SAINT ANNE from:
Saints Alive
Abstract: For a figure with no historical basis, to whom there is no reference in scripture, whose very existence depends on logical deduction, Saint Anne has had a remarkable career. Although her life cannot be verified by any historical source, we are sure she existed, if only because Mary, the mother of Jesus, had to have had a mother herself. Her Hebrew name, Hannah, is probably derived from identification with the prophetess Hannah, and the foundation for the rest of her rich and complex history is found in the
Protevangelium of James, a second-century apocryphal Greek document. A Latin text of
Chapter Three SAINT THOMAS BECKET from:
Saints Alive
Abstract: Few Lives of mediaeval saints are more voluminously documented than that of the twelfth-century Archbishop of Canterbury, murdered in his cathedral by four knights acting on the wishes of King Henry II. The force of the historical in Thomas’s
Vita is assured by the fact that the principal authors of his first biographies were men who knew him and were present at his martyrdom. There are many accounts of the murder as well as of other aspects of Thomas Becket’s life, most of which are available in James Craigie Robertson’s Materials for the History of Thomas Becket, Archbishop of Canterbury.
1 True Stories and the Oppressions of History from:
Stories of the Middle Space
Author(s) RUSHDIE SALMAN
Abstract: In “Sugar,” a short story first published in the
New Yorkerin 1987, the British novelist A.S. Byatt engages with questions of storytelling, memory, and truthfulness. Byatt’s narrator, faced with the terminal illness of her father, finds herself considering how family history is transmitted: the ways in which such transmission is affected by the time and place of narration, the state of mind of the narrator, and the purposes of the storytelling itself. Her father has always been a taciturn man, but in his final illness becomes a storyteller, seeming to want to fill in gaps and set records straight
2 Magic Realism, Social Protest, and the Irrepressibility of Language from:
Stories of the Middle Space
Author(s) URQUHART JANE
Abstract: If looking at
Midnight’s Childrenas historiographic metafiction brings into focus the complex relationship between history, textuality, and authorial location, looking atMidnight’s Childrenas magic realism produces a quasi-religious comic novel in which the nature of language itself is problematized in the service of readerly responsibility. The presence of nonrational, magical elements in an otherwise apparently realistic, rational world serves as a rejection of the overwhelmingly scientific, rational approach to life which has been characterized as the dominant Western post-Enlightenment view (Harrison,Rushdie55). Rushdie himself, interviewed in 1985, made very clear why he considered a turn away from
4 Writing with Photographs: from:
Stories of the Middle Space
Author(s) SHIELDS CAROL
Abstract: Thus far in this exploration of the fictions of postmodern realism we have considered three oxymoronic categories of the “middle space”: historiographic metafiction, magic realism, and parodic myth. We have seen how each in its palimpsestic boundary-crossings offers specific culturally sensitive possibilities for narrative-as-ethics. Now, in this chapter, I want to look at a particular non-verbal form of storytelling, and that is photography. I am going to argue that, because photographs are both dependent on the givenness of the physical world and yet at the same time manifestly constructed, they can be read as paradigmatic of postmodern realism. In light
What Kind of Values? from:
The Goals of Medicine
Author(s) Gracia Diego
Abstract: Medicine has not been a unique or homogeneous task throughout history. What we call medicine is a diverse set of ideas, methods, procedures, and practices that has been changing continuously from the beginning of human culture until now. The only point in common throughout history has been the goal of helping people overcome disease and promote health. But if we try to analyze the contents proper of those two terms, “health” and “disease,” we realize that over time their meaning has changed; a canonical or paradigmatic concept cannot be found for them. In other words, health and disease are not,
On the Goals of Medicine: from:
The Goals of Medicine
Author(s) Lolas Fernando
Abstract: Defining medicine as a discipline and as a profession, requires a recognition that it comprises theory, and not merely practice.¹ The conceptualization of suffering and disease in secular terms, for example, has been one of the most pervasive theoretical aims of medicine throughout history. In addition, as a proto-paradigmatic discipline, medicine has been influenced by the science of the positivistic era, which may be said to have the inherent goal of reproducing itself and achieving autonomy as a techno-scientific enterprise. Therefore, as a scientific discipline, modern medicine shares with the sciences the goals of innovation and invention, aside from its
The Markan Site from:
Redescribing the Gospel of Mark
Author(s) Smith Jonathan Z.
Abstract: Among the various Oceanic specialists who have remarked on Marshall Sahlins’s work, Nicholas Thomas, at the Australian National University, is perhaps the most interesting, both in his particular studies, as represented by
Entangled Objects: Exchange, Material Culture, and Colonialism in the Pacific, and in his more theoretical work,Out of Time: History and Evolution in Anthropological Discourse.¹ In the latter, Thomas develops the argument that Sahlins’s mechanisms of reproduction/transformation, which stress “the creative dynamics of the indigenous cultural scheme,” entail “a particular power relation which could exist only at a certain phase of colonial history, namely the period between initial
Q and the “Big Bang” Theory of Christian Origins from:
Redescribing the Gospel of Mark
Author(s) Walsh Robyn Faith
Abstract: Our earliest writings about Jesus are artifacts not only of the ancient Mediterranean but also of eighteenth-, nineteenth-, and twentieth-century thought.¹ Others, such as Wilfred Cantwell Smith, have made similar claims, noting that scholars of (so-called) Christian origins should approach their source material “not merely as a set of ancient documents or even as a first-and second-century product but as a third-century and twelfth-century and nineteenth-century and contemporary agent.”² This call for attention to hermeneutics and the inheritances of reception history presents a conceptual paradox. We are trained in the field to position these writings in their “original” context, that
The Six Transformations of American Health Care from:
The Health Care Professional as Friend and Healer
Author(s) Harvey John Collins
Abstract: The many chapters in the history of American medicine and American medical ethics tell a rich and interesting story. This story includes the history of medical education and the provision of health care to the population as they were affected by European influences to produce the ideal or “good” American physician.
Teaching the Humanities in American Medical Schools during the Twentieth Century: from:
The Health Care Professional as Friend and Healer
Author(s) Burns Chester R.
Abstract: During the 1890s and the early years of the twentieth century, many of the physicians who supported the reform of medical education also supported the teaching of medical history
Reflections on the Humanities and Medical Education: from:
The Health Care Professional as Friend and Healer
Author(s) McElhinney Thomas K.
Abstract: Physician education is an interweaving of the three common themes of all professional education: theory, practice, and history.¹ In medicine, the role of history has been the least understood of this triad. For musicians, history is the story of the music that helps in the understanding of theory and the interpretation that guides performance. For a lawyer, history primarily means precedents: prior rulings upon which a new case can be constructed. Neither law nor music, however, shares with medicine the constant pressure of a rapidly developing scientific knowledge base that requires doctors to maintain an awareness of the most current
Introduction: from:
Cather Studies, Volume 11
Author(s) THACKER ROBERT
Abstract: When in
My ÁntoniaWilla Cather concludes the story of Mr. Shimerda’s burial, his grave having been placed by Mrs. Shimerda and Ambrosch at “the southwest corner of their own land,” perhaps to satisfy an old Bohemian custom that a suicide be buried at a crossroads, she explains through Jim Burden how the roads that came later, as his grandfather had foreseen, deviated slightly so as to avoid passing over the suicide’s grave. Stepping back, Jim also writes that “I never came upon that place without emotion, and in all that country it was the spot most dear to me.
6 Willa Cather, Ernest L. Blumenschein, and “The Painting of Tomorrow” from:
Cather Studies, Volume 11
Author(s) JAAP JAMES A.
Abstract: Willa Cather was both enamored of and inspired by the region, people, and culture of the American Southwest. Scholars have had a lot to say about her relationship to this region, but even so, gaps remain. One unexplored aspect of Cather’s Southwest experiences is her relationship with the modernist American painter Ernest L. Blumenschein. Born in Pittsburgh and raised in Dayton, Ohio, Blumenschein began his career illustrating works by Joseph Conrad, Stephen Crane, and Jack London for such publications as
Century,McClure’s, andHarper’s. In 1907, Blumenschein provided the illustrations for Cather’s third story inMcClure’s, “The Namesake.” He and
9 The Outlandish Hands of Fred Demmler: from:
Cather Studies, Volume 11
Author(s) BINTRIM TIMOTHY W.
Abstract: Complaining of prototype hunters to her lifelong friend Carrie Miner Sherwood, Willa Cather muttered, “You can never get it through people’s heads that a story is made out of an emotion or an excitement, and is
notmade out of the legs and arms and faces of one’s acquaintances” (Letters492; Cather’s emphasis). Of course, scholars know better. Serious readers can both appreciate the aesthetics of Cather’s fiction and discern the “legs and arms and faces” of her friends and casual acquaintances that, more often than not, provided the initial emotion or excitement. A case in point is Mark Madigan’s
Intersections of Gender, Status, Ethnos, and Religion in Joseph and Aseneth from:
Early Jewish Writings
Author(s) Standhartinger Angela
Abstract: Based on the storyline of the ancient novel, this Jewish pseudepigraphon narrates how the Egyptian Aseneth
Flavius Josephus and Biblical Women from:
Early Jewish Writings
Author(s) Ilan Tal
Abstract: Flavius Josephus, the great Jewish historian of the first-century of the common era, left four works to posterity: a kind of autobiography (
The Life) as the conclusion of his literary work; a polemical work in defense of Judaism,Against Apion; a comprehensive presentation of and reflection on the first Jewish-roman war (66–73 CE) and its historical background beginning in the second-century BCE (Jewish War); and theJewish Antiquities, a history of the Jewish people in twenty books, which begins with the creation of the world and continues until the beginning of the war in 66 CE.¹ In the first
FIVE INSTITUTIONS AND RHETORICS from:
Identity and Control
Author(s) Thiemann Matthias
Abstract: Going to an appointment is an institution, sustained by a rhetoric of promptness played out in some public, large or small.¹ An institutional system shepherds social processes by channeling them, by configuring institutions through rhetorics in a way that proves self-sustaining. They draw heavily on structural equivalence as they invoke story-sets across networks. Blockmodels, introduced in chapter 2, can suggest architectures, blueprints for institutional systems. A given institutional system has selected only some among the very many homomorphisms which as analysts we can compute from blockmodels as being possible (Boyd 1991).
A Selection from An Inheritance of Words, Unspoken from:
Mothering Mennonite
Author(s) BRAUN CONNIE T.
Abstract: The poems i have selected for this volume explore maternal subjectivity with respect to heritage, spirituality and memory, born through the voice of my experience as a first-generation Canadian daughter and granddaughter of post-World War II Mennonite refugees from Ukraine and Poland. In my poems I bear witness to, and illuminate my history as a shaping influence of my own experience as a mother, conveyed in the voice of the poems’ speaker. “I am from Many Places,” “Home is in the Evening Shade of a Low Mountain,” “My Grandmother’s Strong Name,” “Telegram, 1943,” “Memory is a Taste in my Mouth,”
Creative (M)othering: from:
Mothering Mennonite
Author(s) LACHMAN BECCA J. R.
Abstract: As a woman in my thirties, I marvel at the mentorships that seem to fall into place for new mothers I know, a lifelong global circle of sisterhood I’ll never enter unless I, too, give birth. Every year, more friends with babies, more nieces and nephews—such joy! And yet, I sense my “otherness” in most social circles as a not-yet-mother. Some days, I carry this difference like a stone. Other days, I’m convinced it’s simply part of my alternative vocation. This essay reflects my inner tug of war about becoming a biological mother. My ongoing story asks to be
Resistance and Submission: from:
Natal Signs
Author(s) EINION ALYS
Abstract: This paper emerged from my work for a Ph.D. in Creative Writing. Motivated by a desire to analyse women’s life stories, and informed by many years as a midwife, I took on the task of retelling a life story revolving around the centrality of the character’s bodily experience of womanhood, manifested through her experiences of rape, intimate violence, birth, and mothering. This enterprise opened the door to a critical understanding of the nature of subjectivity as represented and re-presented in fiction and non-fiction in the form of birth narratives. As a midwife and a feminist, I had long been aware
Representations of Birth and Motherhood as Contemporary Forms of the Sacred from:
Natal Signs
Author(s) HENNESSEY ANNA
Abstract: This paper examines ways in which images of birth and the maternal body are contemporary forms of the sacred, and, controversially, how their production represents a renewed interest in birth and mothering as primary sources of empowerment for many women. Through research in art history, religious studies, philosophy, medical anthropology, and feminism, I first show how members of an international movement devoted to birth and art are actively using religious, secular, and re-sacralized art imagery in the visualization of labour and birth and as a ritualistic part of birth as a rite of passage. While this process of ritualizing art
1. Obāchan’s Garden: from:
Screening Motherhood in Contemporary World Cinema
Author(s) WILSON SHEENA
Abstract: Mothers and the experience of motherhood have been historically overwritten by patriarchal practices that accord some lives and certain life stories greater value. Fiction and non-fiction stories by and about mothers—particularly the stories of poor women, working women, and women of colour—have gone largely unrecorded. What remains are patriarchal daughter-centred stories of young women who move from one male protector to another: father to husband to son. As a response to this history of literary and cultural production, the telling of mother-stories can be reclaimed as an act of resistance, whether mothers are telling their own stories, or
9. Fortune Favours the Brave: from:
Screening Motherhood in Contemporary World Cinema
Author(s) MARTINEZ MELISSA DEMI
Abstract: The 2012 pixar-animated film
Braveexplores the struggles mothers often experience in raising daughters while attempting to negotiate competing interests and societal demands. The mother, Queen Elinor is determined to teach her eldest child Merida the skills that she needs to survive and succeed in the patriarchal culture of tenth-century Scotland. Elinor’s attempts to train her sixteen-year-old daughter to think and act “like a lady” conflict with Merida’s athleticism, youthful exuberance, and liberated visions of self-determination and independence. Brave focuses on the conflicts that Elinor and Merida experience in acting on their divergent worldviews. The female-centred storyline—with a primary
10. Demeter-Kali Rising: from:
Screening Motherhood in Contemporary World Cinema
Author(s) IVORY S. HILARY ANNE
Abstract: In 1996, Jungian scholars Marion Woodman and Elinor Dickson claimed that the Great Goddess as Great Mother archetype had initiated a change in the patriarchal “conscience”¹: “[The Great] Mother goes far beyond the passive and pleasant nurturing Mary [mother of Jesus]; she is the Dark Goddess Kali, the Mother who brings creation out of destruction” (7). Based on the popular books, the
Harry Potterfilm series, which focuses on the bravery and unshakeable loyalty of young people in the face of impossible evil and overwhelming odds—a basic story line in many classic children’s literary books—supports Woodman and Dickson’s
15. Motherhood and Masculinity in Atiq Rahimi’s Syngue Sabour from:
Screening Motherhood in Contemporary World Cinema
Author(s) DEHNAVI ELLI
Abstract: Syngue sabour[the patient stone] (2012), directed by Atiq Rahimi, the Afghan-French novelist and filmmaker, is an unconventional film that boldly crosses the red lines of Afghan culture and dares to break the taboos of the fatherland by addressing sex, body, and sensuality, the most denied and hidden aspects of womanhood in traditional Afghan society. The film, which is based on Rahimi’s novel of the same title published in 2008, is the story of a young mother of two children in war-ridden Afghanistan looking after her husband, who is in a coma after being shot in the neck. She finds
ONE MAKING A REVOLUTIONARY MONUMENT: from:
Red Legacies in China
Author(s) Ho Denise Y.
Abstract: In July 1976, the monthly periodical
People’s Liberation Army Pictorialpublished a four-page photo spread depicting soldiers visiting the historic sites of the Chinese Communist Revolution. Beginning with the site of the First Party Congress in Shanghai (yida huizhi一大会址) and ending with Tiananmen Square in Beijing, the eight photographs gave readers a virtual tour of Chinese Communist Party (CCP) history. Designed to celebrate the party’s July anniversary, the images were paired with eight poems in the format of a traditional tourist’s itinerary of eight vistas. Yet this kind of tour was different: the eight places were official revolutionary sites,
FOUR SOCIALIST VISUAL EXPERIENCE AS CULTURAL IDENTITY: from:
Red Legacies in China
Author(s) Tang Xiaobing
Abstract: A central figure in the fast-moving and globally connected story of contemporary art from China, a story often narrated in close parallel to the growing prominence of the Chinese economy since the early 1990s, is no doubt Wang Guangyi 王广义 (1957‒).¹ Best known since the early 1990s for his
Great Criticismseries, Wang is in many a survey and art-historical account described as the defining Political Pop artist, a Chinese Andy Warhol with a poignant political thrust. His bold, poster-like images of Chinese socialist subjects, be they workers or Red Guards, charging at Western consumer brand names such as Coca-Cola
SIX RED LEGACIES IN FICTION from:
Red Legacies in China
Author(s) Wang David Der-wei
Abstract: Amid a mixture of euphoria and controversy, the Chinese writer Mo Yan 莫言 (1955–) was awarded the 2012 Nobel Prize in Literature. Readers and critics in Chinese and Sinophone communities welcomed the news because since the mid-1980s, Mo Yan has proven to be a most eloquent and poignant storyteller of modern Chinese history, a writer, in the words of the Nobel Prize Committee, “who with hallucinatory realism merges folk tales, history and the contemporary.”¹ The Chinese government took Mo Yan’s honor most favorably, treating it as a belated recognition of Chinese socialist literature at its finest. For the Chinese
EIGHT MAO’S TWO BODIES: from:
Red Legacies in China
Author(s) Lee Haiyan
Abstract: In the Chinese-American writer Yiyun Li’s prizing-winning short story “Immortality” (2003), a carpenter’s wife conceives a child on the day Mao Zedong declares the founding of the People’s Republic of China.¹ During her pregnancy, she is inundated with Cultural Revolution–style cult-of-Mao propaganda, and as a result of her constant gazing at Mao’s portrait, she gives birth to a son who is the spitting image of Mao. Years later, soon after Mao’s death, the now grown-up son is whisked to the capital to be trained as Mao’s impersonator. As such, he becomes his hometown’s pride and joy. But when the
ELEVEN MUSEUMS AND MEMORIALS OF THE MAO ERA: from:
Red Legacies in China
Author(s) Li Jie
Abstract: In 1986, renowned writer Ba Jin 巴金 called for building a Cultural Revolution museum (
wenge bowuguan文革博物馆) to pass on to later generations memories of a “catastrophic era,” so that “history would not repeat itself.”¹ Although many intellectuals have since echoed the same wish, and although Mao-era memorabilia abounds in souvenir markets, there is nothing in China today like what Ba Jin originally envisioned: a museum where young people can learn about the causes and ramifications of the Mao era’s tumultuous mass movements, about the passions, sufferings, and complicities of their parents and grandparents. The idea of a memorial museum
TWELVE RED ALLURE AND THE CRIMSON BLINDFOLD from:
Red Legacies in China
Author(s) Barmé Geremie R.
Abstract: This chapter discusses a few areas in which I believe we can find traces of the abiding, and beguiling, heritage of the Maoist era and state socialism in today’s China.¹ In a number of interconnected spheres, a nuanced understanding of what have been called “red legacies” in China, as well as more broadly, can continue to enliven discussions of contemporary history, thought, culture, and politics. In the following I will focus on recent events before offering, in turn, some observations on history, the Maoist legacy, and academic engagement with the People’s Republic.
1. Authors, Institutions, and Markets from:
Literature Against Criticism
Abstract: For those working in university English departments in the early twenty-first century, these words will probably sound all too familiar: “[t]his man possesses great eloquence. See that he is denied justice for some time and arrange for all his grandiose speeches to be recorded”. Yet, despite the plausibility of the scenario, this passage is not a sadistic
diktatissued from a university administrator to an unsuspecting humanities underling, perhaps enforcing lecture capture or a similar contemporary technology. It comes instead, in rough translation, from a Ninth- or Tenth- Dynasty Ancient Egyptian story called theTale of the Eloquent Peasant. Briefly
4. Political Critique from:
Literature Against Criticism
Abstract: If, as shown in the previous chapter,
Ccan be considered a text focused on aesthetic critique (i.e. an interrogation of its own conditions of aesthetic possibility and self-situation within a specific literary history and/or taxonomy, independently of the university), then this is the type of metafiction that ismostvulnerable to the accusation of political nihilism. A purely formalist mode, after all, whether in the university or in fiction seems to disavow politics, even ifRemainderdoes make an ethical critique of representational art.¹ While certain texts exemplify an aesthetic critique of the process of canonisation, taking this element
5. Sincerity and Truth from:
Literature Against Criticism
Abstract: Although slightly older than the commonly-supposed professionalising Arnoldian origin, the discipline of English studies is relatively young, having come into being as “English language and literature” in 1828 at the University of London (now UCL rather than the federated research university that currently takes the name University of London).¹ Over the course of the discipline’s short history, however, a range of aspects has remained ever-present and unsatisfactorily resolved under the heading of ‘value’. As John Hartley traces it, these debates can be subdivided into three phases (simplifying for reasons of comprehensibility). The first is to chart the lineage of Matthew
Book Title: Love and its Critics-From the Song of Songs to Shakespeare and Milton’s Eden
Publisher: Open Book Publishers
Author(s): Movsesian Arpi
Abstract: This book is a history of love and the challenge love offers to the laws and customs of its times and places, as told through poetry from the Song of Songs to John Milton’s Paradise Lost. It is also an account of the critical reception afforded to such literature, and the ways in which criticism has attempted to stifle this challenge. Bryson and Movsesian argue that the poetry they explore celebrates and reinvents the love the troubadour poets of the eleventh and twelfth centuries called fin’amor: love as an end in itself, mutual and freely chosen even in the face of social, religious, or political retribution. Neither eros nor agape, neither exclusively of the body, nor solely of the spirit, this love is a middle path. Alongside this tradition has grown a critical movement that employs a 'hermeneutics of suspicion', in Paul Ricoeur’s phrase, to claim that passionate love poetry is not what it seems, and should be properly understood as worship of God, subordination to Empire, or an entanglement with the structures of language itself – in short, the very things it resists. The book engages with some of the seminal literature of the Western canon, including the Bible, the poetry of Ovid, and works by English authors such as William Shakespeare and John Donne, and with criticism that stretches from the earliest readings of the Song of Songs to contemporary academic literature. Lively and enjoyable in its style, it attempts to restore a sense of pleasure to the reading of poetry, and to puncture critical insistence that literature must be outwitted. It will be of value to professional, graduate, and advanced undergraduate scholars of literature, and to the educated general reader interested in treatments of love in poetry throughout history.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1sq5vd6
1. Love and Authority: from:
Love and its Critics
Abstract: Love has always had its critics. They range far and wide throughout history, from Plato and the Neoplatonists, to the Rabbinic and Christian interpreters of the Song of Songs, from the clerics behind the savage Albigensian Crusade, to the seventeenth-century English Puritan author William Prynne, who never met a joy he failed to condemn. Love has never lacked for those who try to tame it for “higher” purposes, or those who would argue that “the worst evils have been committed in the name of love”.¹ At the same time, love has always had its passionate defenders, though these have more
5. Fin’amor Castrated: from:
Love and its Critics
Abstract: The brief flowering of the troubadours helps us to understand the love story, in twelfth-century Paris, of Peter Abelard and Heloise d’Argenteuil, who lived the passions and the dangers often spoken of in the poetry of the age. The letters between Abelard and Heloise are among the world’s most vibrant embodiments of
fin’amor,¹ as well as its most tragic testaments to the violence and determination of those who would prevent men and women from living and loving as they choose. Written around 1128, this Latin correspondence tells a story of love that is both of the body and the mind.
EIGHT Conclusions from:
Philosophical criminology
Abstract: Historically, philosophers have written very little about the subject of crime. Similarly, criminologists have written very little about the subject of philosophy. In both cases, the linkages between philosophy and crime have been left implicit … However, to be sure, law and justice have been particularly significant concerns throughout the history of philosophy.
Book Title: Biography and social exclusion in Europe-Experiences and life journeys
Publisher: Policy Press
Author(s): Torrabadella Laura
Abstract: Throughout Europe, standardised approaches to social policy and practice are being radically questioned and modified. Beginning from the narrative detail of individual lives, this book re-thinks welfare predicaments, emphasising gender, generation, ethnic and class implications of economic and social deregulation.Based on 250 life-story interviews in seven European Union countries, Biography and social exclusion in Europe: analyses personal struggles against social exclusion to illuminate local milieus and changing welfare regimes and contexts; points to challenging new agendas for European politics and welfare, beyond the rhetoric of communitarianism and the New Deal; vividly illustrates the lived experience and environmental complexity working for and against structural processes of social exclusion; refashions the interpretive tradition as a teaching and research tool linking macro and micro realities. · · Students, academic teachers and professional trainers, practitioners, politicians, policy makers and researchers in applied and comparative welfare fields will all benefit from reading this book.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1t8982m
ELEVEN Corporatist structures and cultural diversity in Sweden from:
Biography and social exclusion in Europe
Author(s) Peterson Martin
Abstract: The cases portray some dramatic shifts in Swedish history. The lives of some began between the 1950s and 1970s, when both society and the workplace appeared
FOURTEEN Biographical work and agency innovation: from:
Biography and social exclusion in Europe
Author(s) Wengraf Tom
Abstract: Only her personal history would tell us why the sort of help that was being offered was not the sort of help that at that moment was most important for her to receive. We
ELEVEN The biographical turn in health studies from:
Biographical methods and professional practice
Author(s) Rickard Wendy
Abstract: This chapter offers an overview of existing biographical methods in health studies. The focus comes from my own efforts over the past few years to draw together a picture of some potentialities, possibilities and challenges of using biographical methods in health studies, both in research with marginalised groups and individuals, and in university teaching. I came to the topic initially from British oral history work in the two different – but both highly politicised – areas of HIV and AIDS (for example, Rickard, 1998, 2000) and prostitution (for example, Rickard, 2001; Rickard and Growney, 2001), work that I undertook in
TWELVE Ethical aspects of biographical interviewing and analysis from:
Biographical methods and professional practice
Author(s) Kaźmierska Kaja
Abstract: Each biographical story is unique. The situation of its creation is not
FIFTEEN Biography as empowering practice: from:
Biographical methods and professional practice
Author(s) Walmsley Jan
Abstract: The use of biography and autobiography today, compared with only 20 years ago in the UK, is now ubiquitous in work with vulnerable people in care settings. Biographical materials exist implicitly and explicitly in a variety of forms, from documents (such as case notes, patient histories, and care plans) to more journalistic public accounts in the media following instances of abuse or fatal accident, as well as in service users’ own accounts often presented in the form of life storybooks, or audiovisual recordings. The use of autobiography and biography has also become a common research tool in health and social
EIGHTEEN In quest of teachers’ professional identity: from:
Biographical methods and professional practice
Author(s) Chanfrault-Duchet Marie-Françoise
Abstract: As a researcher in scientific linguistics, I have worked for 20 years on the life story as a tool for collecting data within the framework of the social sciences. As an academic, I
NINETEEN Narratives, community organisations and pedagogy from:
Biographical methods and professional practice
Author(s) Mortlock Belinda
Abstract: This chapter engages with three categories of narrative: stories about teaching a social research course; students’ stories about their practice as researchers; and the stories of 42 women and men working for community organisations in a city in New Zealand. These stories emerge from a teaching programme in which final-year sociology students are involved in biographical research. Students write a life-story narrative drawn from multiple interviews with a single narrator, as well as a research journal, in which they offer an autobiographical account of their research process. They also submit an analytical essay; that is, a sociological commentary that locates
Book Title: Zhou Zuoren and an Alternative Chinese Response to Modernity- Publisher: Harvard University Asia Center
Author(s): Daruvala Susan
Abstract: This book explores the issues of nation and modernity in China by focusing on the work of Zhou Zuoren (1885-1967), one of the most controversial of modern Chinese intellectuals and brother of the writer Lu Xun. Zhou was radically at odds with many of his contemporaries and opposed their nation-building and modernization projects. Through his literary and aesthetic practice as an essayist, Zhou espoused a way of constructing the individual and affirming the individual’s importance in opposition to the normative national subject of most May Fourth reformers. Zhou’s work presents an alternative vision of the nation and questions the monolithic claims of modernity by promoting traditional aesthetic categories, the locality rather than the nation, and a literary history that values openness and individualism.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1tfj8w7
Book Title: The Qing Formation in World-Historical Time- Publisher: Harvard University Asia Center
Author(s): Struve Lynn A.
Abstract: For many years, the Ming and Qing dynasties have been grouped as “late imperial China," a temporal framework that allows scholars to identify and evaluate indigenous patterns of social, economic, and cultural change initiated in the last century of Ming rule that imparted a particular character to state and society throughout the Qing and into the twentieth century. This paradigm asserts the autonomous character of social change in China and has allowed historians to create a “China-centered history." Recently, however, many scholars have begun emphasizing the singular qualities of the Qing. Among the eight contributors to this volume on the formation of the Qing, those who emphasize the Manchu ethos of the Qing tend to see it as part of an early modernity and stress parallel and sometimes mutually reinforcing patterns of political consolidation and cultural integration across Eurasia. Other contributors who examine the Qing formation from the perspective of those who lived through the dynastic transition see the advent of Qing rule as prompting attempts by the Chinese subjects of the new empire to make sense of what they perceived as a historical disjuncture and to rework these understandings into an accommodation to foreign rule. In contrast to the late imperial paradigm, the new ways of configuring the Qing in historical time in both groups of essays assert the singular qualities of the Qing formation.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1tfj908
Foreword from:
The Qing Formation in World-Historical Time
Author(s) von Glahn Richard
Abstract: For three decades, historians of China have situated the Qing dynasty within a “late-imperial” epoch of Chinese history stretching from the midsixteenth to the early twentieth century. The late-imperial paradigm was conceived in reaction to the long-dominant characterization of China before the Opium War as caught in a repetitive “dynastic cycle” that reproduced an essentially inert “traditional” society until China was fully exposed to the forces of modernization issuing from the Western world. The late-imperial framework instead sought to identify and evaluate indigenous patterns of social, economic, and cultural change initiated in the last century of the Ming dynasty that
CHAPTER I The Qing Empire in Eurasian Time and Space: from:
The Qing Formation in World-Historical Time
Author(s) Perdue Peter C.
Abstract: How can we place the first century of the Qing dynasty in worldhistorical time? Earlier generations of historians could not even conceive of this question. For Hegel and Marx, China until the nineteenth century was the land of eternal stagnation, embalmed in an airless coffin, never an active participant in the formation of the only progressive civilization, that of the West. Later historians, supporting nationalist and modernization movements, altered the vision slightly to include “change within tradition,” but they still cut off nearly all of imperial China’s history from the modern world. Today, no one can ignore the spectacular rise
CHAPTER 2 The Qing Formation, the Mongol Legacy, and the ‘End of History’ in Early Modern Central Eurasia from:
The Qing Formation in World-Historical Time
Author(s) Millward James A.
Abstract: This volume, and the conference that produced it, have come at an apt historiographical moment. New data and new interpretations have led in recent years to something of a paradigm shift in how the Qing is viewed by historians of China (Rawski 1996). At the same time, the developing field of world history has been seeking new approaches to the last few centuries of accelerated global communication and integration, approaches that avoid “the West and the rest” dichotomies. Working China into such approaches has not been simple: while comparativists labor to relate China to frameworks based on European historical experience,¹
CHAPTER 4 Contingent Connections: from:
The Qing Formation in World-Historical Time
Author(s) Wills John E.
Abstract: In the study of world and comparative history for early-modern times, we have come to a new appreciation of the importance of different shapes of state-building. The European pattern of territoriality, citizenship, and multiple centers of competitive, mobilizing state-building activity, sometimes called “mercantilist,” is seen as building on continuities in political culture reaching back to the ancient Mediterranean. In the “gunpowder empires” of the Islamic world, which figure along with the Ming and Qing as the great early-modern “agrarian empires,” growth of trade and population can be seen openir.. g the way to inchoate regional state-building efforts that challenged the
CHAPTER 5 The Qing Formation and the Early-Modern Period from:
The Qing Formation in World-Historical Time
Author(s) Rawski Evelyn S.
Abstract: If early-modern history is intended solely to explain
CHAPTER 6 Neither Late Imperial nor Early Modern: from:
The Qing Formation in World-Historical Time
Author(s) Goldstone Jack A.
Abstract: Words are just words, but they bedevil our efforts to write a meaningful history of the world when they limit our discourse and therefore our understanding of patterns and trends. I would like to suggest that we are missing a word for the opposite of “crisis.” The trends that we commonly encounter in comparative and global histories are growth, stagnation, stability, and crisis. Yet this vocabulary is stunted, and it is biased in ways that have made it difficult to recognize the dynamics of premodern societies.
CHAPTER 7 The Diachronics of Early Qing Visual and Material Culture from:
The Qing Formation in World-Historical Time
Author(s) Hay Jonathan
Abstract: Not long ago it was common in Western scholarship to portray Qing China as one of the modern West’s several contrasting Others, on the assumption that the Chinese were imprisoned in their own past, from which they would be rescued by the forces of modernization or Westernization. After World War II, this version of the Qing “story” was updated within the framework of a concept of “later Chinese history,” which evolved into the more specific “late-imperial China.” This revision gave the Qing period a new and more sympathetic image as the historical moment when Chinese society and culture contended with
CHAPTER 8 Chimerical Early Modernity: from:
The Qing Formation in World-Historical Time
Author(s) Struve Lynn A.
Abstract: This statement typifies attitudes about history and memory in midseventeenth-century Chinese memoirs. The author, like everyone everywhere, past or present (for all we know, since there exists no large body of memoirs earlier than the seventeenth century in China and Europe), grants that his memory is incomplete but insists that what he does remember is basically sound. Like many Chinese scholar-officials in all eras, he wants later generations to be able to understand the truth about “historical” matters that he knew firsthand, and he goes to extraordinary lengths to make that possible. Displaying an acuity about the relative value of
ONE Muslim Nationalism in China: from:
Muslim Chinese
Abstract: Just prior to the bloody suppression of the 1989 democracy movement in China, in the midst of the flood of protesting students and workers who, for a remarkably lengthy moment in history, marched relatively unimpeded across Tiananmen Square and the screens of the world’s television sets, another comparatively unnoticed, but nevertheless significant, procession took place. Starting at the Central Institute for Nationalities, the state-sponsored college that attempts to “educate” some of the most elite representatives of China’s 91 million minority nationalities, the protest began with mainly Hui Muslim students who were joined by representatives of all 10 Muslim nationalities in
SIX Ethnic Invention and State Intervention in a Southeastern Lineage from:
Muslim Chinese
Abstract: In February 1940, representatives from the China Muslim National Salvation Society in Beijing came to Quanzhou, Fujian, to interview Ding lineage members who reside in Chendai town, Jinjiang county. In response to a question on his ethnic background, Mr. Ding Deqian answered: “We are Muslims [Huijiao
ren], our ancestors were Muslims.”² It was not until 1979, however, that these Muslims becameminzu, an accepted nationality. After attempting to convince the state for years that they belonged to the Hui nationality, they were eventually accepted. The story of the late recognition of the members of the Ding lineage in Chendai town
The Return of the Palace Lady: from:
Dynastic Crisis and Cultural Innovation
Author(s) Zeitlin Judith T.
Abstract: This chapter deals with a specific type of ghost story, “the historical ghost tale.” By historical ghost tale, I mean a ghost story about a traumatic historical event rather than a problem of individual mortality. The event is usually of a political nature, especially dynastic fall and conquest. I am inspired here by Paul Ricoeur’s concept of “historical time,” which mediates between the lived time of the individual and the cosmic time of the universe.¹ Although the ghost story about history is most effective when it centers on one or more individualized ghost characters as “sufferers” or victims of history,²
Ethics of Form: from:
Dynastic Crisis and Cultural Innovation
Author(s) Xu Gang Gary
Abstract: The transition from the late Ming to the early Qing witnessed a boom in fictional narratives with explicit sexual content. Notable titles include
Ruyijun zhuan如意君傳Jin Ping Mei金瓶梅,Rou putuan肉蒲團,Langshi浪史,Bian er chai弁而釵, andYichun xiangzhi宜春香質. These works variously present obscene versions of court history, tell stories about excessive sexual enjoyment and transgressions by townspeople, focus on male-male sexual relations, or parody scholar-beauty motifs by replacing poetic exchanges with sexual encounters between scholars and beauties. Despite the thematic differences, they have at least one thing in
The Newspaper, zhiguai, and the Sorcery Epidemic of 1876 from:
Dynastic Crisis and Cultural Innovation
Author(s) Huntington Rania
Abstract: How can tales of the anomalous and strange contribute to the comparison of two periods of dynastic decline and cultural innovation?¹ The
yi異 (strange) has both ahistorical and historical aspects. The anomaly can be a surplus element, outside the patterned narrative of history, that must be recorded in other genres. Moreover, the motifs of ghosts and monsters, gods and omens, can be durable, recurring with relatively little change across the course of history. On the other hand, one of the oldest justifications for recording anomalous events was to read them as omens of historical change: like their predecessors, the
A New Mode of Literary Production in the Late Qing: from:
Dynastic Crisis and Cultural Innovation
Author(s) Des Forges Alexander
Abstract: In the mid-1870s, the narrative
Xinxi xiantan昕夕閑談 (Idle chats morning and evening; translated from Edward Bulwer-Lytton’sNight and Morning) and other miscellaneous works appeared in installments in various literary periodicals published by the Shenbao Press 申報館 in Shanghai. In 1882, the lengthy novelYesou puyan(A humble rustic’s simple words) was published in installments in the Shanghai newspaperHubao滬報. Later in the 1880s, travel narratives and other accounts in literary Chinese were serialized in the illustrated magazineDianshizhai huabao點石齋畫報¹ These early serial presentations represent an important moment in late Qing publication history; at the time, however
Second Haunting from:
Dynastic Crisis and Cultural Innovation
Author(s) Wang David Der-wei
Abstract: “Yang Siwen Yanshan feng guren”楊思溫燕山逢故人(Yang Siwen encounters old acquaintances in Yanshan), a story in Feng Menglong’s ；馬夢龍 (1574-1646)
huabencollectionYushi mingyan喩世明言(Illustrious tales to instruct the world, 162o), relates events that take place in n29 CE, three years after the fall of the Northern Song dynasty to the Nüzhen Tartars. On the night of the Lantern Festival, the protagonist Yang Siwen runs into a familiar-looking woman. Like many northerners who did not flee to the south, Yang has submitted to Tartar rule and is making a modest living in Yanshan, the new capitaltha. woman turns out to be zheng yiniang
Book Title: Transmitters and Creators-Chinese Commentators and Commentaries on the Analects
Publisher: Harvard University Asia Center
Author(s): Makeham John
Abstract: The Analects (Lunyu) is one of the most influential texts in human history. As a putative record of Confucius’s (551–479 B.C.E.) teachings and a foundational text in scriptural Confucianism, this classic was instrumental in shaping intellectual traditions in China and East Asia until the early twentieth century. But no premodern reader read only the text of the Analects itself. Rather, the Analects was embedded in a web of interpretation that mediated its meaning. Modern interpreters of the Analects only rarely acknowledge this legacy of two thousand years of commentaries. How well do we understand prominent or key commentaries from this tradition? How often do we read such commentaries as we might read the text on which they comment? Many commentaries do more than simply comment on a text. Not only do they shape the reading of the text, but passages of text serve as pretexts for the commentator to develop and expound his own body of thought. This book attempts to redress our neglect of commentaries by analyzing four key works dating from the late second century to the mid-nineteenth century (a period substantially contemporaneous with the rise and decline of scriptural Confucianism): the commentaries of He Yan (ca. 190–249); Huang Kan (488–545); Zhu Xi (1130–1200); and Liu Baonan (1791–1855) and Liu Gongmian (1821–1880).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1tg5j9s
Introduction from:
Transmitters and Creators
Abstract: The
Analects(Lunryu論語) is one of the most influential texts in human history. As a putative record of Confucius’ (551–479 B.C.) teachings, for the past two thousand years authoritative interpretations of this classic were instrumental in shaping the orientation of an array of intellectual traditions in China and, more generally, East Asia. Together with the other core texts of the classical corpus, theAnalectshas functioned as a key point of reference for inquiry, debate, and conilict within the traditions of classical scholarship and for the political and social institutions that sought ideological grounding in this scholarship. Whether
Book Title: A Patterned Past-Form and Thought in Early Chinese Historiography
Publisher: Harvard University Asia Center
Author(s): Schaberg David
Abstract: In this comprehensive study of the rhetoric, narrative patterns, and intellectual content of the Zuozhuan and Guoyu, David Schaberg reads these two collections of historical anecdotes as traces of a historiographical practice that flourished around the fourth century BCE among the followers of Confucius. He contends that the coherent view of early China found in these texts is an effect of their origins and the habits of reading they impose. Rather than being totally accurate accounts, they represent the efforts of a group of officials and ministers to argue for a moralizing interpretation of the events of early Chinese history and for their own value as skilled interpreters of events and advisers to the rulers of the day.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1tg5npx
ONE The Rhetoric of Good Order from:
A Patterned Past
Abstract: In the chapter devoted to speeches in the
Shitong(Penetration of history), Liu Zhiji (661–721) emphasized both the cultured elegance and the admira, ble stylistic restraint of speeches in theZuozhuan
2. Early Christian Approaches to Divine Simplicity from:
Divine Simplicity
Abstract: The doctrine of divine simplicity has a long history involving complex accounts that interweave philosophy, scripture, and theology. Without a doubt, there is no single doctrine of divine simplicity that remained perfectly unaltered throughout the Christian tradition. Perhaps this is because, as Christopher Stead argues, throughout the early church various senses of divine simplicity were used to speak about God without ever clarifying which sense was in use. In other words, “we must not think that simplicity is itself a simple notion.”¹ However, the simplistic versions of divine simplicity represented in much contemporary theology—primarily from critics—might lead others
Book Title: Faith in a Hidden God-Luther, Kierkegaard, and the Binding of Isaac
Publisher: Fortress Press
Author(s): PALMER ELIZABETH
Abstract: The story of the binding of Isaac both challenges and inspires people who seek to live faithfully in relationship with a God who surpasses our understanding. Combinding the history of exegesis with a theological exploration of the meaning of faith in the face of suffering, this book examines Luther‘s and Kierkegaard‘s lively--and very different--interpretations of Genesis 22 to demonstrate how the way we read the Bible is crucial to the life of faith.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1tm7gw5
1. Pedagogy and Anagogy in Twentieth-Century Readings of Genesis 22 from:
Faith in a Hidden God
Abstract: In the story of Isaac, it is not only God’s intervention at the beginning and the end, but even the factual and psychological elements which come between, that are mysterious, merely touched upon, fraught with background;
2. Luther’s Reading of Genesis 22: from:
Faith in a Hidden God
Abstract: This chapter explicates Luther’s reading of Genesis 22 in the
Lectures on Genesisin his exegetical and historical context, focusing on the theological and exegetical moves by which he simultaneously softens the story and intensifies its problematic elements. In particular, the doctrine of the resurrection of the dead as an example ofcreatio ex nihiloserves as a hermeneutical key to both God and Abraham. It resolves the tension between God’s promise and command and it provides a response to ethical critiques of Abraham’s behavior. But the concept of resurrection fails to solve the underlying theological problems of who God
4. Kierkegaard’s Reading of Genesis 22: from:
Faith in a Hidden God
Abstract: This chapter examines
Fear and Tremblingas a work of exegesis in order to reveal consistencies, ambiguities, and tensions in the way Kierkegaard’s pseudonymous author exegetes Genesis 22 in relation to claims about Christian faith as it relates to ethics, reason, and speech. After an examination of the historical, social, and intellectual forces that influenced Kierkegaard during the time of the pseudonymous authorship, the chapter engages in a close reading ofFear and Trembling, examining the ways in which Johannes de Silentio uses variations, silences, and obscurities to enhance the difficulties and complexities inherent in the story. Insisting that it
2. Limits and Possibilities for the Ecumenical Movement Today from:
World Christianity as Public Religion
Author(s) DO NASCIMENTO CUNHA MAGALI
Abstract: As history unfolds in the wake of
5. Theology, Ethics, and Society from:
World Christianity as Public Religion
Author(s) RIVERA-PAGÁN LUIS N.
Abstract: Latin American liberation theology was the unforeseen enfant terrible in the academic and ecclesial realms of theological production during the last decades of the twentieth century. It brought to the conversation not only a new theme—liberation—but also a new perspective on doing theology and a novel way of referring to God’s being and action in history. Its project to reconfigure the interplay between religious studies, ethics, and politics became a meaningful topic of analysis and dialogue in the general theological discourse. Many scholars perceive in its emergence a drastic epistemological rupture, a radical change in paradigm, a significant
10. “Who You Are Does Not Matter in Europe!” from:
World Christianity as Public Religion
Author(s) ADOGAME AFE
Abstract: On May 20, 2015, Nicolas Haque anchored the story of sixteen-year-old Senegalese Abdou as he prepared his perilous journey to Europe.¹ This was part of a prolonged Al Jazeera TV documentary
Desperate Journeys, chronicling a series of woes, misery, and catastrophe in which hundreds of thousands of African and other immigrants, hopeless but with sanguine expectations, are fleeing economic hardship, poverty, natural disasters, ethnic clashes, political oppression, and unwarranted civil strife partly orchestrated by failing governments. By raising a loan of over $3,000 to facilitate the journey organized by individuals in the migration industry, including people smugglers or human traffickers,
8 The Machinery of War: from:
Principalities in Particular
Abstract: The most prominent public feature of this deathly Gulf War has been the celebrated vindication of the American technological myth. This technological superiority is evinced in the heaviest (and ostensibly most accurate) bombing in the history of the world. People of faith and conscience have felt the spectacle of this “triumph” as
23 Lest Death Prevail: from:
Principalities in Particular
Abstract: For a decade now, we have read as a family J. K. Rowling’s magical Harry Potter books aloud to one another in beds and cars and cottages.¹ A bookstore friend mailed us the first, which caught and held with our two girls. Except for the last that she never saw or heard, the subsequent volumes served for us as a therapeutic backstory to my wife’s struggle with cancer. Here was a lively gift of diversion and delight, which we increasingly read as rich in themes biblical and Christian. It was as if the Oxford Inklings (C. S. Lewis, J. R.
25 The Dismantling of Public Education: from:
Principalities in Particular
Abstract: Mother Helen Moore, an attorney who heads the Education Task Force, has become notorious for her fight on behalf of the schools, and tells the story over and over in community meetings. It’s well documented.
3. Naming the Domination System from:
Engaging the Powers
Abstract: The Greek word kosmos means, variously, world, universe, the creation, humanity, the planet earth, the theater of history.² These conventional usages of
kosmos/“world” are roughly similar in Greek
13. Re-Visioning History: from:
Engaging the Powers
Abstract: History has been written by the victors. What young people learn in schools is largely a chronicle of kings and dynasties, wars and empires. Androcratic systems teach androcratic history. Even where nonviolent resistance was successfully used, it tends to be neglected. A people kept ignorant of the existence of the history of nonviolence will naturally believe that it is impractical and unrealistic. In those cases where it is known, as in Gandhi’s struggle for independence in India or the civil rights movement in the United States, it is regarded as an unrepeatable oddity. The Powers know all too well that
Introduction from:
The Rhetoric of Jesus in the Gospel of Mark
Abstract: At the dawn of the form-critical era of New Testament scholarship, Rudolf Bultmann confidently described how the discourse material in the Gospel of Mark came together. As with other synoptic material, Bultmann argued, the discourses in Mark are composites of various traditions that came to the evangelist only after a complex history of development. Though the core of some of these traditions may go back to the historical Jesus, their final forms are the results of years of hard use by the church that completely reshaped them into the voice of the church. Mark collected these traditional units,¹ which generally
TEOLOGIA RELIGII from:
Filozofia religii
Author(s) RUSECKI KS. MARIAN
Abstract: Religia jako fenomen o zasięgu uniwersalnym w sensie historycznym i geograficznym zawsze budziła zainteresowanie człowieka i była początkowo przedmiotem przednaukowej refl eksji. Ponieważ zawsze stanowiła oczywisty fakt, w zasadzie nie stawiano pytań teoretycznych, dotyczących istoty i genezy religii czy też funkcji, jakie pełni; religia była i jest faktem naocznym, związanym w sposób istotny z życiem ludzkim i stanowiącym jego podstawowy wymiar.
FILOZOFIA RELIGII – SPOSOBY I MOŻLIWOŚCI NAUCZANIA from:
Filozofia religii
Author(s) SOCHOÑ KS. JAN
Abstract: Podejmując się nauczania filozofii religii, wychodzę od zarysowania trudności, jakie wiążą się z faktem istnienia religii. Wyznacza ona bowiem zawiły krąg zagadnień natury historycznej, metodologicznej, światopoglądowej i zgoła metafizycznej. Nie ma przecież takiego oglądu religii, który byłby całkowicie autonomiczny, pozbawiony związków z określonym i już ukształtowanym rozpoznaniem dotyczącym świata oraz człowieka. Wypada przyjąć, że każde rozumienie czegokolwiek poprzedzone bywa przez swoiste przedrozumienie, co oznacza, że zanim przystąpimy do filozoficznej refleksji nad religią (religiami?), dysponujemy już własnym rozumieniem świata i poglądami na to, co przychodzi nam interpretować. Po prostu metoda przyjęta w badaniach musi, chcąc nie chcąc, w pewien sposób determinować
KILKA UWAG O SPOSOBIE CZYTANIA „OSOBY I CZYNU” from:
Antropologia
Author(s) BUTTIGLIONE ROCCO
Abstract: „Habent sua fata libelli...” I książki mają swoje losy. Również książki filozoficzne mają swe własne losy, swe przeznaczenie. Z jednej strony chcą uchwycić prawdę, która jest ponadczasowa, wiecznie ważna, niezmienna i jako taka wymyka się nieustannej zmienności czasu, zmienności historycznych uwarunkowań i kulturowych mód. Z drugiej jednak strony dzieła fi lozofi czne są zawsze zakorzenione w jakiejś chwili, w jakimś momencie, w jakiejś historycznej sytuacji, w jakiejś kulturowej i narodowej swoistości, a nawet w osobistym życiorysie autora. Prawdziwe dzieło fi lozofi czne nie jest nigdy jedynie zwykłym powtórzeniem pewnej abstrakcyjnej pozaczasowej prawdy, ale i nie jest li tylko wyrazem indywidualnego
Book Title: Historicizing Theories, Identities, and Nations- Publisher: UNP - Nebraska
Author(s): GLEACH FREDERIC W.
Abstract: The Histories of Anthropology Annual presents diverse perspectives on the discipline's history within a global context, with a goal of increasing awareness and use of historical approaches in teaching, learning, and conducting anthropology. The series includes critical, comparative, analytical, and narrative studies involving all aspects and subfields of anthropology.Volume 11,
Historicizing Theories, Identities, and Nations, examines the work and influence of scholars, including Franz Boas, Ruth Benedict, John Dewey, Randolph Bourne, A. Irving Hallowell, and Edward Westermarck, and anthropological practices and theories in Vietnam and Ukraine as well as the United States. Contributions also focus on the influence of Western thought and practice on anthropological traditions, as well as issues of relativism, physical anthropology, language, epistemology, ethnography, and social synergy.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1trkjsq
EDITORS’ INTRODUCTION from:
Historicizing Theories, Identities, and Nations
Author(s) GLEACH FREDERIC W.
Abstract: This is our fourth volume since
Histories of Anthropology Annualreturned from the journals to the book division at the University of Nebraska Press. This may seem nothing but a structural question of production, but there are real distinctions between journals and books that are quite significant to the ways we conceived and continue to produceHoAA. After more than a decade we find ourselves reflecting on the peculiarities of an annual cycle of publication geared to professional colleagues in anthropology and history (broadly defined to include ethnohistory and history of science) and in Native studies and other specific cultural
4 Boas and the Young Intellectuals: from:
Historicizing Theories, Identities, and Nations
Author(s) DINWOODIE DAVID W.
Abstract: The history of anthropology has rightly emphasized the rich European roots of Franz Boas’s scholarship and political commitments (Bunzl 1996; Cole 1999; Liss 1996; Stocking 1968, 1996). In this chapter I will explore the
13 Arthur Nole (1940–2015): from:
Historicizing Theories, Identities, and Nations
Author(s) MCILWRAITH THOMAS
Abstract: Arthur Nole, Tahltan Indigenous elder and storyteller, died on January 3, 2015, after breaking his leg while chopping wood. He lived a life indicative of the complexities of Indigenous lives and, particularly, the meshing of traditional activities and wage work. He was a dedicated moose hunter and passionate hunting guide, and he was tremendously interested in the telling and recording of Tahltan history. His later life was dominated by family activities and motivated by teaching young people the traditional skills of camping, hunting, and life on the land.
God’s Creation and Its Goal: from:
God's Creativity and Human Action
Author(s) SIDDIQUI SOHAIRA ZAHID
Abstract: The question of god’s Creation and its purpose is a perennial one that has both stumped exegetes of the Qurʾān and caused theologians to be embroiled in intense debates over the centuries. In offering a reflection on this topic, it is important to connect scriptural reflections on specific verses in the Qurʾān to their theological implications throughout Islamic intellectual history. To this extent, personal reflections on verses of the Qurʾān will be tethered to the more technical theological inquiries they contributed to. More specifically, these inquiries are (1) What does the mere presence of creation reveal about God’s nature? (2)
Book Title: The Film Museum Practice and Film Historiography-The Case of the Nederlands Filmmuseum (1946-2000)
Publisher: Amsterdam University Press
Author(s): LAMERIS BREGT
Abstract: Rich in detail, this is a study of the interrelationships between film historical discourse and archival practices. Exploring the history of several important collections from the EYE Film Museum in Amsterdam, Bregt Lameris shows how archival films and collections always carry the historical traces of selection policies, restoration philosophies, and exhibition strategies. The result is a compelling argument that film archives can never be viewed simply as innocent or neutral sources of film history.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1v2xssp
[Part I Introduction] from:
The Film Museum Practice and Film Historiography
Abstract: Paul Ricoeur explains in
Memory, History, Forgettingthat the interpretation of history does not begin with the historian but with the archivist. The decisions made by archivists on what should and should not be included in a collection are the first step in the process of interpreting historical facts; all the succeeding choices the historian makes depend on the composition and structure of the archive. As a consequence, the archive is not only the ‘starting point’ of historical research, it is also part of the historiographical discourse.¹ Furthermore, the act of collecting documents and objects always implies a change in
CHAPTER 6 Reconstructions from:
The Film Museum Practice and Film Historiography
Abstract: ‘ The current discourse of film restorers is a model for history making because it makes transparent the ways that a history is spliced together’ (Jones, 2012: 138). This comment clearly summarises the focus of this chapter: the reconstruction of films and the consolidation of a film museum editing structure, literally ‘ splicing’ the fragments of film history together. As with the activities of acquisition and collection, reconstruction is a matter of selection: the curator chooses which film clips will end up in the final restoration print. As a result, the reconstruction is generally aimed at ‘ completing’ a film,
CHAPTER 9 Performances from:
The Film Museum Practice and Film Historiography
Abstract: Each film museum is embedded in a history of performances. Sometimes they attempt to deny this history, showing their films in screening rooms stripped of any historical reference. In other cases, however, they choose to show films in a ‘historically accurate’ way, which often results in hybrid forms of display, a mixture of historical reconstruction and modern experimentation. What seems central to the choice of display at the Filmmuseum is the way it defined its films – as individual works of art, to be displayed and viewed in isolation, or as examples of the way films were presented in the past
Book Title: Genre Theory and Historical Change-Theoretical Essays of Ralph Cohen
Publisher: University of Virginia Press
Author(s): Rowlett John L.
Abstract: Ralph Cohen was highly regarded as the visionary founding editor of
New Literary History, but his own theoretical essays appeared in such a scattering of publications that their conceptual originality, underlying coherence, and range of application have not been readily apparent. This new selection of twenty essays, many published here for the first time, offers a synthesis of Cohen's vital work.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1v2xtv6
History and Genre from:
Genre Theory and Historical Change
Abstract: I call this paper “History and Genre” though history is a genre and genre has a history. It is this interweaving between history and genre that I seek to describe. In
The Political UnconsciousFredric Jameson wrote that genre criticism has been “thoroughly discredited by modern literary theory and practice.”¹ There are at least three reasons for this. First, the very notion that texts compose classes has been questioned. Secondly, the assumption that members of a genre share a common trait or traits has been questioned, and thirdly, the function of a genre as an interpretative guide has been questioned.
Genre Theory, Literary History, and Historical Change from:
Genre Theory and Historical Change
Abstract: In the last half of the twentieth century generic theory has reemerged as a critical force, in part owing to discussions of genre by Northrop Frye, R.S. Crane, and Rosalie Colie. More recent genre theory has reexamined the novel (Michael McKeon’s
The Origins of the English Novel1660–1740), the essay (Alexander J. Butrym’sEssays on the Essay: Redefining the Genre), the short story (Susan Lohafer and Jo Ellyn Clarey’sShort Story Theory at a Crossroads), satire, elegy, lyric, tragedy, and others. New theories of genre had been advanced by Mikhail Bakhtin in his work on Dostoevsky and in translations
What Are Genres? from:
Genre Theory and Historical Change
Abstract: Genres exist in nonverbal activities no less than in verbal. There are history paintings, portrait paintings, abstract paintings, as there are kinds of architecture and music genres. But if we wish to describe or explain or interpret these genres we use language—descriptive explanations and interpretation are themselves genres. I make this acknowledgment in order to indicate the range of this paper: I limit myself to our statements about speech and written genres. Since this is the first paper to be presented at this conference on genre, I want to assess the situation of genre criticism and theory as the
Innovation and Variation: from:
Genre Theory and Historical Change
Abstract: The study of literary history inevitably involves the study of literary change, and any explanation of change must distinguish among the types of change that are possible. These include changes within the work of a single writer, changes among different writers who share common ends, like the Scriblerus group (this can include, as well, changes in what are called “schools,” “movements,” and “periods”), changes in the forms of genres, changes in style, changes in critical interpretation. It is apparent that the term “change” identified with these many different literary situations—and they are not all that one can name—needs
Some Thoughts on the Problems of Literary Change 1750–1800 from:
Genre Theory and Historical Change
Abstract: Literary change is intertwined with problems of individual change and social change. Human beings undergo physiological as well as cultural changes just as societies undergo institutional, political, religious, and technological changes. Although in our time concern with all types of change has become common because of the increased rapidity of social and technological changes, the desire, even need, to understand change in the Western world has a long philosophical history, as can be seen from the remarks of Heraclitus and Parmenides.
Literary History and Literary Theory from:
Genre Theory and Historical Change
Abstract: Although I shall address myself to literary history and literary theory, because this relation is central to our time, this is not the traditional relation that, for centuries, interested scholars. The traditional contrast established by Aristotle was between
historyandpoetry.He distinguished between them by declaring that “poetry is something more philosophic and of graver import than history, since its statements are of the nature rather of universals, whereas those of history are singulars. By a universal statement I mean one as to what such or such a kind of man will probably or necessarily say or do—which
Generic History as New Literary History from:
Genre Theory and Historical Change
Abstract: It gives me great pleasure to return to the University of Konstanz because it is here that Hans Robert Jauss elaborated his theories of aesthetic reception and hermeneutical analysis, and it is here that Wolfgang Iser propounded his theories of the act and process of reading and of functional history. For more than a decade the three of us have collaborated in presenting to scholars the values of literary theory and its importance for the study of literature. I take this occasion to acknowledge their important contributions not only to
New Literary Historybut to the study of literature in
Renewing the Eighteenth Century from:
Genre Theory and Historical Change
Abstract: The past decade has seen the publication of
The New Eighteenth Century(1987), “A New History of the Enlightenment?” (1992), and a considerable number of reinterpretations of the century. Writing the interpretation of an earlier historical time, contemporary critics and theorists correctly insist that they see the past through the eyes of the present. But what in our divided and fragmented world governs our visions or perceptions of the past? We insist on the need for self-reflection, on the analysis of our principles, but these are inevitably governed and constricted by the perceptions we have received and constructed.
Book Title: Imagining the popular in contemporary French culture- Publisher: Manchester University Press
Author(s): LOOSELEY DAVID
Abstract: This groundbreaking book is about what ‘popular culture’ means in France, and how the term’s shifting meanings have been negotiated and contested. It represents the first theoretically informed study of the way that popular culture is lived, imagined, fought over and negotiated in modern and contemporary France. It covers a wide range of overarching concerns: the roles of state policy, the market, political ideologies, changing social contexts and new technologies in the construction of the popular. But it also provides a set of specific case studies showing how popular songs, stories, films, TV programmes and language styles have become indispensable elements of ‘culture’ in France. Deploying yet also rethinking a ‘Cultural Studies’ approach to the popular, the book therefore challenges dominant views of what French culture really means today.French Studies, Cultural Studies, Media Studies, Cultural Sociology, History/Cultural History. Specific chapters will be of relevance to: Cultural Policy, Popular Music Studies, Literary Studies, Film and TV Studies, Linguistics
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1vwmf2w
Conclusion from:
Imagining the popular in contemporary French culture
Author(s) Looseley David
Abstract: The ambition of this study has been to explore the diversity of ways in which the popular has been conceptualised and materialised in France. Whereas domestic and external accounts of French culture have spontaneously identified it with élite culture, we have argued that any rigorous analysis of it must integrate and engage with majority cultural practices. The relationship between state, national institutions and cultural production takes very particular forms in France, closely enmeshed as this relationship has been with a specific political history, and with the exceptionally strong presence of linguistic and literary tradition as a prized element of national
Book Title: Undoing Art- Publisher: Quodlibet
Author(s): Delville Michel
Abstract: What do Stéphane Mallarmé, Antonin Artaud, Meret Oppenheim, Asger Jorn, Yoko Ono, Tom Phillips and Martin Arnold have in common? Whereas a wealth of critics have diagnosed contemporary art’s preoccupations with madness, depression and self-abuse as well as its tendency to cultivate an (anti-)aesthetics of the negative, the excremental and the abject (say, from the Vienna Action Group to Serrano, McCarthy or Delvoye), much less attention has been paid to how modern and contemporary artists and public have thrived on the destruction, disfiguration and obliteration of work by the artists and/or by that of others. From Artaud’s «terminal» notebooks to the recent upsurge in «erasure poetics», the history of «undoing» art deserves to be recounted in a positive mode and rescued from popular narratives of the decline and death of the avant-garde.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1vxm83d
Refusals from:
Undoing Art
Abstract: M.A.C.: Sadly, the Whitney Museum has just turned down, for the public plaza in front of its new building, Charles Ray’s statue of
Huck and Jim, rememberingHuck Finn. «The runaway slave, Jim, is nine feet tall, in the prime of life», as Calvin Tomkins puts it in his article «Meaning Machines: The Sculptures of Charles Ray»³. Jim is reaching out with his right hand protectively over Huck’s body, as the fourteen-year old bends over and scoops out something below him. It relates to the story in which they are looking at the stars, Huck is saying they were always
Obliterations and Deviations from:
Undoing Art
Abstract: M.D.: And then, of course, there are acts of disowning, refusal and obliteration perpetrated by artists upon the works of other artists. Among these, the success story of erasure poetics deserves our attention, if only because it has been ignored or relegated to the margins of literary and art history. Erasurism is rooted as much in contemporary philosophy’s deconstructionist turn as in Duchampian found objects and Situationist détournements, of which many of the examples examined below constitute both an extension and a critique. Recent and current developments in erasure art are closely associated with visual artists and writers (many of
Pseudonyms and De/Retitlings from:
Undoing Art
Abstract: M.A.C.: Among the varied coverups, the art of the pseudonym works a kind of subterfuge. Blaise Pascal wrote as five different persons, depending what he was writing: mathematics, imagined letters, and so on, and the major othering writer is without any doubt Fernando Pessoa, who had at least seventy-five other characters, known as «heteronyms»: among them Alberto Caeiro, and Ricardo Reis, each of which had a different character, history, and style.
Clinamen from:
Undoing Art
Abstract: M.D.: Walker’s installation is about how art seeks to remediate history’s tragic flaws by revisiting some of its cardinal sins and canonical objects. Likewise, the canonical status enjoyed by Mallarmé and Proust looms large in Broodthaers’s and Bennequin’s erasure experiments. Like Broodthaers’s «IMAGE»,
Ommagesuggests that such acts of undoing - whether affectionate, ironic or both - often originate in an attempt to deal with the pressure of influence. InThe Anxiety of Influence, Harold Bloom famously argued that poets since Milton have sought to escape from their predecessors’ haunting importance. In view of the examples seen so far the
1 “A Most Disagreeable Mirror”: from:
A Political Companion to James Baldwin
Author(s) Balfour Lawrie
Abstract: “As is the inevitable result of things unsaid, we find ourselves until today oppressed with a dangerous and reverberating silence.”¹ The writer of these words is James Baldwin (1924–1987), and “the dangerous and reverberating silence” is the unspoken story of racial brutality that qualifies any claim for the achievements of American democracy. Although Baldwin issued his warning before the undoing of legal segregation, his assessment of the United States as a nation haunted by its racial heritage goes to the core of the post–civil rights predicament. For Baldwin foresees the limits of formal equality and pushes beyond them to
2 The Race of a More Perfect Union: from:
A Political Companion to James Baldwin
Author(s) Brendese P. J.
Abstract: When Barack Obama gave his revealing speech on race in America, he juxtaposed what he called “the white immigrant story” with the memories aired in black barbershops and beauty salons. In what is now known as his “More Perfect Union” address, Obama also made a distinction between his own generation’s experiences of how race is lived in America and the memories of Reverend Jeremiah Wright’s generation. In each case, Obama recognized a segregation of memory along the lines of color, class, and generation. The speech magnified the connection between America’s segregated memories and its segregated polity.
3 James Baldwin and the Politics of Disconnection from:
A Political Companion to James Baldwin
Author(s) McWilliams Susan J.
Abstract: Giovanni’s Roombegins with its protagonist, a young, white American named David, staring out the window of a house in the south of France. There, brooding on the events that he is about to recount, David emphasizes that they “were acted out under a foreign sky.” He suggests that this fact undergirds all others in the narrative, that if you didn’t know he was an American abroad, you wouldn’t be able to understand the nature of what has transpired. To understand David, and David’s story, you must understand that he is an American who has traveled outside of America. “There
7 Go Tell It on the Mountain: from:
A Political Companion to James Baldwin
Author(s) McWilliams Wilson Carey
Abstract: James Baldwin was a constant American despite all his years of expatriation, a native son whose subjects and audiences were primarily American, even when (as in
Giovanni’s Room) he set his story overseas. He was a fervent critic of the American regime precisely because he was an anguished lover, and nothing is clearer in Baldwin’s work than the depth of his concern for American political life and culture.
Book Title: Negative Cosmopolitanism-Cultures and Politics of World Citizenship after Globalization
Publisher: MQUP
Author(s): TOMSKY TERRI
Abstract: From climate change, debt, and refugee crises to energy security, environmental disasters, and terrorism, the events that lead nightly newscasts and drive public policy demand a global perspective. In the twentieth century the world sought solutions through formal institutions of international governance such as the United Nations, the International Criminal Court, and the World Bank, but present-day responses to global realities are often more provisional, improvisational, and contingent. Tracing this uneven history in order to identify principal actors, contesting ideologies, and competing rhetoric, Negative Cosmopolitanism challenges the Kantian ideal of cosmopolitanism as the precondition for a perpetual global peace. Uniting literary scholars with researchers working on contemporary problems and those studying related issues of the past – including slavery, industrial capitalism, and corporate imperialism – essays in this volume scrutinize the entanglement of cosmopolitanism within expanding networks of trade and global capital from the eighteenth century to the present. By doing so, the contributors pinpoint the ways in which whole populations have been unwillingly caught up in a capitalist reality that has little in common with the earlier ideals of cosmopolitanism. A model for provoking new and necessary questions about neoliberalism, biopolitics, colonialism, citizenship, and xenophobia, Negative Cosmopolitanism establishes a fresh take on the representation of globalization and modern life in history and literature. Contributors Include Timothy Brennan (University of Minnesota), Juliane Collard (University of British Columbia), Mike Dillon (California State University, Fullerton), Sneja Gunew (University of British Columbia), Dina Gusejnova (University of Sheffield), Heather Latimer (University of British Columbia), Pamela McCallum (University of Calgary), Geordie Miller (Dalhousie University), Dennis Mischke (Universität Stuttgart), Peter Nyers (McMaster University), Liam O’Loughlin (Pacific Lutheran University), Crystal Parikh (New York University), Mark Simpson (University of Alberta), Melissa Stephens (Vancouver Island University), and Paul Ugor (Illinois State University).From climate change, debt, and refugee crises to energy security, environmental disasters, and terrorism, the events that lead nightly newscasts and drive public policy demand a global perspective. In the twentieth century the world sought solutions through formal institutions of international governance such as the United Nations, the International Criminal Court, and the World Bank, but present-day responses to global realities are often more provisional, improvisational, and contingent. Tracing this uneven history in order to identify principal actors, contesting ideologies, and competing rhetoric, Negative Cosmopolitanism challenges the Kantian ideal of cosmopolitanism as the precondition for a perpetual global peace. Uniting literary scholars with researchers working on contemporary problems and those studying related issues of the past – including slavery, industrial capitalism, and corporate imperialism – essays in this volume scrutinize the entanglement of cosmopolitanism within expanding networks of trade and global capital from the eighteenth century to the present. By doing so, the contributors pinpoint the ways in which whole populations have been unwillingly caught up in a capitalist reality that has little in common with the earlier ideals of cosmopolitanism. A model for provoking new and necessary questions about neoliberalism, biopolitics, colonialism, citizenship, and xenophobia, Negative Cosmopolitanism establishes a fresh take on the representation of globalization and modern life in history and literature. Contributors Include Timothy Brennan (University of Minnesota), Juliane Collard (University of British Columbia), Mike Dillon (California State University, Fullerton), Sneja Gunew (University of British Columbia), Dina Gusejnova (University of Sheffield), Heather Latimer (University of British Columbia), Pamela McCallum (University of Calgary), Geordie Miller (Dalhousie University), Dennis Mischke (Universität Stuttgart), Peter Nyers (McMaster University), Liam O’Loughlin (Pacific Lutheran University), Crystal Parikh (New York University), Mark Simpson (University of Alberta), Melissa Stephens (Vancouver Island University), and Paul Ugor (Illinois State University).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1w0ddq5
4 Fractured Mediations: from:
Negative Cosmopolitanism
Author(s) Gunew Sneja
Abstract: Postcolonial theory has helped us understand the ways in which imperial cultures have claimed a version of cosmopolitanism as intrinsic to their civilizing missions. While consideration of the treatment of indigenous groups and the history of slavery have enabled a consistent critique of such claims, less attention has been paid to the ways in which other groups have been positioned in these dynamics, particularly in the settler colonies. The debates in neo-cosmopolitanism over the last decade have attempted to position such groups more centrally. The term “vernacular cosmopolitanism” is usefully invoked here Postcolonial theory has helped us understand the ways
Writing, trace, image. from:
Verità Immagine Normatività / Truth, Image, and Normativity
Author(s) Borutti Silvana
Abstract: The writing of history is a fundamental theme in Michel de Certeau. However, it is not solely a methodological and epistemological issue. Indeed, we cannot understand Certeau’s contribution to the epistemology of history if we do not link it to the most original aspects of his perspective, which are to be found in what I would call the field of historical ontology. I will therefore first deal with his conception of historiography as a writing practice which produces ontological and political effects. I will then consider Certeau’s analysis of some images, which he interprets as traces and, as such, as
CONCLUSION: from:
Nietzsche's Great Politics
Abstract: one effect of Nietzsche’s work, as that of others, may be to make us question how far the criteria we think we have are actually expressed in anything that actually happens. What we have to do, rather, is to take up those elements of Nietzsche’s thought that seem to make most sense to us in terms of such things as our ethical understanding, our understanding of history, and the relations of
Book Title: The History Problem-The Politics of War Commemoration in East Asia
Publisher: University of Hawai'i Press
Author(s): Saito Hiro
Abstract: Seventy years have passed since the end of the Asia-Pacific War, yet Japan remains embroiled in controversy with its neighbors over the war’s commemoration. Among the many points of contention between Japan, China, and South Korea are interpretations of the Tokyo War Crimes Trial, apologies and compensation for foreign victims of Japanese aggression, prime ministerial visits to the Yasukuni Shrine, and the war’s portrayal in textbooks. Collectively, these controversies have come to be called the “history problem." But why has the problem become so intractable? Can it ever be resolved, and if so, how? To answer these questions, Hiro Saito mobilizes the sociology of collective memory and social movements, political theories of apology and reconciliation, psychological research on intergroup conflict, and philosophical reflections on memory and history.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1wn0r56
CHAPTER 1 Cross-National Fragmentation, 1945–1964 from:
The History Problem
Abstract: The focus of the history problem, the Asia-Pacific War, was not a single, clearly bounded event. Instead, it evolved through a series of armed conflicts between Japan and China that began with the Mukden Incident in September 1931 and eventually led to the outbreak of the Second Sino-Japanese War in July 1937. Japan then proceeded to war with the United States and other Allied powers in December 1941 and quickly advanced to the Pacific and Southeast Asia. But the tide of war began to turn at the Battle of Midway in June 1942, and Japan was increasingly overwhelmed by the
CHAPTER 3 Apologies and Denunciations, 1989–1996 from:
The History Problem
Abstract: Emperor Hirohito became seriously ill in September 1988, prompting television programs and newspapers to report his condition daily, including changes in his temperature and pulse. When the emperor fell into critical condition on January 7, 1989, all the broadcasting stations in Japan began airing special programs on the history of “Shōwa,” his reign since 1928. The special media coverage continued through January 8 when the emperor died.
CHAPTER 4 The Coexistence of Nationalism and Cosmopolitanism, 1997–2015 from:
The History Problem
Abstract: The Japanese Society for History Textbook Reform (JSHTR), launched in January 1997, attacked postwar history education for forcing Japanese citizens to lose national pride: “Especially the modern historiography treats the Japanese people as if they were criminals who must continue to atone and apologize forever. This masochistic tendency became even stronger after the Cold War ended. Right now, history textbooks in Japan present the propagandas of the former enemy countries as historical facts.”¹ JSHTR members also met with Minister of Education Kosugi Takashi, trying to persuade him to reject masochistic tendencies— the increased descriptions of Japan’s past wrongdoings—in history
CHAPTER 5 The Legacy of the Tokyo Trial from:
The History Problem
Abstract: The preceding chapters have analyzed how East Asia’s history problem evolved through continuous struggles among relevant political actors competing for the legitimate commemoration of the Asia-Pacific War. These actors included the government, political parties, and NGOs in Japan; the governments, NGOs, and victims of Japan’s past wrongdoings in South Korea and China; and historians and educators from the three countries. They defined their commemorative positions by drawing differently on nationalism and cosmopolitanism and tried to influence Japan’s official commemoration by exploiting available mobilizing structures and political opportunities. I argue that one of the most important findings of this field analysis
CHAPTER 6 The Role of Historians in the History Problem from:
The History Problem
Abstract: At first glance, historians may not look like the best candidates for facilitating a resolution of the history problem. This is because historians have traditionally used the nation as a primary unit of analysis, helping to naturalize it as a primordial entity. They have also created professional associations and delimited their membership along national borders, consistent with the nationalist logic of self-determination; for example, when Japanese historians write about the history of Japan, they often talk among themselves without consulting with foreign historians who study Japan. This nationally bounded content focus and membership reinforces the logic of nationalism that divides
Conclusion from:
The History Problem
Abstract: Can East Asia’s history problem ever be resolved, and if so, how? This is the question that I set out to answer in this book. In light of the field analysis of the history problem, my answer is cautiously affirmative—yes, it can be resolved if the governments and citizens in Japan, South Korea, and China find a way to unleash the potential of the historians’ debate to promote the cosmopolitan logic of commemoration. My affirmative answer is cautious because nationalist commemorations, focusing on the suffering of conationals without sufficient regard for foreign others, persist in the region, overwhelm historians’
Introduction from:
Narrative Concepts in the Study of Eighteenth-Century Literature
Author(s) Mäkikalli Aino
Abstract: Narratological concepts, such as focalization, perspective, implied author, the distinction between story and discourse, and even homo- and heterodiegetic narration, today belong to the toolkit of scholars of literature, including those who do not consider themselves narratologists. Since literary analysis almost always also encompasses formal aspects of works, narratological concepts concerning the structure and forms of a narrative are taken by many as a ‘natural’ choice. Narratologists did not originally see their work as ‘a handmaiden to interpretation’; their theoretically-based taxonomic description of narrative was separated from interpretation, which always also has to do with the content of the narrative
Temporality in Aphra Behn’s Oroonoko and Daniel Defoe’s Robinson Crusoe from:
Narrative Concepts in the Study of Eighteenth-Century Literature
Author(s) Mäkikalli Aino
Abstract: In the
Routledge Encyclopedia of Narrative Theory(2005) Monika Fludernik suggests that time in narrative can be viewed from three different perspectives: first, the general,philosophicalaspect of temporality and its significance for the levels of story and discourse; second, the relationship between thestoryanddiscourselevels; and third, thegrammaticalandmorphologicaldevices used (tense markers) and their significance for the levels of discourse and story. She stresses the study of two temporal levels, that of thestoryand that of thediscourse, leading to the analysis of chronological distortions of the surface level of the narrative text
Authorial Narration Reconsidered from:
Narrative Concepts in the Study of Eighteenth-Century Literature
Author(s) Birke Dorothee
Abstract: From a narratological point of view, one of the most controversial legacies the eighteenth-century novel has bestowed onto its inheritors is the technique of authorial narration. Described by Franz K. Stanzel as one of three typical narrative situations, authorial narration as defined in the
Routledge Encyclopedia of Narrative Theoryis ‘characterized by a highly audible and visible narrator’ who ‘sees the story from the ontological position of an outsider, that is, a position of absolute authority which allows her/him to know everything about events and characters, including their thoughts and unconscious motives’ (Jahn, 2005, p. 364). This association of authorial
Book Title: Encounter with the Plumed Serpent-Drama and Power in the Heart of Mesoamerica
Publisher: University Press of Colorado
Author(s): Jiménez Gabina Aurora Pérez
Abstract: The Mixtec, or the people of Savi ("Nation of the Rain God"), one of the major civilizations of ancient Mesoamerica, made their home in the highlands of Oaxaca, where they resisted both Aztec military expansion and the Spanish conquest. This book presents and interprets the sacred histories narrated in the Mixtec codices, the largest surviving collection of pre-Columbian manuscripts in existence. In these screenfold books, ancient painter-historians chronicled the politics of the Mixtec from approximately a.d. 900 to 1521, portraying the royal families, rituals, wars, alliances, and ideology of the times. By analyzing and cross-referencing the codices, which have been fragmented and dispersed in far-flung archives, the authors attempt to reconstruct Mixtec history. Adding useful interpretation and commentary, Jansen and Perez Jimenez synthesize the large body of surviving documents into the first unified narrative of Mixtec sacred history.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1wn0rc9
FOREWORD from:
Encounter with the Plumed Serpent
Author(s) Moctezuma Eduardo Matos
Abstract: “Just as religious convictions determined social ethos and the way Native Americans behaved toward nature, ideology provided the frame for the recording and interpretation of history itself. . . . We see this reflected in the archetypal king of the archetypal civilized kingdom: Quetzalcoatl of Tollan.” So writes Maarten Jansen and Gabina Aurora Pérez Jiménez at the end of the first chapter in the long-awaited, innovative, and significant
Encounter with the Plumed Serpent: Drama and Power in the Heart of Mesoamerica. The Mesoamerican Worlds series has two other books whose titles include the famed name of Quetzalcoatl: Davíd Carrasco’sQuetzalcoatl
Chapter Two STORYTELLING and RITUAL from:
Encounter with the Plumed Serpent
Abstract: History was recalled and communicated mainly in the Heart of the community, the ceremonial and administrative center. Actually, no clear descriptions of such events in Ñuu Dzaui have come down to us, but they can be reconstructed on the basis of patterns observed in the Classic Maya cities. There, the important historical statements are inscribed as images with hieroglyphic texts on stelae and tablets and are directly related to temples, palaces, and similar structures. Their reading, therefore, always took place in the presence of the Gods, the Ancestors, and those who held important offices in the sovereign community. History was
Chapter Three DESCENT of the PLUMED SERPENT from:
Encounter with the Plumed Serpent
Abstract: Human history, according to the Mesoamerican worldview, started with the First Sunrise. Before, there was darkness, a mysterious time of origins. The most impressive and complete expression of this concept is found in the Popol Vuh, the sacred book of the Quiché in Guatemala. The story begins in darkness and night (
chi quecum chi acab). The divine plan of creation is to bring about germination and dawn (ta chauaxoc, ta zaquiroc), connecting and even identifying the natural cycle of fertility with the cycle of day and night. Humanity, which exists within these cycles, is referred to as “people of light”
Chapter Four FOUNDING MOTHERS from:
Encounter with the Plumed Serpent
Abstract: The Seven Caves of heaven are the point of departure for an intriguing story about the events of a remote past recorded in the Ñuu Dzaui manuscripts (Codex Tonindeye, 14–21). Heaven, we now understand, is both the general sacred living space of the Gods and an actual sanctuary on a mountaintop near Yuta Tnoho. The seven caves (Chicomoztoc) are a metaphor for earthly origin. At the same time, they may refer to actual caves in the area with ceremonial functions. In this case, a pair emerges: Lady 3 Flint ‘Shell Quechquemitl, Plumed Serpent’ (“Power and Strength of the Plumed
Chapter Five The RISE of ÑUU TNOO from:
Encounter with the Plumed Serpent
Abstract: The history of the lineages begins with the warmth and energy of the first rising of Lord Sun (Iya Ndicandii), who, with his rays of life-giving power and his call to work and glory, created a human world of knowledge and seeing while the past became a time of darkness and mystery, solid and cold as stone. The
IyaandIyadzehe,who had their origin in Yuta Tnoho, were children of light and heat; the earlier populations were reduced to immobile rock formations in their new landscape. As it was in the beginning, this process of awakening and coming to
2 Flying high? from:
Irish Literature Since 1990
Author(s) Brewster Scott
Abstract: Lucy McDiarmid begins her review of
The Cambridge History of Irish Literatureby reflecting on the upholstery of Aer Lingus seats, which features quotations from James Connolly, Yeats, Shaw, and lines from the sixteenth-century anonymous Gaelic lament for Kilcash. The quotations on the seats knit together the recurrent dynamics of Irish culture and society that have been interwoven since the twelfth century: tradition and modernity, arrival and departure, native and foreign, art and politics, Irish and Anglo-Irish, the Gaelic and English tongues. The soft furnishings also showcase Irish writing in its broad sense: literary and political writing, and both official
3 Home places: from:
Irish Literature Since 1990
Author(s) Pilný Ondřej
Abstract: To appraise Irish theatre of the recent past is an ominous task; to attempt to predict what might be remembered in the future a treacherous one. From 1990 to mid-2006 the Irish Playography database lists 842 plays, devised pieces and adaptations produced in Ireland by Irish theatre companies and other commercial bodies. Since 1990 critical interest in Irish theatre has grown rapidly, spurred on in part by the Abbey Theatre centenary in 2004 and reassessments of its history, in part by the emergence of a vibrant new generation of playwrights and the international success of a handful of Irish directors
10 Neither here nor there: from:
Irish Literature Since 1990
Author(s) Parker Michael
Abstract: Confirmation that a new generation of talented poets is beginning to re-shape the face of Irish and Northern Irish literature can be found in two recent anthologies: Selima Guinness’s
The New Irish Poets(2004) and John Brown’sMagnetic North: The Emerging Poets (2005).³ Amongst the defining characteristics of the new poetry, according to Guinness, are a postmodernist distrust of grand narratives, an alertness to wider geopolitical concerns, and a preoccupation with domestic and family, rather than national history. For Brown, whose focus is exclusively on Northern poetry, the coming poetic generation displays a high degree of mobility and disparity in
11 ‘Tomorrow we will change our names, invent ourselves again’: from:
Irish Literature Since 1990
Author(s) Harte Liam
Abstract: It is simply not possible to write purposefully, let alone comprehensively, about the swirling abundance of themes and trends in contemporary Irish fiction and autobiography in the space allotted to me here. Every
tour d’horizonmust be hedged about with qualifications and hesitations, every typological gesture thwarted by the fact of thematic and stylistic diversity.² In short, the closer one looks for continuities and correspondences, the more one becomes aware of kaleidoscopic variety. Indeed, the motifs of fragmentation and incompletion are themselves among the most recurrent in recent Irish writing, being especially marked in the contemporary short story, a genre
17 ‘What do I say when they wheel out their dead?’ from:
Irish Literature Since 1990
Author(s) Alcobia-Murphy Shane
Abstract: In one emblematic shot from Midge MacKenzie’s
The Sky: A Silent Witness(1995), a documentary made in collaboration with Amnesty International about human rights abuses, the camera frames the sky’s reflection on the surface of water while an unidentified woman recounts the horrifying story of her rape on 3 September 1991, in the midst of the Bosnian conflict. The reflection, as Wendy Hesford identifies, ‘reverses, distorts, and contains the sky on the surface of the water’; thus, it ‘establishes boundaries where there are none, and therefore draws attention to both the crisis of reference and the crisis of witnessing’.¹ The
6. BEYOND SINCERITY: from:
Rethinking Sincerity and Authenticity
Abstract: Though the topic has received little scholarly attention, Levinas’s
Otherwise Than Beingcontains the strongest recent defense of sincerity.¹ Despite this neglect, Levinas’s preference for sincerity over its typically better-esteemed alternative, authenticity, marks one of the most intriguing moments in the history of self-congruence. As the last chapter demonstrates, Levinas goes so far as to champion sincerity as a virtual synonym for both responsibility and subjectivity. In words taken from hisHumanism of the Other(1972), ”Sincerity . . . is the very responsibility for others” (HO69); ”Is subjectivity not sincerity—putting oneself out in the open, which is
Book Title: The Illiberal Imagination-Class and the Rise of the U.S. Novel
Publisher: University of Virginia Press
Author(s): Shapiro Joe
Abstract: Through close readings of the works of foundational U.S. novelists, including Charles Brockden Brown, Hugh Henry Brackenridge, Catharine Maria Sedgwick, James Fenimore Cooper, and Harriet Beecher Stowe, Joe Shapiro demonstrates that while voices of economic egalitarianism and working-class protest find their ways into a variety of early U.S. novels, these novels are anything but radically dialogic; instead, he argues, they push back against emergent forms of class consciousness by working to naturalize class inequality among whites.
The Illiberal Imaginationthus enhances our understanding of both the early U.S. novel and the history of the way that class has been imagined in the United States.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1wx93xr
Introduction from:
The Illiberal Imagination
Abstract: The title of this book,
The Illiberal Imagination,is meant to evoke two much earlier books: Lionel Trilling’sThe Liberal Imagination(1950) and Louis Hartz’sThe Liberal Tradition in America(1955). And it is intended to emphasize that this book is in large part an argument with the understanding of U.S. literary history for which these earlier books laid the foundation.
1 Charles Brockden Brown, Poverty, and the Bildungsroman from:
The Illiberal Imagination
Abstract: In
Ormond; or, The Secret Witness(1799) andArthur Mervyn; or, Memoirs of the Year 1793(1799, 1800), Charles Brockden Brown—the late eighteenth-century U.S. novelist most celebrated by early nineteenth-century American writers and most studied by twentieth and twenty-first-century critics—tells the same story twice. At the outset of both novels, Brown’s protagonists—Constantia Dudley and Arthur Mervyn, respectively—fall into “poverty.” Having become “poor,” these protagonists must sell their labor to others in order to acquire “subsistence.” They become, then, members of late eighteenth-century Philadelphia’s “lower sort.” While Constantia and Arthur eventually—and fortuitously—ascend to property at
Conclusion from:
The Illiberal Imagination
Abstract: In making these arguments, I have been picking a bone with “the liberal tradition”—with an understanding of American literary history wherein class does not, cannot, matter. As I noted in the introduction, I’m not the first to pick
Book Title: Holocaust Monuments and National Memory-France and Germany since 1989
Publisher: Berghahn Books
Author(s): Carrier Peter
Abstract: Since 1989, two sites of memory with respect to the deportation and persecution of Jews in France and Germany during the Second World War have received intense public attention: the Vélo d'Hiver (Winter Velodrome) in Paris and the Monument for the Murdered Jews of Europe or Holocaust Monument in Berlin. Why is this so? Both monuments, the author argues, are unique in the history of memorial projects. Although they are genuine "sites of memory", neither monument celebrates history, but rather serve as platforms for the deliberation, negotiation and promotion of social consensus over the memorial status of war crimes in France and Germany. The debates over these monuments indicate that it is the communication among members of the public via the mass media, rather than qualities inherent in the sites themselves, which transformed these sites into symbols beyond traditional conceptions of heritage and patriotism.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1x76f8h
4 Berlin: from:
Holocaust Monuments and National Memory
Abstract: Plans for a ‘Monument for the Murdered Jews of Europe’ or ‘Holocaust Monument’² in Berlin gave rise to one of the most intense and prolonged debates over the memorial legacy and representations of the Second World War in the history of the Federal Republic of Germany. Following the renaming of streets and the removal or modification of monuments in the eastern sector of the city from 1989, and parallel to negotiations over the possible reconstruction of the Hohenzollern Palace, the debate over the planned Holocaust Monument exemplified the problematical cultural and symbolic transformation of this city prior to and following
[Part III Introduction] from:
Holocaust Monuments and National Memory
Abstract: The dramatic increase in the number of historical monuments, commemorations and exhibitions since the 1970s is an international phenomenon, as demonstrated by the sociologist Frank Füredi in his extensive study of memory cultures in the U.K., France, Germany, Japan and the United States.¹ In Europe, debates over historical monuments, museums and commemorations have occurred with such frequency and intensity during this period that the debates themselves have become paradigmatic moments if not intellectual monuments of contemporary public understandings of history. Controversy over the cult of the past following the National Heritage Act of 1983 in the U.K., the Historians’ Dispute
Book Title: History-Narration, Interpretation, Orientation
Publisher: Berghahn Books
Author(s): Rüsen Jörn
Abstract: Without denying the importance of the postmodernist approach to the narrative form and rhetorical strategies of historiography, the author, one of Germany's most prominent cultural historians, argues here in favor of reason and methodical rationality in history. He presents a broad variety of aspects, factors and developments of historical thinking from the 18th century to the present, thus continuing, in exemplary fashion, the tradition of critical self-reflection in the humanities and looking at historical studies as an important factor of cultural orientation in practical life.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1x76fc2
Introduction: from:
History
Abstract: History is much more than only a matter of historical studies. It is an essential cultural factor in everybody’s life, since human life needs an orientation in the course of time which has to be brought about by remembering the past. Historical studies are a systematic way of performing this function of orientation. In order to understand what historians do one should start with this fundamental and general function.
Chapter 3 Rhetoric and Aesthetics of History: from:
History
Abstract: Current discussions on the theory of history stress the poetical and rhetorical character of historiography; yet it is precisely this character that is generally neglected in the self-awareness and self-understanding of most professional historians. There is a good deal of postmodernism in the quest for rhetoric and aesthetics in modern historiography because the modernism of historiography is defined by it’s academic or, in a broader sense of the word, its scientific character. The widespread and deeply rooted opinion of academic historians, as well as of postmodernist theorists of history, is that this scientific character stands in opposition to rhetoric and
Chapter 4 Narrativity and Objectivity in Historical Studies from:
History
Abstract: “Narrativity” and “objectivity” seem to be contradictory characterizations of historical studies. The category of narrativity brings historical studies close to literature; it discloses the literary character of historiography, and the linguistic procedures and principles which constitute “history” as a meaningful and sensible representation of the past in the cultural practices of historical memory. Objectivity, on the other hand, is a category that discloses a certain kind of historical knowledge, gained through the methodically-ruled procedures of research and that has furnished it with a solid validity jutting over the field of arbitrary meaning.
Chapter 7 Theoretical Approaches to an Intercultural Comparison of Historiography from:
History
Abstract: Most works on historiography have been done within the framework of a national history.² A broader perspective is related to European or Western historiography³, or to the historiography of non-Western cultures. The latter mainly deals with a single country or a single culture such as China⁴ or India.⁵ Comparative studies have been rare so far.⁶ There are a lot of reasons for this but I will only mention two: the difficulty of combining the competences of research in different historical cultures, and the dominance of Western historical thinking in historical studies even in non-Western countries. This dominance draws the academic
Chapter 8 Loosening the Order of History: from:
History
Abstract: Historical studies as an academic discipline is under discussion, which treats its roots, functions and principles in a way that render them at the same time satisfactory and uncomfortable. The satisfaction may result from the new attention history has got in the realm of the humanities. One of the most dominating issues here is memory and its role in human culture. “Memory” covers the entire field of dealing with the past, thus including the realm of history as a subject matter and as a mode of recalling the past into life of its representation in the cultural framework of human
Chapter 9 Historical Thinking as Trauerarbeit: from:
History
Abstract: Some years ago the Getty Research Institute for the History of Art and the Humanities organized a conference at the Warburg Institute on “Memory, History, Narrative: A comparative inquiry into the representation of crisis.” At the end of this conference Saul Friedländer tried to summarize the main issues and the decisive points of view concerning the Western concept of history and the idea of its practical function today. He said that looking back at the catastrophes of the twentieth century one has to raise the question again: “What is the nature of human nature?”
Chapter 11 Holocaust-Memory and German Identity from:
History
Abstract: It has often been characterized as a “black hole” of meaning, that dissolves every concept of historical interpretation. It occludes construction of a meaningful narrative connection between the time before and after it. It is a “borderline-experience” of history, which doesn’t allow its integration into a coherent narrative. It makes every attempt to apply comprehensive concepts
9. Neo-Hegelian Reflections on the Communitarian Debate from:
Toward a Global Civil Society
Author(s) Pinkard Terry
Abstract: I will offer some very general reflections on why certain communitarian ideas have been raised in the national debate and why the communitarian agenda on its own cannot be the full story of what we should be doing and thinking. It strikes me that we ought to begin with the very general question: why is it that communitarianism has suddenly been appearing on the political and philosophical landscape in the way that it recently has? In trying to answer this question, I am going to do three things. I am going to begin with an anecdote, end with a slogan,
25. What’s Left After Socialism from:
Toward a Global Civil Society
Author(s) Motchane Didier
Abstract: As the Berlin wall and the Gulf War underscored, the European Left is out of step with history. As long as Europe remains little more than an alibi for surrendering or converting to liberalism, it will continue to be a non entity.
Chapter One Sex, Drugs, and Revolution from:
The Imaginary Revolution
Abstract: The radical students who started the chain of events that led to the greatest strike wave in French history lashed out against capitalism, the state, and property. They extended their protests to what they considered the pleasure-denying restraints of bourgeois society and desired “to liberate man from all the repressions of social life.”¹ Repression meant not just police but a wide spectrum of social activities—wage labor, sexual restraint, industrial hierarchy, and academic discipline. As in other Western nations, universities became the launching pad of their assaults. The most liberal institution provided cover for adversaries of the dominant social/political order
Chapter Four Workers Respond from:
The Imaginary Revolution
Abstract: Wage earners took advantage of the momentary weakness of state power in the middle of May to initiate the largest strike wave in French history. The fact that student radicals looked to workers to make the revolution was less important in sparking strikes than the divisions among political elites. What has been called the “political opportunity structure” encouraged the extension of the unrest to wage earners.¹ Even some members of the Gaullist majority wavered in support for the government. As in 1789, 1848, and 1871, cleavages within ruling groups promoted popular revolt. Both student and worker actions were parts of
Conclusion: from:
The Imaginary Revolution
Abstract: After the revolts of May and June, Marxists and anarchists of various stripes continued to believe that agitation would persist and that the working class was on the road to revolution.¹ Radicals, confident of their dynamism and bolstered by the youthful demographic bulge, were hopeful about the future. Like their counterparts throughout the world, they felt that morality and history were on their side. Revolutionary artists reflected this sentiment in posters, such as “May 68: The Beginning of a Long Struggle” (see figure 15). Several books published at the end of 1968 carried the title
It Is Only a Beginning.
Interview with Clifford Geertz from:
Ethnographica Moralia
Author(s) Kavouras Pavlos
Abstract: The interview with Clifford Geertz has a long history. It was originally conceived as part of a profile on Geertz for the Greek independent television program
On the Paths of Thought, which has hosted such profiles of world-eminent thinkers and artists in various disciplines. To that end, a first interview was given by Geertz to Professors Konstantinos Tsoukalas and Neni Panourgiá in February 1999 at the Institute for Advanced Study in Princeton. A second interview was graciously granted by Geertz to Panourgiá and Professor Pavlos Kavouras during the 1999 seminar in Hermoupolis. (See also the article “Conversations in Hermeneutic Anthropology,”
Myth, Performance, Poetics—the Gaze from Classics from:
Ethnographica Moralia
Author(s) Martin Richard P.
Abstract: Almost thirty years ago, Sally Humphreys, then a member of the Departments of Anthropology and History at University College London, wrote that
Carnal Hermeneutics: from:
Ethnographica Moralia
Author(s) Papagaroufali Eleni
Abstract: To give my students a sense of the incomplete and elusive character of interpretive anthropology, I use two images drawn from Clifford Geertz’s
The Interpretation of Cultures.¹ One is the “Indian story,” which is “about an Englishman who, having been told that the world rested on a platform which rested on the back of an elephant which rested in turn on the back of a turtle, asked … what did the turtle rest on? Another turtle. And that turtle? ‘Ah, Sahib, after that is turtles all the way down.’”² The other comes from Geertz’s assertion that “the culture of a
Canonical and Anticanonical Histories from:
Ethnographica Moralia
Author(s) Liakos Antonis
Abstract: The purpose of this paper is to propose an interpretation of national historiography(-ies) as a specific way of making sense of the past, within a framework of tensions in the making of a global sphere of production of history. The term
historyis a linguistic and cultural indicator of diverse ways of understanding social temporality. These ways of understanding are different in time and space. In some cultures, the concept of history and more generally the understanding of chronology were entirely different from the meaning of history in Western tradition. In Polynesia, for instance, historicity unfolds as an eternal return,
Book Title: Chinese Landscape Painting as Western Art History- Publisher: Hong Kong University Press, HKU
Author(s): Purtle Jennifer
Abstract: This is a provocative essay of reflections on traditional mainstream scholarship on Chinese art as done by towering figures in the field such as James Cahill and Wen Fong. James Elkins offers an engaging and accessible survey of his personal journey encountering and interpreting Chinese art through Western scholars' writings. He argues that the search for optimal comparisons is itself a modern, Western interest, and that art history as a discipline is inherently Western in several identifiable senses. Although he concentrates on art history in this book, and on Chinese painting in particular, these issues bear implications for Sinology in general, and for wider questions about humanistic inquiry and historical writing. Jennifer Purtle's Foreword provides a useful counterpoint from the perspective of a Chinese art specialist, anticipating and responding to other specialists’ likely reactions to Elkins's hypotheses.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1xcrn3
Foreword: from:
Chinese Landscape Painting as Western Art History
Author(s) Purtle Jennifer
Abstract: I read the manuscript for this book expecting to hate it. Rumors about the manuscript bemoaned a non-specialist author who presumed to tell specialists in the field of Chinese painting history working to recover traditional Chinese ideas about painting that and how they practiced Western art history. Moreover, the author allegedly did so in terms not interesting to many specialists in the field of Chinese painting history, nor fully intelligible to some. To propose the Westernness of the practice of art history in the field of Chinese painting history—which has, since the middle of the twentieth century, sought means
Iterated Introductions from:
Chinese Landscape Painting as Western Art History
Abstract: This book has an unusually complicated and lengthy pre-publication history, and that history is tied in complicated and lengthy ways to the argument of the book. That is my excuse for writing such a disproportionate introduction to such a brief book.
I A Brace of Comparisons from:
Chinese Landscape Painting as Western Art History
Abstract: There may be no more difficult problem visible to art history than the representation of other cultures. It is at once diffuse and unhelpfully explicit, over- and under-theorized, conventionally elided and narrowly contended. Even getting near it poses severe conceptual problems.¹
IV The Endgame, and the Qing Eclipse from:
Chinese Landscape Painting as Western Art History
Abstract: There are histories with gaps, when centuries pass with no evidence of human activity. The European “dark ages” is the exemplary case, though its darkness is now widely contested and redistributed among a number of different cultures. The mid-third millennium BC in the Middle East, the founding centuries of Rome, and “Dynasty 0” in Egypt are also examples of periods whose sequences may always be inadequately known. Elsewhere and further back in history the gaps grow wider, and the known objects fewer and farther between. In Paleolithic Europe there are so few artifacts dispersed through so many years that it
V Postscripts from:
Chinese Landscape Painting as Western Art History
Abstract: Something about Chinese landscape painting stirs my interest in questions of art and art history, rather than the other way around. What is said about the paintings raises questions, and those questions return to the paintings as if for nourishment. Because of the nature of this inquiry I have not had the opportunity to say much about what attracts me to individual paintings—their visual force, their geographic contexts, their consumers, their painters’ lives—and it may often have seemed that I would rather talk about what art history is, rather than what the paintings suggest it should be. I
Chapter 1 INTRODUCTION: from:
Migrant Nation
Author(s) Arthur Paul Longley
Abstract: As a former colony of Great Britain, Australia has faced the dual challenge experienced by all settler colonies of forging an identity that allows it to distinguish itself from its ‘parent’ culture at the same time deal with its complicity in the colonization of the new land and the treatment of its original inhabitants. In the case of Australia, this situation has been further complicated by the fact that the land was simply taken – without a war, without a treaty and without negotiation. Throughout its European history, Australia has needed to perpetuate its founding myth of being a previously
Chapter 2 REMEMBERING ABORIGINAL SYDNEY from:
Migrant Nation
Author(s) Read Peter
Abstract: Aboriginal Sydney has two histories. The first is well known, centred in Redfern, and includes the history of the Aboriginal Legal Service, the Medical Service and the radical housing plan known as the Block. The second is much less known, and of much less interest to historians. This is the history of those who have always lived in Sydney, who would be known now, if they lived in northern or central Australia, as Traditional Owners. In Sydney, they know themselves, and are respected by some, as the Traditional Custodians. They have formed legal entities known as Local Aboriginal Land Councils
Chapter 3 FILES AND ABORIGINAL LIVES: from:
Migrant Nation
Author(s) Haebich Anna
Abstract: This chapter takes up her challenge in a study of the archive of the West Australian Department of Indigenous Affairs (DIA) archive. This sprawling collection is a storehouse of stories documenting 74 years of state power over Aboriginal people. This chapter traces the archive’s history of development
Chapter 4 WRITING, FEMININITY AND COLONIALISM: from:
Migrant Nation
Author(s) Ravenscroft Alison
Abstract: How to write of a white feminine
Iso as not to tell – once more – the story of the woman we already know, the woman we take ourselves to be? The answer might lie in a kind of writing that gives a formal place to uncertainty. This would be a writing practice that aims at a writer’s doubts about herself and others, rather than closing them over, and which works with anaestheticsof uncertainty and not just avocabulary. Such a writing practice would also aim at the production of doubt in a reader. If aesthetics is
Chapter 8 A NIKKEI AUSTRALIAN STORY: from:
Migrant Nation
Author(s) Nagata Yuriko
Abstract: ‘Diaspora’ is a useful umbrella term under which we can discuss large-scale migration, but it can lead to homogenized representations of migrants and may fail to reflect the individual pressures or dreams that motivated the migrants to leave their homelands. As part of a broader interest in how the Pacific War affected the Japanese diaspora, in this chapter I attempt to personalize and re-examine the notion of diaspora through the life story of Joseph Clement Kisaburo Murakami, an Australian-born ethnic Japanese who holds an Australian passport and has permanent residency in Japan. Joe is one of the few surviving
Nikkei
Chapter 10 BETWEEN UTOPIA AND AUTOBIOGRAPHY: from:
Migrant Nation
Author(s) Williams Katarzyna Kwapisz
Abstract: The genres of autobiographical writing and utopian writing have little in common. While an autobiography is an account of the life of an individual written by that individual, utopian narrative offers a vision of an ideal place and social system for a collective. In fact, according to Robert F. Sayre, autobiography and utopia indicate polarities: between experience and prophecy, self and society, private and public or emotional unity and rational order (Sayre 1972, 21, 23). Both forms have firmly marked their presence in the culture and history of Australia. Autobiography, as Joy Hooton writes, has always been a prolific genre
Chapter 11 VIETNAMESE–AUSTRALIAN LIFE WRITING AND INTEGRATION: from:
Migrant Nation
Author(s) Jacklin Michael
Abstract: Vietnamese–Australian stories have attracted significant public interest in the last few years, particularly with the success of Anh Do’s
The Happiest Refugee(2010). When this book won a raft of Australian literary awards in 2011, it quickly became a bestseller and was selected for book-group discussions across the country. By the end of 2011 Do had been engaged by the Australian government’s Department of Immigration to deliver a motivational speech to selected detention centre staff – with the view that his family’s story of escape from Vietnam, their subsequent adaptation to migrant life and their eventual making good in
Book Title: Questions of Phenomenology-Language, Alterity, Temporality, Finitude
Publisher: Fordham University Press
Author(s): Caputo John D.
Abstract: The book is organized into four areas of inquiry: "Language and Logic," "The Self and the Other," "Temporality and History," and "Finitude and Mortality." In each, Dastur guides the reader through a series of phenomenological questions that also serve to call phenomenology itself into question, testing its limits and pushing it in new directions. Taking a cue from Merleau-Ponty, Dastur sees phenomenology not as a doctrine, a catalogue of concepts and catchphrases authored by a single thinker, but rather as a movement in which several thinkers participate, each contributing to and inflecting the movement in unique ways.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1xhr5sw
11 Phenomenology and History (Dilthey, Husserl, Heidegger) from:
Questions of Phenomenology
Abstract: Is it possible to come to an understanding of the historical dimension in its totality without relating it to an anthropological agency [
instance]? This question may seem altogether meaningless at first glance, since it seems perfectly obvious that Karl Marx was right to claim that it is humans who make history.¹ Do we other moderns agree with his fundamental thesis that humans are by definition historical beings? What meaning should be given to the historicity of human beings? Does it mean the decline of the absolute in all its forms and the domination of the most unbridled form of relativism,
12 History and Hermeneutics (Ricoeur and Gadamer) from:
Questions of Phenomenology
Abstract: A ten-day conference dedicated to Paul Ricoeur’s work was organized at Cerisy in August 1988 by Jean Greisch and Richard Kearney around the theme of “Les metamorphoses de la raison herméneutique.” There, David Carr, author of a remarkable study on Husserl’s
Crisis,¹ focused his intervention on the question of the philosophical status of the story. I would like to begin by citing the first lines of his conference:
4 Rhetorics of Theological One-Upsmanship in Christianity and Buddhism: from:
How to Do Comparative Theology
Author(s) Nicholson Hugh
Abstract: The name of our discipline contains a methodologically significant ambiguity. As David Tracy remarked a number of years ago in his encyclopedia article on “Comparative Theology,” “theology” in this designation can refer either to the object or the subject of the activity of comparison.¹ To the extent that theology forms the
objectof comparison, Comparative Theology represents a subfield or a specific focus within Comparative Religion or the History of Religions (for my present purposes, I consider these two designations to be roughly equivalent). That is, Comparative Theology in this sense denotes the study of the intellectual or doctrinal dimension
5 “An Interpreter and Not a Judge”: from:
How to Do Comparative Theology
Author(s) Takács Axel Marc Oaks
Abstract: The dialogue between Muslims and Christians has a long, rich, and complex history. Long, in that the first extant
theologicalencounter between a Christian and a Muslim occurred over 1,200 years ago between Mar Timothy I (728–823), the Catholicos of the Church of the East at the time, and the ruling caliph, al-Mahdi (who ruled from 775–785); this excludes any sort of early exchanges that may have occurred among Muhammad, his companions, and Christian tribes in the Arabian peninsula, possible interreligious engagement among Christian ascetics and proto-ṣūfī’s, and statements in the Qur’ān that explicitly address Christian theology, such
3 Crimes against Humanity or the Phantasm of “We, Men” from:
The Forgiveness to Come
Abstract: In the introduction, I analyzed in what sense the invention of a concept of “crimes against humanity” in international law may be interpreted as a sign of moral progress, a sign of history (
Geschichtszeichen) in the Kantian sense. By virtue of this concept, the international community recognizes—at least in principle—a crime whose seriousness is such that it remains universally and eternally open to prosecution. In this chapter, I shall analyze in what senses the concept of “crimes against humanity” remains, despite this moral advance, bound to a humanist metaphysics whose limits today more than ever need to be
4 From the Names of God to the Grammar of Hearts from:
Spiritual Grammar
Abstract: We now tack east and back in history, from Latin to Arabic, French to Persian, Christian to Islamic. While juxtaposing Gerson’s
Moralized Grammarand Qushayrī’sGrammar of Heartscreates a new context for the two texts, they are also linked to their respective times and places of origins. Attending to these original contexts grounds the fresh literary and theological understandings that the present study constructs. To prepare for understandingThe Grammar of Heartsin both its literary form and its religious content, we will examine in this chapter two of Qushayrī’s most famous works and two of his less well-known
Book Title: The Rigor of Things-Conversations with Dan Arbib
Publisher: Fordham University Press
Author(s): Tracy David
Abstract: The conversation ranges from Marion's engagement with Descartes, to phenomenology and theology, to Marion's intellectual and biographical backgrounds, concluding with illuminating insights on the state of the Catholic Church today and on Judeo-Christian dialogue. Marion also reflects on the relationship of philosophy to history, theology, aesthetics, and literature. At the same time, the book provides an account of French intellectual life in the late twentieth century.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1xhr68m
FOREWORD from:
The Rigor of Things
Author(s) Tracy David
Abstract: It is hardly necessary to introduce Professor Jean-Luc Marion to this audience, since he has become a very important interlocutor in North America for over twenty years. However, the occasion of the English translation of these fascinating interviews is a good time to remind ourselves of some of his accomplishments in philosophy, intellectual history, and, more recently, theology.
2. Descartes from:
The Rigor of Things
Abstract: You have devoted three large books to Descartes:On Descartes’ Grey Ontologyin 1975, On Descartes’ White Theologyin 1981, andOn Descartes’ Metaphysical Prismin 1986. To this we should add several dozen articles gathered together inCartesian Questions IandII(a third volume is planned) and a final book, On Descartes’ Passive Thought.¹Until recently you directed the Centre d’études cartésiennes [Center for Cartesian Studies], and you retired from the Sorbonne while you were holding the chair for the history of modern philosophy. Why Descartes? What brought you to this author?
3. Phenomenology from:
The Rigor of Things
Abstract: You completed your great cycle on Descartes withOn Descartes’ Metaphysical Prismin 1986 [published in English in 1999]. In 1989 you publishedReduction and Givenness[published in English in 1998], which is a collection of essays on Husserl’s and Heidegger’s phenomenology.¹In a sense, this book has produced paradoxical results. Although it claimed to be an erudite study in the history of Husserl’s and Heidegger’s phenomenology, it gave rise to important reactions, as if you had hit upon something absolutely central that could not but elicit reservations from several phenomenologists. What led you to phenomenology after your work on
5. A Matter of Method from:
The Rigor of Things
Abstract: That’s a huge question to which I should return in a more explicit manner some day. Without waiting for that, one can at least point out that, while one can easily write a history of philosophy as a simple appendix to the history of ideas (a thing that is entirely possible; many do it), this raises at least one difficulty: When the history of philosophy is turned into the history of
philosophical
3 PRINCIPIUM AND INITIUM from:
The Origin of the Political
Abstract: The emphasis falls once again on origin. It is precisely Homer’s originarity—the fact that he precedes even the beginnings of historiography—that attracts the attention of both philosophers in relation to the event that he translates into verse. The reason is clear: The poem does not deal with just one event in Western history, though this is indeed remarkable in itself. Rather, it deals with the
firstevent, as Hegel had already underlined forcefully: “The highest form that floated before Greek imagination was Achilles, the Son of the Poet, the Homeric Youth of the Trojan War. Homer is the
5 POLEMOS/POLIS from:
The Origin of the Political
Abstract: In what way does this “passage through origin” take us back to our point of departure, that is, to the complex relations established by Arendt between the origin of Western history as narrated in the
Iliadand the very story recounted therein? An initial interpretative template is provided by the fissuring of temporality and history—or at least by their noncoincidence—that is present in different ways in all three of the aforementioned authors. However, the most intrinsic point of convergence between them is to be found precisely in the double dimension of origin—diachronic and synchronic, epochal and evental
7 NOTHINGNESS from:
The Origin of the Political
Abstract: With Simone Weil, we confront a different scenario. For her, origin does not collapse under the weight of historical catastrophe. But this is not so because history—in particular, modern history—is conceived in more positive terms. On the contrary, we could say that in many ways Weil emphasizes origin’s negative characteristics. It is merely that, unlike Arendt, the negative in Weil does not affect origin from the outside principally because it is already embroiled in it. The modern therefore is not ailing because it betrays origin, but precisely because it fulfills it in all its unbearably antinomic features. Origin
Book Title: Sexual Disorientations-Queer Temporalities, Affects, Theologies
Publisher: Fordham University Press
Author(s): MOORE STEPHEN D.
Abstract: Sexual Disorientations brings some of the most recent and significant works of queer theory into conversation with the overlapping fields of biblical, theological and religious studies to explore the deep theological resonances of questions about the social and cultural construction of time, memory, and futurity. Apocalyptic, eschatological and apophatic languages, frameworks, and orientations pervade both queer theorizing and theologizing about time, affect, history and desire. The volume fosters a more explicit engagement between theories of queer temporality and affectivity and religious texts and discourses.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1xhr6tw
Queer Persistence: from:
Sexual Disorientations
Author(s) KOTROSITS MAIA
Abstract: “The one thing we thought we knew for sure about infection with HIV—that it is invariably fatal—has become, in recent years, ever more uncertain,” writes Tim Dean in 2008, in an essay called “Bareback Time.”¹ Noting the changing timeline for HIV (at least for some populations) in the wake of new and very welcome medical treatments, Dean explores the anxiety experienced by some gay men as a result of the uncertainties around HIV positivity: “A sexual life story whose conclusion gay men dreaded but quickly came to know by heart has morphed, without sufficient warning, into a drama
Who Weeps for the Sodomite? from:
Sexual Disorientations
Author(s) BRINTNALL KENT L.
Abstract: With the possible exception of Lot and his daughters, it seems virtually no one in the history of the West has obeyed the injunction not to look back on the fiery devastation rained down on the Cities of the Plain. Although gendered injustice most certainly appears to have played a role in the punishment meted out to Lot’s wife, when one begins to rack up the shame, terror, anger, and hate experienced by those who have tried to discern—or think they understand—what happened in Sodom and Gomorrah, and to whom, and why, it may be that no one
In Search of Queer Theology Lost from:
Sexual Disorientations
Author(s) JORDAN MARK D.
Abstract: Foucault declares an interest in how languages applied to sexed bodies mark time while pretending to be timeless.
History of Sexualityis not a history of sex, as you know, but a narrative of the invasive fictions that “explain” bodies in order to manage them from birth to
Response: from:
Sexual Disorientations
Author(s) KELLER CATHERINE
Abstract: “In Search of Queer Theology Lost” opens by way of the opening of
The History of SexualityI, in which Foucault plays on the opening of Proust’sIn Search of Lost Time. So we should not be surprised when Mark Jordan lets us know, many pages later, that “everything I have written so far is prologue to a (new) narrative I meant to write.” If his writing has been eluding his intention, queer theology, hey, theology tout court, may have to follow him on this prolegomenal peregrination. “Time-and-again.”
Afterword from:
Sexual Disorientations
Author(s) FREEMAN ELIZABETH
Abstract: “Time,” the teller asks in this story. “What is time? Some people say that time is in a line, but I wonder what that would look like?” (26). The storyteller pulls a length
1. Introduction from:
Piaget's Theory of Knowledge
Abstract: If one were to name the most significant psychologists of the twentieth century, Sigmund Freud would surely head the list. But who would come after him in importance? Opinions would probably differ here, with serious consideration begin given to B. F. Skinner and Ivan Pavlov. But Jean Piaget would also most assuredly be mentioned. By universal consensus Piaget is counted as one of the two or three most significant figures in twentieth-century psychology. In fact, he is generally taken to be the most significant child or developmental psychologist in the history of psychology. He has studied scores of children busily
7. Genetic Epistemology & Historicist Philosophy of Science from:
Piaget's Theory of Knowledge
Abstract: Genetic epistemology, as I have argued, is not some kind of cleverly disguised genetic psychology. It is precisely what its name indicates-an epistemology oriented towards the genesis and development of knowledge. But as we have seen, it has a complex domain, including the growth of knowledge both in the individual person and in the history of science. As such, it is not merely an epistemology but also a philosophy of science. For, after all, if the philosophy of science is taken to be the epistemology of science-an assumption widely accepted-and if genetic epistemology is concerned with the epistemology of scientific
Chapter Eleven Hart Crane: from:
American Poetry
Abstract: Taking on himself the oppositions that generate the discourse of literary history, Hart Crane assumes a sacrificial role in American poetry. Just as Emily Dickinson dissects Christian and transcendental poetics, Crane plays against each other his two major influences—an Eliotic formalism with its roots in French Symbolism, and a Whitmanic organicism.¹ Crane has been repeatedly judged a failure on the grounds that his Symbolist and Whitmanic visions are incompatible; less often, he has been defended on the same grounds. For example, Sherman Paul sees that the “‘confusion’ in Crane’s work is not inadvertent, as Tate and others believe, but
CHAPTER 11 Narrative Structures: from:
The Multiplicity of Dreams
Abstract: Any cognitive psychology of dreaming must encounter and reconcile two statements: “the dream is a story” and “the dream is imagery.” Neither statement is as obvious as it initially appears, I I because there is no agreement in contemporary cognitive psychology on the ultimate relation between visual-spatial imagery and language. Much evidence and theory supports both the view that a visual-spatial imagistic intelligence rests directly on and creatively reorganizes the processes of perception and the view that mental imagery is a surface paraphrase of abstract propositional knowledge, whose deep structure is accordingly far closer to verbal syntax than visual imagery.
Book Title: Return from Exile - Rückkehr aus dem Exil-Exiles, Returnees and Their Impact in the Humanities and Social Sciences in Austria and Central Europe
Publisher: Verlag der österreichischen Akademie der Wissenschaften
Author(s): PRISCHING MANFRED
Abstract: The tremendous loss to the humanities and social sciences in the 20th century resulting from the expulsion of thousands of scholars and artists from Austria and Central Europe has been well documented. The present collection of articles deals with a related but under-researched aspect – it combines analyses of the complex bureaucratic and the ideological obstacles which exiled scholars from a wide range of disciplines in the humanities and social sciences and creative artists faced when they were willing to return and specific essays documenting the varying opportunities for individual returnees to influence the development of their different disciplines after the end of the Nazi tyranny. The 27 essays highlight the roles of a number of returnees as generous mentors for younger scholars and their encouragement of modernization and internationalization in an atmosphere of stagnation and provincialism in the universities. Eminent experts in history, philosophy or political science who had returned were hampered by the denial of full academic appointments despite their highly stimulating initiatives, while theatre directors had a relatively strong impact on the programs in the theaters and the other media. The volume also illustrates personal factors, including the understandable hesitation of prominent intellectuals such as Oskar Morgenstern or Ernst Krenek to give up the advantages of US American citizenship for academic positions, especially in a country exposed to political threats in the Cold War; but the essays also bring out the fact that quite a few of the émigrés remained exiles on both sides of the Atlantic. A particular strength of the volume is the detailed consideration of the fortunes and the influence of the impressive array of exiled Austrian economists. Many of them returned from Britain, helping to shape economic theory and Austrian economic policy, even though necessarily mainly from outside the universities, while transatlantic exiles largely remained in the USA.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1xp3w37
Henry Kreisel’s Vienna: from:
Return from Exile - Rückkehr aus dem Exil
Author(s) BESNER NEIL
Abstract: Born in Vienna in 1922, novelist, short-story writer, critic, and scholar Henry Kreisel was forced to flee Vienna with his family after the
Anschlussin 1938. The vital and many-layered significance of that forced departure from Vienna in Kreisel’s writing – as in his life – exerted, both autobiographically and imaginatively, a strong and enduring hold on him. It is a very old cliché, perhaps because over time it has proven truer than a cliché, that no city comes alive in the collective imagination unless and until it has been memorably invoked in narrative art: Defoe’s or Dickens’ London, Mordecai
INTRODUCTION from:
Vatican II and Beyond
Author(s) Smyth Elizabeth M.
Abstract: The year 2015 marked the fiftieth anniversary of the closure of the Second Vatican Council (Vatican II). The council, which broadly aimed at aligning the Church with the modern world, is considered the most significant event in the history of contemporary Roman Catholicism. The impact of the council on women religious, who engaged with the reforms with unprecedented enthusiasm, far exceeded the changes expected by the hierarchy of the Church. The decline of religious life is often blamed on the Second Vatican Council, but this book documents and demonstrates the greater complexity of the issues involved.
3 Living Religious Life on a Broad Canvas: from:
Vatican II and Beyond
Author(s) Smyth Elizabeth M.
Abstract: On 21 November 2014, Pope Francis issued an apostolic letter in which he proclaimed a “Year of Consecrated Life.” Writing to the members of the worldwide communities of men and women religious, he quoted the words of his predecessor, Pope Saint John Paul II, to indicate the year’s purpose: “You have not only a glorious history to remember and to recount, but also a great history still to be accomplished! Look to the future, where the Spirit is sending you, in order to do even greater things.”¹
Book Title: The Ambiguous Allure of the West-Traces of the Colonial in Thailand
Publisher: Hong Kong University Press, HKU
Author(s): Chakrabarty Dipesh
Abstract: The book brings studies of modern Thai history and culture into dialogue with debates in comparative intellectual history, Asian cultural studies, and postcolonial studies. It takes Thai Studies in new directions through case studies of the cultural hybridity and ambivalences that have emerged from the manifold interactions between Siam/Thailand and the West from 1850 to the present day. Central aims of The Ambiguous Allure of the West are to critique notions of Thai "uniqueness" or "exceptionalism" and locate Thai Studies in a broader, comparative perspective by arguing that modern Siam/Thailand needs to be understood as a semicolonial society. In contrast to conservative nationalist and royalist accounts of Thai history and culture, which resist comparing the country to its once-colonized Asian neighbours, this book's contributors highlight the value of postcolonial analysis in understanding the complexly ambiguous, interstitial, liminal and hybrid character of Thai/Western cultural interrelationships. At the same time, by pointing to the distinctive position of semicolonial societies in the Western-dominated world order, the chapters in this book make significant contributions to developing the critical theoretical perspectives of international cultural studies. The contributors demonstrate how the disciplines of history, anthropology, political science, film and cultural studies all enhance these contestations in intersecting ways, and across different historical moments. Each of the chapters raises manifold themes and questions regarding the nature of intercultural exchange, interrogated through theoretically critical lenses. This book directs its discussions at those studying not only in the fields of Thai and Southeast Asian studies but also in colonial and postcolonial studies, Asian cultural studies, film studies and comparative critical theory.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1xwbmf
Foreword: from:
The Ambiguous Allure of the West
Author(s) Chakrabarty Dipesh
Abstract: For quite some time now, the history of modern Thailand has remained a surprisingly closed book for most students of
modern South Asia. Surprising, because Thai history provides an obvious, and almost text-book, study in contrast to South Asian history of the modern period. Thailand is another and proximate Asian country that has experienced the gravitational pull of Europe over all its questions and agitations to do with becoming “modern”. Yet, unlike India, it was never formally colonized. Thai and Indian nationalisms, while showing some shared tensions over cultural domination by the West, have some significant differences that should engage
7
from:
The Ambiguous Allure of the West
Author(s) Wongyannava Thanes
Abstract: One of the first appearances of the now-accepted Thai translation of the term “discourse”,
wathakam, was in a satirical article, “On the Discourse of Camelology”, published in a 1988 issue of the journal Jotmai khao sangkhomsat (Sociology News and Notes) (Anonymous 1988). This parody of Michel Foucault’s notion of discourse begins with a story about an international research team consisting of a Frenchman, an Englishman, a German, an American, a Japanese man and a Thai who are assigned to undertake a comprehensive study of the camel. The Frenchman goes to the zoo to see the camel, spends half an hour
Afterword: from:
The Ambiguous Allure of the West
Author(s) Jackson Peter A.
Abstract: While Siamese/Thai culture, both historically and today, is widely recognized, at times even eulogized, for its pervasive syncretism, theories of cultural hybridity have rarely been used to analyse the patterns of cultural borrowing and fusion in the country. This is largely because accounts of cultural hybridity have emerged from and remain closely identified with postcolonial studies. As Marwan Kraidy notes, “Standing on the shoulders of the disciplines that debated syncretism,
mestizaje, and creolization, postcolonial theory repopularized the term ‘hybridity’ to explicate cultural fusion” (Kraidy 2005, 57). As I noted in my earlier chapter, Siam/Thailand’s lack of a colonial history means
Foreword from:
Liturgical Theology after Schmemann
Author(s) Louth Andrew
Abstract: It is generally recognized that “liturgical theology,” as a notion or a discipline, owes its existence to the great Orthodox theologian of the last century, Fr. Alexander Schmemann. Liturgical theology, as Fr. Alexander understood it, is distinct from liturgiology, the study of the history and development of liturgical rites through (primarily) liturgical texts, and from a theology of liturgy, understood as a fundamental dimension of theology of worship. Both these disciplines are impor tant—indeed liturgical theology depends upon them—but liturgical theology, as Fr. Alexander understood it, is theology derived from, or validated by, the liturgical practice of the
CHAPTER 7 Liturgical Time, Narrative, Memory, and History from:
Liturgical Theology after Schmemann
Abstract: In this chapter I propose a Ricoeurian approach to the mnemonic operations animating the ritual process—implicit though they may be. Specifically, through an investigation of several key sections of his magisterial antepenultimate work,
Memory, History, Forgetting(henceforth,MHF), we will come to apprehend the complexity of the liturgical act construed as a quintessential form of “remembering.” In order to bring into relief certain elements ofMHFthat will prove germane to our intended liturgical application, we will first enter into a recent debate concerning the role of history (and historiography) in liturgical theology: The resolution of this debate (or
Book Title: Fundamental Theology- Publisher: Catholic University of America Press
Author(s): Mansini Guy
Abstract: Fundamental Theologyexamines the light by which the mysteries of Christ and the Church, the Trinity and the Sacraments, are revealed to us. That light we call "revelation," and fundamental theology examines in the first place what this light shows about itself, and how it is sustained in the world. Or again, fundamental theology considers what the word of God has to say both about itself and what it has to say about where in the world it is to be heard. So, first it is a theology of Revelation (chapter 1), and second, a theology of the transmission of Revelation in Tradition, Scripture, and the Church (chapters 2, 3, and 4). Why must Revelation have the shape it does, and why must it be constituted by both word and event? Why is Tradition prior to Scripture, why must the word of God be written down, and why must Scripture come to us in two testaments? And why must the message conveyed in Tradition and Scripture have a living interpreter in the Church?Since no word is spoken unless it is heard, fundamental theology also investigates the conditions of hearing the word of God, the very hearing itself in the assent of faith, and a necessary consequence of this hearing. The remote conditions of hearing are also what theology calls our ability to come to the knowledge of thepreambula fidei- the things about God than can be known by the natural light (chapter 5). The immediate condition of hearing is the credibility of the word (chapter 6). Hearing is faith (chapter 7). And true hearing gives the hearer to recapitulate what is heard in his own wondering and thankful voice in theology (chapter 8). The introduction to theology in the last chapter is by way of considering the history of Catholic theology in the 20th century.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1z27h24
CHAPTER 2 TRADITION from:
Fundamental Theology
Abstract: There are four things that follow upon revelation, that keep revelation present and complete it—completion in a sense other than its completion at the death of the last apostle. Revelation is first communicated by the words and deeds that make salvation history and which culminate in the Paschal Mystery. “The things we have heard from our fathers,” however, “we will not hide from their children, but tell them to the next generation, the children yet to be born” (Ps 78: 3–4). This handing on of the deeds of the Lord and the words that illuminate them is Tradition.
CHAPTER 8 THEOLOGY from:
Fundamental Theology
Abstract: God speaks to us, and his speaking demands an answer; he accomplishes our salvation in history, and that accomplishment commands a response. The first answer is the prayer of the Church in praise and thanksgiving, in words first taught to us by God in the Psalms; the first response is a re-actualization of the work of salvation in the liturgy, especially in Baptism and the Eucharist. A second response is the repetition of the word of God in evangelizing and catechesis and preaching, and the extension of God’s salvation of us in the works of love we do for others.
Dickinson|Whitman: from:
Whitman & Dickinson
Author(s) WOLOSKY SHIRA
Abstract: Despite their pronounced differences, dickinson and Whitman are looking-glass reflections of each other and of America; although, as in facing mirrors, each one’s work is also the inverse of the other. One crux of this mutual reflection is their shared figural traditions of American culture. These originate in the biblical typologies that promised to align not only spiritual and mundane worlds, but the extensions of these into self, community, history, and God. Each practices and also tests this habit of figural alignment. The poetry of each is figurally complex, in ways often overlooked in Whitman (who can seem like the
Hyperbole and Humor in Whitman and Dickinson from:
Whitman & Dickinson
Author(s) MILLER CRISTANNE
Abstract: There is a long, if somewhat sporadic, history of scholarship acknowledging both Whitman and Dickinson as humorists.¹ Still, these poets’ exaggerated or hyperbolic claims are often read seriously, making Whitman seem egotistical and Dickinson depressed or without self-esteem. In this essay, we argue that the figure of hyperbole is both intrinsically linked with humor and a key element in what makes both poets’ work at once colloquially familiar and radically disorienting. For Whitman and Dickinson the use of hyperbole extends other features of their work that defamiliarize and disorient readers’ values, perceptions, and cognitive processes, while simultaneously creating the effect
Book Title: The Spirit of God-Short Writings on the Holy Spirit
Publisher: Catholic University of America Press
Author(s): Clifford Catherine E.
Abstract: Yves Congar was the most significant voice in Catholic pneumatology in the twentieth century. This new collection of short pieces makes his thought accessible to a broad range of readers - scholars, teachers, ecumenists and laity - and thus helps to ensure that an important theological voice, one that influenced many of the documents of the Second Vatican Council, continues to be heard.
The Spirit of Godbrings together for the first time eight of Yves Congar's previously untranslated writings on the Holy Spirit composed after Vatican II (from 1969 to 1985). Two of these selections offer general overviews of Congar's pneumatology, a pneumatology based upon Scripture and the Tradition of the Church, but articulated in conversation with philosophers, ecumenical partners and non-believers. Other articles make clear the historical context of Vatican II's pneumatology and the Holy Spirit's crucial influence upon the unfolding of history and upon the moral life, the efficacy of the sacraments and, especially, upon ecclesial life.The writings inThe Spirit of Godhave been translated and edited by a team of scholars familiar with the work of the French Dominican theologian. An introduction situates each of the writings historically and highlights its theological significance. A bibliography lists Congar's publications on the Holy Spirit, the major articles and books written about his pneumatology, and the major scholarly resources to which Congar made reference in the notes that accompanied these writings. An index of biblical references and of personal names is also included.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1zqrmtj
[PART THREE Introduction] from:
The Spirit of God
Abstract: Although the three articles that form Part Three were written and published before the works in Parts One and Two, they represent well the biblical, historical, sacramental, and pneumatological character of Congar’s mature thought. All three come from the last period of Congar’s scholarly life, 1969 to 1991, according to the periodday ization of Cornelis Van Vliet.¹ The climax of this part is arguably Congar’s most important article on the Holy Spirit, “Pneumatology or ‘Christomonism’ in the Latin Tradition?” We have included two additional writings, “Theology of the Holy Spirit and Theology of History” and “The Holy Spirit in the
ARTICLE 1 Theology of the Holy Spirit and Theology of History from:
The Spirit of God
Abstract: First of all, I must clarify the meaning of some terms. “Pneumatology” designates the ensemble of actions proper to the Holy Spirit (or appropriated to the Holy Spirit) in the life of the Church and of the world. It is obvious that what I will say on this subject makes sense only if one presupposes the traditional Christian faith. But that is true, too, for “theology of history.” This expression designates, in the most general way, a consideration of history from God’s point of view in so far as we know it, that is, in the light not only of
ARTICLE 6 The Third Article of the Creed: from:
The Spirit of God
Abstract: The history of the Council of 381, its historical context and the part played by each of its “personae dramatis [role players],” is easily read, and I am not going to recall it. I am going to take the Creed as we have received it. I am even going to accept, along with the majority of today’s historians, that it really does come from the Council.
Introductory Note from:
Close Encounters
Author(s) Gerigk Horst-Jürgen
Abstract: This collection of essays is neither a history of Russian literature in disguise nor is it a collection of separate interpretations of great Russian books.
Close Encountersis an answer, a new answer to the old question of what to look for in Russian literature. Years ago we had Aaron Copland’s What to Listen for in Music ; and, with quite similar intentions, our author now presents his approaches to “Russian fiction” which, as William Lyon Phelps of Yale University once put it, “is like German music—the best in the world.” The categories are “Freedom and Responsibility” (eight essays
Turgenev’s “Knock… Knock… Knock!..”: from:
Close Encounters
Abstract: As we know, even such an appreciative critic of Ivan Turgenev’s writings as Pavel V. Annenkov (1813–1887) placed the Russian writer’s “Knock… Knock… Knock!.. A Study” (
Stuk….. stuk…. Stuk...! Studiia,1871) among his “weak pieces.”² On the contrary, “Knock… Knock… Knock!..” belongs to the strongest works of Turgenev and of Russian literature. Complex in its design and brilliant in artistic execution, it is a work of psychological and philosophical depth.³ Turgenev several times stressed the importance of his story, though not without his usual admixture of apology and self-deprecation where his works were concerned. Although he found it “a
Polina and Lady Luck in Dostoevsky’s The Gambler from:
Close Encounters
Abstract: In a letter written to the literary critic and philosopher Nikolai N. Strakhov (1828–1898) from Rome in September 1863, Dostoevsky projected the idea of a story that was to evolve later into the novel,
The Gambler(From the Notes of a Young Man) (1866). The story, he wrote, would reflect the “contemporary moment (as far as possible, of course) of our inner life.” The central character would be “a certain type of Russian abroad”: Dostoevsky’s comparison of this story with hisNotes from theHouse of the Deadis of particular interest. The link betweenThe Gamblerand the earlier
Uzhas in the Subtext: from:
Close Encounters
Abstract: “Andreyev says, ‘Boo!’ but I am not afraid,” Leo Tolstoy once remarked apropos of some of Leonid Andreyev’s tales of horror and death. Tolstoy had a very keen sense of the distinction between melodrama and drama. His
Death of Ivan Ilych(Smert’ Ivana Il’icha,1886) is a case in point. There are disturbing moments in this tale’s treatment of illness and death, but the elements of horror or terror (uzhas)² in the story do not belong to melodrama. Tolstoy’s purpose is not to say “Boo!” to the reader, that is, to frighten him to death, but rather to wake him
Dostoevsky’s “Anecdote from a Child’s Life”: from:
Close Encounters
Abstract: The sketch entitled “An Anecdote from a Child’s Life” (“Anekdot iz detskoi zhizni”) constitutes the first section of chapter 2 of the December 1876 issue of
Diary of a Writer(Dnevnik pisatelia).² In length it is about 2,000 words. The story centers on a twelve-year-old girl who decides not to come home after school and to spend the night in St. Petersburg. Its focus is the psychology of a preadolescent girl at the moment of passage from innocence to a “knowledge of good and evil” and the predatory world this girl faces in the dark Petersburg night. The theme of
In the Interests of Social Pedagogy: from:
Close Encounters
Abstract: Three things may be said about the lifelong polemic of Maxim Gorky (1868–1936) with Dostoevsky. First, it had deep psychological roots in a confrontation with aspects of his own nature; overcoming Dostoevsky, for Gorky, was a process of self-overcoming. Second, this process of self-overcoming became linked with a central effort of Gorky’s literary and cultural writings—the task of overcoming Russian history, the painful legacy of violence and disorder in Russian man and life, all that he once called “our most implacable enemy—our past.”² And third, this overcoming ultimately took on the dimensions of a struggle between worldviews,
Chapter 2 Mythopoesis Writ Large: from:
The Superstitious Muse
Abstract: … not merely a story but a reality lived. It is not of the nature of fiction, such as we read today in a novel, but it is aliving reality; believed
Chapter 13 Pushkin’s The History of Pugachev: from:
The Superstitious Muse
Abstract: The History of Pugachevis, conceptually speaking, one of the most fascinating works in Pushkin’s oeuvre. At the same time it is, belletristically if not historiographically, pretty much a flop, a point which has been made more than once over the past two centuries, most persuasively in recent decades by Marc Raeff.² Yet Pushkin was clearly up to something important here, in 1833–34, as he gained access to government archives and gathered materials, visited the sites of the 1773–74 rebellion in the Orenburgguberniya, took down eyewitness accounts, and drafted his history, a history which was intended to
Chapter 20 Brodsky, Frost, and the Pygmalion Myth from:
The Superstitious Muse
Abstract: Central to any understanding of Joseph Brodsky as poet and thinker is his myth of language, his belief in words, and not just any words but specifically poetic words, ability to restructure time and to outwit states, tyrants, history itself. “Prosody is simply a repository of time within language,”² writes Brodsky in a statement repeated many times over in different guises and contexts. Poetic words, by their very nature, got there, and are always still getting there, first. Indeed, what makes this idea a myth in the first place, that is, something larger than the life it explains, is these
Book Title: The Translator’s Doubts-Vladimir Nabokov and the Ambiguity of Translation
Publisher: Academic Studies Press
Author(s): TRUBIKHINA JULIA
Abstract: Using Vladimir Nabokov as its “case study," this volume approaches translation as a crucial avenue into literary history and theory, philosophy and interpretation. It attempts to bring together issues in translation and the shift in Nabokov studies from its earlier emphasis on the “metaliterary" to the more recent “metaphysical" approach. Addressing specific texts (both literary and cinematic), the book investigates Nabokov’s deeply ambivalent relationship to translation as a hermeneutic oscillation on his part between the relative stability of meaning, which expresses itself philosophically as a faith in the beyond, and deep metaphysical uncertainty. While Nabokov’s practice of translation changed profoundly over the course of his career, his adherence to the Romantic notion of a “true" but ultimately elusive metaphysical language remained paradoxically constant.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1zxsjwj
Introduction from:
The Translator’s Doubts
Abstract: This book singles out translation as a way of talking about literary history and theory, philosophy, and interpretation. Vladimir Nabokov is its case study. The advantage of making Nabokov a case study for an investigation of questions of translation is obvious. It is hard to separate Vladimir Nabokov from the act of translation, in all senses of the word—ranging from “moving across” geographical borders and cultural and linguistic boundaries to the transposing of the split between “here” and “there” and “then” and “now” (the essential elements of exile, components of every émigré experience) onto a metaphysical plane sometimes suggested
1 THE PERSISTENCE OF PRESENCE: from:
The Cinema of the Soviet Thaw
Abstract: Perhaps as no other place, first in the USSR and now Russia, Moscow’s Exhibition of Achievements of the People’s Economy, known widely as the VDNKh, has always operated as a sensitive seismograph of the country’s ambitions and failures. An expansive complex to the north of Moscow’s center, it has lived through several stages of construction throughout its history, each reflecting a particular moment in the developments of Soviet and post-Soviet economy, science, culture, and, most remarkably, ideology. The park opened in its initial form in 1939, with major additions during the first half of the 1950s.¹ In subsequent years the
Book Title: Sonata Fragments-Romantic Narratives in Chopin, Schumann, and Brahms
Publisher: Indiana University Press
Author(s): Davis Andrew
Abstract: In
Sonata Fragments, Andrew Davis argues that the Romantic sonata is firmly rooted, both formally and expressively, in its Classical forebears, using Classical conventions in order to convey a broad constellation of Romantic aesthetic values. This claim runs contrary to conventional theories of the Romantic sonata that place this nineteenth-century musical form squarely outside inherited Classical sonata procedures. Building on Sonata Theory, Davis examines moments of fracture and fragmentation that disrupt the cohesive and linear temporality in piano sonatas by Chopin, Brahms, and Schumann. These disruptions in the sonata form are a narrative technique that signify temporal shifts during which we move from the outer action to the inner thoughts of a musical agent, or we move from the story as it unfolds to a flashback or flash-forward. Through an interpretation of Romantic sonatas as temporally multi-dimensional works in which portions of the music in any given piece can lie inside or outside of what Sonata Theory would define as the sonata-space proper, Davis reads into these ruptures a narrative of expressive features that mark these sonatas as uniquely Romantic.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1zxz0jw
Book Title: Feminist Philosophy and the Problem of Evil- Publisher: Indiana University Press
Author(s): SCHOTT ROBIN MAY
Abstract: Any glance at the contemporary history of the world shows that the problem of evil is a central concern for people everywhere. In the last few years, terrorist attacks, suicide bombings, and ethnic and religious wars have only emphasized humanity's seemingly insatiable capacity for violence. In Feminist Philosophy and the Problem of Evil, Robin May Schott brings an international group of contemporary feminist philosophers into debates on evil and terrorism. The invaluable essays collected here consider gender-specific evils such as the Salem witch trials, women's suffering during the Holocaust, mass rape in Bosnia, and repression under the Taliban, as well as more generalized acts of violence such as the 9/11 bombings, the Madrid train station bombings, and violence against political prisoners. Readers of this sobering volume will find resources for understanding the vulnerability of human existence and what is at stake in the problem of evil.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1zxz0w2
1 Evil, Terrorism, and Gender from:
Feminist Philosophy and the Problem of Evil
Author(s) Schott Robin May
Abstract: If anyone should think that evil is a problem of the past and not of the present, a glance at the history of the twentieth century proves otherwise. In that century, the atrocities of war escalated dramatically; between 1900 and 1990, there were over four times as many war deaths as in the preceding four hundred years. In 1990 battlefields included Afghanistan, Angola, Colombia, El Salvador, Ethiopia, Guatemala, India, Kuwait, Lebanon, Liberia, Mozambique, Peru, Somalia, South Africa, Sri Lanka, Sudan, and Tibet (Vickers 1993, 2). To these one must add the battles of the Gulf War and the genocides in
2 The Devil’s Insatiable Sex: from:
Feminist Philosophy and the Problem of Evil
Author(s) Denike Margaret
Abstract: In part, this chapter takes up a challenge that Michel Foucault (1989) posed in an interview and that he himself had entertained throughout his genealogical histories of madness and sexuality. The challenge, specifically, is “to write a political history of truth,” a history—or histories—that ascertain the kinds of power relations that are implicated in the production and circulation of knowledge, and particularly, in the “official discourses” that are accepted as “true.” Such a genealogical approach, as Foucault defined it in the context of this interview (1989, 137–39), concerns the truth games played with “sex” and “sexuality,” though
9 Cruelty, Horror, and the Will to Redemption from:
Feminist Philosophy and the Problem of Evil
Author(s) Arnault Lynne S.
Abstract: In U.S. American mainstream popular culture, the idea that meaning can be reclaimed from even the cruelest of circumstances is highly cherished. For a myriad of reasons, many Americans are deeply invested in believing that there must be some good purpose and final ending to the suffering caused by cruelty. In Charles Taylor’s words, “We want our lives to have meaning, or weight, or substance, or to grow towards some fullness. … But this means our
wholelives. If necessary, we want the future to ‘redeem’ the past, to make it part of a life story which has sense or
1.4 Universe Of The Mind. from:
Reading Eco
Author(s) Eco Umberto
Abstract: In the course of his intellectual career, Yuri M. Lotman has applied his mind to a wide range of disciplines: aesthetics, poetics, semiotic theory, the history of culture, mythology, and cinema, in addition to the principle themes of the history of Russian literature of which he is Professor at the University of Tartu in Estonia. His works range from the analysis of cultural phenomena such as blue jeans, and observations on demonology, through readings of poetic texts and consideration of the problems of interpretation, to references to mathematics and biology. However, even readers unfamiliar with the entire range of Lotman’s
2.12 Interpretation and Overinterpretation: from:
Reading Eco
Author(s) Capozzi Rocco
Abstract: The sensational “success story”¹ of Umberto Eco’s first internationally acclaimed best-seller novel
The Name of the Rose(1980), followed byFoucault’s Pendulum(1988) andThe Island of the Day Before(1995), has been accompanied by an increasing amount of attention given to the author’s writings on interpretation vis-à-vis his views on semiotics, textual analysis, narratology, postmodernism, and reader response theories. In North America, Eco’s role among contemporary theorists of literary criticism became noticeable after the publication ofA Theory of Semiotics(1975; 1976) andThe Role of the Reader(1979). Today, after the appearance ofSemiotics and the Philosophy of
3.7 The Swing of the ‘Pendulum’: from:
Reading Eco
Author(s) Zamora Lois Parkinson
Abstract: Umberto Eco is a phenomenon. The range of his erudition, the centrality of his influence in a number of academic disciplines and discourses, the originality, insight, diversity and sheer volume of his writings defy comparison among his contemporaries. So does the size of his audience.
The Name of the Rose, written in the popular narrative mode of the analytical detective story, made Umberto Eco a household word in the U.S., Europe, and Latin America. The novel seemed effortlessly to breach the usually impenetrable line between elite and mass culture in this country - a feat achieved by only a few
3.10 Intertextuality, Metaphors, and Metafiction as Cognitive Strategies in The Island of the Day Before from:
Reading Eco
Author(s) Capozzi Rocco
Abstract: The Island of the Day Before(1995) is Umberto Eco’s third encyclopedic postmodern collage and essay-novel which focuses, among many other things, on the practice of semiosis, on palimpsests, on meta-narrativity, and on the connection between “knowledge and power.”¹ Capitalizing on three most significant heterogeneous historical eras, the XIVth and XVIIth Centuries (two extraordinary periods of history marked by revolutionary transformations in all sectors of society),² and the XXth Century (an era exemplified by frequent changes and by so called postmodern pastiches and recyclings of every cultural phenomenon from the past) Eco’s trilogy³ illustrates how man’s eternal quest for knowledge
1 HOLOCAUST DIARIES: from:
Trauma in First Person
Abstract: Humans are storytelling creatures. We tell stories throughout our lives—about ourselves, our families, our communities, our past, and our future. Some stories we tell aloud to others and some we tell to ourselves, within the confines of our own consciousness. Through the stories we tell about ourselves, we constitute our identities because it is through our stories that we organize the events of our lives—disparate in time and place—into a coherent form. For example, stories allow us to create a causal relationship between different events, or to make certain events central and others secondary. The story is
2 READING THE DIARIES AS A CRITIQUE OF HOLOCAUST HISTORIOGRAPHY from:
Trauma in First Person
Abstract: In the introduction, we saw that Leni Yahil (1964), as well as other historians and thinkers, considered the “ image of man” during the Holocaust the central question with which scholarship of the period must contend. As noted, Yahil claimed, “the main thing that prompts us to study history—even of the distant past, but certainly in the case of the Holocaust—is the problem of the figure of man. . . . It is, therefore, inconceivable that research of the Holocaust period would not focus primarily on man, evaluating human actions and be havior.”¹ In reality, however, historical research
4 THE LIFE STORY OF VICTOR KLEMPERER from:
Trauma in First Person
Abstract: Part II is dedicated to the reading of the diaries kept by Victor Klemperer in Dresden during the Nazi years focusing on the temporal experience, as reflected during the course of the protracted traumatic event. As we shall see, the autobiographical structure of time that underlies these diaries underwent a fundamental disruption but was reorganized in a very different way in the context of documentary writing. In order to understand the disruptions in Victor Klemperer’s life story during the Nazi period, and the way in which the story took shape in his diaries, we must first devote a few words
CONCLUSION from:
Trauma in First Person
Abstract: Believing she had succeeded in recovering from the traumas of her life, Anaïs Nin wrote the following in her diary: “Stories are the only enchantment possible, for when we begin to see our suffering as a story, we are saved.”¹ These words reflect the optimistic approach to the power of stories to deliver the victim from the suffering of trauma. Nin refers both to fictional writing and to autobiographical, diary writing. There are situations, however, in which narrative appears to lack sufficient power—situations in which the force of shock is so great that it disintegrates even the story and
8 HEGEL’S THEOLOGY II from:
In Praise of Heteronomy
Abstract: The usual story is that Hegel is the culmination of German Idealism, drawing on and revising the work of Kant, Fichte, Schelling, and a few others. There is much truth in this approach.¹ But it is also true that Hegel tells us “thought must
beginby placing itself at the standpoint of Spinozism; to be a follower of Spinoza is the essentialcommencementof all Philosophy . . . when a man begins to philosophize, the soul mustcommenceby bathing in this ether of the One Substance” (HP/S, III, 257; emphasis added).
2 Charles S. Peirce from:
Signs and Society
Abstract: One of the puzzles of the intellectual history of the “pragmatic” turn in contemporary linguistics is the fact that the American mathematician and philosopher Charles S. Peirce (1839–1914), who developed a graphic formalism for evaluating the logical precision of scientific concepts, continues to be an important inspiration for the development of approaches to language that move beyond the synchronic, descriptive, and generative perspectives characteristic of the mainstream of linguistics scholarship. Many students of language first encountered Peirce’s semiotic ideas in the early 1920s in the ten pages of excerpts printed as an appendix to Ogden and Richards’s
The Meaning
8 The World Has Changed Forever: from:
Signs and Society
Abstract: Having spent more than twenty-five years thinking about social change in Oceania, in particular about the historical changes reflected in the mythological narratives of Palau (Belau), I did not anticipate how difficult the challenge would be to consider—prompted by the invitation to participate in today’s panel—sudden, rapid, or traumatic change. Would this mere augmentation of the rate of acceleration necessitate a dramatic reformulation of the almost canonical post-Sahlins model for studying the “anthropology of history” as the transformation of the structures of reproduction? That is, is sudden change (let me use the word “sudden” to stand as a
10 It’s About Time: from:
Signs and Society
Abstract: The invitation to comment on this set of papers in linguistic anthropology dealing with temporalities and texts (first presented at the American Anthropological Association’s 2005 meetings in Washington, DC) has prompted a moment of personal reflection, since it was exactly twenty years ago, in 1985, that I published my first application of semiotic categories to the ethnographic analysis of time and history. My paper, “Times of the Signs: Modalities of History and Levels of Social Structure in Belau” (Parmentier 1985b), tried to synthesize Fernand Braudel, Meyer Fortes, and Marshall Sahlins by using Charles S. Peirce’s sign theory to argue that
14 Representing Transcendence: from:
Signs and Society
Author(s) Leone Massimo
Abstract: In using the phrase “representing transcendence” to focus this supplementary issue of Signs and Society, we are interested in socially constructed and historically specific discursive, behavioral, and material forms of signs that express (depict, imply, suggest, problematize, deny, etc.) something
beyondnormal human experience for individuals and groups in day-to-day and specially marked contexts. We are not, that is, primarily interested in the questions raised, for example, by evolutionary psychology about the “naturalness” for all humans or for humans at some defined “age” of cultural history of cognitive representations expressing beliefs in transcendent entities or quests for transcendent experiences. What
1 The 1948 Palestine War on the Small Screen: from:
The War of 1948
Author(s) Garami Bosmat
Abstract: Televised history has become the focus of growing academic research, which examines its uniqueness compared to the tradition of written history, and emphasizes its significant role in shaping collective memory. Film and television became central mechanisms of memory construction during the second half of the twentieth century and Western scholarship has long been emphasizing the power of fictional as well as documentary film in the representation of history¹ and defending television’s capabilities to “mediate” history successfully against those who doubt it.² According to Edgerton, televisual characteristics such as immediacy, dramatization, personalization, and intimacy, all shape the medium’s interaction with the
3 The War of Independence Exhibited: from:
The War of 1948
Author(s) Boord Ofer
Abstract: In the past three decades, Israel’s history museums have gradually started to gain an important role within the public arena. Museums have attempted to compete with the teaching of history in schools, with the textbooks, as well as with TV programs and contents obtained through the Internet, by including short and focused captions, historic photographs, original items, reconstruction of buildings, and films. Many museums are currently successful in illustrating “boring” and distant historic issues in a captivating manner, and are thus a factor to be taken into consideration. The large number of museums as well as the scope of their
5 The Making of a Myth: from:
The War of 1948
Author(s) Greenblum Dror
Abstract: Between 1948 and 1967 the story of Kfar Etzion, one of the best-known cases of heroism in Israel’s War of Independence, became the defining myth in religious Zionism. No other story or single event in the history of religious Zionism has attained such mythical proportions and had so much influence on religious Zionists. The essence of religious-Zionist belief, how to live a life of purity and holiness and how to die a hero’s death, all for the sanctification of God’s name (
kiddush ha-shem) is an integral part of this story.
8 The Palestinian Exile—Drama Shapes Memory from:
The War of 1948
Author(s) Kabha Mustafa
Abstract: The question “What is memory to history?” has occupied and continues to occupy many historians. In the opinion of Pierre Nora, history is a problematic and incomplete reconstruction of what is no more, while memory is always relevant. Memory is life, borne constantly by living groups, and is therefore constantly developing, open to a dialectic of remembrance and forgetting, sensitive to all
Introduction from:
Cosmopolitanism and Place
Author(s) Stuhr John J.
Abstract: To consider seriously cosmopolitan ideals (in Part I of this volume) is to engage universalism of one or more sorts—moral, political, economic, religious, and cultural. It is to take up notions of universal and equal intrinsic worth, the dignity of all persons, and border-blind, history-blind, color-blind, money-blind, gender-blind (and so on) rights and responsibilities. And it is to entertain worldviews in which tribal, local, regional, national, and other differences are mere artifacts of time, inessential contingencies, instances of good luck or bad fortune, and facts that cannot serve as bases for reason-based values and actions.
6 Heidegger’s “Dif-ference” and the Distinction between Esse and Ens in St. Thomas from:
The Essential Caputo
Abstract: The history of Western metaphysics, according to Martin Heidegger, is a centuries-old “oblivion of Being” (
Seinsvergessenheit), the shadow of which reaches all the way from Anaximander to Nietzsche (WM, l l/210).¹ If Heidegger himself claims to have recalled Being itself, Being in its truth, Western metaphysics has contented itself with various counterfeits for Being, either with generic categorizations of beings in general, or with a causal first-being, a being which causes other beings. No matter how loudly it protests to the contrary, in metaphysics Being is forsaken in favor of beings. Yet the followers of Thomas Aquinas have argued with
7 Demythologizing Heidegger: from:
The Essential Caputo
Abstract: Martin Heidegger could never resist a good story. He could never resist giving what he had discovered about
aletheiaand the oblivion of Being a narrative form. InBeing and Time, we were promised a story—which was to be written backwards—of the “destruction of the history of ontology.” Beginning at the end, with Kant, it was to feel its way back through the tradition in a deconstructive gesture, looking for what had all along been blocking the discovery of the temporal meaning of Being which had at last begun to emerge in Kant. In the later works this
Book Title: The Spirits of Crossbones Graveyard-Time, Ritual, and Sexual Commerce in London
Publisher: Indiana University Press
Author(s): Hausner Sondra L.
Abstract: Every month, a ragtag group of Londoners gather in the site known as Crossbones Graveyard to commemorate the souls of medieval prostitutes believed to be buried there-the "Winchester Geese," women who were under the protection of the Church but denied Christian burial. In the Borough of Southwark, not far from Shakespeare's Globe, is a pilgrimage site for self-identified misfits, nonconformists, and contemporary sex workers who leave memorials to the outcast dead. Ceremonies combining raucous humor and eclectic spirituality are led by a local playwright, John Constable, also known as John Crow. His interpretation of the history of the site has struck a chord with many who feel alienated in present-day London. Sondra L. Hausner offers a nuanced ethnography of Crossbones that tacks between past and present to look at the historical practices of sex work, the relation of the Church to these professions, and their representation in the present. She draws on anthropological approaches to ritual and time to understand the forms of spiritual healing conveyed by the Crossbones rites. She shows that ritual is a way of creating the present by mobilizing the stories of the past for contemporary purposes.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt2005wdm
2 Medieval Bankside from:
The Spirits of Crossbones Graveyard
Abstract: Since the early decades of the Christian era, over many centuries of first Roman and then Saxon occupation, the Borough of Southwark appears to have been populated with a steady stream of merchants, migrants, and miscreants. The Borough’s social and architectural roots lie deep in English history, then, but the beginnings of the Southwark we see today are best dated to the central Middle Ages, around the turn of the first millennium, when the area begins to become a diverse location of high-ranking church officials, religious institutions, and foreign travelers on their way to London. As London grows in population
5 Southwark, Then and Now from:
The Spirits of Crossbones Graveyard
Abstract: All politics, it is said, are local: the manipulation of time, too, must be enacted somewhere. In the story at hand, our ritual takes place in Southwark, a borough that is 300,000 strong in a twenty-first-century London that is vibrantly expanding. Formally incorporated into the City of London in its present form as late as 1965 (Johnson 1969:385), Southwark is one of the densest boroughs in the contemporary capital: the 2011 census lists almost 10,000 residents per square kilometer, double the average for London (and twenty times the average for England, which has always had a large rural population).¹ Some
Conclusion from:
The Spirits of Crossbones Graveyard
Abstract: The way people construct themselves—and are constructed by others—takes place against the larger discursive frame or backdrop that is culture. Or better, groups construct themselves and others against historical frames that produce culture in the present, and that simultaneously reconstruct the events of the past. That is to say: our narratives about the past explain the way we find ourselves circumscribed in the present. History is constructed to explain the present; historical trajectories determine the cultural or symbolic terms of engagement through which group identities are articulated and against which they are defined. These are fluid processes, as
Book Title: The Colonial Legacy in France-Fracture, Rupture, and Apartheid
Publisher: Indiana University Press
Author(s): Pernsteiner Alexis
Abstract: Debates about the legacy of colonialism in France are not new, but they have taken on new urgency in the wake of recent terrorist attacks. Responding to acts of religious and racial violence in 2005, 2010, and 2015 and beyond, the essays in this volume pit French ideals against government-sponsored revisionist decrees that have exacerbated tensions, complicated the process of establishing and recording national memory, and triggered divisive debates on what it means to identify as French. As they document the checkered legacy of French colonialism, the contributors raise questions about France and the contemporary role of Islam, the banlieues, immigration, race, history, pedagogy, and the future of the Republic. This innovative volume reconsiders the cultural, economic, political, and social realities facing global French citizens today and includes contributions by Achille Mbembe, Benjamin Stora, Françoise Vergès, Alec Hargreaves,Elsa Dorlin,and Alain Mabanckou, among others.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt20060bg
2 WHEN A (WAR) MEMORY HIDES ANOTHER (COLONIAL) MEMORY from:
The Colonial Legacy in France
Author(s) Stora Benjamin
Abstract: In a book I published in 1991,
La gangrène et l’oubli,¹ I analyzed how a number of subtle lies and repressions, how denial and memory gaps, from across the Mediterranean, worked together to hide and distort the history of the Algerian War. Today, the memory of that war has surged to the fore massively, in both Algerian and French socie ties. However, behind that war hides another, even bigger piece of history, that of colonization. That “block” of history remains imposing and almost unmoving, precisely at the origin of the Algerian War; and there is still much to be explored
3 A DIFFICULT HISTORY: from:
The Colonial Legacy in France
Author(s) Bancel Nicolas
Abstract: Why is colonial, and postcolonial history in particular, so marginalized in French academic research? Is such a question even legitimate today? Certainly, if we consider colonization to be one of the major historic phenomena of the past two centuries, then there can be no doubt as to the pertinence of these questions. But then what accounts for such marginalization? Admittedly, I came to this question by way of two experiences. The first was noticing how little visibility French research had in the fields of colonial and postcolonial studies,¹ and even the sometimes condescending attitude of some of our foreign colleagues
5 COLONIZATION AND IMMIGRATION: from:
The Colonial Legacy in France
Author(s) Lemaire Sandrine
Abstract: However, although the history of immigration is, for the most part, absent from the curriculum through secondary school,
12 THE PITFALLS OF COLONIAL MEMORY from:
The Colonial Legacy in France
Author(s) Blanchard Pascal
Abstract: Speaking about memory in France is to touch upon a crucial civic value,¹ one that is marked by a bad conscience, commemorations, and even manipulations.² A perfect history does not in fact exist,³ and nor does a perfect memory. If writing history is a process—it can be corrected, recontextualized, reformulated—memory is, at the moment it is articulated, a source of imagination, newfound awareness, and conflict. Its impact—both socially and politically—is immediate and indelible. It leaves its mark on the social imaginary.⁴ Memory is therefore an issue that should be considered with much precaution and distance. But
13 OVERSEAS FRANCE: from:
The Colonial Legacy in France
Author(s) Vergès Françoise
Abstract: Overseas France today is spread across a variety of cultural zones: the Caribbean and the Americas (Martinique, Guadeloupe, Guiana, SaintPierreetMiquelon), the Pacific (New Caledonia, French Polynesia, Wallis and Futuna), the Indian Ocean (Mayotte, Réunion, and the îles Éparses), and Antarctica. These territories do not all share the same status, history, economy, populations, or even for that matter, the same cultures. The
Départements d’Outre-Mer(DOM, overseas departments) andrégions d’Outre-Mer(ROM, overseas regions), known today as the Départements et régions d’outre mer (DROMs), include Martinique, Guadeloupe, Guiana, Réunion, and Mayotte; the collectivités d’Outre-Mer (COM, overseas collectivities) are made up of New
19 THE POSTCOLONIAL CHALLENGES OF TEACHING HISTORY: from:
The Colonial Legacy in France
Author(s) Falaize Benoît
Abstract: When France’s imperial period came to an end and in light of the trauma of losing Indochina and Algeria, French schools in mainland France continued to teach a very traditional history. The curriculum, which emphasized the glorious feats of France’s past, was a legacy from Ernest Lavisse and de Malet and Isaac. A monolithic narrative proudly featured France’s Enlightenment thinkers, whose ideas had been spread throughout the world, notably in the colonies. Meanwhile, the French school system was also affected by the Trente Glorieuses , the postwar period of economic and social growth in French society. The shock of decolonization
20 POSTCOLONIAL STUDIES IN FRENCH ACADEMIA from:
The Colonial Legacy in France
Author(s) Coquery-Vidrovitch Catherine
Abstract: Opponents of postcolonial studies claim that the field’s aim is to show the chronological continuity between the colonial and postcolonial periods, asserting, for instance, that, “The my thol ogy of repentance . . . serves to justify a continuum between the colonial period and today.”¹ To get a better understanding of postcolonial thought, let us refer to the remarkable synthesis provided by the book
La situation postcoloniale, published in 2008,² which was met with scathing criticism by a team of literary researchers who have a sense of history.³ The postcolonial is not a period; it is a mode of pluralistic
33 TOWARD A REAL HISTORY OF FRENCH COLONIALISM from:
The Colonial Legacy in France
Author(s) Ruscio Alain
Abstract: When the ink on the bottom of the French-Algerian Evian Accords, signed on March 18, 1962, dried, officializing the end of paternalistic colonialism,¹ a new era might very well have gotten underway, both at the level of international relations and for both French and Algerian socie ties. One might have thought that the
Colonial Party’sold forms of justification—and even selfaggrandizement—would slowly give way to a thoughtful appraisal of France’s presence overseas.² A new eramightvery well have begun, one could have thought. But in the history of human socie ties, there is always a gap between
34 IS A COLONIAL HISTORY MUSEUM POLITICALLY IMPOSSIBLE? from:
The Colonial Legacy in France
Author(s) Blanchard Pascal
Abstract: After three decades of silence (1960 1990) and amnesty/amnesia, we have now entered a time of confrontation—set off by debates surrounding the Algerian War in the 1990s—memory wars at the highest levels of politics—from the law on “positive colonization” in 2005 to the memorial laws of 2011—and from the “chaos of individual grief”¹ toward claims articulated by every
communityfor recognition. The colonial past has become political. On the one hand, there is the left, which has never been able to confront this history or even imagine a scholarly approach to it. On the other,
Book Title: The Year's Work in Nerds, Wonks, and Neocons- Publisher: Indiana University Press
Author(s): SCHREIER BENJAMIN
Abstract: What happens when math nerds, band and theater geeks, goths, sci-fi fanatics, Young Republican debate poindexters, techies, Trekkies, D&D players, wallflowers, bookworms, and RPG players grow up? And what can they tell us about the life of the mind in the contemporary United States? With #GamerGate in the national news, shows like The Big Bang Theory on ever-increasing numbers of screens, and Peter Orzsag and Paul Ryan on magazine covers, it is clear that nerds, policy wonks, and neoconservatives play a major role in today's popular culture in America. The Year's Work in Nerds, Wonks, and Neocons delves into subcultures of intellectual history to explore their influence on contemporary American intellectual life. Not limiting themselves to describing how individuals are depicted, the authors consider the intellectual endeavors these depictions have come to represent, exploring many models and practices of learnedness, reflection, knowledge production, and opinion in the contemporary world. As teachers, researchers, and university scholars continue to struggle for mainstream visibility, this book illuminates the other forms of intellectual excitement that have emerged alongside them and found ways to survive and even thrive in the face of dismissal or contempt.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt20060h2
Book Title: Migration and Mobility in the Modern Age-Refugees, Travelers, and Traffickers in Europe and Eurasia
Publisher: Indiana University Press
Author(s): SVOBODNY NICOLE
Abstract: Combining methodological and theoretical approaches to migration and mobility studies with detailed analyses of historical, cultural, or social phenomena, the works collected here provide an interdisciplinary perspective on how migrations and mobility altered identities and affected images of the "other." From walkways to railroads to airports, the history of travel provides a context for considering the people and events that have shaped Central and Eastern Europe and Russia.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt20060x8
10 Review and Implications from:
Music and Embodied Cognition
Abstract: I have described what I take to be some fundamental processes in musical experience and conceptualization. In addition to specific processes, this includes an essential variability in how these play out in different musical practices, among different individuals, and even for a given individual at different points in one’s life. Specialists might rightly note the many sources I have excluded and the avenues I have only pointed toward or overlooked, but I have attempted to offer a coherent story of the relationship among metaphor, embodiment, and affect—or among concept, flesh, and feeling. I want to close by reviewing a
Chapter One HOW SOCIALIST REALISM WAS EXPORTED TO EASTERN EUROPEAN COUNTRIES AND HOW THEY GOT RID OF IT from:
Socialist Realism in Central and Eastern European Literatures under Stalin
Author(s) Günther Hans
Abstract: This chapter concerns debates that took place in Eastern Europe during the 1950s and 1960s that, as I believe, played a crucial role in the cultural development of the region after the war. More specifically, this is a story about how Eastern European writers tried to come to terms with socialist realism and how they strove to get rid of it. For purposes of practical convenience, ‘Eastern Europe’ refers here to all the countries that were under Soviet hegemony after the war, including the German Democratic Republic and Czechoslovakia; discussion on the issue of Central Europe is beyond the scope
Chapter Six THE SOVIET FACTOR AND THE INSTITUTIONALIZATION OF BULGARIAN LITERATURE AFTER WORLD WAR II from:
Socialist Realism in Central and Eastern European Literatures under Stalin
Author(s) Volokitina Tatiana V.
Abstract: The history of introducing Soviet-type political regimes in countries along the European border of the USSR has long been the subject of vehement scholarly and journalistic discussions. Historians still cannot agree on what plan exactly Stalin had in mind for Eastern Europe immediately after the war. Remarkably, Soviet and Western assessments of the post-war situation in the region coincided almost completely. The American diplomat George Kennan compared Eastern Europe in the transitional period between war and peace to a ‘malleable and pliant mass’, while Soviet Foreign Minister Viacheslav Molotov spoke of it being in ‘a liquid state’.¹ There was nothing
Chapter Ten FROM AVANT-GARDE TO SOCIALIST REALISM: from:
Socialist Realism in Central and Eastern European Literatures under Stalin
Author(s) Balázs Imre József
Abstract: Histories of Hungarian literature written in the past two decades tend to describe ‘the episode of socialist realism’ as an imposed deviation or even a gap within the continuity of the Hungarian literary tradition. This idea of ‘interrupted continuity’ seems to be present also in the scholarship on twentieth-century Romanian literature. In his overview of the forerunners and beginnings of postmodernist literature in Romania, Mircea Cărtărescu, who is perhaps the best-known living Romanian novelist, speaks about the ‘frozen’ nature of Romanian culture and society during the 1950s and the 1960s.¹ Researchers of literary history in these countries seem to agree
Chapter Eleven THE SHORT LIFE OF SOCIALIST REALISM IN CROATIAN LITERATURE, 1945–55 from:
Socialist Realism in Central and Eastern European Literatures under Stalin
Author(s) Peruško Ivana
Abstract: However, when it comes to the history of literature, the situation is much more complicated. Today we have studies that examine the impact of the Communist Party on literature and publication policies, blaming the Soviet model of socialism for low-quality literary
Chapter Five “WANTING-NOT-TO-KNOW” ABOUT THE HOLOCAUST IN ROMANIA: from:
Holocaust Public Memory in Postcommunist Romania
Author(s) Geissbühler Simon
Abstract: The exposure of the general public in Romania and in many other countries of Central and Eastern Europe to the Holocaust and knowledge about the history of it has been and continues to be marginal.¹ Under the communist regimes, acknowledgement of the Holocaust was all but impossible. Jews, Jewish identity and history, and especially the Shoah were taboo topics for almost fifty years.² Romania was no exception to that rule.³ Having been a close ally of Nazi Germany and having implemented the mass murder of Jews and of Roma autonomously, Romania under communist rule felt an even more acute urge
Book Title: Eve and Adam-Jewish, Christian, and Muslim Readings on Genesis and Gender
Publisher: Indiana University Press
Author(s): Ziegler Valarie H.
Abstract: No other text has affected women in the western world as much as the story of Eve and Adam. This remarkable anthology surveys more than 2,000 years of Jewish, Christian, and Muslim commentary and debate on the biblical story that continues to raise fundamental questions about what it means to be a man or to be a woman. The selections range widely from early postbiblical interpretations in the Apocrypha and Pseudepigrapha to the Qur'an, from Thomas Aquinas to medieval Jewish commentaries, from Christian texts to 19th-century antebellum slavery writings, and on to pieces written especially for this volume.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt2050vqm
CHAPTER ONE Hebrew Bible Accounts from:
Eve and Adam
Abstract: No other text has affected women in the Western world as much as that found in the opening chapters of Genesis. The biblical story of the first man and woman became for many readers a blueprint for relationships between all men and women. Yet in spite of the wide-ranging influence of Genesis 1-3, there is surprisingly little agreement among readers concerning what these chapters actually say about such relationships. Do they present a message of subordination
CHAPTER THREE Rabbinic Interpretations (200–600s ce) from:
Eve and Adam
Abstract: Talmudic and midrashic treatments of Genesis 1-3 combine an intense interest and curiosity about the text with a remarkable openness to interpretive options. No aspect of Genesis 1-3 escapes scrutiny and rabbinic comment; no gap in the story line goes unfilled. Modern readers of these compilations are likely to be overwhelmed by the plethora of opinions offered and the dissonance between authoritative rabbinic “voices.”
CHAPTER SEVEN Social Applications in the United States (1800s ce) from:
Eve and Adam
Abstract: This chapter examines applications of Eve and Adam’s story to several social issues that were highly contested in the nineteenth century. While the chapter’s examination retains the preoccupation with Protestantism of the previous chapter (even as it adds voices from some new religious movements that arose out of Protestantism), it shifts the geographic locus from Europe to the United States. Since never in Western history had a culture produced more innovative readings of Genesis 1-3, or was a culture more determined to use the text in concrete social applications than nineteenth-century North America, this chapter will examine several of those
CHAPTER EIGHT Twentieth-Century Readings: from:
Eve and Adam
Abstract: And never before has the egalitarian reading of Eve and Adam’s story received such determined or sophisticated analysis. The emergence
4 Between Theodicy and Despair from:
Levinas and the Trauma of Responsibility
Abstract: Levinas’s critique of narrative and the conception of the narrating subject that underlies it leads him to the issue of how time is synchronized in the philosophy of history, where the process of abstraction from the singular other is most prominent. By interpreting the significance of disparate events and integrating them into a coherent account, the disciplinary approaches of history typically assume a formal conception of time, in which a linear chronology can be represented by consciousness. In other words, past events are treated as intentional objects. This synchronization of time entails generalizing from people’s experiences, selectively emphasizing certain elements
Book Title: Echoes of the Tambaran-Masculinity, history and the subject in the work of Donald F. Tuzin
Publisher: ANU E Press
Author(s): Roscoe Paul
Abstract: In the Sepik Basin of Papua New Guinea, ritual culture was dominated by the Tambaran —a male tutelary spirit that acted as a social and intellectual guardian or patron to those under its aegis as they made their way through life. To Melanesian scholarship, the cultural and psychological anthropologist, Donald F. Tuzin, was something of a Tambaran, a figure whose brilliant and fine-grained ethnographic project in the Arapesh village of Ilahita was immensely influential within and beyond New Guinea anthropology. Tuzin died in 2007, at the age of 61. In his memory, the editors of this collection commissioned a set of original and thought provoking essays from eminent and accomplished anthropologists who knew and were influenced by his work. They are echoes of the Tambaran. The anthology begins with a biographical sketch of Tuzin's life and scholarship. It is divided into four sections, each of which focuses loosely around one of his preoccupations. The first concerns warfare history, the male cult and changing masculinity, all in Melanesia. The second addresses the relationship between actor and structure. Here, the ethnographic focus momentarily shifts to the Caribbean before turning back to Papua New Guinea in essays that examine uncanny phenomena, narratives about childhood and messianic promises. The third part goes on to offer comparative and psychoanalytic perspectives on the subject in Fiji, Bali, the Amazon as well as Melanesia. Appropriately, the last section concludes with essays on Tuzin's fieldwork style and his distinctive authorial voice.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt24hbjj
6. Comparison, Individualism and ʹInteractionalismʹ in the Work of Donald F. Tuzin from:
Echoes of the Tambaran
Author(s) Gardner Don
Abstract: Don Tuzin left a magnificent corpus of work on the Ilahita Arapesh, one that presents a compelling analysis of two remarkable transitions in the history of a people. His work is also striking because of the sheer range of issues on which he focused his fine analytical eye; his work might focus on the emotions, dispositions and moral conflicts of particular persons or categories thereof (specific elders, initiands, or Christians, men, women) as readily as on the structural or historically contingent circumstances within which agents must act, and which tend to produce grand historical transformations. There are also significant essays
Book Title: Architecture, Ethics, and Technology- Publisher: MQUP
Author(s): PÉREZ-GÓMEZ ALBERTO
Abstract: An enlightened discussion of all relevant aspects of architecture shows the necessity for revision of commonly held assumptions about the nature of architectural history, theory, representation, and ideation; the production of buildings in the postindustrial city; and professional ethics. These topics provide the basis for the fourteen interdisciplinary papers presented here.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt24hp5q
Book Title: Comics and Narration- Publisher: University Press of Mississippi
Author(s): Miller Ann
Abstract: In addition, he includes lengthy chapters on three areas not covered in the first book. First, he explores the role of the narrator, both verbal and visual, and the particular issues that arise out of narration in autobiographical comics. Second, Groensteen tackles the question of rhythm in comics, and the skill demonstrated by virtuoso artists in intertwining different rhythms over and above the basic beat provided by the discontinuity of the panels. And third he resets the relationship of comics to contemporary art, conditioned by cultural history and aesthetic traditions but evolving recently as comics artists move onto avant-garde terrain.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt24hvcv
CHAPTER FIVE The Question of the Narrator from:
Comics and Narration
Abstract: It is well-known that the narrator—the teller of the story, the source
CHAPTER EIGHT Is Comics a Branch of Contemporary Art? from:
Comics and Narration
Abstract: In this final chapter, we are going to leave the domain of semiotic or narratological analysis and move onto the terrain of sociology of art, art history, and cultural history. It would undoubtedly be worth developing the following reflections into a full-length essay. However, it seems appropriate to include them in the present volume, since, as we shall see, they will ultimately lead us back, by another route, to the question of narration.
Book Title: Desi Divas-Political Activism in South Asian American Cultural Performances
Publisher: University Press of Mississippi
Author(s): Garlough Christine L.
Abstract: Case study chapters address the relatively unknown history of South Asian American rhetorical performances from the early 1800s to the present. Avant-garde feminist performances by the Post Natyam dance collective appropriate women's folk practices and Hindu goddess figures make rhetorical claims about hate crimes against South Asian Americans after 9/11. In
Yoni ki Bat(a South Asian American version ofThe Vagina Monologues) a progressive performer transforms aspects of the Mahabharata narrative to address issues of sexual violence, such as incest and rape. Throughout the volume, Garlough argues that these performers rely on calls for acknowledgment that intertwine calls for justice and care. That is, they embed their testimony in traditional cultural forms to invite interest, reflection, and connection.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt24hvm7
Chapter Two Performing South Asian American Histories from:
Desi Divas
Abstract: One hundred years separate these evocations of flags and founding fathers in the name of minority exclusion.¹ Taken together, however, they reveal a good deal about the central dilemmas facing South Asian American community members today. In both moments, South Asian Americans have found themselves characterized as perpetual strangers at the door of American democracy. By raising the specter of the Other and promising protection from their fearsome “foreignness,” these appeals to the majority do not recognize the legitimacy of South Asians as citizens or neighbors. This long history of discrimination against South Asian Americans, firmly rooted in colonialism and
II Does Postmodernism Have a Substance? from:
Postmodernism and Cultural Identities
Abstract: Let us step closer to the crucial questions of the present book. We just asked ourselves whether the decades that are now most often called “postmodernist” fit into any of the patterns of the philosophy of culture as understood until now or whether they signal a wide chasm between the “age of history” and the present or the future. We also asked ourselves whether an entirely new mode of understanding the philosophy of culture has to be forged, one that should be adapted to the new events of our contemporary time.
IV Conservatism as a Branch of Liberalism from:
Postmodernism and Cultural Identities
Abstract: It may be useful to introduce at this point in the flow of our general narrative the following question: Is the current situation (in the first decade of the twenty-first century) entirely unique? Does humanity encounter it for the first time without any prior analogy? Is the dialectic between convulsive and buzzing relativity and separate zones of serene isolation totally unexpected? I said in a previous chapter that history may well be understood as a succession of unpredictable episodes, so devised or prepared by divine providence (or not), and that such episodes are meant to function each time as fresh,
V Christian Democracy and Subsidiarity in the World from:
Postmodernism and Cultural Identities
Abstract: Assuming, as is often done in this book, that the few decades just before and after 1800 mark a major turning point in both Western and world history, we note primarily the enormous variety of responses to the coming of consciousness concerning the process of modernization and “Enlightenment,” as it occurs at that point and highlights it for us. I just gave a quick overview of the “hybridization” of conservatism and liberalism at the beginning of the nineteenth century (and earlier) as
one of the responses. We can expand this view further, by showing how in the nineteenth and twentieth
A Philosophical Garden from:
Postmodernism and Cultural Identities
Abstract: Almost any author of a book devoted to the history of ideas or to literary history feels obliged to offer a kind of conclusion. I will break this rule and provide instead an epilogue (or call it an appendix), an illustrative text that will try to bring together most of the arguments of the previous chapters in a more subjective manner.
4. Wealth, Poverty, and Eschatology: from:
Reading Patristic Texts on Social Ethics
Author(s) Rhee Helen
Abstract: Christian eschatology and otherworldliness have been used and misused throughout history. On the one hand, they were used by Christians to justify maintaining the socio-political or religious status quo resulting in either a tragic neglect of social injustice or a passivity toward social reforms in the present age.¹ On the other hand, they were used to justify socio-political and religious radicalism and violence to the point that Christianity may be seen in some quarters as a militant opponent of social process and tolerance.² While it is true that the eschatological orientation and “otherworldliness” of early Christian teachings did not directly
5. The Audience(s) for Patristic Social Teaching: from:
Reading Patristic Texts on Social Ethics
Author(s) Mayer Wendy
Abstract: When we reflect on the audience of social teaching by the Fathers of the Church, it is not unnatural to look first to the most overt of patristic media for the delivery of moral instruction—the sermon. In a book titled
The Media Revolution of Early Christianity, however, the author, Doron Mendels, challenges us to broaden our perspective. He proposes that Eusebius’s Ecclesiastical History, an overtly nonethical text, nonetheless has at its core the message that the Catholic Church represents the right order in society. This message, he argues, permeates the stories recorded, and is demonstrated “in many ways, such
2 THE PURPOSE OF COMEDY from:
Love Song for the Life of the Mind
Abstract: The question of comedy’s telos, or final cause, is just one of the questions left open due to that most famous nonextant book in history, the second book of Aristotle’s
Poetics, and there have been not a few suggestions to fill the gap. Before we turn to them, let us begin by remembering the definition of tragedy, for its part the most well-known sentence in literary criticism:
Introduction from:
Rhetoric in Antiquity
Abstract: The word “rhetoric” comes from the ancient Greek
rhētorikē, which means “art of the spoken word.” Right off, etymology indicates the role the ancients played in the subject of the present work. If Greco-Roman antiquity by itself did not invent the art of speaking—other, more ancient civilizations could lay claim to this honor—it did develop it in a special way and conceptualize it with an unprecedented rigor and richness. This art has occupied an important place in the history of Western culture, and it continues to exert a genuine influence, although less visibly present than before, on the
VI Reading from:
The Humanities in the Age of Technology
Abstract: The questions on the criteria of rigor in the humanities can be grouped around three words: reading, understanding, and knowing, and those that refer to their practical import, around two: usefulness and value. In the analysis of reading we shall take literary texts as examples, because the literary text is more complex than those in linguistics, history, philosophy, or theology. Reading Calderón’s
La vida es sueño (Life is a Dream) we discover nuances of the phenomenon of reading that would not shine through in reading Ortega y Gasset’s essay The Dehumanization of Art. On the other hand, the conclusions about
VIII Knowing from:
The Humanities in the Age of Technology
Abstract: The literary work (poetry, novel, theater) touches on reality in different ways, while criticism or philology focuses primarily on the text created by the writer, and through it on the reality it presents. History presents an interesting paradox: in literary criticism and in philosophy understanding is primarily the
Book Title: Idling the Engine-Linguistic sSkepticism in and around Cortázar, Kafka, and Joyce
Publisher: Catholic University of America Press
Author(s): Sharkey E. Joseph
Abstract: Author E. Joseph Sharkey uses the philosophies of language of Hans-Georg Gadamer and Ludwig Wittgenstein to counter the skepticism in question by showing that a language grounded in history instead of the transcendent is grounded nevertheless.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt284xvg
7. SUBJECTIVITY AND OBJECTIVITY IN HEGEL’S from:
Person, Being, and History
Author(s) Russon John
Abstract: When I undertook graduate studies in the 1980s, the University of Toronto was internationally recognized as a center for study in the history of philosophy. The presence of Kenneth L. Schmitz in the department made it especially strong as a center for the study of Hegel’s philosophy, and I had the great privilege and pleasure of attending many courses that he taught on Hegel, Kant, and German idealism. The jewel in this crown was his graduate seminar on Hegel’s
Science of Logic, in which I was able to participate in three different years. Hegel’s Science of Logic is much maligned,
16. THE UNMASKING OF OBJECTIVITY from:
Person, Being, and History
Author(s) Deely John
Abstract: Probably the main event that cemented our friendship and intellectual relationship was the review he wrote for the University of Toronto Press concerning my then-manuscript
Four Ages of Understanding, purporting to be a new map of the history of philosophy, removing the gap between Ockham and Descartes by redefining the Middle Ages as rather “the Latin Age,” wherein the first general conception
Introduction from:
Ethics, Nationalism, and Just War
Abstract: The face of armed conflict changes every week and every day, but the underlying moral questions remain, remarkably, much the same. Taking this continuity as our point of departure, we focus in the present volume on some basic issues in ethics and philosophy that are related to the use of armed force as these were developed by thinkers in late antiquity and the Middle Ages. We do not remain in centuries-old history, however. Moving ahead from the historical and philosophical background, we also introduce several pressing issues of our own day.
3 Augustine and Just War: from:
Ethics, Nationalism, and Just War
Author(s) SYSE HENRIK
Abstract: Augustine is often referred to as the founder of just war doctrine. While that is not quite accurate, since Cicero and several of the earlier Church Fathers had already formulated the basic elements of the just war idea,¹ it is certainly true that Augustine would become the most influential of the early Christian teachers writing on the morality of war. He formulated his ideas at a crucial time in Church history, just when the Western Roman Empire was crumbling and Christianity had to accommodate to life in the world—a world that was showing few signs of an imminent end,
9 Protecting the Natural Environment in Wartime: from:
Ethics, Nationalism, and Just War
Author(s) SYSE HENRIK
Abstract: What protection does the natural environment merit in wartime? It was in the aftermath of the Vietnam War of 1961–75 that this question came into focus. Wars have always brought destruction in their wake; and the twentieth century was by no means the first to show concern for the effects of armed conflict on our natural surroundings. However, the Vietnam War does “stand out in modern history as one in which intentional anti-environmental actions were a major component of the strategy and tactics of one of the adversaries, one in which such actions were systematically carried out for many
13 Defining and Delivering Justice: from:
Ethics, Nationalism, and Just War
Author(s) MEERNIK JAMES
Abstract: Paradoxically, the twentieth century witnessed both the bloodiest and most horrific carnage in the history of humankind and the first global attempts to hold those responsible for the violence accountable. From these unjust wars came a dawning sense that a just peace was necessary to prevent their recurrence and right the scales of injustice. But whereas in the past the victors would apportion blame to other states to redress wrongs and balance the scales of power, now their leaders came to realize that neither governments as abstract entities nor the “people” in whose name they committed such atrocities should be
3 BISHOPS AND THE “NATIONS” from:
A Sacred Kingdom
Abstract: The previous chapter examined the ways in which aristocratic bishops attempted to raise their social prestige and religious profile in the last decades of the Roman Empire, and the role of conciliar law as an authoritative expression of episcopal social doctrine. Here the story is carried forward into the sixth century and the creation of what are ordinarily termed the “barbarian kingdoms.” Bishops in Gaul sought to craft a Christian ideology relevant to the post-Roman world and to gather religious and ritual resources to confront the disquieting religious diversity (Arianism, paganisms) of the barbarian kingdoms. The figure of the bishop
5 OCCUPATION OF THE CENTER from:
A Sacred Kingdom
Abstract: This chapter offers an interpretation of Frankish liturgy in the Merovingian and early Carolingian period as a poetical and religious achievement coherent with the legal and political activities of bishops. The history of liturgy moves at a glacial pace, with changes of rituals or garments recorded only seldom and subtly over the centuries. Like episcopal law, liturgy also provided a deep connection of the Frankish bishops to the ancient past of the church. Liturgy involved bishops in a unique theatre of rituals and gestures repeated over many centuries. As in episcopal law, emphasis was laid on the duplication of antiquity.
CONCLUSION: from:
A Sacred Kingdom
Abstract: An ancient political question arose for the Carolingians, as it does still today: is it possible to yoke the bull of power? This study has examined the social and political doctrines of bishops from the Gallic Church of the fourth century to the Frankish Church of the mid-ninth century, a period of some five hundred years. In relying on conciliar records I have not tried to write a history of conciliar law, but rather to trace the formation of an intellectual elite within a warrior society, and to describe how this elite built and maintained its power and functionality across
3 Josef Pieper on the Intellectual Foundations of Totalitarianism from:
A cosmopolitan hermit
Author(s) Miller Michael J.
Abstract: Totalitarian forms of government have affected the past century so profoundly that its history cannot be adequately understood without an investigation of the phenomenon of totalitarianism. such an investigation is not solely a subject for the particular fields of political science, sociology, or history. it is also a subject for philosophical reflection, that is to say, for a reflection that considers its object not in itself, separately from other fields of study, but rather within the horizon of reality as a whole.
5 Josef Pieper and the Ethics of Virtue from:
A cosmopolitan hermit
Author(s) Hibbs Thomas S.
Abstract: Perhaps no alteration in the landscape of Anglo-American philosophy in the last thirty years has been more surprising, more sustained, and more fruitful than the resurgence of interest in the ethics of virtue. Most discussions of the history of twentieth-century moral philosophy trace the return of virtue to Elizabeth Anscombe’s essay from the late 1950s, “Modern moral philosophy.”¹ A jeremiad against Kantian and utilitarian ethical theories, Anscombe’s essay urged that, given the present state of philosophical ethics—with its incoherent conceptions of obligation, its lack both of terminological clarity and of an adequate philosophical psychology—we should banish ethics totally
6 The Future of Pieper’s from:
A cosmopolitan hermit
Author(s) Godfrey Joseph J.
Abstract: In this essay I propose to take the measure of Pieper’s treatise in light of some later studies on hope and on history. Pieper wrote in response to the prospect of nuclear annihilation, in response to the publication of Ernst Bloch’s 1959
The Principle of Hope, and in response to the works of Pierre Teilhard de
CHAPTER 6 The Inspiration of Scripture from:
The Eyes of Faith
Abstract: In this chapter, I propose, as an explanatory model, that the continuous interpretative and evaluative activity of the
sensus fidei/fidelium throughout the production, canonical selection, and ongoing reception/traditioning of the set canonical text constitutes its inspiration by the Holy Spirit. We have already seen how “inspiration” was not necessarily an explicit reason/criterion for inclusion of works in the canon, and that, in patristic times, there was a presumption regarding the inspiration of many writings circulating in local communities. Once works achieve canonical status, it is then that the notion of inspiration emerges, later in church history, as one way of
Chapter Two THREE PREMISES from:
The Turn to Transcendence
Abstract: Three premises of this book’s analysis need explicit articulation and defense: 1) the claim that there is a natural fit between a religious and a communal existence, that is, the claim for the superiority of a “communitarian” over an “individualistic” form of life for nurturing the religious individual; 2) the claim that, despite increasing attacks on ideas of progress during the past century and the demonstration of the inadequacy of such ideas for understanding history and politics, they largely continue, to our detriment, to shape our lives; and 3) the claim that politics must be founded on a non-or anti-utopian
Chapter Five THE LOSS OF TRANSCENDENCE from:
The Turn to Transcendence
Abstract: All religions make cosmological claims, claims about the structure, nature, and purposes of the cosmos, but, like Judaism before it, Christianity from the beginning was of its essence cosmological, seeing human life both as dramatic, centered on a struggle to achieve a proper use of freedom, and as eschatological, receiving its orientation from beyond history. All was viewed against a cosmic background articulated in Scripture and preserved in the liturgy. The previous chapter described the abundant variety of expressions of transcendence, both the transcendence of the philosophers and that of the theologians, found in ancient Christianity and to the eve
Chapter Six ALTERNATIVES from:
The Turn to Transcendence
Abstract: The previous two chapters traced the history of the practice and expression of a sense of transcendence, and the diminishment of an orientation to transcendence in recent centuries. Earlier, the third chapter gave some idea of the role of the arts in both fostering and diminishing the place of transcendence in life. This final chapter considers thinkers and movements outside the arts who have rebelled against the diminishment of transcendence and have proposed various alternatives as to how the transcendent dimension of life might be expressed today.
CHAPTER 3 The Methodology from:
Destined for Liberty
Abstract: As we have seen, Wojtyła’s early writings indicate that he was conversant with the history of European philosophy. He knew Plato and Aristotle, was familiar with the Christian philosophy of St. Augustine and St. Thomas Aquinas, and moved knowledgeably among such modern thinkers as David Hume, Jeremy Bentham, Immanuel Kant, and Max Scheler. However, Wojtyła’s early work also proves that he reached beyond mere historical exegesis. The young thinker showed an impressive ability to integrate into his own work the thought of other philosophers. For example, in
Lublin Lectures, Wojtyła borrowed from the twentieth-century psychology of the will, Aquinas’s metaphysics,
CHAPTER FIVE MYSTICISM from:
The Early Heidegger and Medieval Philosophy
Abstract: “
The most extreme sharpness and depth of thought belong to genuine and great mysticism,” Heidegger wrote in 1955.¹ The insight came to him far earlier. Joseph Sauer’s course in the history of medieval mysticism, which Heidegger took in 1910–11, was the beginning of a lifelong interest in Meister Eckhart.² In the Habilitationsschrift, Heidegger spoke of mysticism as the other side of the Middle Ages, “the living heart of medieval Scholasticism” (GA1 205–6). The fragments published in GA60 under the erroneous title “The Philosophical Foundations of Medieval Mysticism [Outlines and Sketches for a Lecture, Not Held, 1918–1919]” actually
CHAPTER EIGHT THE EFFORT TO OVERCOME SCHOLASTICISM from:
The Early Heidegger and Medieval Philosophy
Abstract: Heidegger’s later critique of onto-theology is rooted in his earliest efforts to de-Christianize metaphysics. It is no longer disputable that he was directly inspired by Luther’s de-Hellenization of Christianity. Luther attempted to purify Christian theology of Greek metaphysics by dismantling the Aristotelian-Scholastic superstructure that had grown up over it; Heidegger undertook a complementary purification of metaphysics from Christian theology through a Destruktion of ontology down to its original Greek sources. I have argued that Heidegger’s appropriation of a Lutheran paradigm for the Destruktion of the history of ontology is not theologically neutral; on the contrary, it is theologically motivated. Heidegger’s
CHAPTER NINE BEING-BEFORE-GOD IN THE MIDDLE AGES from:
The Early Heidegger and Medieval Philosophy
Abstract: Scholasticism did not leave the Jewish-Christian sense of history as it found it nor did it annul it. It sublated the early Christian understanding of time, fusing it with Hellenistic theoretical structures into a distinctively new way of being Christian. Greco-Roman “circular thinking” (the emphasis on the eternity of form) and Jewish-Christian historical thinking (the emphasis on the singularity of event), which initially tended to conflict with one another, achieved a precarious balance in Scholasticism. The Jewish-Christian historical sense was initially antagonistic to cultural and scientific life. There was no sense in building up culture when the Last Day was
Chapter 12 PURITY OF SOUL AND IMMORTALITY from:
The Texture of Being
Abstract: It is said of St. Thomas Aquinas’ teacher, St. Albert the Great, that he grew forgetful towards the end of his life and began to say mass for himself as though he were dead:
quasi defunctus est. The fact that he was one of the most learned persons of Western Europe during his lifetime did not save him from a pathetic loss of memory. The story illustrates a bitter knowledge known from time immemorial: that age may steal away one’s innermost possessions. Of course, it has always been known too that a blow upon the head in the prime of
Book Title: Negotiating the Sacred-Blasphemy and Sacrilege in a Multicultural Society
Publisher: ANU E Press
Author(s): WHITE KEVIN
Abstract: This cross-disciplinary exploration of the role of the sacred, blasphemy and sacrilege in a multicultural society brings together philosophers, theologians, lawyers, historians, curators, anthropologists and sociologists, as well as Christian, Jewish and Islamic and secular perspectives. In bringing together different disciplinary and cultural approaches, the book provides a way of broadening our conceptions of what might count as sacred, sacrilegious and blasphemous, in moral and political terms. In addition, it provides original research data on blasphemy, sacrilege and religious tolerance from a range of disciplines. The book is presented in four sections: Section I: Religion Sacrilege and Blasphemy in Australia. Section II: Sacrilege and the Sacred Section III: The State, Religion and Tolerance Section IV: The Future: Openness and Dogmatism. The book will appeal to both those actively involved in religious negotiation and to scholars and students of religion in history, philosophy, anthropology, sociology and political science.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt2jbjjq
5. The paradox of Islam and the challenges of modernity from:
Negotiating the Sacred
Author(s) Seyit Kuranda
Abstract: Islam today, it would seem, has become inflexible and intolerant towards the teachings and ideologies of the West. When in fact, its history shows that it has always been accommodating to other peoples and beliefs, especially Christianity and Judaism. Most people know something of Islam. For instance, that it is one of the three monotheisms or the Abrahamic faiths and that it has much in common with Christianity and Judaism. Yet, there is so much that we do not understand about Islam and its overall world view. Islam is centred on the notion of peace, justice and community, yet when
Chapter 3. Ritual Domains and Communal Land in the Highlands of Bali from:
Sharing the Earth, Dividing the Land
Author(s) Reuter Thomas
Abstract: The central highlands and some coastal areas of Bali are home to a little-known indigenous minority group, the
Bali Aga or ′Mountain Balinese′. This paper focuses on ritual domains formed by clusters of Bali Aga ′villages′ (desa adat or desa ulu apad). These regional, spatially bounded and historically conceived networks are known as banua. The banua and its constituent desa form a sacred landscape inscribed by the memory of a continuous history of human settlement and migration, and re-inscribed through origin narratives and ritual performances at sacred sites of origin, which are marked by shrines or temples. This multi-layered process
Chapter 5.
from:
Sharing the Earth, Dividing the Land
Author(s) Winn Phillip
Abstract: The Banda Islands in central Maluku have long been a site of historical transformations. As a consequence, human relationships to land and place in the Bandas need to be understood in terms of dynamic processes of culture and history. In the pre-colonial period, the islands formed a key part of extensive trading networks reaching across the archipelago to link Maluku with the northern seaports of Java, the cosmopolitan city-state of Malacca in peninsular Malaysia, and ultimately to the Middle East, China and Europe. By the arrival of the first Europeans, the population of the islands included numbers of resident Malay
Chapter 13. The Ways of the Land-Tree: from:
Sharing the Earth, Dividing the Land
Author(s) Taylor John P.
Abstract: On a sunny afternoon, in the shade of a canopy of corrugated iron, beside a smoking fireplace on which green bananas were slowly roasting, my
tama (father) and ratahigi (′chief′), Ruben Todali, talked to me about the history of Pentecost Island. He told me that in the past, many centuries before the arrival of tuturani (whites, foreigners) like myself, the people of North Pentecost could not speak. They communicated by way of designs that they described into the ground with their fingers. Instead of people, the sentient and mobile rocks and stones were talkative. ¹ The dark soil of the
Introduction from:
The Axial Age and Its Consequences
Author(s) JOAS HANS
Abstract: The notion that in significant parts of Eurasia the middle centuries of the first millennium BCE mark a significant transition in human cultural history, and that this period can be referred to as the Axial Age, has become widely, but not universally, accepted. Since the very term “Axial Age” is unfamiliar to many, we may begin with a brief explication of it. It has become common to refer to certain texts in literature, philosophy, and even theology as “classics,” that is, as enduring subjects of interpretation, commentary, and argument that make them, whenever they were first composed, contemporary and part
2 What Was the Axial Revolution? from:
The Axial Age and Its Consequences
Author(s) TAYLOR CHARLES
Abstract: Any view about the long-term history of religion turns on an interpretation of the Axial Age. What was the nature of the Axial revolution? This is sometimes spoken of the coming to be of a new tension “between the transcendental and mundane orders,” involving a new conception of the “transcendental.¹ But “transcendental” has more than one meaning. It can designate something like a “going beyond” the human world or the cosmos (1). But it also can mean the discovery or invention of a new standpoint from which the existing order in the cosmos or society can be criticized or denounced
10 The Axial Age Theory: from:
The Axial Age and Its Consequences
Author(s) ROETZ HEINER
Abstract: After the end of the cosmopolitism of the Enlightenment, Occidental uniqueness and superiority have become firm features of the Western self-understanding. Hegel’s statement that “the Oriental has to be excluded from the history of philosophy” (1940, 152) and Leopold Ranke’s echo that for understanding world history “one cannot start from the peoples of eternal standstill” (1888, viii) are two prominent examples for a conviction that became dominant in the historical disciplines. World philosophy and world history have been Occidental.
13 Righteous Rebels: from:
The Axial Age and Its Consequences
Author(s) RUNCIMAN W. G.
Abstract: The search for an answer to these questions leads far back in the history of the human species. Recent research in paleoanthropology,
14 Rehistoricizing the Axial Age from:
The Axial Age and Its Consequences
Author(s) ARNASON JOHANN P.
Abstract: Since the historicizing argument to be developed below runs counter to stronger trends and more widely shared approaches in the present discussion, it may be useful to begin with a brief indication of the main points at issue. To rehistoricize, or bring history back in, is—most obviously—to make a case for reemphasizing the Axial Age as a historical epoch, with at least approximately definable boundaries, rather than transfiguring its innovations and achievements into an ideal type of “axiality.” But it also means to pay more attention to the internal historicity of the epoch: changing constellations as well as
17 The Future of Transcendence: from:
The Axial Age and Its Consequences
Author(s) MADSEN RICHARD
Abstract: “A total metamorphosis of history has taken place,” wrote Karl Jaspers sixty years ago in the immediate aftermath of World War II. “The essential fact is: There is no longer anything outside. The world is closed. The unity of the earth has arrived. New perils and new opportunities are revealed. All the crucial problems have become world problems, the situation a situation of mankind.”¹ But it was a spiritually empty unity. There was a universal economic and political interdependence, based on the universal permeation of technologies of dominance, but it did not rest on any common ethical foundation.“[S]omething manifestly quite
Book Title: Religion in Human Evolution- Publisher: Harvard University Press
Author(s): Bellah Robert N.
Abstract: This ambitious book probes our biological past to discover the kinds of lives that human beings have imagined were worth living. Bellah’s theory goes deep into cultural and genetic evolution to identify a range of capacities (communal dancing, storytelling, theorizing) whose emergence made religious development possible in the first millennium BCE.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt2jbstq
2 Religion and Evolution from:
Religion in Human Evolution
Abstract: Chapter 1 was about religion and ontogeny. It was not an effort to understand the development of religion in the life course of the individual, though that would be a valuable undertaking; instead its purpose was to look at human development as the acquisition of a series of capacities, all of which have contributed to the formation of religions. This chapter is about religion and phylogeny, religion in deep history. When did religion begin? If only among humans, were there earlier developments that made its emergence possible, even in other species, and that might help us understand it? If we
6 MEMORY AND THE SEARCH FOR MEANING IN POST-PARTITION DELHI from:
Changing Homelands
Abstract: My journey to grapple with Partition began when my grandfather remarked that despite the fact of Partition, he would gladly have continued to work in Lahore. I sat there stunned, not sure if he was serious. Why, he asked, don’t people work in Dubai? And wasn’t Lahore far closer than Dubai? In post-Partition India, Lahore felt a million miles further than Dubai. His vivid memory of the desire to stay on in Lahore, despite the high politicking that had resulted in Partition and despite the long years since Partition, formed an unanalysed silence. This chapter uses oral history to think
CONCLUSION from:
Changing Homelands
Abstract: Why did so many Punjabis insist that they never saw Partition coming? Was this the work of nostalgia or memories gone astray? Why did so many historians insist that Partition was inevitable? Were they victims of an inexorable faith in the power of historical explanation? Yet the players and writers of history often spoke the same language and frequently drifted into each other’s modes of explanation. I found the questions that were posed to me as I conducted interviews in 2002–2003 returning as I re-read my notes from the archives. I felt that a whole range of powerful emotions
CHAPTER ONE Master of Jinn from:
Stranger Magic
Abstract: The famous trickster tale of ‘The Fisherman and the Genie’, at once alarming and funny, so satisfying in its (first) neat resolution when the pauper outwits the colossus, the enemy is hoist on his own petard, and the jinni inveigled back into the bottle, has rightly enjoyed a long and celebrated history (it was successfully restaged in the Disney
Aladdin,with Robin Williams voicing the genie). But when Sakhr remembers the scene of his rebellion and punishment at the hands of Solomon, his story provides the fundamental background plot for the cosmology of theArabian Nights, in which the wise
Story 2 The City of Brass from:
Stranger Magic
Abstract: In Damascus, the Caliph Abd el-Malik wants to know more about the great king Solomon; in response one of his court begins to tell him about the existence of old copper bottles which release, as soon as they are opened, strange forms of smoke. A traveller and treasure-hunter present, called Talib ibn Sahl, picks up the story, describing to the Caliph how his grandfather was once sailing to Sicily but was blown off course and fetched up in a land inhabited by a black people who went about naked, had not yet heard of the true faith, and spoke an
Story 3 Prince Ahmed and the Fairy Peri Banou from:
Stranger Magic
Abstract: Three brothers, sons of the Sultan of the Indies, are rivals for the hand of the exquisitely beautiful Princess Nouronnihar, their first cousin and an orphan, who lives in the palace with them. The three princes are dispatched by their father at the beginning of the story: the one who brings back the greatest wonder shall marry her.
CHAPTER THREE A Tapestry of Great Price: from:
Stranger Magic
Abstract: The magic carpet does not attract special attention from the storyteller; it simply features as one of three magical gifts obtained by the brothers. Yet, just as the glass extends the faculty of sight,
CHAPTER FOUR The Worst Witch from:
Stranger Magic
Abstract: The tale of ‘The Prince of the Black Islands’, which is also known in Burton’s translation as ‘The Tale of the Ensorcelled Prince’, and in the most recent French version, simply as ‘The Tale of the Young Man’, closes the first cycle of stories in the
Nights. With its happy ending (for some), it ties and knots several threads, and proves the power of the ransom tale. The next cycle, ‘The Porter and the Three Ladies of Baghdad’, will drive home harder the salvific function of the storyteller’s art. Every story in both these groups plunges into depths of inexplicable,
Story 7 The Greek King and Doctor Douban from:
Stranger Magic
Abstract: The fisherman has managed with his cunning ruse to trick the furious – and highly gullible – Sakhr back into the copper bottle and is walking back to the water’s edge to throw him back into the sea when, from within, the jinni pleads for his life. The fisherman sternly refuses, while the jinni promises him every blessing. ‘You are lying,’ says the fisherman. ‘Your promises are empty. You and I are like the vizier of King Yunan and Douban, the doctor. ‘Tell me how we’re like them,’ says the jinni, and so sparks the next story within a story
CHAPTER TEN The Word of the Talisman from:
Stranger Magic
Abstract: The Tale of Abu Mohammed the Lazy combines two traditions: an Egyptian strand of eerie phenomena and powerful instrumental magic, and a story of trade and adventure in the East and the Far East which originates in Iraq. The monkey jinni begins as a poor maltreated creature, but changes into a malignant schemer; the effect is gripping, especially as his plans have been laid with such long-term foresight and have such a specific erotic purpose. By contrast with this wilfulness, our wastrel hero lacks all definition and volition; he is the plaything of chance, with no hint from the storyteller
CHAPTER ELEVEN The Voice of the Toy from:
Stranger Magic
Abstract: Fortune is wealth in the story of ‘Marouf the Cobbler,’ and both arise without rhyme or reason and pour down blessings on him: no special qualities of personality single out the hero, except perhaps an unparalleled willingness to blag and go along with the scam once his friend the Egyptian merchant Ali has put it in his head. No unusual marks of favour from destiny, or exceptional piety or ability entitle him. The luck that comes his way when he disturbs the jinni in the ruined warehouse puts paid to any notions that virtues like hard work and diligence and
CHAPTER FOURTEEN ‘Symbols of Wonder’: from:
Stranger Magic
Abstract: The story about Rosebud and Uns al-Wujud the Darling Boy appears in many different editions of the
Nights, but none, as far as I know, includes the story which the writer William Beckford (1760–1844) interjects, ‘The Jinniya and the Egyptian Prince’. The protagonists often allude to a legend that gave the mountain its sad name, but their accounts make little sense. (Lane has the jinn happily giving birth to ‘hundreds of children’ – and it is their crying that passing sailors hear. But that would hardly add ‘Grief-Stricken Mother’ to the mountain’s name.) Beckford paid attention to these inconsistencies
CHAPTER SIXTEEN Thought Experiments: from:
Stranger Magic
Abstract: The story of Camar al-Zaman and Princess Badoura is one of the lovely long romances of the
Nights, told by Shahrazad over many nights, from the 179th to the 217th night. Its heroine Badoura is strong-willed, ardent, capable and, above all, intensely loyal. She is a prime exhibit in Shahrazad’s pageant of virtuous women: beginning as a stern, proud virgin, a fairytale princess who is wholly bound up with her royal father, she develops into a witty trickster who tests Camar in one of the frankest and most surprising bed tricks from a wide repertoire of variations on the motif:
CHAPTER NINETEEN The Shadows of Lotte Reiniger from:
Stranger Magic
Abstract: The magic automaton from the romance of ‘The Ebony Horse’ gave Lotte Reiniger her point of departure for
Die Abenteuer des Prinzen Achmed(The Adventures of Prince Achmed), which she made in Berlin in 1923–25; this ‘shadow film’, as she called it, is the first full-length animated feature to survive. The story, an early peripatetic romance interrupted by many unforeseen mishaps (reroutings, hijackings, kidnappings), is also known as ‘The Tale of the Magic Horse’. It is one of the most popular in theArabian Nights. It travelled on the sea of stories before the1001 Nightswere printed: a
Story 15 Prince Ardashir and Hayat al-Nufus from:
Stranger Magic
Abstract: One king in this story is childless; he rules in Shiraz, in Iran. At last in his old age, the doctors in his entourage mix him the right medicine, and a son is born, Ardashir, a boy as beautiful as the full moon and very good at his lessons, too. The other king in this story rules in Basra, in Iraq. He has a daughter, Hayat al-Nufus, who is equally accomplished and beautiful as Ardashir, if not more so. But she is set against marriage, and indeed declares that she will kill herself if her father tries to make a
Conclusion: from:
Stranger Magic
Abstract: Anyone who reaches the end of the tales of the 1001 Nights will die, the legend says; but the danger is not very serious, since it is not possible to say, as you might about another book, that you can put it down because you have finished it. The reason does not lie in its length, but in its myriad variations and the efflorescence of the structure. On the 602
ndNight, Sultan Shahriyar finds himself listening to a story … about the son of a king, a young prince with no name, who climbs a tree and then sees a
INTRODUCTION from:
The Signifying Self
Abstract: Miguel de Cervantes (1547–1616) has long been considered a ‘literary giant’, an accolade attributed to him on account of his
magnus opus,Don Quijote de la Mancha.¹ First published in 1605 and followed by a second volume in 1615, Cervantes’s creation ofel ingenioso hidalgois credited with the birth of the modern novel and has achieved iconic status in Spanish cultural history.² In his lifetime, as today, the novel eclipsed the writer’s broad range of work in verse, prose and drama; to the extent that, in relative terms, critical appraisal of Cervantes’s other literary endeavours has been minimal.³
Book Title: Integral Pluralism-Beyond Culture Wars
Publisher: The University Press of Kentucky
Author(s): DALLMAYR FRED
Abstract: In addition to war, terrorism, and unchecked military violence, modernity is also subject to less visible but no less venomous conflicts. Global in nature, these "culture wars" exacerbate the tensions between tradition and innovation, virtue and freedom. Internationally acclaimed scholar Fred Dallmayr charts a course beyond these persistent but curable dichotomies in Integral Pluralism: Beyond Culture Wars. Consulting diverse fields such as philosophy, literature, political science, and religious studies, Dallmayr equates modern history with a process of steady pluralization. This process, which Dallmayr calls "integral pluralism," requires new connections and creates ethical responsibilities.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt2jcf1j
Introduction: from:
Blood in the Sand
Abstract: In the aftermath of September 11, 2001, the day on which the World Trade Center in New York and the Pentagon in Washington were attacked by Islamic terrorists, commentators from virtually every media outlet concurred in the belief that “everything has changed.” Few doubted that this event had ripped the fabric of history. Many suggested that the post–September 11 world would prove less innocent, more serious, and more reflective and that significant changes would mark the economic, political, and cultural life of the United States. Insofar as 9/11 created the belief that America was vulnerable to outside attack, that
Book Title: The Philosophy of the Western- Publisher: The University Press of Kentucky
Author(s): Csaki B. Steve
Abstract: The western is arguably the most iconic and influential genre in American cinema. The solitude of the lone rider, the loyalty of his horse, and the unspoken code of the West render the genre popular yet lead it to offer a view of America's history that is sometimes inaccurate. For many, the western embodies America and its values. In recent years, scholars had declared the western genre dead, but a steady resurgence of western themes in literature, film, and television has reestablished the genre as one of the most important.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt2jcn17
Introduction: from:
The Philosophy of the Western
Author(s) Csaki B. Steve
Abstract: The myth that westerns convey is both anchored in the history of the West and itself helped shape the historical settlement of the
Go West, Young Woman! from:
The Philosophy of the Western
Author(s) Murphy Robin
Abstract: The myth of the Old West is rooted in a kind of nostalgia for the lure of the frontier and the freedom and challenges it presented, resulting in a quest focused on bringing order—western order—to an untamed world. More so than any other epoch in U.S. history, the American Old West has been mythologized in the collective unconscious of the country through the many iconic representations of this historical period in film. The popularity of the western genre in U.S film and television from the 1930s to the 1960s has left an indelible set of images on the
11. Religious Freedom: from:
In Search of the Good Life
Abstract: The history of the Jewish people is, in large measure, a history of exile, captivity, and diaspora, but it is also a story of redemption. The book of Exodus reports the tribulations endured by the Jews during their exile in Egypt, before they were led into the wilderness by Moses, but it also speaks of a promised land and of the “steadfast love” with which God guides the people to his “holy abode” (Exodus 15:13). The tribulations did not end with the Jews’ arrival in their new home; their troubles returned with even greater intensity after the fall of the
Book Title: The Philosophy of Science Fiction Film- Publisher: The University Press of Kentucky
Author(s): Sanders Steven M.
Abstract: The science fiction genre maintains a remarkable hold on the imagination and enthusiasm of the filmgoing public, captivating large audiences worldwide and garnering ever-larger profits. Science fiction films entertain the possibility of time travel and extraterrestrial visitation and imaginatively transport us to worlds transformed by modern science and technology. They also provide a medium through which questions about personal identity, moral agency, artificial consciousness, and other categories of experience can be addressed. In The Philosophy of Science Fiction Film, distinguished authors explore the storylines, conflicts, and themes of fifteen science fiction film classics, from Metropolis to The Matrix. Editor Steven M. Sanders and a group of outstanding scholars in philosophy, film studies, and other fields raise science fiction film criticism to a new level by penetrating the surface of the films to expose the underlying philosophical arguments, ethical perspectives, and metaphysical views. Sanders's introduction presents an overview and evaluation of each essay and poses questions for readers to consider as they think about the films under discussion.The first section, "Enigmas of Identity and Agency," deals with the nature of humanity as it is portrayed in Blade Runner, Dark City, Frankenstein, Invasion of the Body Snatchers, and Total Recall. In the second section, "Extraterrestrial Visitation, Time Travel, and Artificial Intelligence," contributors discuss 2001: A Space Odyssey, The Terminator, 12 Monkeys, and The Day the Earth Stood Still and analyze the challenges of artificial intelligence, the paradoxes of time travel, and the ethics of war. The final section, "Brave Newer World: Science Fiction Futurism," looks at visions of the future in Metropolis, The Matrix, Alphaville, and screen adaptations of George Orwell's 1984.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt2jcrpr
An Introduction to the Philosophy of Science Fiction Film from:
The Philosophy of Science Fiction Film
Author(s) Sanders Steven M.
Abstract: Over the last decade there has been a significant shift in the attitudes of philosophers as they have become increasingly receptive to the opportunity to apply methods of philosophical inquiry to film, television, and other areas of popular culture. In fact,
receptiveis far too mild a word to describe the enthusiasm with which many philosophers now embrace popular culture. The authors of the essays included in this volume have genuine affection for science fiction feature films and the expertise to describe, explain, analyze, and evaluate the story lines, conflicts, and philosophically salient themes in them. Their contributions are designed
The Existential Frankenstein from:
The Philosophy of Science Fiction Film
Author(s) McMahon Jennifer L.
Abstract: Though Mary Shelley’s Frankenstein story has taken a variety of forms since it was published in 1818, certain elements of the story remain constant. Whether set in a gothic context or a modern lab, whether drama or comedy, the Frankenstein story examines the
Blade Runner and Sartre: from:
The Philosophy of Neo-Noir
Author(s) Barad Judith
Abstract: Blade Runner(Ridley Scott, 1982) combines film noir and science fiction to tell a story that questions what it means to be human, a question as old as Methuselah.¹ However, this ancient question still arises in 2019 A.D. within a setting that pits humans against androids. The humans consider the androids, which they callreplicants,to be nothing more than multifaceted machines. Created on an assembly line by the Tyrell Corporation’s genetic engineers, they are organisms manufactured to serve as slave labor for exploring and colonizing other planets. As manufactured artifacts, they are thought of as expendable substitutes for their
The New Sincerity of Neo-Noir: from:
The Philosophy of Neo-Noir
Author(s) Palmer R. Barton
Abstract: If one truth has emerged from the intense scholarly debate during the last two decades over the nature of Old Hollywood, it is that the writing of American film history must avoid the essentialist trap of considering the so-called classic text of that era as an undifferentiated flow of product whose watchwords were sameness and conformity. A correlative of this truth is that, even with its emphasis on package production (with each film in some sense a unique entity unto itself), New Hollywood filmmaking still offers regular forms of textuality that differ from those of the studio era only in
The Symbolism of Blood in Clockers from:
The Philosophy of Spike Lee
Author(s) McFarland Douglas
Abstract: Spike Lee dramatically announces the tone and perspective of his adaptation of Richard Price’s novel of urban decay,
Clockers(1995), in the opening credits of the film. Since the silent era, opening credits have served a variety of functions. As David Bordwell points out, they are “highly self-conscious and explicitly addressed to the audience.”¹ Not only do titles and names provide a context for the narrative, but still and moving images oft en “anticipate a motif” or “establish the space of upcoming action.” Credits, Bordewell argues, accumulate significance as “memory is amplified by the ongoing story.”² InClockers, Lee goes
Aristotle and MacIntyre on Justice in 25th Hour from:
The Philosophy of Spike Lee
Author(s) Conard Mark T.
Abstract: Spike Lee’s
25th Hour(2002) is the story of a convicted drug dealer’s last free day before having to report to prison. The protagonist, Monty (Edward Norton), uses the day to say good-bye to friends and his widower father, and he wraps up some loose business ends. Further, he has a suspicion, encouraged by others, that his girlfriend might have turned him in to the police to save herself from prosecution, so he also uses the time to investigate. All seem to agree that Monty will be easy prey for the hardened cons in prison, such that the seven-year sentence
Rethinking the First Person: from:
The Philosophy of Spike Lee
Author(s) LaRocca David
Abstract: Can someone else write my autobiography? The question challenges the conventional meaning of autobiography. And since writing an autobiography—in America, after Benjamin Franklin—often occurs with an awareness that the status of the work is bound up with the authority of its author, the notion of authorship also becomes troubled.¹ For instance, because an autobiography appears to be direct communication from its author, the very conditions of its presentation may suggest we are reading a true story, a mere record of what happened. Yet, like the life it aims to account for, autobiography is fashioned, a literary artifact, necessarily
6 Common property, Maori identity and the Treaty of Waitangi from:
The Governance of Common Property in the Pacific Region
Author(s) Kawharu Hugh
Abstract: In the terms of the Treaty of Waitangi, New Zealand became a British colony and the Maori people, together with their lands and estates, were given Crown protection as well as the rights and privileges of British subjects. In 1975, the New Zealand Parliament, for the first time since 1840, gave statutory recognition to the Treaty by setting up a tribunal to hear claims by Maori people that the Crown had failed to honour its guarantees under the Treaty. Claims lodged since then have been made mostly by kin-based tribal groups. They depend heavily on recitals of history, tradition and
12 Common property conflict and resolution: from:
The Governance of Common Property in the Pacific Region
Author(s) Young Elspeth
Abstract: It is often assumed that customary concepts of common property must hamper development, and must be eradicated in favour of more individualistic ownership which promotes entrepreneurial approaches and wealth generation. Such assumptions are not new. History presents some strong supporting evidence for their validity, but also raises questions, particularly in relation to equity in resource distribution. In Scotland, for example, the transformation two centuries ago from the communally based run-rig system to the enclosure of the land into individual plots laid the basis for land improvement, agricultural intensification and the introduction of new crops and livestock. Without such changes the
CHAPTER 9 Le Petit Philosophe from:
In Search of the Whole
Author(s) Heelan Patrick A.
Abstract: My family tells me—usually with good-humored teasing—that when I was baptized, my godfather, a lawyer and a philosopher of sorts, looked bemusedly at me in the cradle and said, “
Le petit philosophe!” Given who the philosophes were, it could have been an ironic lawyerly comment on the promises just made on my behalf; but in deference to the prophetic genre, this is where my story begins.
CHAPTER 10 Toward a Catholic Christianity: from:
In Search of the Whole
Author(s) McCarthy Michael
Abstract: Angelo Roncalli became Pope John XXIII when I was sixteen. After eight years of parochial school and three years in a Jesuit high school, I thought I knew what it meant to be Catholic. And in one sense I did. I knew the liturgy of the Mass, the biblical stories, the seven sacraments, the Apostles’ Creed, a partial history of the Church, the importance of love and forgiveness. This early formation begun at home has never deserted me. Still, the unexpected selection of Pope John XXIII began a process of personal transformation that continues to this day. Søren Kierkegaard says
Chapter 1 Believers and Citizens from:
Building a Better Bridge
Author(s) Ipgrave Michael
Abstract: How do two senses of belonging relate—to a universal religion and to a particular society? How do two senses of allegiance relate—to God and to a state? How do two senses of identity relate—as believers and as citizens? These questions have been posed throughout both Christian and Muslim history, and a variety of answers have been given to them. Context has been a critically important factor in shaping not only the answers but also, prior to that, the very way in which the questions are shaped, as the following essays and presentations demonstrate.
Book Title: Power and the Past-Collective Memory and International Relations
Publisher: Georgetown University Press
Author(s): Shain Yossi
Abstract: Only recently have international relations scholars started to seriously examine the influence of collective memory on foreign policy formation and relations between states and peoples. The ways in which the memories of past events are interpreted, misinterpreted, or even manipulated in public discourse create the context that shapes international relations.
Power and the Pastbrings together leading history and international relations scholars to provide a groundbreaking examination of the impact of collective memory. This timely study makes a contribution to developing a theory of memory and international relations and also examines specific cases of collective memory's influence resulting from the legacies of World War II, the Holocaust, and September 11. Addressing concerns shared by world leaders and international institutions as well as scholars of international studies, this volume illustrates clearly how the memory of past events alters the ways countries interact in the present, how memory shapes public debate and policymaking, and how memory may aid or more frequently impede conflict resolution.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt2tt597
Chapter 2 Germany’s National Identity, Collective Memory, and Role Abroad from:
Power and the Past
Author(s) Warburg Bettina
Abstract: During soccer’s 2008 European Cup, many German fans waved their flags jubilantly after the national team’s victories—continuing a new patriotic tradition that was especially pronounced during the 2006 World Cup of soccer hosted in Germany and in which the national team made it to the semifinals. Both times, it was difficult not to recall a much bleaker version of German nationalism that prevailed in the not-so-distant past. National pride and flag-waving have a dark connotation in German history, bringing to mind images of swastika-brazened banners from the 1936 Olympic Games, and recalling the fate of Europe’s Jews and all
Chapter 5 Memory, Tradition, and Revival: from:
Power and the Past
Author(s) Soltes Ori Z.
Abstract: After the terrorist attacks of September 11, 2001, as at many other moments in history, a specifically “Jewish” dimension has arisen. Beyond the shockingly persistent rumors of some kind of Israeli–Jewish conspiracy behind the attacks in the first place, the policy aftermath—especially the global war on terror and the invasion of Iraq—was widely perceived as being pushed by “Jewish interests and actors.”¹ These most recent examples once again raise the question of who speaks on behalf of “Jewish political interests”—and once again generates interest in the complex interrelationship among various diasporas and Israel, as well as
Book Title: Telling Stories-Language, Narrative, and Social Life
Publisher: Georgetown University Press
Author(s): Nylund Anastasia
Abstract: Narratives are fundamental to our lives: we dream, plan, complain, endorse, entertain, teach, learn, and reminisce through telling stories. They provide hopes, enhance or mitigate disappointments, challenge or support moral order and test out theories of the world at both personal and communal levels. It is because of this deep embedding of narrative in everyday life that its study has become a wide research field including disciplines as diverse as linguistics, literary theory, folklore, clinical psychology, cognitive and developmental psychology, anthropology, sociology, and history. In
Telling Storiesleading scholars illustrate how narratives build bridges among language, identity, interaction, society, and culture; and they investigate various settings such as therapeutic and medical encounters, educational environments, politics, media, marketing, and public relations. They analyze a variety of topics from the narrative construction of self and identity to the telling of stories in different media and the roles that small and big life stories play in everyday social interactions and institutions. These new reflections on the theory and analysis of narrative offer the latest tools to researchers in the fields of discourse analysis and sociolinguistics.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt2tt629
Introduction from:
Telling Stories
Author(s) DE FINA ANNA
Abstract: NARRATIVES ARE FUNDAMENTAL to our lives. We dream, plan, complain, endorse, entertain, teach, learn, and reminisce by telling stories. They provide hopes, enhance or mitigate disappointments, challenge or support moral order, and test out theories of the world at both personal and communal levels. Given this broad swath of uses and meanings, it should not be surprising that narratives have been studied in many different disciplines: linguistics, literary theory, folklore, clinical psychology, cognitive and developmental psychology, anthropology, sociology, and history. And in the past few years, we find that narrative has become part of the public imagination and has provided
1 Where Should I Begin? from:
Telling Stories
Author(s) LABOV WILLIAM
Abstract: The answer may seem obvious: “Begin at the beginning.” But how does the storyteller discover that beginning? And is there more than one possible beginning for any given story? The pursuit of these questions will tell us something
3 Narrative, Culture, and Mind from:
Telling Stories
Author(s) BRUNER JEROME
Abstract: I AM FASCINATED by how narrative, the story form, is able to shape our immediate experience, even to influence deeply our conceptions of what is
real, what must be real. Indeed, we are beginning to understand how cultures rely upon narrative conventions to maintain their coherence and to shape their members to their requirements. Indeed, commonplace stories and narrative genres even provide a powerful means whereby cultures pass on their norms to successive generations. Narrative is serious business.
9 Blank Check for Biography?: from:
Telling Stories
Author(s) BAMBERG MICHAEL
Abstract: IN RECENT PUBLICATIONS, Alexandra Georgakopoulou and I (Bamberg 2007; Bamberg and Georgakopoulou 2008; Georgakopoulou 2007a, 2007b) have put forth the argument that life stories—that is, stories in which tellers cover their personal past from early on, leading up to the “here and now” of the telling situation—are extremely rare. People never really tell the true details of their lives, unless for very particular circumstance—as, for example, in life story interviews, and occasionally in therapeutic interviews. Of course, this is not entirely true. There indeed are occasions, although these cannot be characterized as typical everyday and mundane situations
10 Reflection and Self-Disclosure from the Small Stories Perspective: from:
Telling Stories
Author(s) GEORGAKOPOULOU ALEXANDRA
Abstract: IN THIS CHAPTER I examine the close association of reflection (henceforth R) and self-disclosure (S-D) within biographical studies with the storyteller’s explicit, and by extension “evaluative,” ascriptions and statements about self (cf. Bamberg, in press). In other words, how do tellers
propositionalize about their lives? The association of R and S-D is part and parcel of certain assumptions, in particular that, in order for tellers to reflect on their lives and selves and to open up (self-disclose) to an interviewer, they must have a critical distance from the reported events and be given the opportunity to piece them together in
12 Interaction and Narrative Structure in Dementia from:
Telling Stories
Author(s) ÖRULV LINDA
Abstract: During their lives most people frequently tell this kind of story, in various settings and to different audiences. They are stories that generally have the storyteller as the main protagonist, and the point of the story has to do with the teller and his or her handling of those
13 Concurrent and Intervening Actions during Storytelling in Family “Ceremonial” Dinners from:
Telling Stories
Author(s) MANDELBAUM JENNY
Abstract: IN ORDINARY CONVERSATION, speakers take turns at talk that usually consist of one turn constructional unit, and then speaker exchange occurs (Sacks, Schegloff, and Jefferson 1974). In telling a story, a speaker produces more than one turn constructional unit. To do this, a prospective storyteller (sometimes in collaboration with prospective recipients), indicates that there is a story to tell, and may be granted the conversational floor for an extended turn (Jefferson 1978; Sacks 1978). As a storytelling proceeds, the ends of turn constructional units may provide opportunities for, or make relevant, turns by recipients. As I discuss below, these recipient
14 Truth and Authorship in Textual Trajectories from:
Telling Stories
Author(s) CARRANZA ISOLDA E.
Abstract: THE TWO TERMS in the title of this chapter, “truth” and “authorship,” have long been central topics in narrative research. They remain ineludible because they are not only core elements of narrativity but also raise key questions about the roles of narrative in social life. The chapter seeks to show how truth and authorship are shaped by the path taken by witnesses’ depositions within the institutional meanders of the justice system. It does so by focusing on the multilateral character of storytelling in institutions and the complex processes of entextualization, decontextualization, and recontextualization.
16 Multimodal Storytelling and Identity Construction in Graphic Narratives from:
Telling Stories
Author(s) HERMAN DAVID
Abstract: WHEN THEY FOUNDED the field of narratology in the middle to late 1960s, structuralist theorists of narrative failed to come to terms with two dimensions of narrative that constitute focal concerns of this chapter: on the one hand, the referential or world-creating potential of stories; on the other hand, the issue of medium-specificity, or the way storytelling practices, including those bearing on world creation, might be shaped by the expressive capacities of a given semiotic environment. Exploration of both of these dimensions of narrative has played a major role in the advent of “postclassical” approaches to the study of stories
17 The Role of Style Shifting in the Functions and Purposes of Storytelling: from:
Telling Stories
Author(s) NAZIKIAN FUMIKO
Abstract: ANIME IS A STYLE OF ANIMATION, commonly referred to as Japanese animation, that is popular not only in Japan but around the world. This popularity is in part due to the intriguing stories and the interesting roles played by anime characters. Using a discourse-based microanalysis, this chapter examines the role of speech styles in the context of storytelling, especially focusing on the role of style shifting in Japanese. Using anime as data, I attempt to show how people choose certain linguistic resources to present various images of themselves or others to fulfill various communicative goals. More specifically, I investigate a
Chapter One Sexual Morality in the Catholic Tradition: from:
The Sexual Person
Abstract: Human sexual activity and the sexual ethics that seeks to order it are both sociohistorical realities and are, therefore, subject to historicity, the quality of the human animal that follows inevitably from his and her situation in real time and space and “provides him with a [human] world that he must accept in freedom.”¹ Before we embark on a presentation of contemporary Catholic sexual anthropology and ethics, therefore, it behooves us to look at their past history. In this chapter we do that in two stages. First, and briefly because it is already well known and well documented, we consider
Book Title: Ethics in Light of Childhood- Publisher: Georgetown University Press
Author(s): Wall John
Abstract: Childhood faces humanity with its own deepest and most perplexing questions. An ethics that truly includes the world's childhoods would transcend pre-modern traditional communities and modern rational autonomy with a postmodern aim of growing responsibility. It would understand human relations in a poetic rather than universalistic sense as openly and interdependently creative. As a consequence, it would produce new understandings of moral being, time, and otherness, as well as of religion, rights, narrative, families, obligation, and power.
Ethics in Light of Childhoodfundamentally reimagines ethical thought and practice in light of the experiences of the third of humanity who are children. Much like humanism, feminism, womanism, and environmentalism, Wall argues, a new childism is required that transforms moral thinking, relations, and societies in fundamental ways. Wall explores childhood's varied impacts on ethical thinking throughout history, advances the emerging interdisciplinary field of childhood studies, and reexamines basic assumptions in contemporary moral theory and practice. In the process, he does not just apply ethics to childhood but applies childhood to ethics-in order to imagine a more expansive humanity.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt2tt6ww
Introduction from:
Ethics in Light of Childhood
Abstract: Children are a third of all humanity. Yet all too often children are considered merely undeveloped adults, passive recipients of care, occupying a separate innocence, or, perhaps, in need of being civilized. Across diverse societies and cultures, and throughout history and today, serious questions of human being, purposes, and responsibilities have usually been considered chiefly from the point of view of adulthood. Childhood has had to borrow its
Chapter 2 What Is Human Being? from:
Ethics in Light of Childhood
Abstract: IT MAY SEEM OBVIOUS to say that children are full human beings. But as the history sketched in the previous chapter shows, it is not easy to explain what exactly this means. Leading thinkers’ efforts to describe children’s full humanity have resulted in one or another form of oversimplification. Of course, such is the case for any person or group. It is to some extent inevitable that talk about humanity is dehumanizing. But for children in particular, the problem is complicated by the fact that they cannot, on the whole—nor should they—be held as responsible as adults for
Chapter 4 What Is Owed Each Other? from:
Ethics in Light of Childhood
Abstract: THE QUESTION OF ETHICAL aims finally gives way to a third question of ethical obligations. At a certain point, others are not just parts of my own or anyone else’s story, but also irreducible human beings in and of themselves. What might be desired or hoped for runs up against what is owed to others—including oneself as an other to oneself—regardless of narrative outcomes. A child can always have better health, but some basic level of health care is morally required. Persons and societies owe others a certain dignity and respect as others in their own right.
Conclusion from:
Ethics in Light of Childhood
Abstract: THIS BOOK HAS BEEN exploring how the consideration of childhood should transform fundamental ethical understanding. More than just applying ethics to children, it has applied the experiences and perspectives of children to ethics. Since children are fully a third of all humanity, and since they are not morally reducible to adults, this transformation is no small matter. Reimagining ethics in light of childhood—and not just in light of adulthood—is challenging and often surprising. Philosophers and theologians throughout the ages have attempted this task from different angles, but the results of history show that much more work needs to
CHAPTER ONE Comparative Ethics from:
Overcoming Our Evil
Abstract: Indeed, comparison is central, perhaps even essential, to the history of religious studies as a discipline.¹ To talk about religions in the plural generates the problem of what “religions” are,
Book Title: Wittgenstein Reads Freud: The Myth of the Unconscious- Publisher: Princeton University Press
Author(s): Descombes Vincent
Abstract: Offering a critical view of all the texts in which Wittgenstein mentions Freud, Bouveresse immerses us in the intellectual climate of Vienna in the early part of the twentieth century. Although we come to see why Wittgenstein did not view psychoanalysis as a science proper, we are nonetheless made to feel the philosopher's sense of wonder and respect for the cultural task Freud took on as he found new ways meaningfully to discuss human concerns. Intertwined in this story of Wittgenstein's grappling with the theory of the unconscious is the story of how he came to question the authority of science and of philosophy itself. While aiming primarily at the clarification of Wittgenstein's opinion of Freud, Bouveresse's book can be read as a challenge to the French psychoanalytic school of Lacan and as a provocative commentary on cultural authority.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt2tt8cj
Book Title: The Princeton Encyclopedia of Poetry and Poetics-Fourth Edition
Publisher: Princeton University Press
Author(s): Slessarev Alexandra
Abstract: Through three editions over more than four decades,
The Princeton Encyclopedia of Poetry and Poeticshas built an unrivaled reputation as the most comprehensive and authoritative reference for students, scholars, and poets on all aspects of its subject: history, movements, genres, prosody, rhetorical devices, critical terms, and more. Now this landmark work has been thoroughly revised and updated for the twenty-first century. Compiled by an entirely new team of editors, the fourth edition--the first new edition in almost twenty years--reflects recent changes in literary and cultural studies, providing up-to-date coverage and giving greater attention to the international aspects of poetry, all while preserving the best of the previous volumes
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt2tt8jz
Book Title: The Furies-Violence and Terror in the French and Russian Revolutions
Publisher: Princeton University Press
Author(s): MAYER ARNO J.
Abstract: The great romance and fear of bloody revolution--strange blend of idealism and terror--have been superseded by blind faith in the bloodless expansion of human rights and global capitalism. Flying in the face of history, violence is dismissed as rare, immoral, and counterproductive. Arguing against this pervasive wishful thinking, the distinguished historian Arno J. Mayer revisits the two most tumultuous and influential revolutions of modern times: the French Revolution of 1789 and the Russian Revolution of 1917.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt2tt8x8
11. Radical Changes in the Muslim World: from:
Being in the World
Abstract: History defies linearity. In a time when, at least in the Western world, major issues appeared to be settled and some even predicted the “end of history,” drama has suddenly erupted elsewhere—and especially in the Muslim world. A political arena that in many respects seemed relatively stagnant has unexpectedly been gripped by radical turmoil and revolutionary fervor. This does not mean that such turmoil is ever completely unprepared or unmotivated. Contrary to their portrayal (by some academics) as near-apocalyptic interruptions beyond intelligibility, revolutions have precursors or conditioning factors; usually they are the product of a deep social malaise, of
FOREWORD from:
Covering for the Bosses
Author(s) Aronowitz Stanley
Abstract: John Sweeney, the leader of the Service Employees International Union (SEIU), led a revolt of a gaggle of large unions and was elected American Federation of Labor–Congress of Industrial Organizations (AFL-CIO) president in 1995, an unprecedented challenge in modern labor history to a sitting administration. Not since 1908 when an insurgency within the AFL opposed the reelection of its longtime leader, Samuel Gompers, and a group of industrial unions bolted from the AFL in 1935, had labor’s ranks been so divided.
Chapter 5 LABOR, RACE, AND THE MISSISSIPPI PRESS from:
Covering for the Bosses
Abstract: Claude Ramsay, the crusty, barrel-chested president of the Mississippi AFL-CIO from 1959 to 1986, delivered a stem-winder of a speech at the University of Mississippi in 1966—a time when the fires of the civil rights struggle were still burning—that included a snapshot history of the labor movement, a discussion of the twin legacies of Samuel Gompers and Eugene Debs, and a withering analysis of how the state’s political and business leaders had failed working Mississippians. His best shots, however, came in a blistering indictment of the Mississippi press.
Chapter 7 SOUTHERN EXPOSURE from:
Covering for the Bosses
Abstract: The first thing I thought about when I drove up to the modest two-story, red brick building on Chapel Hill Road in Durham, North Carolina, was Egyptian president Hosni Mubarak’s comment when he visited the equally unimposing headquarters of the Al Jazeera network in Doha, Qatar. “All this noise from this matchbox?”¹ It’s an easy-to-miss building just southwest of the renovated and gentrified tobacco warehouses of downtown Durham and due south of the gothic magnificence of the Duke University campus. However, from its cluttered second-floor offices comes a rare voice for the voiceless in the U.S. South, the progressive, independent
Chapter 8 PILLOWTEX SAYS GOODNIGHT from:
Covering for the Bosses
Abstract: I was a green reporter, in my rookie year as a late-blooming journalist, when I stumbled onto a story that would haunt me for the next thirty years. My newspaper was the
Sanford Heraldin the textiles-and-tobacco county seat of Lee County, North Carolina. “Go to Harnett County and come back with at least two stories,” my editor told me. The assignment was no cinch. Neighboring Harnett County was a rural backwater, a tobacco road of farms and pine forests with a handful of tiny, nondescript towns dotting its landscape.
Postscript from:
Covering for the Bosses
Abstract: It seems that every other building or house in Sanford, North Carolina, is a landmark in our personal history—the boarded-up elementary school across from the textile mill where my father worked, the Pentecostal Holiness church where my grandfather once preached, the dairy bar where we teenagers hung out every Friday
ONE Role-Play in Photos, Letters, and Interviews from:
Faulkner
Abstract: Authors furnish us with pictures of themselves, but these are, as the epigraph from Faulkner’s
Mosquitoesindicates, not nearly as clear as Melville’s remark would lead us to believe. Rather, they offer us, as both Melville’s and Faulkner’s examples illustrate, projections and distorted reflections of themselves. Noel Polk, inChildren of the Dark House, illustrates a comic aspect of the problem by recounting how Faulkner, in the 1952Omnibustelevision program about himself, says to the former editor of the OxfordEagle, “Do your story,” but then, putting on the mask of the writer as recluse, insists, “But no pictures”
Cather’s War and Faulkner’s Peace: from:
Faulkner and His Contemporaries
Author(s) Skaggs Merrill Maguire
Abstract: After Judith Wittenberg first published the facts about Faulkner’s several acknowledgments of Willa Cather,¹ I myself analyzed specific literary loans she made to him. For example, Faulkner’s second novel,
Mosquitoes, recycles numerous items from Cather’sThe Professor’s House,² while details fromMyÁntoniareappear many times in Faulkner’s major fiction,³ andDeath Comes for the Archbishopenjoys a resurrection almost immediately inThe Sound and the Fury.⁴ Cather, in turn, seemed to address Faulkner directly in her last published story.⁵ In this essay, however, I want to confront the much more challenging question of where it all started. Granted that
William Faulkner and Henry Ford: from:
Faulkner and His Contemporaries
Author(s) Clarke Deborah
Abstract: Listening to these alleged responses to why the chicken crossed the road, no one could confuse one individual for the other. Faulkner, after all, has made his name as one of the most complex of the high modernists, with an incredible sensitivity for language and an obsession with the sense of place and the role of history in determining human identity and fate. Ford, on the other hand, was the great simplifier. He made his fortune by making cars easy—easy to drive, easy to repair, and easy to assemble. He had a simple formula for success—keep the prices
Surveying the Postage-Stamp Territory: from:
Faulkner and His Contemporaries
Author(s) Prenshaw Peggy Whitman
Abstract: In the spring of 1936, perhaps just at the time that William Faulkner was drawing a map to accompany the publication of his new novel,
Absalom, Absalom!, Eudora Welty was awaiting the publication of her short story “Death of a Traveling Salesman” in the little magazineManuscript. For Welty, it was the launching of what would be a long writing career. For Faulkner, it was a culminating moment of his vast ambition to gather the Southern story between the covers of one book. He identified his sketched map as “Jefferson, Yoknapatawpha Co., Mississippi, Area 2400 sq. mi., Population, Whites, 6298,
“GO THERE” from:
Charles Johnson
Author(s) GLEASON WILLIAM
Abstract: Despite the extensive attention paid by scholars to the philosophical underpinnings of the work of Charles Johnson—despite even the grandiose yet entirely fair claim by Johnson himself that “there is more engagement with philosophy—Western and Eastern—in my work than you will find anywhere in the history of black American literature” (Nash, “A Conversation,” 222)—certain philosophical traditions crucial to Johnson’s writing remain underexplored. Foremost among these is American pragmatism, a tradition whose concerns may at first seem far removed from the emphatically spiritual and idealistic vision foregrounded in Johnson’s creative work. And yet when we turn to
FOURTEEN The Extent of Jesus’ Human Knowledge according to the Fourth Gospel from:
Reading John with St. Thomas Aquinas
Author(s) Ashley Benedict M.
Abstract: The First and Second Parts of the
Summa theologiae of St. Thomas Aquinas prepare for his exploration of the mystery of the Person and work of Jesus Christ our Savior. His treatment of the Church, the sacraments, and the goal of history are all considered as the completion of his own work during his earthly and risen life. In his exploration in the Third Part of his Summa theologiae of the Person and work of Jesus, St. Thomas Aquinas drew heavily on his previous study of the fourth Gospel.¹ In the Prologue of his commentary on this Gospel (n. 1)
6 Bias from:
The Quest for God and the Good Life
Abstract: Sin and evil are categories traditional to Catholic theology, even if Lonergan’s analysis of them is his own. Bias, an inauthentic orientation caused by and causal of inauthentic actions, decisions, judgments, ideas, and experiences, is a concept more original to Lonergan. It is both the result of sin and a cause of further sin.¹ As such, bias functions in a way I find similar to Aristotle’s bad habits, or vices.² However, while Aristotle discusses vice as an extreme on either side of a golden mean, Lonergan analyzes bias in terms of conscious intentionality, social dynamics, and history. Sinful personal judgments
Book Title: Tradition and Modernity-Christian and Muslim Perspectives
Publisher: Georgetown University Press
Author(s): Williams Rowan
Abstract: Tradition and Modernityfocuses on how Christians and Muslims connect their traditions to modernity, looking especially at understandings of history, changing patterns of authority, and approaches to freedom. The volume includes a selection of relevant texts from 19th- and 20th-century thinkers, from John Henry Newman to Tariq Ramadan, accompanied by illuminating commentaries.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt32b68d
Religious Authority and the Challenges of Modernity from:
Tradition and Modernity
Author(s) JENKINS PHILIP
Abstract: Societies live by their myths. If asked about the modern history of religious authority, many Americans at least would turn to the legendary 1925 Scopes trial, the bitter confrontation between supporters and critics of Darwinian evolution, as mediated through the film
Inherit the Wind (1960). Here, we think, reason and science ran rings around obscurantism and faith, and that victory marked the end of the Bible’s credibility as an infallible source of divine wisdom. While obviously this did not mark the end of religion, it set strict limits to the scope of religion’s claims, particularly in the public sphere. Religion,
Christianity, Modernity, and Freedom from:
Tradition and Modernity
Author(s) HART DAVID BENTLEY
Abstract: Modernity—to the degree that it was or is a kind of cultural project or epochal ideology—understands itself as the history of freedom. Or rather, I suppose I should say, the one grand cultural and historical narrative that we as modern persons tend to share, and that most sharply distinguishes a modern from a premodern vision of society, is the story of liberation, the story of the ascent of the individual out of the shadows of hierarchy and subsidiary identity into the light of full recognition, dignity, and autonomy. And a powerful narrative it is, whether we prefer it
John Henry Newman (1801–90) from:
Tradition and Modernity
Author(s) Newman John Henry
Abstract: The following essay is directed towards a solution of the difficulty which has been stated,—the difficulty, as far as it exists, which lies in the way of our using in controversy the testimony of our most natural informant concerning the doctrine and worship of Christianity, viz. the history of eighteen hundred years. The view on which it is written has at all times, perhaps, been implicitly adopted by theologians, and, I believe, has recently been illustrated by several distinguished writers of the continent, such as De Maistre and Möhler: viz. that the increase and expansion of the Christian Creed
Lesslie Newbigin (1909–98) from:
Tradition and Modernity
Author(s) Newbigin Lesslie
Abstract: The christian mission is the clue to world history, not in the sense that it is the “winning side” in the battle with the other forces of human history, but in the sense that it is the point at which the meaning of history is understood and at which men are required to make the final decisions about that meaning. It is, so to say, not the motor but the blade, not the driving force but the cutting edge. Christians do not go through the battles of history as the master race. They go through them as the servant people,
Book Title: Genuine Multiculturalism-The Tragedy and Comedy of Diversity
Publisher: MQUP
Author(s): FOSTER CECIL
Abstract: While many modern societies are noted for their diversity, the resulting challenge is to determine how citizens from different backgrounds and cultures can see themselves and each other as equals, and be treated equally. In Genuine Multiculturalism, Cecil Foster shows that a society's failure to bridge these differences is the tragedy of modern living and that pretending it is possible to mechanically develop fraternity and solidarity among diverse groups is akin to seeking out comedy. Arguing that genuine multiculturalism is the search for social justice by individuals who have been trapped by ascribed identities or newcomers who have been shut out of perceived ethnic homelands, Foster details how this process, in essence, is the story of the Americas. Reconceptionalizing the terms of multiculturalism, he offers an intervention into Canada's claim that its definition and practice are based on recognizing equality of citizenship. Identifying genuine multiculturalism as an ongoing work in progress, rather than a tightly defined policy position, Foster challenges readers to imagine a greater and more harmonious ideal. A necessary theoretical reconsideration of diversity within society, Genuine Multiculturalism refocuses the debate about ideals and practices in modern societies.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt32b7ds
3 A Hegelian – Christian Model from:
Genuine Multiculturalism
Abstract: Part I has offered a story of tragedy. In the case of Canada, it is about how the social order, in whatever form it takes, never seems to make sense for some liberal-democratic individuals. This is especially so for those who do not share the dominant culture and find its mores and norms immoral and meaningless. Similarly, citizens who swear by the dominant ideals and ways of life find those of an opposite view equally immoral and even ungrateful, especially if the latter are newcomers. But what I reviewed in part I is also a tale of comedy, of how
14 Rethinking the CBC and Me: from:
Genuine Multiculturalism
Abstract: In the story I told above in chapters 9 and 10 about my experiences with CBC Radio, I started with the narrative assumption that both the broadcaster and I were free to make our choices and to come up with our own ways of producing a series on immigration. I also supposed that both of us were operating in an environment that desired, welcomed, and accepted change and where one could challenge, even reformulate, the existing order. My assumption, equally, was that both CBC and I felt we were trying to help Canada, its citizens, and immigrants to achieve collectively
5 Exposure and Disclosure: from:
Truth Matters
Author(s) WALHOF DARREN R.
Abstract: Writing in the wake of the furor over her account of the Eichmann trial, Hannah Arendt reflects on why truth and politics are, in her words, “on rather bad terms.”¹ Her analysis rests on dividing truth into two different types. The first type, rational truth, is the subject of mathematics and philosophy. It has a long history of tension with politics, going back at least to Plato, who worried about the displacement of rational truth by mere opinion. In the modern age, Arendt says, opinion has generally won the day, rendering rational truth politically irrelevant.² The second type, factual truth,
15 Bedevilling Truth: from:
Truth Matters
Author(s) DUDIAK JEFFREY
Abstract: At the risk of scandalizing my friends and colleagues with whom I live in the modern world, I begin with a story from the Christian scriptures, and if that were not enough, with a miracle story (that of the Gad’arene Demoniac Healed), and if that were not enough, a miracle story whose truth I am, moreover, affirming. I quote from the eighth chapter of Luke’s Gospel:¹
CHAPTER 3 TEMPORAL MOSAICS: from:
Configuring Community
Abstract: This chapter will examine two works by the Basque writer Bernardo Atxaga,
Obabakoak (1988) and El hombre solo (1995), in order to assess their treatment of contemporary Spanish experiences of history and temporality and the subsequent effects on community identity. The previous chapter probed these issues in Llamazares’s work in the context of modernity. My aim here is to intensify the problematization of community in modernity presented in the first chapter through an analysis of Atxaga’s focus on identity in the more recent contexts of post-Francoist Spain. Underlying the key issues which arise in this chapter, therefore, is the postmodern
CHAPTER 4 COMMUNITY, ETHNICITY, AND BORDER CROSSINGS IN from:
Configuring Community
Abstract: This chapter aims to examine concepts and narratives of community identities in relation to representations of ethnicity in the film
Alma gitana (Chus Gutiérrez, 1995).¹ This film, which projects a love story between Lucía, a gitana, and Antonio, a payo, ² problematizes ethnic and communal boundaries not just as borders which fence off identity, but also as possible points of crossing. The borders of ethnicity therefore fulfil the dual function of demarcating ‘self ’ from ‘other’ whilst also being presented as bridges for the passage of cultural exchange. Ethnicity is simultaneously projected in the film, on the one hand, as
13 The Royal Road: from:
Rhetoric in an Antifoundational World
Author(s) Sprinker Michael
Abstract: What is a consequent marxist view of the history and philosophy of science? Reference to Marx’s and Engels’s (or even Lenin’s) work will not yield a satisfactory answer, although certain signposts are evident. For example, there is the famous observation on method in the introduction to the
Grundrisse, which argues that, contrary to the procedures adopted in classical economy, where the starting point for investigation is apparently concrete phenomena from which abstract theoretical descriptions are then derived, “the method of rising from the abstract to the concrete is the only way in which thought appropriates the concrete, reproduces it as
Book Title: Introduction to Philosophical Hermeneutics- Publisher: Yale University Press
Author(s): WEINSHEIMER JOEL
Abstract: In this wide-ranging historical introduction to philosophical hermeneutics, Jean Grondin discusses the major figures from Philo to Habermas, analyzes conflicts between various interpretive schools, and provides a persuasive critique of Gadamer's view of hermeneutic history, though in other ways Gadamer's
Truth and Methodserves as a model for Grondin's approach.Grondin begins with brief overviews of the pre-nineteenth-century thinkers Philo, Origen, Augustine, Luther, Flacius, Dannhauer, Chladenius, Meier, Rambach, Ast, and Schlegel. Next he provides more extensive treatments of such major nineteenth-century figures as Schleiermacher, Böckh, Droysen, and Dilthey. There are full chapters devoted to Heidegger and Gadamer as well as shorter discussions of Betti, Habermas, and Derrida. Because he is the first to pay close attention to pre-Romantic figures, Grondin is able to show that the history of hermeneutics cannot be viewed as a gradual, steady progression in the direction of complete universalization. His book makes it clear that even in the early period, hermeneutic thinkers acknowledged a universal aspect in interpretation-that long before Schleiermacher, hermeneutics was philosophical and not merely practical. In revising and correcting the standard account, Grondin's book is not merely introductory but revisionary, suitable for beginners as well as advanced students in the field.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt32bfxq
Foreword from:
Introduction to Philosophical Hermeneutics
Author(s) Gadamer Hans-Georg
Abstract: The “universality of hermeneutics” is less the name of a certain position than a demand for a certain kind of distinction. The term
hermeneuticsgoes far back and traverses a long history from which there is still much to learn today. However, the termuniversalitypresents a challenge, as it were—one that indicates not so much a philosophical position as a philosophical task. Thus I am very happy to be able to introduce Jean Grondin’s book, already known to me in German, to the English reader. At the outset of the long history of the concept of hermeneutics stands
II Hermeneutics between Grammar and Critique from:
Introduction to Philosophical Hermeneutics
Abstract: In the introduction I noted that there is good reason not to chart hermeneutic history in a ideological manner. We might better maintain a healthy skepticism toward the widespread idea that hermeneutics came into its own by advancing from a loose collection of interpretive rules to the status of a universal problematic. In reviewing the course of its “prehistory”—called this only because the word
hermeneuticswas not yet in use—we have seen that such a teleological view is not borne out. At the same time, the various stages of what came to be called hermeneutics (that is, theory
VI Gadamer and the Universe of Hermeneutics from:
Introduction to Philosophical Hermeneutics
Abstract: In making language the essence of hermeneutics Gadamer clearly follows the later Heidegger’s radicalization of historical thrownness. His aim, however, is to reconcile this radicalization with the young Heidegger’s hermeneutical starting point, namely, understanding. Specifically, given that we are situated in a history articulated in linguistic tradition, what are the consequences for human understanding and self-knowledge? These consequences are elaborated in “The Ontological Shift of Hermeneutics Guided by Language,” the title of the last third of Gadamer’s magnum opus,
Truth and Method. To understand what this ontological or universal shift in hermeneutics implies, we need to return to the underlying
Excerpts from from:
Reading Abstract Expressionism
Author(s) GRAHAM JOHN
Abstract: In the history of humanity subjects and problems in numberless fields have been thoroughly investigated and solved. [Such are: geometry and Roman Law which have finally and exhaustively formulated certain phenomena once and for all. The subject of art, however, has never been exhaustively investigated, formulated and systematized, either by writers or artists.] There have been pages written on art—inspired, beautiful and otherwise but all have been either fragmentary, amateurish or sentimental.
Statement from:
Reading Abstract Expressionism
Author(s) STILL CLYFFORD
Abstract: That pigment on canvas has a way of initiating conventional reactions for most people needs no reminder. Behind these reactions is a body of history matured into dogma, authority, tradition. The totalitarian hegemony of this tradition I despise, its presumptions I reject. Its security is an illusion, banal, and without courage. Its substance is but dust and filing cabinets. The homage paid to it is a celebration of death. We all bear the burden of this tradition on our backs but I cannot hold it a privilege to be a pallbearer of my spirit in its name.
Martha Graham and Abstract Expressionism from:
Reading Abstract Expressionism
Author(s) POLCARI STEPHEN
Abstract: In the months of crisis before and during World War II, Martha Graham (b. 1893) reflected, “You do not realize how the headlines that make daily history affect the muscles of the human body.” One scholar recently expanded on Graham’s observation: “Wariness, the first symptom of fear, was in the air, and though no one spoke openly about private dread, Martha could read nervous tension in her dancers’ bodies.”¹ For Graham as well as for many visual artists, the coming of the war called for a more critical investigation of the human experience than ever before. It also brought forth
Book Title: Hannah Arendt-For Love of the World, Second Edition
Publisher: Yale University Press
Author(s): Young-Bruehl Elisabeth
Abstract: "An adventure story that moves from pre-Nazi Germany to fame in the United States, and . . . a study of the influences that shaped a sharp political awareness."-Richmond (Va.)
Times-Dispatch
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt32bk2f
CHAPTER 4 Stateless Persons from:
Hannah Arendt
Abstract: After arranging for her mother’s safe return to Königsberg, Hannah Arendt went to Paris in the fall of 1933 and rejoined Günther Stern. They lived together, had common friends and activities, but their marriage was never restored. Companionship and the difficult practical business of securing food and lodging continued to bind them; and such bonds, between people who hardly knew what to expect from one day to the next at the hands of “that old trickster, World-History,” were important to them both. To friends like Hans Jonas, who visited them shortly after the Stavisky scandals of 1934, they still presented
Chapter 6 The Birth of the Past from:
Passage to Modernity
Abstract: The modern age was the first to distinguish itself from all others by a time indicator:
modo—“now.” Anxious to assert its superiority to past epochs, its culture exchanged the older claim of upholding a tradition for the one of surpassing it. A different sense of time directly followed the new sense of freedom. An unprecedented awareness grew that what humans accomplish in the transitoriness of time definitively changes the very nature of human life. History thereby suddenly acquired an existential significance that it had not possessed before. In a medieval cosmic play the human person clearly had the lead,
Book Title: Pushkin's Historical Imagination- Publisher: Yale University Press
Author(s): Evdokimova Svetlana
Abstract: This book explores the historical insights of Alexander Pushkin (1799-1837), Russia's most celebrated poet and arguably its greatest thinker. Svetlana Evdokimova examines for the first time the full range of Pushkin's fictional and nonfictional writings on the subject of history-writings that have strongly influenced Russians' views of themselves and their past. Through new readings of his drama,
Boris Godunov; such narrative poems asPoltava, The Bronze Horseman,andCount Nulin; prose fiction, includingThe Captain's DaughterandBlackamoor of Peter the Great; lyrical poems; and a variety of nonfictional texts, the author presents Pushkin not only as a progenitor of Russian national mythology but also as an original historical and political thinker.Evdokimova considers Pushkin within the context of Romantic historiography and addresses the tension between Pushkin the historian and Pushkin the fiction writer . She also discusses Pushkin's ideas on the complex relations between chance and necessity in historical processes, on the particular significance of great individuals in Russian history, and on historical truth.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt32bn3t
introduction from:
Pushkin's Historical Imagination
Abstract: The analysis of the relationship between history and fiction—a problem that has stimulated European thought since the time of Aristotle, was developed by Vico, and then elaborated in structural and post-structural theory—has special relevance in the Russian context in general and for the study of Pushkin in particular. The beginning of the nineteenth century was a turning point in the development of both Russian literary and historical imagination. This was the time of artistic experimentation, when old genres were rethought and new ones proliferated. The Romanticist interest in history generated an intense growth in historical fiction and history
one The Impediments of Russian History from:
Pushkin's Historical Imagination
Abstract: Ivan Kireevskii, a contemporary of Alexander Pushkin and one of Russia’s most brilliant literary critics, wrote in 1830: “History in our time is at the center of all intellectual quests and is the most important of all sciences; it is the indispensable condition for all development; historicism embraces
everything” (44). Indeed, the whole pleiad of Russian intellectuals in the first half of the nineteenth century exhibited a near obsession with history. They delved not only into the history of Russia but also into the nature of historyper se.Yet they were not engaged in a purely scholarly endeavor; their
four History in the Service and Disservice of Life: from:
Pushkin's Historical Imagination
Abstract: As brief as it may be, Pushkin’s lyric poem “The Hero” (“Geroi”), written in 1830, constitutes one of his poetical manifestos.¹ This short poem encapsulates Pushkin’s response to the cultural and historical polemics of his day. Moreover, it is both a metapoetical and metahistorical poem, constituting one of Pushkin’s most controversial statements on the relationship between art and history, the nature of truth, and the status of historical fact. The poem needs to be quoted in full.
five Forging Russian History: from:
Pushkin's Historical Imagination
Abstract: Pushkin then truly got fired up while speaking about Peter the Great and said that in addition to the history
afterword from:
Pushkin's Historical Imagination
Abstract: In his eleventh essay on Pushkin, Vissarion Belinsky enthusiastically claimed that
The Bronze Horsemantogether withPoltavaand such poems as “Stanzas” (1826) and “The Feast of Peter the Great” form “the greatest Petriad” that a national genius could create (Belinsky VI, 464). Indeed, it is tempting to consider Pushkin’s Peter the Great narratives as a cycle. What prompted Pushkin to start with a historical novel, to abandon prose for poetry inPoltavaandThe Bronze Horseman,only to return to prose again, this time in the form of a purely historical project,History of Peter I?In short, how
Book Title: Interpreting Interpretation-The Limits of Hermeneutic Psychoanalysis
Publisher: Yale University Press
Author(s): Saks Elyn R.
Abstract: Psychoanalytic interpretation, according to the hermeneutic view, is concerned with meaning rather than facts or causes. In this provocative book, Elyn R. Saks focuses closely on what hermeneutic psychoanalysis is and how the approaches of hermeneutic psychoanalysts differ. She finds that although these psychoanalysts use the same words, concepts, images, and analogies, they hold to at least five different positions on the truth of psychoanalytic interpretations. Saks locates within these five models the thought of such prominent analysts as Roy Schafer, Donald Spence, and George Klein. Then, approaching each model from the patient's point of view, the author reaches important conclusions about treatments that patients not only will-but should-reject.If patients understood the true nature of the various models of hermeneutic psychoanalysis, Saks argues, they would spurn the story model, which asks patients to believe interpretations that do not purport to be true; that is, the psychoanalyst simply tells stories that give meaning to patients' lives, the truth of which is not considered relevant. And patients would question the metaphor and the interpretations-as-literary-criticism models, which propose views of psychoanalysis that may be unsatisfying. In addition to discussing which hermeneutic models of treatment are plausible, Saks discusses the nature of metaphorical truth. She arrives at some penetrating insights into the theory of psychoanalysis itself.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt32bpmh
4 The Plausibility of the Story Model of Hermeneutic Psychoanalysis from:
Interpreting Interpretation
Abstract: I want to evaluate the five visions of hermeneutic analysis primarily in terms of the argument from patient rejection; each vision may have additional weaknesses and strengths that I do not discuss. The story model is most vulnerable to the argument, and I devote the most attention to it. The other versions of hermeneutic psychoanalysis are less vulnerable to the argument or possibly vulnerable to it only in a different form.¹ Thus, in the course of discussing the models of hermeneutic psychoanalysis, I identify a strong and a weak version of the argument from patient rejection. Later I return to
5 The Plausibility of the Other Models of Hermeneutic Psychoanalysis from:
Interpreting Interpretation
Abstract: The clinical psychoanalysis model and the alternative metaphysics model escape the criticism that applies to the story model. They are not subject to the argument from patient rejection—at least in the form in which I have presented it. The reason is that neither model asks patients to believe interpretations that do not purport to be possibly true.
6 The Weak Form of the Argument from Patient Rejection Revisited from:
Interpreting Interpretation
Abstract: The strong form of the argument from patient rejection seems to me robust vis-à-vis the story model of hermeneutic psychoanalysis. That argument says that patients not only will, but also ought to, reject psychoanalytic interpretations because analysts are asking them to believe things that do not purport to be possibly true. The strong form of the argument applies to the story model alone because on all of the other models psychoanalytic interpretations purport to be true in at least some sense of “true.” A more sophisticated version of the strong form of the argument, which questions whether patients will accept
1 Introduction from:
Care of the Psyche
Abstract: Several decades of study and teaching in the history of medicine have left me significantly impressed by the recurrent indications of psychological healing endeavors over many centuries. And many years as a practitioner and teacher of psychotherapy have sensitized me to the problems inherent in comparing and contrasting the various approaches to psychotherapy. Why were there such suggestive similarities between
thisapproach andthatapproach, and yet why did they still seem so different?
7 Confession and Confiding from:
Care of the Psyche
Abstract: The term
confessionis defined as “the disclosing of something the knowledge of which by others is considered humiliating or prejudicial to the person confessing: a making known or acknowledging of one’s fault, wrong, crime, weakness, etc.” Although this definition encompasses matters of special importance in the traditions of both law and religion, it is the religious association that is relevant to the history of psychological healing. In that tradition, it has been considered “a religious act: the acknowledging of sin or sinfulness.” More specifically, it became “auricular confession”: that is, “addressed to the ear; told privately in the ear.”¹
8 Consolation and Comfort from:
Care of the Psyche
Abstract: Consolation—“the act of consoling, cheering, or comforting... alleviation of sorrow or mental distress”¹—would seem to be one of the oldest among the modes of psychological healing. With its verb,to console,defined as “to comfort in mental distress or depression; to alleviate the sorrow of (any one); ‘to free from the sense of misery,’ ” we are discussing a rich tradition of ministering to troubled persons. Distress in response to misfortune has been part of the human story since time immemorial. And one’s fellows’ inclination to respond to that distress with some effort to comfort or console seems
12 Suggestion from:
Care of the Psyche
Abstract: The history of healing is replete with ways in which, directly or indirectly, healers have suggested to sufferers that ingesting a particular
13 Persuasion from:
Care of the Psyche
Abstract: Persuasion is another element in psychological healing that has a long and significant history. With the emergence of the “persuasionists” as significant among the psychotherapeutists of the late nineteenth and early twentieth centuries, it has seemed to some that persuasion was primarily a mode of psychological treatment that had arisen as a challenge to the “suggestionists” of the day. But persuasion as a method long antedated the mesmerists, the hypnotists, and those who practiced suggestive therapeutics. Like suggestion, persuasion was far from a latter-day addition to psychological healing.
Book Title: Rhetorical Invention and Religious Inquiry-New Perspectives
Publisher: Yale University Press
Author(s): OLMSTED WENDY
Abstract: This exceptional collection of writings offers for the first time a discussion among leading thinkers about the points at which rhetoric and religion illuminate and challenge each other. The contributors to the volume are eminent theorists and critics in rhetoric, theology, and religion, and they address a variety of problems and periods.Together these writings shed light on religion as a human quest and rhetoric as the origin and sustainer of that quest. They show that when pursued with intelligence and sensitivity, rhetorical approaches to religion are capable of revitalizing both language and experience. Rhetorical figures, for example, constitute forms of language that say what cannot be said in any other way, and that move individuals toward religious truths that cannot be known in any other way. When firmly placed within religious, social, and literary history, the convergence of rhetoric and religion brings into focus crucial issues in several fields-including philosophy, psychology, history, and art-and interprets relations among self, language, and world that are central to both past and present cultures.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt32bqqd
1 The Word as History: from:
Rhetorical Invention and Religious Inquiry
Author(s) ONG WALTER J .
Abstract: The history of what was originally the spoken word cannot be considered merely as a chain of events, a series of phenomena strung out in a neutral field of time, but rather must be taken as a succession of difficult, and often traumatic, reorientations of the human psyche. As the word moves from sound into space (without ever fully departing from sound) and then restructures itself electronically into sound in a new way, the sensorium is reorganized, and man’s relationship to the physical world around him, to his fellow men, to his own thought, and to himself radically changes.
3 The Philosophical Foundations of Sacred Rhetoric from:
Rhetorical Invention and Religious Inquiry
Author(s) SHUGER DEBORA K.
Abstract: In a 1990 essay, Stanley Fish suggested that the history of Western thought from Plato through postmodernism could best be understood as a protracted debate between those who seek the truth and the sophists, or as what he terms the “quarrel between philosophy and rhetoric” (“Rhetoric,” 206, 209).¹ According to Fish, rhetoric is thus sophistic discourse, at once partisan and playful, and hence doubly “unconstrained by any sense of responsibility either to the Truth or to the Good”; it appeals to the emotions rather than the intellect and strives for victory rather than understanding. Philosophy, conversely, pursues “what is absolutely
16 The Rhetoric of Philosemitism from:
Rhetorical Invention and Religious Inquiry
Author(s) KRUPNICK MARK
Abstract: Since 1980 both Jewish and non-Jewish scholars have made important contributions to the understanding of antisemitism, dubbed by Robert Wistrich “the longest hatred.”¹ But little attention has been given to antisemitism’s opposite, philosemitism.² That lacuna exists even though it has been increasingly recognized that Jewish history is not a story of unremitting worldwide persecution. Allowing for rough patches, America in particular has been hospitable to Jews. Even
Antisemitism in America,a scholarly history of that unhappy topic, concludes with chapters on the second half of the twentieth century entitled “The Tide Ebbs” and “At Home in America.”³
Book Title: Faces of History-Historical Inquiry from Herodotus to Herder
Publisher: Yale University Press
Author(s): KELLEY DONALD R.
Abstract: In this book, one of the world's leading intellectual historians offers a critical survey of Western historical thought and writing from the pre-classical era to the late eighteenth century. Donald R. Kelley focuses on persistent themes and methodology, including questions of myth, national origins, chronology, language, literary forms, rhetoric, translation, historical method and criticism, theory and practice of interpretation, cultural studies, philosophy of history, and "historicism."Kelley begins by analyzing the dual tradition established by the foundational works of Greek historiography-Herodotus's broad cultural and antiquarian inquiry and the contrasting model of Thucydides' contemporary political and analytical narrative. He then examines the many variations on and departures from these themes produced in writings from Greek, Roman, Jewish, and Christian antiquity, in medieval chronicles, in national histories and revisions of history during the Renaissance and Reformation, and in the rise of erudite and enlightened history in the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries. Throughout, Kelley discusses how later historians viewed their predecessors, including both supporters and detractors of the authors in question.The book, which is a companion volume to Kelley's highly praised anthology
Versions of History from Antiquity to the Enlightenment,will be a valuable resource for scholars and students interested in interpretations of the past.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt32bs9h
1 Mythistory from:
Faces of History
Abstract: “History,” Michel de Certeau writes, “is probably our myth.”¹ According to an old and familiar story, history emerged from myth and purged itself gradually of legendary features until it gained full enlightenment in the age of Machiavelli and Guicciardini—or perhaps Voltaire and Gibbon, or perhaps Mommsen and Ranke, or perhaps the “new” economic, social, and cultural histories of this century, and so on. Or maybe, as Certeau suggests and Hans Blumenberg argues, not. “Sceptical doubt... is a malady which can never be radically cured,” David Hume remarked, and the same can be said (with or without the pathological conceit)
2 Greek Horizons from:
Faces of History
Abstract: To introduce Herodotus, I made use of the Janus image that represents him gazing into an unspecified and unfocused distance and toward, perhaps, a posterity that looks back at him; to examine Herodotean history, however, I want to look at him from the standpoint of this posterity, or at least its most recent stage.¹ What Herodotus was in the pristine condition of his own experiences is a matter of antiquarian debate, but the reception and interpretation of his work, which was “published” and so separated from its creator more than twenty-four centuries ago, is something for readers, critics, and historians
3 Roman Foundations from:
Faces of History
Abstract: Roman historical writing developed out of a deep and to some extent parochial sense of tradition and location.¹ The Romans measured time “from the founding of the city” (
ab urbe condita,the title of Livy’s national history), and for them space was centered likewise on the city, with its sacred boundary, thepomaeriumestablished by Numa Pompilius, defining the city and marking a frontier defended by the god Terminus, which would be extended eventually to much of the known world.² In such terms Roman history was conceived and interpreted by historians and poets and by ordinary citizens, the “fathers” honoring
4 The Education of the Human Race from:
Faces of History
Abstract: In his enduringly influential conception of human history, St. Augustine of Hippo combined classical culture with the new dispensation fashioned by Christianity out of its transmutation, or subversion, of Judaism, and he represented this new doctrine as the result of a Platonic enlightenment. History was indeed the “mistress of life”
(magistra vitae),as Cicero had taught, but in a very special sense: “The education of the human race, represented by the people of God, has advanced, like that of an individual, through certain epochs, or, as it were, ages, so that it might gradually rise from earthly to heavenly things,
5 History in the Medieval Mirror from:
Faces of History
Abstract: In the mid-thirteenth century the Dominican scholar Vincent of Beauvais produced an enormous encyclopedia, a
Speculum universale(Universal mirror), of which the last part, compiled mainly by associates, was a “Historical Mirror”(Speculum historiale).¹ This historical summa, which combined both old and new—“old as to subject and authority, new as to compilation and arrangement”—represented the state of scholarship in the age of Thomas Aquinas. It is arranged “following not only the succession of holy scriptures but also the order of secular history”(secularium hystoriarum ordinem)and, invoking the formulas of Cicero and Quintilian, promises the usual benefits of
7 Reformation Traditions from:
Faces of History
Abstract: “Upon thorough reflection,” declared Martin Luther in 1538, “one finds that almost all laws, art, good counsel, warning, threatening, terrifying, comforting, strengthening, instruction, prudence, wisdom, discretion, and all virtues well up out of the narratives and histories as from a living fountain.”¹ This would seem to be little more than a curiously enthusiastic variation on the humanist praises repeated so often in the genre of the
ars historica,as in Pierre Droit de Gaillard’s declaration that “all disciplines take their sources and the basis of their principles from history, as from an overflowing fountain.”² The difference was Luther’s pious addition,
8 The Science of History from:
Faces of History
Abstract: Renaissance humanism is defined in large part in terms of its idealization of classical culture and its attempts, implicitly dependent on historical understanding, to imitate the ancient Romans and Greeks in moral, social, and political as well as literary terms.¹ Humanism is defined, too, by its particular attachment to the humanities
(studia humanitatis),which meant the first two members of the medieval trivium—grammar and rhetoric—together with moral philosophy, poetry, and history. History was central to the humanist agenda not only as an “art” in its own right but also because of its ties with the other humanities. That
9 Philosophical History from:
Faces of History
Abstract: The Enlightenment conception of history, in its classic form, is based on one of the oldest historical conceits. Humanity is like individual members of the species, and the experience of the human race over time is much like the life of a person, from generation and growth to, presumably if not predictably, corruption and death, whence history, for Ferguson, Lessing, and Condorcet no less than for Florus and Augustine, can be understood as “the education of the human race.” Education, or the neologism “culture” (which referred to the same thing in the eighteenth century), was of course seen differently by
10 Modern Historiography from:
Faces of History
Abstract: By the end of the eighteenth century, the study of history had achieved the status not only of a literary genre, discipline, and “science,” with its own complex history, but also of a profession. There were established chairs of history in the universities of Europe, especially in England, France, and Germany, as well as official historiographers, official collections of documents, and other kinds of private and public support for practitioners of history.¹ What was new in the Enlightenment was the encounters between history and philosophy, which had likewise, and even earlier, emerged as a professional field with an academic base.
Epilogue from:
Faces of History
Abstract: This book ends where most accounts of the modern study of history begin—that is, with the rise of historicism, the academic and professional organization of history, and the classics of nineteenth-century historical narrative. Even for Lord Acton, who was well aware of the “brave men who lived before Agamemnon,” the postrevolutionary period began a new era, an era that was more significant than the revival of learning in the Renaissance. Yet the three marks of novelty for Acton—exploitation of archives, application of historical criticism, and attainment of impartiality—were all claims which historians had made across many centuries.
Book Title: Metaphysics in Ordinary Language- Publisher: Yale University Press
Author(s): Rosen Stanley
Abstract: In this rich collection of philosophical writings, Stanley Rosen addresses a wide range of topics-from eros, poetry, and freedom to problems like negation and the epistemological status of sense perception. Though diverse in subject, Rosen's essays share two unifying principles: there can be no legitimate separation of textual hermeneutics from philosophical analysis, and philosophical investigation must be oriented in terms of everyday language and experience, although it cannot simply remain within these confines. Ordinary experience provides a minimal criterion for the assessment of extraordinary discourses, Rosen argues, and without such a criterion we would have no basis for evaluating conflicting discourses: philosophy would give way to poetry.Philosophical problems are not so deeply embedded in a specific historical context that they cannot be restated in terms as valid for us today as they were for those who formulated them, the author maintains. Rosen shows that the history of philosophy-a story of conflicting interpretations of human life and the structure of intelligibility-is a story that comes to life only when it is rethought in terms of the philosophical problems of our own personal and historical situation.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt32bsjw
2 TOWARD A SEMIOTICS OF LITERATURE from:
Semiotics and Interpretation
Abstract: “Literature,” of course, is a word, not a thing. In casual conversation the word is used in many ways, some of them in conflict with one another. “Literature” may be thought of as true writing versus false, as beautiful writing versus useful, as nontrue writing versus true/false writing, and so on. It can be thought of as consisting of a few established generic forms, such as poem, play, and story, with such debatable genres as the essay and the film lurking on the borders. Most departments of literature function with no better concepts than these, and, as F. E. Sparshott
5 A SEMIOTIC APPROACH TO IRONY IN DRAMA AND FICTION from:
Semiotics and Interpretation
Abstract: I would like to begin with a brief excerpt from a literary text, a short story by H. G. Wells called “The Country of the Blind.” In the story a sighted person wanders into a remote village where all the inhabitants have been blind for generations. Keeping the old adage in mind, the sighted man expects to become master among the blind, but events do not work out that way, and he becomes a prisoner, thought by his captors to be mad. At one point he challenges one of his captors:
Foreword from:
Types of Christian Theology
Author(s) OUTKA GENE
Abstract: Hans W. Frei’s projected history of Christology in the modern period was cut short by his death on 12 September 1988. It was to be a major project for which he had been preparing through most of his academic career, and those who knew him and his scholarship looked forward to it with high anticipation. As his friends and colleagues, we knew that he had worked out a typology by which to organize the material, and we knew that he had sketched some of what he wanted to say in the Shaffer Lectures he delivered at Yale Divinity School in
7 Synesthesia: from:
On the Nature of Consciousness
Abstract: The story is well known — perhaps a little too well. The two most prestigious introspectionist laboratories of the early twentieth
9 Sensus Communis: from:
On the Nature of Consciousness
Abstract: The major alternative to a computational theory of mind has always been the view that self-referential consciousness emerges out of the dynamic synthesis of the senses. We can trace this alternative history of mind from Aristotle’s
coeno-aesthesis, as common ground of the senses and source of imagination, to the Roman sensus communis, closer to our common sense, to Romantic accounts of imagination, aesthetics, and ethical “truths of the heart,” and even to Freud’s system unconscious. It disappears and reappears periodically, based always on the placing together of the unity of the senses, self-consciousness, intuition, empathy, and creative imagination — in
1 What Is Psychoanalysis? from:
Does Psychoanalysis Work?
Abstract: A first step in studying whether psychoanalysis is effective is to delimit the treatments that will be called psychoanalysis. Freud (1904) defined psychoanalysis as the
interrelated methods of observation, a conceptual system, and a therapeutic procedure. But the details of this interrelation are unclear. What boundaries of technique and theory usefully set off psychoanalytic ideas and processes from other activities? How are various ways of thinking about psychoanalysis interrelated? The question of what activities and theory are legitimately called psychoanalytic pervades the history of the field, often resulting in discord (see, e.g., Freud, 1914b, 1924; Oberndorf, 1953; Roustang, 1976; Turkle,
13 Some General Problems of Psychoanalytic Research from:
Does Psychoanalysis Work?
Abstract: Increasingly sophisticated research methods promise results from systematic investigations that are more psychoanalytically significant than those of past investigations. However, systematic investigation in psychoanalysis is unfortunately associated in many analysts’ minds, and also in the minds of many friends and foes of psychoanalysis, with a long history of fault finding. This attitude is epitomized in the criticisms of Eysenck (1952, 1966), Hook (1959), Grünbaum (1984, 1994), and Crews and colleagues (1995). Each of these authors asserts a rigidly positivistic view of science and shows that psychoanalysis
Book Title: The Hebrew Bible and Philosophy of Religion- Publisher: SBL Press
Author(s): Gericke Jaco
Abstract: This study pioneers the use of philosophy of religion in the study of the Hebrew Bible. After identifying the need for a legitimate philosophical approach to Israelite religion, the volume traces the history of interdisciplinary relations and shows how descriptive varieties of philosophy of religion can aid the clarification of the Hebrew Bible’s own metaphysical, epistemological, and moral assumptions. Two new interpretative methodologies are developed and subsequently applied through an introduction to what the biblical texts took for granted about the nature of religious language, the concept of deity, the properties of Yhwh, the existence of gods, religious epistemology, and the relation between religion and morality.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt32bzm3
1 A Philosophical Approach to Ancient Israelite Religion from:
The Hebrew Bible and Philosophy of Religion
Abstract: Interdisciplinary research in the study of the Hebrew Bible is nothing novel.² In fact, it is impossible to do any other kind. All forms of biblical criticism have recourse to at least one auxiliary subject, be it linguistics, literary criticism, history, archaeology, anthropology, sociology, psychology, theology, philosophy, or another. In a pluralist hermeneutical context where different methodologies offer different insights, none of these auxiliary fields can lay claim to be
thehandmaid of biblical interpretation. All are equally useful aids in their own right, depending on what one wants to achieve in the reading of the text. The only essence
3 Philosophy of Religion and Hebrew Bible Interpretation: from:
The Hebrew Bible and Philosophy of Religion
Abstract: In view of the conceptual complexities in writing a unitary history (given the intertwining of
4 The Hebrew Bible in Philosophy of Religion from:
The Hebrew Bible and Philosophy of Religion
Abstract: In this chapter we pick up the story from the parting of the ways late in the eighteenth century. The plot represents an inversion of the scenario sketched in the previous chapter: our concern lies not with the way philosophy of religion has featured in Hebrew Bible studies, but with how the Hebrew Bible has featured in modern philosophy of religion. Once more it is beyond the scope of the discussion to provide a thorough treatment and evaluation of everything that could be said on the Hebrew Bible in philosophy of religion. It is impossible to note everything philosophers of
3 Qohelet’s Sociohistorical Context from:
The Politics of Pessimism in Ecclesiastes
Abstract: The purpose of this chapter is to provide a brief and broad social history of Ptolemaic Judah, which will include a class analysis of the society. This necessitates analyzing the Ptolemaic political and economic system into which Judah was integrated. It is important to emphasize that primary sources are few for the period, both for Ptolemaic Egypt and Judah. Therefore, I draw on secondary sources by experts to synthesize the material and make it meaningful. Priority is given to experts on the Ptolemaic kingdom and not just Qohelet specialists. These procedures help mitigate the typical circularity that biblical scholars fall
4 Qohelet and His Audience’s Social Location from:
The Politics of Pessimism in Ecclesiastes
Abstract: Now that the social history of the period and class analysis of Judean society have been delineated, it is appropriate to show where Qohelet possibly alludes to this history and then where he and his audience should be located socially. With the former, there is a significant caveat. Qohelet is part of a mode of literature called wisdom literature. By its very nature, wisdom literature is resistant to such investigation.¹ That is because it is focused not on recording and interpreting events in the past but rather on the cognitive and moral development of its audience. It may refer to
21 Signifying on the Fetish: from:
The Future of the Biblical Past
Author(s) Wimbush Vincent L.
Abstract: This essay makes the case for a new critical orientation that has as its focus not historical criticism and its ever increasing razzle-dazzle offshoots, but a critical history (Nora 1994, 300) involving engagement and fathoming of forms of representations and expressivity (including artifacts), modes of performativity, structures of social-cultural-psychological dynamics and power relations—in effect, the phenomenon most often referred to with the English shorthand “Scriptures.” In this essay about the future of a discourse about Scriptures that has been complexly oriented to the study of the past, I arrogate to myself the right and privilege to think with that
10 Reading Augustine through Dionysius: from:
Aquinas the Augustinian
Author(s) Hankey Wayne J.
Abstract: Nothing presents more problems for those who would enter the mentality of the medieval philosophical theologian than the task which has been set for this volume. Trying to judge the influence on Thomas Aquinas’s doctrine of one of his authoritative ancient sources requires us to surrender, at least provisionally, what we think we know about the authority in question. As heirs of Renaissance and modern philology, and of the modern constructions of the history of philosophy, we will almost certainly have a different, perhaps even opposed, view of the source than a medieval theologian would have had. Ironically, our problem
Book Title: A History of Jewish-Muslim Relations-From the Origins to the Present Day
Publisher: Princeton University Press
Author(s): Smith Michael B.
Abstract: Covers the history of relations between Jews and Muslims around the world from the birth of Islam to todayWritten by an international team of leading scholarsFeatures in-depth articles on social, political, and cultural historyIncludes profiles of important people (Eliyahu Capsali, Joseph Nasi, Mohammed V, Martin Buber, Anwar Sadat and Menachem Begin, Edward Said, Messali Hadj, Mahmoud Darwish) and places (Jerusalem, Alexandria, Baghdad)Presents passages from essential documents of each historical period, such as the Cairo Geniza, Al-Sira, and Judeo-Persian illuminated manuscriptsRichly illustrated with more than 250 images, including maps and color photographsIncludes extensive cross-references, bibliographies, and an index
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt3fgz64
Foreword from:
A History of Jewish-Muslim Relations
Author(s) Jouanneau Anne-Sophie
Abstract: In the first place, we noticed a gap in international historiography. Although many studies have been published in various countries on the fate of the Jewish communities in one Islamic context or another, far fewer attempts have been made to provide a comprehensive view of the history of the Jews in the Islamic world. The most recent and most remarkable of these is an enormous enterprise, published in six volumes by Brill in 2010, the
Encyclopedia of Jews in the Islamic World.But there was
The Jews of Arabia at the Birth of Islam from:
A History of Jewish-Muslim Relations
Author(s) Newby Gordon D.
Abstract: Jews at the time of Muhammad and the rise of Islam had a long history in Arabia and were well integrated into both urban and rural environments as urban craftsmen, traders, farmers, and bedouin. Most Arab clans and tribes had Jewish members representing all facets of Arabian life.
Jews and Muslims in the Eastern Islamic World from:
A History of Jewish-Muslim Relations
Author(s) Rustow Marina
Abstract: The Islamic world housed the majority of the world’s Jews for most of the medieval period, and the Jewish communities of the Islamic world were responsible for many of the institutions, texts, and practices that would define Judaism well into the modern era. Islamic rule remade the very conditions—intellectual, demographic, economic—in which Jewish communities lived, and created a civilization that enabled them to thrive. But just as much of medieval Jewish history is about Jews under Islamic rule, so, too, is much of the history of the early Islamic world about non-Muslims.
The Jews in Iran from:
A History of Jewish-Muslim Relations
Author(s) Moreen Vera Basch
Abstract: The long and complex history of the Jews in Iran dates as far back as 586 B.C.E., when Nebuchadnezzar exiled thousands of Jews from Judea to Babylonia. The late medieval and premodern period of this sojourn, dating approximately between the fifteenth and nineteenth centuries, occurred during formative centuries in Iranian history, characterized primarily by the struggle to define and consolidate the borders and character of the future state of Iran. Part of the Abbasid caliphate until the rise of the Buyid dynasty (945–1055 C.E.), vand a substantial kingdom in the realm of the Mongols and their descendants (1258–1388),
Jews and Muslims in Central Asia from:
A History of Jewish-Muslim Relations
Author(s) Poujol Catherine
Abstract: The history of the Jews in Central Asia (in Bukhara in particular) and their relation to the Muslim majority in the oases of Turkistan from the second half of the nineteenth century until 1917 is an often neglected field of research.¹Yet it is one of the fundamental keys to an understanding of the breaks and continuities that mark that region of the world, visited by the colonial and then the Soviet tempests, in which the local Jews were both witnesses and protagonists. The Jews of Bukhara present the peculiarity of having crossed the centuries in a generally peaceful cohabitation with
The Crémieux Decree from:
A History of Jewish-Muslim Relations
Author(s) Stora Benjamin
Abstract: In the late nineteenth century, the fate of the Jews of Algeria, inscribed within the vast history of Mediterranean Judaism, hinged on the relations between Jews and Muslims during the colonial period of the Maghreb, a situation that had consequences in the following century. When the first French soldiers landed in the bay of Sidi Ferruch, the Jews of Algeria constituted an organized “nation,” or
millet, of the Ottoman administration. In 1830 the Jewish community of Algeria was 25,000 strong, and most of its members were poor. The reactions of the Jews to colonial development varied a great deal by
The Diverse Reactions to Nazism by Leaders in the Muslim Countries from:
A History of Jewish-Muslim Relations
Author(s) Abitbol Michel
Abstract: Nazi anti-Semitism is alien to Muslim cultures. That said, it would be an offense to history to overlook the fact that during World War II a number of authorities in Islamic territories hoped for the victory of the Axis powers. Apart from a few isolated cases we will discuss, these positions were not reached out of ideological sympathy with Nazism, the substance of which was generally unknown to the population. Rather, these authorities hoped that the defeat of France and England at the hands of Nazi Germany and Fascist Italy would precipitate the end of Western colonialism, which the two
Survival of the Jewish Community in Turkey from:
A History of Jewish-Muslim Relations
Author(s) Seni Nora
Abstract: In 1923, the year Mustafa Kemal Atatürk’s population, Republic of Turkey was created, there were 78,000 members of the Jewish community in Turkey. By the 2000s, the figure had fallen to 17,000. That demographic decline, which even now continues at a slower pace, stands in contrast to the rather prosperous situation of the Jewish population, whose institutions have experienced a clear revival since the late 1990s. That paradox is an expression of the complex relations between the Turkish nation and its Jewish community, and it demonstrates equally complex connections between history and memory. Despite the drop in its population, the
Writing Difference in French-Language Maghrebi Literature from:
A History of Jewish-Muslim Relations
Author(s) Chikhi Beïda
Abstract: In French-language Maghrebi literature, the relationship between Jews and Muslims is a question of particular resonance, in that the colonial past weighs heavily on contemporary history. Both Jewish and Muslim writers have achieved fame in the field, weaving, in the same language, connections based on places that, despite antagonisms, have sometimes shaped shared spaces. Since the conflictual alterity of the 1950s, that literature has evolved toward new dialogical expressions imposed by the rise of the different fundamentalisms, by way of the trials of nationalism in the 1960s and the international issues associated with the Israeli-Palestinian conflict. These writers, whether stemming
From Arabic to Hebrew: from:
A History of Jewish-Muslim Relations
Author(s) Freudenthal Gad
Abstract: Science and philosophy did not develop spontaneously within Judaism. The intellectual activities of traditional Jewish cultures generally focused on the canonical texts of the tradition: the Bible, the Mishnah, the Talmud. Any other type of knowledge, that is, any knowledge not vested with the authority of the canonical texts and of revelation, was considered “foreign.” This point, fundamental for understanding Jewish intellectual history, was forcefully stated in 1933 by the great historian Julius Guttmann: “The history of Jewish philosophy is a history of the successive absorption of foreign ideas.”¹
Flavors and Memories of Shared Culinary Spaces in the Maghreb from:
A History of Jewish-Muslim Relations
Author(s) Bahloul Joëlle
Abstract: Over the some twelve centuries that the Jews and the Muslims lived together in the Mediterranean world and the Near East, relations between the two communities were nowhere so dense and reciprocal as in the leisurely routines of everyday life. This rich relationship between two religious communities with a turbulent history has not been documented as meticulously as their hostile relations and their segregation. The colonial period in the Maghreb, which lasted until the 1950s, was emblematic of these everyday exchanges. In analyzing Judeo-Muslim cultural and social relationships as they were expressed in the Jewish diet and Jewish cuisine in
Comparative Literature: from:
Nation, Language, and the Ethics of Translation
Author(s) CORNGOLD STANLEY
Abstract: It is often claimed today that comparative literature is a kind of translation and, being a practice less transparent than translation, should take translation as its model. This claim feels avant-garde: it resonates with the “linguistic turn” that informed most of the humanistic disciplines during the last quarter of the last century and vividly survives today in neighboring disciplines, like English, foreign languages, history, and anthropology, with their concerns for globalization, the media, and the mentalities of postcolonialism. But whether the translation model for comparative literature is to be a step forward, a step back, or the source of a
Translation with No Original: from:
Nation, Language, and the Ethics of Translation
Author(s) APTER EMILY
Abstract: In a short story titled “The Dialect of the Tribe” by the American Oulipo writer Harry Mathews, the narrator ponders an academic article authored by an Australian anthropologist of the 1890s by the name of Ernest Botherby. The article is of interest because it offers the example of a mysterious technique, “used by the Pagolak-speaking tribe to translate their tongue into the dialects of their neighbors. ‘What was remarkable about this method was that while it produced translations that foreign listeners could understand and accept, it also concealed from them the original meaning of every statement made.’”¹ The narrator is
[PART THREE Introduction] from:
Nation, Language, and the Ethics of Translation
Abstract: Social groups both fear and need difference, and three of the essays in this section are linked by this double preoccupation. The other essays explore difference from a slightly different angle: within the very concepts of translation and naming, and across the line, if there is such a line, which divides lived history from memory.
Metrical Translation: from:
Nation, Language, and the Ethics of Translation
Author(s) PRINS YOPIE
Abstract: The question of metrical translation—its history, theory, and practice—is not often posed in current translation studies, except perhaps by translators who confront “a choice between rhyme and reason,” as Nabokov asked himself in translating Pushkin: “Can a translation while rendering with absolute fidelity the whole text, and nothing but the text, keep the form of the original, its rhythm and its rhyme?”¹ Like swearing an oath to tell the whole truth and nothing but the truth before going on trial, the translator who vows to be true to “the whole text, and nothing but the text” must be
Translating History from:
Nation, Language, and the Ethics of Translation
Author(s) BERMANN SANDRA
Abstract: René Char’s “Feuillets d’Hypnos” brings before us the lived history of the French resistance, joining traumatic memory with hopes for a future of freedom and human dialogue. Closely intertwined with Char’s own actions as captain on the maquis, the collection of prose poems offers a rare engagement with historical experience in poetic form, both a tragic affirmation of life and, in its own right, a means of resistance. But I also argue here that this example of historical poetry illustrates some important connections between the writing of lived historical event and translation. Both are linguistic acts dedicated to the “survival”
DeLillo in Greece Eluding the Name from:
Nation, Language, and the Ethics of Translation
Author(s) GOURGOURIS STATHIS
Abstract: “I think fiction rescues history from its confusions.” This tentative assertion in one of the rare interviews with Don DeLillo could draw a hail of objections from historians, as it insinuates, with confident and serious nonchalance (DeLillo’s characteristic style), that history is confused. Elaborating, the novelist goes on to attribute to the writing of fiction a capacity of historical insight that the writing of history cannot possibly possess, a clarity of perception into history’s own
things: “[Fiction] can operate in a deeper way: providing the balance and rhythm we don’t experience in our daily lives, in our real lives. So
Death in Translation from:
Nation, Language, and the Ethics of Translation
Author(s) DAMROSCH DAVID
Abstract: According to the Preliminary Notes to Milorad Pavić’s
Dictionary of the Khazars, his book is a reconstruction of a long-lost encyclopedia concerning a people who lived around the Black Sea until the tenth century, when they disappeared from history. Published in 1691 by a Polish printer in Prussia, the Lexicon Cosri was destroyed a year later by the Inquisition. Only two privately held copies survived. One, fastened with a golden lock, was printed in poisoned ink; it had a companion copy, not poisoned, fitted with a silver lock:
Book Title: Shattered Voices-Language, Violence, and the Work of Truth Commissions
Publisher: University of Pennsylvania Press, Inc.
Author(s): Phelps Teresa Godwin
Abstract: Following periods of mass atrocity and oppression, states are faced with a question of critical importance in the transition to democracy: how to offer redress to victims of the old regime without perpetuating cycles of revenge. Traditionally, balance has been restored through arrests, trials, and punishment, but in the last three decades, more than twenty countries have opted to have a truth commission investigate the crimes of the prior regime and publish a report about the investigation, often incorporating accounts from victims. Although many praise the work of truth commissions for empowering and healing through words rather than violence, some condemn the practice as a poor substitute for traditional justice, achieved through trials and punishment. There has been until now little analysis of the unarticulated claim that underlies the truth commissions' very existence: that language-in this case narrative stories-can substitute for violence. Acknowledging revenge as a real and deep human need,
Shattered Voicesexplores the benefits and problems inherent when a fragile country seeks to heal its victims without risking its own future. In developing a theory about the role of language in retribution, Teresa Godwin Phelps takes an interdisciplinary approach, delving into sources from Greek tragedy toHamlet, from Kant to contemporary theories about retribution, from the Babylonian law codes to the South African Truth and Reconciliation Report. She argues that, given the historical and psychological evidence about revenge, starting afresh by drawing a bright line between past crimes and a new government is both unrealistic and unwise. When grievous harm happens, a rebalancing is bound to occur, whether it is orderly and lawful or disorderly and unlawful.Shattered Voicescontends that language is requisite to any adequate balancing, and that a solution is viable only if it provides an atmosphere in which storytelling and subsequent dialogue can flourish. In the developing culture of ubiquitous truth reports, Phelps argues that we must become attentive to the form these reports take-the narrative structure, the use of victims' stories, and the way a political message is conveyed to the citizens of the emerging democracy. By looking concretely at the work and responsibilities of truth commissions,Shattered Voicesoffers an important and thoughtful analysis of the efficacy of the ways human rights abuses are addressed.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt3fh8vr
Chapter Four What Can Stories Do? from:
Shattered Voices
Abstract: If a state cannot enact traditional retribution for its citizens who were victimized by the former government, is there any point in the gathering and publishing of these victims’ stories? While the story of the evolution from revenge to retribution shows us that a state must do something, must take responsibility to effect a rebalancing for the victims or risk a reversion to personal revenge, our collective imagination has given us little in the way of alternatives to state violence. The pendulum of possible responses swings without pausing from the extreme of traditional retributive justice—requiring investigations, trials, and punishment
Chapter Seven The Truth Must Dazzle Gradually from:
Shattered Voices
Abstract: My ongoing project is to explore the question as to whether there is any reason to think, indeed hope, that the collecting and publishing of victims’ stories—the activities that surround writing a truth report—can bring an end to the cycle of revenge that threatens the stability of an emerging democracy. Is it sensible to suppose that language can carry such a burden? By examining some of the history of revenge and our troubled and ambivalent relationship to it, the early chapters have provided, I hope, a clearer understanding of what a victim such as Paulina might mean when
Book Title: Homo Narrans-The Poetics and Anthropology of Oral Literature
Publisher: University of Pennsylvania Press, Inc.
Author(s): Niles John D.
Abstract: It would be difficult to imagine what human life would be like without stories-from myths recited by Pueblo Indian healers in the kiva, ballads sung in Slovenian market squares, folktales and legends told by the fireside in Italy, to jokes told at a dinner table in Des Moines-for it is chiefly through storytelling that people possess a past. In
Homo NarransJohn D. Niles explores how human beings shape their world through the stories they tell. The book vividly weaves together the study of Anglo-Saxon literature and culture with the author's own engagements in the field with some of the greatest twentieth-century singers and storytellers in the Scottish tradition. Niles ponders the nature of the storytelling impulse, the social function of narrative, and the role of individual talent in oral tradition. His investigation of the poetics of oral narrative encompasses literary works, such as the epic poems and hymns of early Greece and the Anglo-SaxonBeowulf, texts that we know only through written versions but that are grounded in oral technique. That all forms of narrative, even the most sophisticated genres of contemporary fiction, have their ultimate origin in storytelling is a point that scarcely needs to be argued. Niles's claims here are more ambitious: that oral narrative is and has long been the chief basis of culture itself, that the need to tell stories is what distinguishes humans from all other living creatures.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt3fh9rr
1 Making Connections from:
Homo Narrans
Abstract: Oral narrative, or what we call storytelling in everyday speech, is as much around us as the air we breathe, although we often take its casual forms so much for granted that we are scarcely aware of them. It is also an ancient practice. The early Greeks called it
mûthos, a word that we often translate “myth” but that encompassed storytelling in many forms. To judge from the cuneiform records of ancient Sumeria, the papyri of early Egypt, the earliest bamboo and bronze inscriptions of ancient China, and other records that have come down to us from the dawn of
6 Context and Loss from:
Homo Narrans
Abstract: One afternoon during the summer of 1984 I had a memorable visit with Hamish Henderson in his fourth-floor walk-up office at the School of Scottish Studies, George Square, Edinburgh. At ease among his mounds of books and tapes, his dog Sandy at his feet, he was in excellent storytelling form, content to have an interested “Yank” (as he called me) to talk with despite having to defer the nearby pleasures of Sandy Bell’s pub, where Shetland fiddler Aly Bain was holding an impromptu session that afternoon.
Struggling Along from:
Shelter Blues
Abstract: Given this complex genealogy of the idea of “experience,” there are several ways in which we could proceed. We could try to ignore or deny its history and use the word in the most minimal and seemingly innocuous way possible—equating experience with simply being alive or sensately aware, for example. Or we could suggest that, because philosophers have gotten it wrong, we should try to wipe the slate clean and redefine experience in a less culture-laden, less bourgeois, or perhaps less masculine way. We could argue that the Western heritage presents only one, albeit variegated, strand of experience, with
Framing the Homeless from:
Shelter Blues
Abstract: Basic to the sublime disorders of the post-industrial age, then, is a common sentiment: whether it be the occasional thrill of semantic collapse or a yearning for structural decay, there is a delight in the fall. The architects of Boston’s homeless—politicians, journalists, consumers, psychiatrists, ethnographers, and the dislocated themselves—are tempted by a similar aesthetics of decay when invoking or depicting these people. As I understand it, confrontations with Boston’s itinerant often evoke sentiments similar to those conjured by Rudolph’s ruin. This is not to say that the cultural history of the homeless is identical to that of the
“Looking for Signs in the Air”: from:
Beyond the Red Notebook
Author(s) Woods Tim
Abstract: “Space is for us an existential and cultural dominant.” So concludes Fredric Jameson, having described postmodernism’s dependence on a “supplement of spatiality” that results from its depletion of history and consequent exaggeration of the present (365). Indeed, recent years have seen an increasing interest in the politics of place, the cultural function of geography, and the reassertion of the importance of space in any cultural study. The territory of these arguments is marked out in diverse areas in the work of people like Michel Foucault, Gaston Bachelard, David Harvey, Edward Soja, Doreen Massey, Fredric Jameson, Pierre Bourdieu, and Michel de
Introduction from:
The Spoken Word and the Work of Interpretation
Abstract: Here speaks the storyteller, telling by voice what was learned by ear. Here speaks a poet who did not learn language structure from one teacher and language meaning from another, nor plot structure from one and characterization from another, nor even an art of storytelling from one and an art of hermeneutics from another, but always heard all these things working together in the stories of other storytellers. And this poet, or mythopoet, not only narrates what characters do, but speaks when they speak, chants when they chant, and sings when they sing. A story is not a genre like
Prologue: from:
The Spoken Word and the Work of Interpretation
Abstract: this is the story of the Shumeekuli.
10 Beyond Logocentrism: from:
The Spoken Word and the Work of Interpretation
Abstract: When an anthropologist asks a Quiché, “Tell me a story,” chances are that he or she will be unable to think of a story, given no reason to tell a story other than that someone wants to
13 Ethnography as Interaction: from:
The Spoken Word and the Work of Interpretation
Abstract: One November evening at Zuni, New Mexico, for the first time in a year’s devotion to the ethnography of Zuni storytelling, I suddenly found myself in near-perfect conditions for the witnessing of Zuni storytelling as it really should be, rather than in near-perfect conditions for the making of a studio-like recording. I had gone with Andrew Peynetsa, an accomplished raconteur, to the house of his eldest son.¹ Andrew’s daughter-in-law, Jane, her twenty-year-old brother, and several grandchildren were there, but his son, with whom he desired a conversation, had not yet returned from his job at a gas station. A couple
14 The Story of How a Story Was Made from:
The Spoken Word and the Work of Interpretation
Abstract: What happens when a mythographer is present on the dialogical grounds where oral performances take place might be described, in the case of a tape-recorded tale like “The Girl and the Protector” (see Chapter 2), as a general decontextualizing effect that anticipates the decontextualization involved in playback, transcription, translation, and publication. The response of the native audience is dampened and the performer may be prevented from entangling members of that audience in the story, though in this particular case Walter Sanchez did make an unsuccessful attempt to have Andrew Peynetsa take the part of the heroine's grandfather at prayer. Less
15 Reading the Popol Vuh over the shoulder of a diviner and finding out what’s so funny from:
The Spoken Word and the Work of Interpretation
Abstract: One day several years ago—it was Uucub Ahmac or “Seven Sinner” on the Mayan calendar—I found myself looking at the Quiché text of the Popol Vuh, a text written some centuries ago, over the shoulder of a Quiché who was not only very much alive, but who was laughing about something he had just read there. This was a man named Andrés Xiloj, reading the story of the encounter between Zipacna, self-styled as “the maker of mountains,” and the hero twins, Hunahpu and Xbalanque. Aside from the broad humor contained in the fact that the twins defeat Zipacna
Book Title: Dreams of Fiery Stars-The Transformations of Native American Fiction
Publisher: University of Pennsylvania Press, Inc.
Author(s): Rainwater Catherine
Abstract: Selected by
Choicemagazine as an Outstanding Academic Book for 1999 Since the 1968 publication of N. Scott Momaday'sHouse Made of Dawn, a new generation of Native American storytellers has chosen writing over oral traditions. While their works have found an audience by observing many of the conventions of the mainstream novel, Native American written narrative has emerged as something distinct from the postmodern novel with which it is often compared. InDreams of Fiery Stars, Catherine Rainwater examines the novels of writers such as Momaday, Linda Hogan, Leslie Marmon Silko, Gerald Vizenor, and Louise Erdrich and contends that the very act of writing narrative imposes constraints upon these authors that are foreign to Native American tradition. Their works amount to a break with-and a transformation of-American Indian storytelling. The book focuses on the agenda of social and cultural regeneration encoded in contemporary Native American narrative, and addresses key questions about how these works achieve their overtly stated political and revisionary aims. Rainwater explores the ways in which the writers "create" readers who understand the connection between storytelling and personal and social transformation; considers how contemporary Native American narrative rewrites Western notions of space and time; examines the existence of intertextual connections between Native American works; and looks at the vital role of Native American literature in mainstream society today.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt3fhrv1
Chapter Two Imagining the Stories: from:
Dreams of Fiery Stars
Abstract: As we have seen in Chapter One, narrative management exploiting power may frustrate narrativity, the process by which a reader constructs a story based upon expectations and textual cues. Such experience, in turn, might generate in the reader an expanded repertoire of semiotic practices pertaining to texts and world. We have also seen how highly resistant narrative such as Momaday’s
House Made of Dawn might drive the reader’s effort to decode the work beyond the margins of the text to extratextual references. Momaday’s is a useful technique for transforming the actual reader as thoroughly as possible into a projected, biculturally
Chapter Five All the Stories Fit Together: from:
Dreams of Fiery Stars
Abstract: Thomas King’s collection of short stories,
One Good Story, That One, graphically and verbally illustrates an intertextual principle: elements of story escape their textual bounds to spill over into life (as we have noted in previous chapters) and into other texts. King’s Coyote—denizen of a vast number of American Indian stories including King’s novel, Green Grass, Running Water—wanders through each of the works in the collection and even leaves “Coyote tracks,” in the form of graphic images, throughout the white spaces in the text that conventionally separate one story from another. Louise Erdrich’s novels are similarly linked together
Book Title: Allegory and Philosophy in Avicenna (Ibn Sina)-With a Translation of the Book of the Prophet Muhammad's Ascent to Heaven
Publisher: University of Pennsylvania Press, Inc.
Author(s): Heath Peter
Abstract: Islamic allegory is the product of a cohesive literary tradition to which few contributed as significantly as Ibn Sina (Avicenna), the eleventh-century Muslim philosopher. Peter Heath here offers a detailed examination of Avicenna's contribution, paying special attention to Avicenna's psychology and poetics and to the ways in which they influenced strains of theological, mystical, and literary thought in subsequent Islamic-and Western-intellectual and religious history. Heath begins by showing how Avicenna's writings fit into the context and general history of Islamic allegory and explores the interaction among allegory, allegoresis, and philosophy in Avicenna's thought. He then provides a brief introduction to Avicenna as an historical figure. From there, he examines the ways in which Avicenna's cosmological, psychological, and epistemological theories find parallel, if diverse, expression in the disparate formats of philosophical and allegorical narration. Included in this book is an illustration of Avicenna's allegorical practice. This takes the form of a translation of the Mi'raj Nama (The Book of the Prophet Muhammad's Ascent to Heaven), a short treatise in Persian generally attributed to Avicenna. The text concludes with an investigation of the literary dimension Avicenna's allegorical theory and practice by examining his use of description metaphor. Allegory and Philosophy in Avicenna is an original and important work that breaks new ground by applying the techniques of modern literary criticism to the study of Medieval Islamic philosophy. It will be of interest to scholars and students of medieval Islamic and Western literature and philosophy.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt3fhz90
6. Translation of the from:
Allegory and Philosophy in Avicenna (Ibn Sina)
Abstract: The
Mi‘râj Nâma is a short treatise in Persian traditionally attributed to Avicenna.¹ My reason for including a translation of it here requires a brief introductory note. When I first contemplated studying Islamic allegory, I planned to analyze a series of allegories or allegoreses dealing with the single theme of the mi‘râj, heavenly ascent or journey. The most prominent example of this theme in Islamic literature is the prophet Muḥammad’s own mi‘râj, with the accompanying tradition of his Night Journey (isrâ) from the sacred Mosque (in Mecca) to the Further Mosque (in Jerusalem).² This story exists primarily in the form
Book Title: Clan Cleansing in Somalia-The Ruinous Legacy of 1991
Publisher: University of Pennsylvania Press, Inc.
Author(s): Kapteijns Lidwien
Abstract: In 1991, certain political and military leaders in Somalia, wishing to gain exclusive control over the state, mobilized their followers to use terror-wounding, raping, and killing-to expel a vast number of Somalis from the capital city of Mogadishu and south-central and southern Somalia. Manipulating clan sentiment, they succeeded in turning ordinary civilians against neighbors, friends, and coworkers. Although this episode of organized communal violence is common knowledge among Somalis, its real nature has not been publicly acknowledged and has been ignored, concealed, or misrepresented in scholarly works and political memoirs-until now. Marshaling a vast amount of source material, including Somali poetry and survivor accounts,
Clan Cleansing in Somaliaanalyzes this campaign of clan cleansing against the historical background of a violent and divisive military dictatorship, in the contemporary context of regime collapse, and in relationship to the rampant militia warfare that followed in its wake.Clan Cleansing in Somaliaalso reflects on the relationship between history, truth, and postconflict reconstruction in Somalia. Documenting the organization and intent behind the campaign of clan cleansing, Lidwien Kapteijns traces the emergence of the hate narratives and code words that came to serve as rationales and triggers for the violence. However, it was not clans that killed, she insists, but people who killed in the name of clan. Kapteijns argues that the mutual forgiveness for which politicians often so lightly call is not a feasible proposition as long as the violent acts for which Somalis should forgive each other remain suppressed and undiscussed.Clan Cleansing in Somaliaestablishes that public acknowledgment of the ruinous turn to communal violence is indispensable to social and moral repair, and can provide a gateway for the critical memory work required from Somalis on all sides of this multifaceted conflict.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt3fhzvq
PART THREE
from:
Beyond Objectivism and Relativism
Abstract: The term “hermeneutics,” with its ancient lineage, has only recently begun to enter the working vocabulary of Anglo-American thinkers. Its novelty is indicated in a passage cited earlier from Thomas Kuhn’s
The Essential Tension (1977) in which he confesses that “the term ‘hermeneutic’ . . . was no part of my vocabulary as recently as five years ago. Increasingly, I suspect that anyone who believes that history may have deep philosophical import will have to learn to bridge the longstanding divide between the Continental and English-language philosophical traditions.”¹
PART FOUR PRAXIS, from:
Beyond Objectivism and Relativism
Abstract: At this stage of our inquiry, we have opened up the play—the to-and-fro movement—of science, hermeneutics, and
praxis. In exploring the new image of science that has been developing in the postempiricist philosophy and history of science, we have witnessed the recovery of the hermeneutical dimension of science in both the natural and the social sciences. In the philosophy of the natural sciences, this development has been characterized as having begun with an obsession with the meaning and reference of single terms (logically proper names and ostensive definition), moved to the search for a rigorous criterion for discriminating
Book Title: Sensuous Scholarship- Publisher: University of Pennsylvania Press, Inc.
Author(s): STOLLER PAUL
Abstract: Among the Songhay of Mali and Niger, who consider the stomach the seat of personality, learning is understood not in terms of mental activity but in bodily terms. Songhay bards study history by "eating the words of the ancestors," and sorcerers learn their art by ingesting particular substances, by testing their flesh with knives, by mastering pain and illness. In
Sensuous ScholarshipPaul Stoller challenges contemporary social theorists and cultural critics who-using the notion of embodiment to critique Eurocentric and phallocentric predispositions in scholarly thought-consider the body primarily as a text that can be read and analyzed. Stoller argues that this attitude is in itself Eurocentric and is particularly inappropriate for anthropologists, who often work in societies in which the notion of text, and textual interpretation, is foreign. ThroughoutSensuous ScholarshipStoller argues for the importance of understanding the "sensuous epistemologies" of many non-Western societies so that we can better understand the societies themselves and what their epistemologies have to teach us about human experience in general.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt3fj1pm
Introduction: from:
Sensuous Scholarship
Abstract: To use the language of Paul Connerton, flesh both
inscribes and incorporates cultural memory and history.¹ These memories may take the form of
Book Title: Detecting Texts-The Metaphysical Detective Story from Poe to Postmodernism
Publisher: University of Pennsylvania Press, Inc.
Author(s): Sweeney Susan Elizabeth
Abstract: Although readers of detective fiction ordinarily expect to learn the mystery's solution at the end, there is another kind of detective story-the history of which encompasses writers as diverse as Poe, Borges, Robbe-Grillet, Auster, and Stephen King-that ends with a question rather than an answer. The detective not only fails to solve the crime, but also confronts insoluble mysteries of interpretation and identity. As the contributors to
Detecting Textscontend, such stories belong to a distinct genre, the "metaphysical detective story," in which the detective hero's inability to interpret the mystery inevitably casts doubt on the reader's similar attempt to make sense of the text and the world.Detecting Textsincludes an introduction by the editors that defines the metaphysical detective story and traces its history from Poe's classic tales to today's postmodernist experiments. In addition to the editors, contributors include Stephen Bernstein, Joel Black, John T. Irwin, Jeffrey T. Nealon, and others.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt3fj4sd
The Gameʹs Afoot: from:
Detecting Texts
Author(s) Sweeney Susan Elizabeth
Abstract: This collection of critical essays is the first to track down the metaphysical detective story, a genre of largely twentieth-century experimental fiction with a flamboyant yet decidedly complex relationship to the detective story, and a kinship to modernist and postmodernist fiction in general. The metaphysical detective story is distinguished, moreover, by the profound questions that it raises about narrative, interpretation, subjectivity, the nature of reality, and the limits of knowledge. For these reasons, the aims of our volume are different from—and indeed, go far beyond—those of other books that have been published on detective fiction, pop culture, postmodernist
Chapter 1 Mysteries We Reread, Mysteries of Rereading: from:
Detecting Texts
Author(s) Irwin John T.
Abstract: Let me start with a simple-minded question: How does one write analytic detective fiction as high art when the genre’s basic structure, its central narrative mechanism, seems to discourage the unlimited rereading associated with serious writing? That is, if the point of an analytic detective story is the deductive solution of a mystery, how does the writer keep the achievement of that solution from exhausting the reader’s interest in the story? How does one write a work that can be reread by people other than those with poor memories?
Chapter 3 (De)feats of Detection: from:
Detecting Texts
Author(s) Black Joel
Abstract: It’s customary to credit Poe with elaborating all the conventions of detective fiction that subsequent practitioners of the genre have followed to a greater or lesser degree.¹ Yet Poe’s privileged role as founder or father of a literary genre—a role perhaps unique in literary history—has obscured the fact that he marks what can now be recognized as a first phase of the genre’s development. Key works of detective fiction in the twentieth century, especially in its latter half, represent a distinct departure from Poe’s “tales of ratiocination” and, indeed, from traditional hermeneutics.² Before we can delineate this later
Chapter 4 Gumshoe Gothics: from:
Detecting Texts
Author(s) Merivale Patricia
Abstract: “An excellent idea, I think, to start from a dead body,” said Kobo Abe (
Inter 47), and Hubert Aquin, similarly, “L’investigation délirante de Sherlock Holmes débute immanquablement à partir d’un cadavre” (“Sherlock Holmes’s dizzying investigation unfailingly starts off from a corpse” [Trou 82]). About how the classical detective story starts they were both right. But, of course, quite often there isn’t a corpse in the postmodernist library. “There is no body in the house at all,” said Sylvia Plath, in an inscrutable poem called “The Detective” (1962), which I suspect is, like most of the texts I am discussing, about
Chapter 5 Work of the Detective, Work of the Writer: from:
Detecting Texts
Author(s) Nealon Jeffrey T.
Abstract: The detective novel is often analyzed in terms of its metafictional and metaphysical appeal. Whether consciously or unconsciously, the genre comments upon the process of sifting through signs, and ultimately upon the possibility of deriving order from the seeming chaos of conflicting signals and motives. The unraveling work of the detective within the story mirrors and assists the work of the reader, as both try to piece together the disparate signs that might eventually solve the mystery. The reader of the detective novel comes, metafictionally, to identify with the detective, because both reader and detective are bound up in the
Chapter 7 Reader-Investigators in the Post- from:
Detecting Texts
Author(s) Sirvent Michel
Abstract: A trend that I will characterize as the “post-
nouveau roman detective novel” may be distinguished in the current French literary scene.¹ A new narrative hybrid form is being developed which partakes of both the mystery story and the early nouveau roman. Novels of the first phase of the nouveau roman, particularly Alain Robbe-Grillet’s The Erasers (Les Gommes, 1953), Michel Butor’s L’Emploi du temps (1957), and Claude Ollier’s La Mise en scène (1958), as well as a nouveau nouveau roman like Jean Ricardou’s Les Lieux-dits (1969), used detective-story structures.² Although they played with some traits of mystery fiction, they did not
Chapter 8 ʺA Thousand Other Mysteriesʺ: from:
Detecting Texts
Author(s) Ewert Jeanne C.
Abstract: Describing the novel that would become
The Third Policeman (1967), Flann O’Brien defines succinctly the postmodernist, or metaphysical, detective story.¹ In this twentieth-century divergence from classic mysteries, apparently orthodox tales of detection are populated by extraordinary detectives subject to unexpected rules of behavior. Metaphysical detection calls into question structures taken for granted after Edgar Allan Poe’s “Murders in the Rue Morgue” (1841): the hermeneutic strategies of rendering meaningful those signs which are unintelligible to others, and of divining the mind of an opponent; the epistemological method of discovering truth by questioning sources of knowledge; and the adept detective’s triumph over
Chapter 11 ʺPremeditated Crimesʺ: from:
Detecting Texts
Author(s) Berressem Hanjo
Abstract: In the following essay, I will trace elements of the metaphysical detective story in the works of Witold Gombrowicz and align them within a psychoanalytic (in particular, Lacanian) framework. For this project, I will draw on the elective affinity between detective fiction and psychoanalysis, which is based—at least partly—on the fact that, like the criminal case, the psychoanalytic case is a knotty problem with death at its center. Jacques Lacan, in fact, defines human reality in general as “The Case of the Borromean Knot,” the structure he draws upon to describe the interrelated realms of the symbolic, the
Book Title: Performing the Past-Memory, History, and Identity in Modern Europe
Publisher: Amsterdam University Press
Author(s): Winter Jay
Abstract: Special EURO 10,- discount for our ABG readers: now EURO 24,50 instead of EURO 34,50Performing the Past is an investigation of the multiple social and culture practices through which Europeans have negotiated the space between their history and their memory over the past 200 years. In museums, in opera houses, in the streets, in the schools, in theatres, in films, on the internet and beyond, narratives about the past circulate today at a dizzying speed. Producing and selling them is big business; if the past is indeed a foreign country, there are tens of thousands of tourist agents, guides, and pundits around to help us on our way, for a fee, to be sure.This collection of essays by renowned scholars from, among others, Yale, Columbia, Amsterdam Oxford, Cambridge, New York University and the European University Institute in Florence, is essential reading for anyone interested in today's memory boom. Drawing on different national and disciplinary traditions, the authors ultimately engage us with the ways in which Europeans continue a venerable tradition of finding out who they are, and where they are going, by performing the past.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt45kdkt
CHAPTER 4 Unstuck in time. from:
Performing the Past
Author(s) LORENZ CHRIS
Abstract: Since 1989, the past is no longer what it used to be, and neither is the academic study of the past – that is the
Geschichtswissenschaft. No historian had predicted the total collapse of the Soviet bloc and the sudden end of the Cold War, the ensuing German unification and the radical reshuffling of global power relations. A similar story goes for the other two ‘epochal’ and ‘rupturing’ events of the past two decades: ‘9/11’ and the economic meltdown of 2008.¹ Therefore, academic historians can claim very little credit for their traditional role as the privileged interpreters of the present
CHAPTER 5 Co-memorations. from:
Performing the Past
Author(s) BURKE PETER
Abstract: This exploration starts from the crossroads where two popular recent approaches to cultural history meet: the study of memory and the study of performance.¹ It may be useful to distinguish at the start of this essay on the performance of memory between different kinds or genres of performance. At one extreme, we find historical plays from Shakespeare to Strindberg and beyond or the historical operas of Verdi, say, or Glinka; in other words, performances that are tightly organized, fully scripted, and carefully rehearsed. At the other extreme, there are loosely organized, unscripted, and unrehearsed attempts to re-enact past events in
CHAPTER 8 Radio Clandestina: from:
Performing the Past
Author(s) PORTELLI ALESSANDRO
Abstract: The Order has Been Carried Outis an oral history narrative of the memory, meaning, and history of the most traumatic and symbolic event in the history of World War II in Italy: the Nazi massacre
CHAPTER 13 ‘In these days of convulsive political change’. from:
Performing the Past
Author(s) GRIJZENHOUT FRANS
Abstract: The French Revolution of 1789 marked a breech with the past on a scale unprecedented in Western history. The foundations of what was to become known as the
Ancien Régimewere shaken to the core, even wrecked, with iconoclastic violence. The revolutionaries found it in their best interest for this break with the past to seep into the public’s consciousness. Hence the demolition of the Bastille, the decree to remove all symbols reminiscent of the Ancien Régime, the storming of the royal tombs in Saint-Denis (only partly prohibited by Alexandre Lenoir), and the decapitation of the king and queen of
Chapter Three The Preservation Paradox in Digital Audio from:
Sound Souvenirs
Author(s) Sterne Jonathan
Abstract: Perhaps it is historians’ special way of shaking a fist at the image of their own mortality, but every generation must lament that its artifacts, its milieu, will largely be lost to history. One can find countless laments in the early days of recording about what might have been had we just been able to get Lincoln’s voice on a cylinder, or the speeches of some other great leader. But one can just as easily turn to one’s own professional journals, such as the
Historical Journal of Film, Radio and Television. Here is Phillip M. Taylor, a historian at Leeds,
Chapter Five The Auditory Nostalgia of iPod Culture from:
Sound Souvenirs
Author(s) Bull Michael
Abstract: For the first time in history, the majority of Westerners possess the technology to create their own private mobile auditory world wherever they go.¹ Apple iPods, alternative brand MP3 players, or mobile phones whose music listening options enable these people to construct highly individualized soundscapes. The iPod is symbolic of a culture in which many increasingly use communication technologies to control and manage their daily experiences.
Book Title: Identity Processes and Dynamics in Multi-Ethnic Europe- Publisher: Amsterdam University Press
Author(s): Góis Pedro
Abstract: Globalisation, migration and integration have shaken up identity processes and identity dynamics as never before. But in a post-colonial, multi-ethnic Europe, what is identity? How is it constructed? Identity Processes and Dynamics in Multi-Ethnic Europe endeavours to answer these questions and more. Eleven of the thirteen chapters present empirical case studies from the Basque Country, the Netherlands, Switzerland, the United Kingdom and Portugal - thus resulting in one of the first international volumes to highlight Portugal's diverse and complex migration flows. Transnationalism also takes centre stage in several contributions that survey various types of informal and formal networks in local communities and across national borders. Via American studies, anthropology, cultural studies, ethnology, history, social psychology and sociology, the authors come from an array of disciplines as dynamic as the continent about which they write. This title is available in the OAPEN Library - http://www.oapen.org.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt46mvd1
9 The Goan elites from Mozambique: from:
Identity Processes and Dynamics in Multi-Ethnic Europe
Author(s) Rosales Marta Vilar
Abstract: Hall (2000) presents two ways of thinking about cultural identity. The first position defines cultural identity in terms of one shared culture among people with a common history and ancestry where cultural identities reflect the mutual historical experiences and shared cultural codes which provide us, as ‘one people’, with stable, unchanging and continuous frames of reference and meaning, beneath the shifting divisions of the present. The second position, although related to the first, recognises that as well as the many points of similarity there are also critical points of significant difference which constitute what we really are, or rather, what
Attractions: from:
The Cinema of Attractions Reloaded
Author(s) Gunning Tom
Abstract: Someone once said (it might even have been me) that historians begin by studying history and end by becoming part of it. Bearing in mind that oblivion remains the ultimate fate of most writing (and even publishing), and hopefully avoiding a hubristic perspective, I would like to embed my concept of the cinema of attractions, or at least the writing of the essays that launched it, in a historical context, largely based on personal memory. That, rather than a defense or further explanation of the term, forms the modest ambition of this essay, which will hopefully provide an additional context
From “Primitive Cinema” to “Kine-Attractography” from:
The Cinema of Attractions Reloaded
Author(s) Gaudreault André
Abstract: In the late 1970s, a new generation of film scholars set themselves the task of re-examining from top to bottom the period of cinema’s emergence. This did not fail to provoke major upheavals within the – quite young – discipline of “cinema studies,” which had only recently been admitted to university and was still far from having acquired complete legitimacy. What is more, the forceful arrival of this enquiry into the “source” most certainly contributed to the remarkable reversal witnessed within the discipline in the 1980s, when questions of film
historytook their place alongside questions of filmtheory. For
The Attraction of the Intelligent Eye: from:
The Cinema of Attractions Reloaded
Author(s) Paci Viva
Abstract: One of the key elements of the “new film history” which arose in the wake of the Brighton conference in 1978 was that it put forth a
model of attractions, one both heuristic and quite real at the same time; the tenets of this model and where it has led us today are the subjects of the present volume. This simultaneously theoretical and archaeological concept has produced another way of thinking about the relationship between viewer and film, taking as its starting point precisely the web of relationships found in early cinema and its connection to the era’s popular entertainments
Discipline through Diegesis: from:
The Cinema of Attractions Reloaded
Author(s) Elsaesser Thomas
Abstract: “Life imitates the movies” is a phrase that nowadays only raises eyebrows because it is so clichéd. But one of the conclusions one can draw from this truism is that if we are in some sense already “in” the cinema with what we can say “about” it, then the cinema needs a
theorythat can account for the historical processes that put us “inside,” and ahistorythat takes account of the ontological anxieties to which this interchangeability of inside and outside gives rise.
Lumière, the Train and the Avant-Garde from:
The Cinema of Attractions Reloaded
Author(s) Blümlinger Christa
Abstract: The history of cinema began with a train, and it is as if this train has been driving into film history every since; as if destined to return unendingly, it criss-crosses the Lumière films and their ghost train journeys, it drives the phantom rides of early cinema and is then embraced with open arms by the avant-garde as one of the primary motifs of the
cinématographe, a motif which, more than almost any other, allows us to engage with the modern experience of visuality. Thus it is no coincidence that the development of an independent language of film can be
Early Cinema as a Challenge to Film History from:
The Cinema of Attractions Reloaded
Author(s) Gunning Tom
Abstract: In 1927, Boris Eichenbaum claimed for theory the right to become history.³ In 1969, in this very same room here in Cerisy, Gérard Genette affirmed it was more a necessity than a right: “a necessity,” he said, “that originates from the movement itself and from the needs of the theoretical work.”⁴ In his paper, Genette tried to explain why what he calls the “history of forms” took so long to establish itself. Along with a number of circumstantial factors, Genette stressed two causes that we would like to take into consideration. Let’s let him speak: “The first of these causes
Chapter 5 Radicalism Begins at Home: from:
Shooting the Family
Author(s) Copier Laura
Abstract: On December 22, 2001, a Paris-to-Miami flight made an emergency landing in Boston after a passenger tried to detonate bombs hidden in his sneakers. The terrorist, British citizen Richard Reid, was arrested. In a US court Reid, dubbed the “shoe bomber,” pleaded guilty and declared: “I know what I’ve done... At the end of the day, I know I done the actions.”¹ Even though Reid apparently was fully aware of his actions and the reasons for his actions, the media turned their attention to Reid’s family history for a possible explanation for his behavior. Reid was born in England, the
Book Title: The Making of the Humanities-Volume 1- Early Modern Europe
Publisher: Amsterdam University Press
Author(s): Weststeijn Thijs
Abstract: This book is the first step towards the development of a comparative history of the humanities. Specialists in philology, musicology, art history, linguistics, literary theory, and other disciplines highlight the intertwining of the various fields and their impact on the sciences. This first volume in the series The Making of the Humanities focuses on the early modern period. Different perspectives reveal how the humanities developed from the 'liberal arts', via the curriculum of humanistic schools, to modern disciplines. The authors show in particular how discoveries in the humanities contributed to a secular world view, pointing up connections with the scientific revolution. The main themes are: the humanities versus the sciences; the visual arts as liberal arts; humanism and heresy; language and poetics; linguists and logicians; philology and philosophy; the history of history. Contributions come from a selection of internationally renowned European and American scholars, including Floris Cohen, David Cram, and Ingrid Rowland. The book offers a wealth of insights for specialists, students, and those interested in the humanities in a broad sense. This title is available in the OAPEN Library - http://www.oapen.org.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt46n1vz
Introduction: from:
The Making of the Humanities
Author(s) Bod Rens
Abstract: In the field of the history of the natural sciences, overviews have been written at least since the nineteenth century (e.g. William Whewell’s well-known
History of the Inductive Sciences). It may thus be surprising that
How Comparative Should a Comparative History of the Humanities Be? from:
The Making of the Humanities
Author(s) Leezenberg Michiel
Abstract: The history of the humanities, or
Geisteswissenschaften, lags far behind the historiography of the exact or natural sciences. Therefore, one may fruitfully look for models or examples in the history of the natural sciences in order to avoid reinventing the wheel, or running into difficulties that have already been encountered elsewhere, and perhaps even solved. There are also more principled reasons, however, for thematizing the rise of a strict disciplinary opposition between the humanities and the natural sciences, an opposition which is more recent and less stable than one might think. A strict distinction between them (e.g. as concerned with
Bridging the Gap. from:
The Making of the Humanities
Author(s) Pyle Cynthia M.
Abstract: The topic and goals of this conference are admirable ones: to initiate an ongoing investigation of the history of the humane sciences not unlike that of the history of the physical and natural sciences conceived of and promoted by George Sarton at Harvard in the first half of the twentieth century. Of course there has long been a field of the history of scholarship,² but this promises to be more accessible than that, in its implicit nod in the direction of pedagogy through the humanities curriculum, already studied for the Renaissance by such eminent scholars as Eugenio Garin, Paul Oskar
Transitional Texts and Emerging Linguistic Self-Awareness. from:
The Making of the Humanities
Author(s) Mehtonen P.M.
Abstract: There is probably no
post factumdisagreement about the claim that the so-called linguistic turn was a significant scientific event in the twentieth century. However, the pre-history of such a turn – the turn itself consisting of a host of simultaneous intellectual processes rather than an abrupt moment of revolution – is a vaguer and largely unwritten story.¹ This vagueness in itself may be challenging and a key to such slow processes that cannot easily be detected in scientific manifestos, axioms or groundbreaking innovations. One unmistakable element of the twentieth-century linguistic turn was a claim for the linguistic framework of
The Artes Sermocinales in Times of Adversity. from:
The Making of the Humanities
Author(s) Maat Jaap
Abstract: This paper explores some of the developments in grammar, logic and rhetoric that took place in Europe in the seventeenth century. These disciplines were traditionally seen as belonging together, as they each dealt with language in a particular way. For this reason, they were called the ‘artes sermocinales’, or arts of discourse. The seventeenth century was a period of radical changes in intellectual history at large, and this paper investigates how the arts of discourse were affected by these changes. In particular, it was a period in which the prestige of the arts of discourse declined, and in which some
Framing a New Mode of Historical Experience. from:
The Making of the Humanities
Author(s) Bos Jacques
Abstract: Most disciplines in the humanities are not very concerned with their own history. Although the dialogue between contemporary scholars and their predecessors might extend into a somewhat further past than in the natural and social sciences, the various fields of the humanities tend to reflect just as little on their own history as, for instance, chemistry or psychology. Historians seem to be the main exception to this tendency: unlike most other disciplines, history has a long tradition of examining its own past. In many university programmes the history of historical writing is a compulsory course, and there is a wide
Childhood Studies and History: from:
The Children's Table
Author(s) Marten James
Abstract: “Childhood,” writes Joseph M. Hawes, “is where you catch a culture in high relief.”¹ This deceptively simple statement reveals the possibilities created by the merger of childhood studies and history. Although children and youth do not make laws, declare wars, manage corporations, or write books and plays—although they do not feature in traditional measures of progress—they are at the center of many kinds of cultural markers, including support for education, respect for the family, and provision for adequate health care, all of which not only measure the status of children and youth but also reveal the ways in
Book Title: Poetry as Survival- Publisher: University of Georgia Press
Author(s): ORR GREGORY
Abstract: Intended for general readers and for students and scholars of poetry, Poetry as Survival is a complex and lucid analysis of the powerful role poetry can play in confronting, surviving, and transcending pain and suffering. Gregory Orr draws from a generous array of sources. He weaves discussions of work by Keats, Dickinson, and Whitman with quotes from three-thousand-year-old Egyptian poems, Inuit songs, and Japanese love poems to show that writing personal lyric has helped poets throughout history to process emotional and experiential turmoil, from individual stress to collective grief. More specifically, he considers how the acts of writing, reading, and listening to lyric bring ordering powers to the chaos that surrounds us. Moving into more contemporary work, Orr looks at the poetry of Sylvia Plath, Stanley Kunitz, and Theodore Roethke, poets who relied on their own work to get through painful psychological experiences. As a poet who has experienced considerable trauma--especially as a child--Orr refers to the damaging experiences of his past and to the role poetry played in his ability to recover and survive. His personal narrative makes all the more poignant and vivid Orr's claims for lyric poetry's power as a tool for healing. Poetry as Survival is a memorable and inspiring introduction to lyric poetry's capacity to help us find safety and comfort in a threatening world.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt46nc68
CHAPTER FIVE Bags Full of Havoc from:
Poetry as Survival
Abstract: We could do worse than to begin by noting that most commentators since the dawn of history have felt that the great themes of the personal lyric are love and death. Once we move past the governing abstraction “love” into its multitudinous manifestations, it’s as if we snorkeled above a tropical coral reef
Privilege’s Mausoleum: from:
Southern Masculinity
Author(s) Breu Christopher
Abstract: One of the challenges to theorizing masculinity in relationship to history is the way in which historical narratives are often implicitly gendered as masculine. Typically, this gendering takes the form of allegory, in which the imagined subject of a period is presented as implicitly or, less often, explicitly male.¹ Such a subject, then, becomes the bearer of temporality in the narrative constructed by the historical text. The modern male subject, for example, becomes imagined as exemplary of the universal modern experience. In such a context, temporality and narrative history become gendered, and it becomes a challenge to imagine other forms
The Cosmopolitanism of William Alexander Percy from:
Southern Masculinity
Author(s) Wise Benjamin E.
Abstract: On 5 December 1910, William Alexander Percy toiled unhappily all day in his law office in Greenville, Mississippi. Twenty-five years old and a recent graduate of Harvard Law School, he had returned home to practice law with his father and write poetry. Greenville was a prosperous port city on the Mississippi River with its own opera house and a new four-story grand hotel. For a small southern town it was bustling and diverse. Russian and Greek and Chinese immigrants ran many of the storefronts downtown. Steamboats docked at the landing and offloaded whiskey and burlap and dry goods from New
Memory and Masculinity: from:
Southern Masculinity
Author(s) Barbee Matthew Mace
Abstract: On 6 February 1993, Arthur Ashe died due to complications from HIV/AIDS. The tennis champion, activist, writer, and Richmond, Virginia, native was forty-nine years old. National newspapers reported his passing with pronounced mourning and loss. Along with a standard obituary, the
Washington Post recalled Ashe in an editorial as “a legendary figure in modern American history.” The Post’s Tony Kornheiser lauded Ashe as “my hero. He was a man of grace, of intellect, of moral purpose, of courage and integrity.” Kornheiser’s fellow sports columnist Michael Wilbon wrote that “nobody brought more dignity or honor than Arthur Ashe” and defined his
Book Title: The Bioregional Imagination-Literature, Ecology, and Place
Publisher: University of Georgia Press
Author(s): ZEITLER EZRA
Abstract: Bioregionalism is an innovative way of thinking about place and planet from an ecological perspective. Although bioregional ideas occur regularly in ecocritical writing, until now no systematic effort has been made to outline the principles of bioregional literary criticism and to use it as a way to read, write, understand, and teach literature. The twenty-four original essays here are written by an outstanding selection of international scholars. The range of bioregions covered is global and includes such diverse places as British Columbia's Meldrum Creek and Italy's Po River Valley, the Arctic and the Outback. There are even forays into cyberspace and outer space. In their comprehensive introduction, the editors map the terrain of the bioregional movement, including its history and potential to inspire and invigorate place-based and environmental literary criticism. Responding to bioregional tenets, this volume is divided into four sections. The essays in the "Reinhabiting" section narrate experiments in living-in-place and restoring damaged environments. The "Rereading" essays practice bioregional literary criticism, both by examining texts with strong ties to bioregional paradigms and by opening other, less-obvious texts to bioregional analysis. In "Reimagining," the essays push bioregionalism to evolve-by expanding its corpus of texts, coupling its perspectives with other approaches, or challenging its core constructs. Essays in the "Renewal" section address bioregional pedagogy, beginning with local habitat studies and concluding with musings about the Internet. In response to the environmental crisis, we must reimagine our relationship to the places we inhabit. This volume shows how literature and literary studies are fundamental tools to such a reimagining.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt46nnf7
Seasons and Nomads: from:
The Bioregional Imagination
Author(s) ROBIN LIBBY
Abstract: As the world moves beyond nationalism into larger global corporate communities, one response has been to retreat to proximity and, in Kirkpatrick Sale’s terms, to “dwell in place.” The “imagined community” (Anderson) of the bioregion is human sized: it is a homeland not a nation. The notion of the “bioregional imagination” as explored throughout this book is created by place-conscious literature, art, natural-history writing, and thoughtful daily living. It is an effort to cultivate the sort of community Sale and others imagine, one that, many believe, might enable us to dwell more sustainably in place. What I investigate here, however,
Seeing Wisely, Crying Wolf: from:
When Our Words Return
Author(s) Barker Robin
Abstract: What follows is a description of the evolution in my own thinking about a Yupʹik tale known as ʺHow Crane Got His Blue Eyes.ʺ The tale is popularly used throughout Alaska in elementary classrooms; it is presented simply, without much thought about the complexities of investigating its meaning. As an educator who worked in the Yupʹik region for twelve years, I have come to recognize that folklore must be treated in ways that take these complexities into account. Overcoming linguistic and cultural bias is not easy, however. For example, my own first interpretations of the story were strongly influenced by
A Bright Light Ahead of Us: from:
When Our Words Return
Author(s) Ruppert James
Abstract: So begins the collection of stories by noted artist and storyteller Belle Deacon,
Engithidong Xugixudhoy: Their Stories of Long Ago(1987). Eight examples of her movement toward the bright light are transcribed into Deg Hitʹan (Ingalik), with an English translation facing the Native-language text. However, one of the unique things about the volume is that versions told in English follow five of the tales. I would like to open with a question: How does the English telling of a Native tale by a Native-speaking storyteller differ from the original version and its translation. Furthermore, I would like to suggest that
The Days of Yore: from:
When Our Words Return
Author(s) Partnow Patricia H.
Abstract: On June 6, 1912, Novarupta Volcano in southwestern Alaska exploded in one of the largest eruptions in the history of the world. Ash and pumice buried the Alaska Peninsula villages of Katmai and Douglas and the seasonally operated fish-processing camp at Kaflia Bay and fell two feet deep on the city of Kodiak, 115 miles away. The explosion spawned continuous thunder and lightning storms and resulted in total darkness for more than forty-eight hours. Its roar was heard as far away as Juneau, 750 miles distant (Martin 1913: 131). This event was the cause of widespread displacement of the Alutiiq
Lessons from Alaska Natives about Oral Tradition and Recordings from:
When Our Words Return
Author(s) Schneider William
Abstract: Years ago, Alan Dundes (1964) pointed out that stories contain at least three elements: text—what the story is about; texture—the way the story is told; and context—the circumstances surrounding the telling. These three elements are not always obvious and clear-cut, but the categories point to the fact that storytelling and comprehending its meaning depend upon an appreciation of what is said, the way it is expressed, and the particular setting that prompted the telling. These considerations have become basic to our understanding of
oral literatureand theverbal arts, terms which are often used interchangeably but carry
Book Title: The Archaeology of Class War-The Colorado Coalfield Strike of 1913-1914
Publisher: University Press of Colorado
Author(s): McGuire Randall H.
Abstract: The Archaeology of the Colorado Coalfield War Project has conducted archaeological investigations at the site of the Ludlow Massacre in Ludlow, Colorado, since 1996. With the help of the United Mine Workers of America and funds from the Colorado State Historical Society and the Colorado Endowment for the Humanities, the scholars involved have integrated archaeological finds with archival evidence to show how the everyday experiences of miners and their families shaped the strike and its outcome.The Archaeology of Class War weaves together material culture, documents, oral histories, landscapes, and photographs to reveal aspects of the strike and life in early twentieth-century Colorado coalfields unlike any standard documentary history. Excavations at the site of the massacre and the nearby town of Berwind exposed tent platforms, latrines, trash dumps, and the cellars in which families huddled during the attack. Myriad artifacts—from canning jars to a doll’s head—reveal the details of daily existence and bring the community to life.The Archaeology of Class War will be of interest to archaeologists, historians, and general readers interested in mining and labor history.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt46nv52
3 Archaeology and the Colorado Coalfield War from:
The Archaeology of Class War
Author(s) LARKIN KARIN
Abstract: The Colorado Coalfield War Archaeology Project (CCWAP) strove to complement the written history of the 1913–1914 labor strike in southern Colorado. While the written history provides a thorough description of the events and their larger implications, it does not paint a complete picture of how the events affected the daily lives of the men, women, and children who experienced them. Further, it cannot show the living conditions that led up to the strike or illustrate the strike’s effect on the material conditions of the workers and their families. Such is the nature of history. The archaeology of the CCWAP
7 Material Culture of the Marginalized from:
The Archaeology of Class War
Author(s) GRAY AMIE
Abstract: The history of the southern Colorado coalfields is a complex one involving social interactions among established residents, Anglo-Americans, Hispanos, African Americans, Asians, and newly arriving immigrants from Europe and Mexico. By studying the material culture of immigrants and “in-between peoples,” we can begin to examine their experiences in America and the cultural negotiations that occurred in their lives. The negotiation of culture through the use of the objects of daily life is of interest in this study. Analysis of the use of objects in “facilitating judgment, classification, and self-expression” provides insight into the construction of an individual’s cultural identity (Beaudry,
10 Archaeology and Workers’ Memory from:
The Archaeology of Class War
Author(s) WALKER MARK
Abstract: The Ludlow Project is an explicitly political project, an attempt to fuse scholarly labor with working-class interests (Ludlow Collective 2001:95). The goal of working with union members and organized labor, an audience outside the traditional realm of archaeology, confronts us with a history little studied by archaeologists and little taught within general historical education. The Ludlow Massacre, like many historical episodes, is a silenced history, written out to the margins of national history. The Ludlow Massacre helped change the lives of working-class people throughout the United States, so its absence in official history, and the absence of events like it,
Book Title: The Sacredness of the Person-A New Genealogy of Human Rights
Publisher: Georgetown University Press
Author(s): Skinner Alex
Abstract: According to Joas, every single human being has increasingly been viewed as sacred. He discusses the abolition of torture and slavery, once common practice in the pre-18th century west, as two milestones in modern human history. The author concludes by portraying the emergence of the UN Declaration of Human Rights of 1948 as a successful process of value generalization. Joas demonstrates that the history of human rights cannot adequately be described as a history of ideas or as legal history, but as a complex transformation in which diverse cultural traditions had to be articulated, legally codified, and assimilated into practices of everyday life. The sacralization of the person and universal human rights will only be secure in the future, warns Joas, through continued support by institutions and society, vigorous discourse in their defense, and their incarnation in everyday life and practice.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt4cg8vx
INTRODUCTION from:
The Sacredness of the Person
Abstract: This book deals with the history of human rights and the problem of their justification. But it provides neither a comprehensive intellectual or legal history nor a new philosophical justification for the idea of universal human dignity and the human rights based upon it. Anyone harboring such expectations will be disappointed. This is not for essentially trivial reasons, such as the fact that—despite all the impressive preparatory work that has been done—further in-depth research is needed for any comprehensive history of human rights. Nor is it because any of the existing philosophical justifications, those put forward by Kant,
1 THE CHARISMA OF REASON from:
The Sacredness of the Person
Abstract: If we look at the vast literature on the prehistory and history of human rights, the defining impression is that “success has many parents.” The triumphal march of human rights is undoubtedly one of the great success stories in the realm of values and norms. Even those inclined toward skepticism in light of the many conspicuous cases of empty human rights rhetoric or the cynical, legitimizing misuse of the term will be able—to quote an old dictum—to discern in such cant a compliment to morality and its central importance. The triumphal march of human rights gives the lie
4 NEITHER KANT NOR NIETZSCHE from:
The Sacredness of the Person
Abstract: I briefly explained the concept of “affirmative genealogy” in the introduction to this book. In the following chapter, which presents a number of intermediate methodological reflections, I aim to flesh out this concept and thus the method used in this book. Within the context of contemporary debates in the philosophy and history of human rights, it is vital to explain why we should be attempting to produce a “genealogy” of human rights in the first place, as opposed to a rational justification for their validity claims or a simple history of their ascent and spread. We must also explain why,
5 SOUL AND GIFT from:
The Sacredness of the Person
Abstract: The key thesis underlying the three historical-sociological discussions presented in this book is that we should understand the rise of human rights and the idea of universal human dignity as a process of the sacralization of the person. Inherent in this thesis is a rejection of all notions that this rise can be regarded as the product of a particular tradition, such as the Christian—a product that was more or less bound to emerge from the seed of tradition at some point in history. Traditions as such, I suggest, generate nothing. What matters is how they are appropriated by
6 VALUE GENERALIZATION from:
The Sacredness of the Person
Abstract: So far in my attempt to construct an affirmative genealogy of human rights I have placed great emphasis on the importance of subjective certainty, the sense of self-evidence and affective intensity of the kind characteristic of the sacred. I have portrayed the genesis and development of human rights as a history of the relocating of such self-evidence, a process that straddles the spheres of practices, values, and institutions. So experiences are an important driving force in this history—everyday experiences, but above all experiences that transcend the everyday, that fill actors with enthusiasm or affect them profoundly as their horror
Book Title: Hysteria Complicated by Ecstasy-The Case of Nanette Leroux
Publisher: Princeton University Press
Author(s): GOLDSTEIN JAN
Abstract: A compelling, multilayered account of one young woman's mental afflictions,
Hysteria Complicated by Ecstasyis an extraordinary addition to the cultural and social history of psychiatry and medicine.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt4cgcrt
Book Title: Seasons of Misery-Catastrophe and Colonial Settlement in Early America
Publisher: University of Pennsylvania Press, Inc.
Author(s): DONEGAN KATHLEEN
Abstract: The stories we tell of American beginnings typically emphasize colonial triumph in the face of adversity. But the early years of English settlement in America were characterized by catastrophe: starvation, disease, extreme violence, ruinous ignorance, and serial abandonment.
Seasons of Miseryoffers a provocative reexamination of the British colonies' chaotic and profoundly unstable early days, placing crisis-both experiential and existential-at the center of the story. At the outposts of a fledgling empire and disconnected from the social order of their home society, English settlers were both physically and psychologically estranged from their European identities. They could not control, or often even survive, the world they had intended to possess. According to Kathleen Donegan, it was in this cauldron of uncertainty that colonial identity was formed. Studying the English settlements at Roanoke, Jamestown, Plymouth, and Barbados, Donegan argues that catastrophe marked the threshold between an old European identity and a new colonial identity, a state of instability in which only fragments of Englishness could survive amid the upheavals of the New World. This constant state of crisis also produced the first distinctively colonial literature as settlers attempted to process events that they could neither fully absorb nor understand. Bringing a critical eye to settlers' first-person accounts, Donegan applies a unique combination of narrative history and literary analysis to trace how settlers used a language of catastrophe to describe unprecedented circumstances, witness unrecognizable selves, and report unaccountable events.Seasons of Miseryaddresses both the stories that colonists told about themselves and the stories that we have constructed in hindsight about them. In doing so, it offers a new account of the meaning of settlement history and the creation of colonial identity.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt4cggz2
INTRODUCTION: from:
Seasons of Misery
Abstract: In August 1611 the Reverend Alexander Whitaker, newly arrived in Virginia, wrote to the Reverend William Crashsaw, one of the colony’s major promoters in London. Whitaker had a strange story to tell: “One night our men being att praiers in the course of guard a strange noise was heard coming out of the corne towards the trenches of our men like an Indian ‘
Hup hup’ with an ‘Oho Oho.’ Some say that they sawe one like an Indian leape over the fier and runne into the corner with the same noise. At which all our men were confusedly amazed. They
CHAPTER 1 Roanoke: from:
Seasons of Misery
Abstract: Of the countless writings about the beginnings of English America, perhaps none condenses the story of a settlement as radically as the three letters “CRO.” When John White came to Roanoke in 1590 to relieve the colony he had left there three years earlier, all 110 settlers were gone and this cryptic message, carved into a tree that stood in front of the abandoned English fort, was left behind. The whole existence of the colony—its population, its habitation, its past, and its potential future—was concentrated into this “secret token,” and yet John White believed that it was a
CHAPTER 3 Plymouth: from:
Seasons of Misery
Abstract: Although William Bradford’s
Of Plymouth Plantation covers almost fifty years of the Separatist group’s history, its most iconic passages refer to the hardships of the group’s first two years in the New World.¹ This is a time so deeply enshrined in the national mythos as to constitute the public meaning of the word “Pilgrim.” What did Pilgrims do? They suffered and persevered. They came to a howling wilderness in search of religious freedom and, once there, passed through trial and peril but never lost faith in each other or in their God. Pilgrims survived. The mythic aura around Pilgrim suffering
Book Title: Marrow of Human Experience, The-Essays on Folklore by William A. Wilson
Publisher: Utah State University Press
Author(s): Call Diane
Abstract: Composed over several decades, the essays here are remarkably fresh and relevant. They offer instruction for the student just beginning the study of folklore as well as repeated value for the many established scholars who continue to wrestle with issues that Wilson has addressed. As his work has long offered insight on critical matters-nationalism, genre, belief, the relationship of folklore to other disciplines in the humanities and arts, the currency of legend, the significance of humor as a cultural expression, and so forth-so his recent writing, in its reflexive approach to narrative and storytelling, illuminates today's paradigms. Its notable autobiographical dimension, long an element of Wilson's work, employs family and local lore to draw conclusions of more universal significance. Another way to think of it is that newer folklorists are catching up with Wilson and what he has been about for some time.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt4cgkmk
Herder, Folklore, and Romantic Nationalism from:
Marrow of Human Experience, The
Abstract: When I studied folklore at Indiana University in the early 1960s, Johann Gottfried Herder did not figure at all in the curriculum on the intellectual history of folklore. Constrained by the ideologies of disciplinarity, my teachers dated the history of the field to the nineteenth-century founders of the systematic, “scientific” folklore (the Brothers Grimm, William John Thoms, Julius and Kaarle Krohn, Sven Grundtvig, Francis James Child, E. B. Tylor), with a predisposition toward the Nordic and German scholars who systematized the philological method or to the British scholars who had the good taste to write in English. Earlier works that
1. The fundamental problem of regulating technology from:
Professionalism in the Information and Communication Technology Industry
Author(s) Kirby Michael
Abstract: The claim was faintly preposterous, given that the Second World War grew out of the first, and bore remarkable parallels to other conflicts dating back to the Peloponnesian Wars in ancient times. All history, and all technology, grow out of the giant strides that preceded their current manifestations. We
Book Title: Moral Evil- Publisher: Georgetown University Press
Author(s): Flescher Andrew Michael
Abstract: The idea of moral evil has always held a special place in philosophy and theology because the existence of evil has implications for the dignity of the human and the limits of human action. Andrew M. Flescher proposes four interpretations of evil, drawing on philosophical and theological sources and using them to trace through history the moral traditions that are associated with them.The first model, evil as the presence of badness, offers a traditional dualistic model represented by Manicheanism. The second, evil leading to goodness through suffering, presents a theological interpretation known as theodicy. Absence of badness-that is, evil as a social construction-is the third model. The fourth, evil as the absence of goodness, describes when evil exists in lieu of the good-the "privation" thesis staked out nearly two millennia ago by Christian theologian St. Augustine. Flescher extends this fourth model-evil as privation-into a fifth, which incorporates a virtue ethic. Drawing original connections between Augustine and Aristotle, Flescher's fifth model emphasizes the formation of altruistic habits that can lead us to better moral choices throughout our lives.Flescher eschews the temptation to think of human agents who commit evil as outside the norm of human experience. Instead, through the honing of moral skills and the practice of attending to the needs of others to a greater degree than we currently do, Flescher offers a plausible and hopeful approach to the reality of moral evil.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt5hh3bq
14 The Subject and Power from:
Philosophy of Communication
Author(s) Foucault Michel
Abstract: My objective, instead, has been to create a history of the different modes by which, in our culture, human beings are made subjects. My work has dealt with three modes of objectification, which transform human beings into subjects.
Book Title: Dictionary of Untranslatables-A Philosophical Lexicon
Publisher: Princeton University Press
Author(s): Wood Michael
Abstract: This is an encyclopedic dictionary of close to 400 important philosophical, literary, and political terms and concepts that defy easy--or any--translation from one language and culture to another. Drawn from more than a dozen languages, terms such as
Dasein(German),pravda(Russian),saudade(Portuguese), andstato(Italian) are thoroughly examined in all their cross-linguistic and cross-cultural complexities. Spanning the classical, medieval, early modern, modern, and contemporary periods, these are terms that influence thinking across the humanities. The entries, written by more than 150 distinguished scholars, describe the origins and meanings of each term, the history and context of its usage, its translations into other languages, and its use in notable texts. The dictionary also includes essays on the special characteristics of particular languages--English, French, German, Greek, Italian, Portuguese, Russian, and Spanish.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt5hhntn
Foreword from:
Theorizing Scriptures
Author(s) LONG CHARLES H.
Abstract: Alberto Manguel, the distinguished Argentinean translator, editor, and novelist, tells us that as a young man he was asked by Jorge Luis Borges to read to him, the elderly Borges’ sight having failed him in old age. He relates Borges’ experience of hearing a text read to him rather than reading it for himself. Borges in his blindness was now “reading” the text through hearing and listening. In another part of his book, he relates the familiar story of Augustine’s great surprise when on his first visit to Ambrose in Milan he found the holy man “reading silently” (see Alberto
6 Signifying Scriptures in Confucianism from:
Theorizing Scriptures
Author(s) SHOUCHENG YAN
Abstract: Christians and Muslims believe in an interventionary God who has revealed something of his nature, his intentions for mankind and the future of the created cosmos through prophets and inspired scriptures and, in the case of Christianity, through a personal intervention in human history. Given such a belief it is, of course, vitally important to decide what God’s messages are, particularly as they are expressed through a medium,
16 Texture, Text, and Testament: from:
Theorizing Scriptures
Author(s) KING-HAMMOND LESLIE
Abstract: Reading sacred symbols and signifying imagery in American visual culture is still one of the most under-explored aspects of visual expression in modern and postmodern art of the twentieth and twenty-first centuries. Global history has provided the artist with a wealth of examples in the expression and creation of objects, artifacts, and monuments inspired by personal motivation and religious belief systems. Modernity has posed challenges to the artist’s need to connect with a spiritual core fundamental to living a meaningful life in a world of global conflicts and civil wars. Encoded meanings have mandated that the elements represented in contemporary
23 Scriptures Without Letters, Subversions of Pictography, Signifyin(g) Alphabetical Writing from:
Theorizing Scriptures
Author(s) RABASA JOSÉ
Abstract: I define myself as a Mexican atheist. With such identification I seek to underscore a long history of atheism in Mexico (particularly pertinent to the magistrate), which in my case I trace to a filiation with an anarcho-communist tradition that includes the names of Ricardo Flores Magón, Antonio Gramsci, Walter Benjamin, Antonio Negri, and Alain Badiou. This legacy leaves room for maneuvering outside the narrow antireligious vein that has dominated anarchism and communism.
26 Racial and Colonial Politics of the Modern Object of Knowledge: from:
Theorizing Scriptures
Author(s) PARKER JOSEPH
Abstract: For Feierman this crisis has centered on the gradual dissolution of unilinear narratives of world history as the spread of
1 The Holocaust, History Writing, and the Role of Fiction from:
After Representation?
Author(s) HARTMAN GEOFFREY
Abstract: Once upon a time, history and legend formed a single, relatively consistent narrative. Consistent, at least, after a period of redaction and centuries of interpretation. Hebrew Scripture may have started as a diverse bundle of oral or written traditions, but these were unified—not without leaving traces of difference—by an editorial and canonical process.
4 Oskar Rosenfeld and Historiographic Realism from:
After Representation?
Author(s) LANG BEREL
Abstract: There is nothing startling by now in the claim of a role for style in writing (or reading) history, but most working historians would probably still vote against it, the more so if the claim included Hayden White’s conception of historical discourse as based on emplotments shaped by literary figuration or tropes. Votes, however, are not arguments, and the case that White presented in
Metahistoryfor historiography as a form of writing causally intertwined with the traditional projects of historical explanation and/or a search for theeigentlichhas survived the many attacks directed against it.¹ This conclusion holds, I believe,
6 Writing Ruins: from:
After Representation?
Author(s) ROTHBERG MICHAEL
Abstract: In the concluding lines of André Schwarz-Bart’s novel
A Woman Named Solitude(La Mulatresse Solitude, 1972), the narrator recalls the “humiliated ruins of the Warsaw Ghetto” while describing the site of a failed Caribbean slave revolt.¹ Schwarz-Bart, who died on September 30, 2006, was a French Jew of Polish origin who lost his family in the Nazi genocide and who remains best known for his novel of Holocaust and Jewish history,The Last of the Just(Le Dernier des Justes, 1959).² In the wake of the surprising success of that prize-winning novel, Schwarz-Bart, in collaboration with his Guadeloupean wife, Simone
7 “If I forget thee, O Jerusalem”: from:
After Representation?
Author(s) BERNARD-DONALS MICHAEL
Abstract: Yosef Hayim Yerushalmi wrote over two decades ago about the curious disjunction of memory and history in the years leading up to the middle of the twentieth century in Jewish culture, claiming that if history and memory were to meet in the years following the Shoah, the discursive field in which they might intersect would be not history but fiction (and, one could add, poetry). He makes this claim in part because the violence wrought on history will have an effect upon the language of history itself, and in part because the aesthetic effect of poetic or fictional language more
10 Reading Heart of Darkness after the Holocaust from:
After Representation?
Author(s) EAGLESTONE ROBERT
Abstract: There is an unavoidable
Nachträglichkeit(indignity) in reading after the Holocaust. As Omer Bartov writes, the Holocaust has “projected its impact both forward and backward in time, an explosion of destructive energy at the heart of Western civilization that compels us to rethink our assumptions about the nature of humanity and culture, history and progress, politics and morality.”¹ Bartov’s insight about the temporality of our reflections on the Holocaust has been realized by a number of contemporary historians who have taken concepts from the well-developed historiography of the Holocaust and, with due caution, used them to illuminate genocides, atrocities, and
2 The Borderlands of Primary Care: from:
Thinking About Dementia
Author(s) MITTENESS LINDA S.
Abstract: Midway through our interview, Mrs. Jones, whose husband was diagnosed with Alzheimer’s disease two years earlier, began talking about a change in her husband that distressed her—his forgetfulness. My immediate association was to short-term memory loss, a core part of the professional criteria of dementia. She then told us a story about his inability to set the alarm in their house in response to her admonitions to do so. Again, her description appeared to conform to the clinical criteria for dementia, which include functional decline and difficulties with higher-order cognitive tasks that require planning and sequencing (executive functioning). At
4 Diagnosing Dementia: from:
Thinking About Dementia
Author(s) GRAHAM JANICE E.
Abstract: What meanings are hidden in the plaques and tangles of an atrophying brain, in the artifacts of diagnostic clinical history, in the bioinformatic matrices of an epidemiological database? Or in the lived experiences of a still-active mind trying to express a voice, to perform an action, but unable to find the means to do so? How do seemingly disparate bits and pieces of pathology, clinical history, social relationships, and specialist training come together? How do these fractured components form interpretable constellations that help us better understand the science; the sufferers; the relationships between dementia, data, and the diagnostic process?
7 Coherence without Facticity in Dementia: from:
Thinking About Dementia
Author(s) McLEAN ATHENA HELEN
Abstract: The narrative turn in the study of aging has brought forth a variety of nonpositivist, nonrealist approaches to examining an elder’s life story within the terms of the story itself, independent of its truth content. Beginning with the early 1980s, anthropology witnessed a flood of studies concerning the life history approach (cf. Bertaux 1981; Crapananzo 1980; Shostak 1981). By 1988, however, the influence of illness in the construction of one’s life history received little attention (Kaufman 1988, 217). Since then, bolstered by interpretive approaches to narrative in anthropology (e.g., Rabinow and Sullivan 1987), as well as theory and methods from
8 Creative Storytelling and Self-Expression among People with Dementia from:
Thinking About Dementia
Author(s) BASTING ANNE DAVIS
Abstract: When memory fades and one’s grasp on the factual building blocks of one’s life loosens, what remains? Is a person still capable of growth and creative expression even when dementia strikes? To answer these questions, I relay the story of the Time
SlipsProject, a research and public-arts storytelling project aimed at nurturing creative expression among people with Alzheimer’s disease and related dementia (ADRD) and at sharing the stories that emerged in TimeSlipsworkshops with the public at large to increase awareness of the creative potential of people with ADRD. I will (1) outline the storytelling method and my study of
The KJV and Women: from:
The King James Version at 400
Author(s) Sakenfeld Katharine Doob
Abstract: When I was asked to prepare this paper on the King James Version and women, I initially declined because it was not at all an area of my research. Eventually the organizers of this symposium persuaded me to dig around. Since scholarly reporting and discussion of the origins and afterlife of the KJV has been overwhelmingly focused on the role of men in that story, I tried to approach my assignment from a wide range of angles. As I began to identify topics relating to women that might bear fruit, it quickly became evident that most of these areas should
John Speed’s “Canaan” and British Travel to Palestine: from:
The King James Version at 400
Author(s) Taylor Joan
Abstract: The Bible can create a peculiar dissonance for Christians who read it as a sacred story illuminating the relationship between God and humanity. It is not of our age. It may be prefaced, at the very beginning, with something similar to the
Star Warsfilm series: “A long time ago in a galaxy far, far away.” Or slightly more poetically one thinks of Bob Dylan’s song “Long Ago, Far Away” (1962):
The Influence of the KJV in Protestant Chinese Bible Translation Work from:
The King James Version at 400
Author(s) Peng Kuo-Wei
Abstract: The history of Protestant Chinese Bible translation is a long and complex one, 1 and therefore the role of the KJV in Protestant Chinese Bible translation needs to be discussed stage by stage. The first stage begins with the translation work of the first Protestant missionaries; the second stage begins with the first (ultimately unsuccessful) attempt at a Chinese Union Version; the third stage is an era of a plethora of Chinese Bible translations; and the last stage I wish to discuss starts with the translation process that led to the completion of a Union Version.
The Monarchs and the Message: from:
The King James Version at 400
Author(s) Wright N. T.
Abstract: The phrase “lost in translation” is such a cliché that it even became the title of a movie. There is a famous story about a missionary starting a sermon by quoting Jesus’ words, “I am the good shepherd,” only to have the local interpreter tell the congregation, “He says he is a good man, and keeps goats.”
The King James Bible Apocrypha: from:
The King James Version at 400
Author(s) Hill Andrew E.
Abstract: In this paper I will first set the English Bible translation context for the King James Bible (KJB); review the making and early publication history of the KJB with respect to the Old Testament Apocrypha; examine the reactions to the KJB by the English Puritans and Scottish Presbyterians; survey the publication history of the later editions of the KJB with respect
African Americans and the King James Version of the Bible from:
The King James Version at 400
Author(s) Sadler Rodney
Abstract: The King James Version of the Bible has been a prominent factor influencing the course of Western history for the past four hundred years. You need look no further than the African American community to find evidence for this claim. As a people, African Americans were not easy converts to Christianity. In fact, it took more than a century, two Great Awakenings, and the typically more egalitarian evangelistic tactics of the Baptists and Methodists for Christianity to begin to make significant inroads into African American communities. But more than these sociological factors, it took the stories from the pages of
The Hermeneutics of Dignity from:
Fragile Dignity
Author(s) Brand Gerrit
Abstract: Within the history of modern morality, one finds a complex set of interwoven, often implicit, meanings with regard to the concept of human dignity. I consider it part of an ethicist’s hermeneutical task to try to make these meanings more explicit.
Book Title: Imprints, Voiceprints, and Footprints of Memory-Collected Essays of Werner H. Kelber
Publisher: SBL Press
Author(s): Kelber Werner H.
Abstract: Jesus and his followers defined their allegiances and expressed their identities in a communications culture that manifested itself in voice and chirographic practices, in oral-scribal interfaces, and in performative activities rooted in memory. In the sixteen essays gathered in Imprints, Voiceprints, and Footprints of Memory, Werner Kelber explores the verbal arts of early Christian word processing operative in a media world that was separated by two millennia from our contemporary media history. The title articulates the fact that the ancient culture of voiced texts, hand-copying, and remembering is chiefly accessible to us in print format and predominantly assimilated from print perspectives. The oral-scribal-memorial-performative paradigm developed in these essays challenges the reigning historical-critical model in biblical scholarship. Notions of tradition, the fixation on the single original saying, the dominant methodology of form criticism, and the heroic labors of the Quest—stalwart features of the historical, documentary paradigm—are all subject to a critical review. A number of essays reach beyond New Testament texts, ranging from the pre-Socratic Gorgias through medieval manuscript culture on to print’s triumphant apotheosis in Gutenberg’s Vulgate, product of the high tech of the fifteenth century, all the way to conflicting commemorations of Auschwitz—taking tentative steps toward a history of media technologies, culture, and cognition of the Christian tradition in the West.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt5hjh34
5 Jesus and Tradition: from:
Imprints, Voiceprints, and Footprints of Memory
Abstract: From the perspective of media sensibilities, the academic discipline of biblical scholarship is in no small measure intertwined with typography, the technological invention that mediated both the biblical manuscripts themselves and our interpretations of them. This alliance between print technology and the academic study of the Bible has been a long and close one, although it has largely remained unrecognized by the discipline. For the past five centuries Western history, and particularly the literate elite, has managed verbal communication under the spell of the print medium. The shift from script to print has had a major part in the three
8 Memory’s Desire or the Ordeal of Remembering: from:
Imprints, Voiceprints, and Footprints of Memory
Abstract: Of all the verses in the New Testament, few have been more deeply implicated in the bloodstained history of Jewish-Christian relations than the Matthean rendition of the people’s response to Pilate and his declaration of his own innocence: “His [Jesus’] blood be on us and on our children” (Matt 27:25). In keeping with a Semitic idiom that the blood of someone who has been wronged will be required from the perpetrators of evil (Lev 20:9; 1 Sam 4:11; Jer 26:15), the people in Matthew’s passion narrative voluntarily accept the consequences of Jesus’ death. This is what the controversial verse Matt
10 On the History of the Quest, or: from:
Imprints, Voiceprints, and Footprints of Memory
Abstract: Albert Schweitzer’s quotation cited in the epigraph above (1968, 5) has the ring of heroism paired with a sense of resignation. It sums up the author’s view at the turn of the twentieth century that in terms of method the search for the historical Jesus had been a “constant succession of unsuccessful attempts” (6). Notwithstanding his own endeavor at writing a Life of Jesus, he insisted that there was “no direct method of solving the problem in its complexity” (6). To be sure, Schweitzer acknowledged that the history of the nineteenth-century Lives of Jesus research had advanced and refined theoretical
16 The Work of Walter J. Ong and Biblical Scholarship (2011) from:
Imprints, Voiceprints, and Footprints of Memory
Abstract: Although a restlessly interdisciplinary mind, Ong was strictly speaking an expert in the literary and intellectual history of the Renaissance, and not a biblical scholar. To many he was known as one of the world’s experts on comparative media studies or media ecology, as it is called today, but to those who knew him closely he seemed to be in a category all by himself. As far as his intellectual persona is concerned, he managed to assimilate deep introspection with a sometimes astonishing pragmatism, and a limitless curiosity about virtually all aspects of human knowledge with an unfailing commitment to
Book Title: Dancing Identity-Metaphysics In Motion
Publisher: University of Pittsburgh Press
Author(s): Fraleigh Sondra
Abstract: Fraleigh's brilliantly inventive fusions of philosophy and movement clarify often complex philosophical issues and apply them to dance history and aesthetics. She illustrates her discussions with photographs, dance descriptions, and stories from her own past in order to bridge dance with everyday movement. Seeking to recombine the fractured and bifurcated conceptions of the body and of the senses that dominate much Western discourse, she reveals how metaphysical concepts are embodied and presented in dance, both on stage and in therapeutic settings.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt5hjq68
3 Thickening Ambiguity from:
Dancing Identity
Abstract: But not so fast. It slows down here. We further understand the created history, constrained and chosen freedom of bodily existence. We are free; we can dance and we can
9 The Morality of Joy from:
Dancing Identity
Abstract: My aunt likes to tell a story of how I came to be, how a door saved my mother’s life, and how my aunt was the one who finally picked me up and announced, “Look at the baby.” My father, who—my friends say—looks like the Marlboro Man, is central to her story:
Book Title: A Counter-History of Composition-Toward Methodologies of Complexity
Publisher: University of Pittsburgh Press
Author(s): HAWK BYRON
Abstract: A Counter-History of Compositioncontests the foundational disciplinary assumption that vitalism and contemporary rhetoric represent opposing, disconnected poles in the writing tradition. Vitalism has been historically linked to expressivism and concurrently dismissed as innate, intuitive, and unteachable, whereas rhetoric is seen as a rational, teachable method for producing argumentative texts. Counter to this, Byron Hawk identifies vitalism as the ground for producing rhetorical texts-the product of complex material relations rather than the product of chance. Through insightful historical analysis ranging from classical Greek rhetoric to contemporary complexity theory, Hawk defines three forms of vitalism (oppositional, investigative, and complex) and argues for their application in the environments where students write and think today.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt5hjqxd
1 MAPPING RHETORIC AND COMPOSITION from:
A Counter-History of Composition
Abstract: In the history of rhetoric and composition, the year 1980 is unique: it solidified one historical trajectory, started another, and covered over a third. Throughout the 1970s, rhetoric and composition was growing as a discipline: theories from the history of rhetoric were coming back to inform composition and composition was developing its own knowledge base through scholars’ cognitive and ethnographic research on writers. By 1980, Richard Young had summed up these developments and set the tone for their expansion in his article “Arts, Crafts, Gifts, and Knacks.” But also in 1980, James Berlin wrote “The Rhetoric of Romanticism,” which, unbeknownst
AFTERWORD: from:
A Counter-History of Composition
Abstract: Breaking vitalism from its current categorization in romanticism and placing it in a new category with complexity theory requires the production of a counter-history. Consequently, I would situate this book in the line of revisionist histories from Albert Kitzhaber to James Berlin and from Sharon Crowley to Robert Connors. I am building on the examination of what gets excluded from other (more dominant) histories in order to rethink received concepts and categories that at this point are more of an impediment to the growth of the field than a useful conceptual starting place or map. However, it is important to
Book Title: Illness as Narrative- Publisher: University of Pittsburgh Press
Author(s): Jurecic Ann
Abstract: For most of literary history, personal confessions about illness were considered too intimate to share publicly. By the mid-twentieth century, however, a series of events set the stage for the emergence of the illness narrative. The increase of chronic disease, the transformation of medicine into big business, the women's health movement, the AIDS/HIV pandemic, the advent of inexpensive paperbacks, and the rise of self-publishing all contributed to the proliferation of narratives about encounters with medicine and mortality.While the illness narrative is now a staple of the publishing industry, the genre itself has posed a problem for literary studies. What is the role of criticism in relation to personal accounts of suffering? Can these narratives be judged on aesthetic grounds? Are they a collective expression of the lost intimacy of the patient-doctor relationship? Is their function thus instrumental-to elicit the reader's empathy?To answer these questions, Ann Jurecic turns to major works on pain and suffering by Susan Sontag, Elaine Scarry, and Eve Sedgwick and reads these alongside illness narratives by Jean-Dominique Bauby, Reynolds Price, and Anne Fadiman, among others. In the process, she defines the subgenres of risk and pain narratives and explores a range of critical responses guided, alternately, by narrative empathy, the hermeneutics of suspicion, and the practice of reparative reading.
Illness as Narrativeseeks to draw wider attention to this form of life writing and to argue for new approaches to both literary criticism and teaching narrative. Jurecic calls for a practice that's both compassionate and critical. She asks that we consider why writers compose stories of illness, how readers receive them, and how both use these narratives to make meaning of human fragility and mortality.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt5hjr8p
Three Responding to the Pain of Others from:
Illness as Narrative
Abstract: While the experience of being “at risk” is newly recognized as presenting a problem for language and literature, pain has long been understood to resist expression in words. At its worst, pain is unchosen, extreme, and without purpose; it obscures memory, thought, language, everything but itself. How can one communicate such an experience? Chronic pain does not present the same challenge to expression as acute pain and even agony can find its way into a story as time passes, but the problem posed by pain remains. How people express pain is highly varied, inherently subjective, and thus difficult—perhaps even
Book Title: The Reparative in Narratives-Works of Mourning in Progress
Publisher: Liverpool University Press
Author(s): ROSELLO MIREILLE
Abstract: The authors studied in this book can be visualized as the islands that constitute an unknown, fragile and trembling literary and cultural Francophone archipelago. The archipelago does not appear on any map, in the middle of an ocean whose name we already know. No Francophone anthology would put these authors together as a matter of course because what connects them is a narrative grammar rather than a national origin or even a language. Yet, their writing techniques and their apprehension of the real (the ways in which they know and name the world) both reflect and actively participate in our evolving perception of what Gayatri Spivak calls the “planet”. The Reparative in Narratives argues that argue that they repair trauma through writing. One description of these awe-inspiring, tender and sometimes horrifying tales is that their narrators are survivors who have experienced and sometimes inflicted unspeakable acts of violence. And yet, ultimately, despair, nihilism, cynicism or silence are never the consequences of their encounter with what some quickly call evil. The traumatic event has not killed them and has not killed their desire to write or perform, although the decidedly altered life that they live in the aftermath of the disaster forces them to become different types of storytellers. They are the first-person narrators of their story, and their narration reinvents them as speaking subjects. In turn, this requires that we accept new reading pacts. That pact is a temporal and geographical signature: the reparative narrative needs readers prepared to accept that healing belongs to the realm of possibilities and that exposure and denunciation do not exhaust the victim’s range of possibilities. Rosello contends that this context-specific yet repeating pattern constitutes a response to the contemporary figuration of both globalized and extremely localized types of traumatic memories.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt5vj9bm
CHAPTER THREE The Truth of False Testimonies: from:
The Reparative in Narratives
Abstract: This study of Michael Haneke’s
Cachétests some of the hypotheses formulated in the introduction about the different ways of instrumentalizing history. Is it possible to detect connections between moments of historiographical revision and the emergence of desirable ethical or political occurrences? Is the space between fictional historical rewritings and historical progress not always the site of an ethical dispute? Even if we decide to refuse, as paranoid, a definition of history as that which always sides with the powerful and the dominant, with the masculine or even the West, it would certainly be naive to assume that when discursive
CONCLUSION: from:
The Reparative in Narratives
Abstract: In January 2008, after the evening national news, France 2 network showed an episode of the popular
P.J. Saint Martindetective series called ‘Erreurs de jeunesse’ [Mistakes of Youth].¹ I remember following the plot with a growing sense of astonishment as it slowly became apparent that the puzzle the investigators were slowly putting back together was telling a story about France’s colonial past or more importantly about its impact on the immediate present. The episode made three assumptions that I thought were remarkably revealing about the recent thematic and generic norms that govern memorial narratives (even if they remain invisible).
CHAPTER FOUR Being Serious: from:
A Self-Conscious Art
Abstract: Modiano is still best known for writing novels set in the Occupation. His apparent obsession, especially in his earlier works, with this dark period of French history has been the main concern of his critics and reviewers. It is certainly a controversial subject: it was probably one of the main causes for the impact that Modiano’s first novels had on the public, instantly creating a reputation for the young author.¹ We may wonder, however, whether there was more to this reaction than that of simple choice of subject matter. What is the nature of Modiano’s treatment of the subject? Is
CHAPTER FOUR The Kingdom of the Narrator from:
Michel Tournier and the Metaphor of Fiction
Abstract: Tournier is a prominent media figure in France. In addition to his fictional output he is an accomplished essayist and expert on photography, and has contributed numerous press articles on subjects ranging from food, to German history, to arms sales. Just as the thematic content of some of his fiction has provoked hostility, so views that he has expressed in articles or during interviews have proved controversial. Inevitably therefore we are invited not only to read his work in the company of other Tournier critics, but also to situate it within the matrix of contemporary society. Tournier is not an
CHAPTER FIVE The Empire of the Child from:
Michel Tournier and the Metaphor of Fiction
Abstract: Few critics have addressed seriously the role of the child in Tournier’s fiction. However, in his recent monograph David Gascoigne devotes an entire chapter to this, the most contentious issue in Tournier criticism. Gascoigne alights on a personal anecdote recorded at the start of
Le Vent Paracletin which Tournier relates the story of his grandfather who, as a six-year-old child at the time of the Prussian invasion of 1871, was made to hold up a heavy volume of music for the conductor of the German military band. The story seems to justify the placement of a typical Tournier epigraph
1 The Axial Age in World History from:
The Cultural Values of Europe
Author(s) Eisenstadt Shmuel N.
Abstract: In this article I want to analyse the distinctive characteristics of the ‘axial civilizations’ – those civilizations which are identical with Max Weber’s Great Religions. They constitute one of the most important scenes in world history and in the discourses about values of the modern world.
11 The Dark Continent – Europe and Totalitarianism from:
The Cultural Values of Europe
Author(s) Mazower Mark
Abstract: I have been asked to talk about the relationship between Europe and totalitarianism, two concepts which are much used and much misunderstood. Both concepts need a little investigation before they can be used. I want to start with
Europeby asking a perhaps odd question – does modern Europe have a history? – before going on to ask what place totalitarianism might have within it.
13 The Realities of Cultural Struggles from:
The Cultural Values of Europe
Author(s) Senghaas Dieter
Abstract: In the present article I attempt to bring clarity to the debate on so-called ‘cultural conflicts’. However, these conflicts are discussed here only inasmuch as they are of political or, to put it more precisely, macropolitical relevance. I call
theseconflicts ‘cultural struggles’ and I approach this topic through a comparative analysis anchored in developmental history, my primary concern being to shed light oncontemporaryrealities.¹
2 Exordium: from:
Black Intersectionalities
Author(s) Maart Rozena
Abstract: This chapter situates the subject of fiction, and the subject as writer of fiction, simultaneously. Between the two, a third emerges – the subject as critic – offering the reader a triple reading of a triple writing. It is a moment whereby to trace the trace, to trace the historical trajectory of a historical trajectory, requires that both the subject of the fiction and the subject as writer of fiction lay themselves bare on the page – reveal everything – and the critic binds and unwinds, untying the strings of history at different threads, unraveling the hidden, the forbidden, and the repressed that lie
5 “I Hugged Myself”: from:
Black Intersectionalities
Author(s) Bast Florian
Abstract: This study gives an introduction to the complex interrelation of agency and first-person narration in the works of Octavia Butler by way of the short story “The Evening and the Morning and the Night” (1987).¹ Butler’s diverse oeuvre utilizes narrative perspective as it conspicuously employs complex constructions of homodiegetic narrations: in its discussion of notions of identity, power, control, and freedom, it gives voice to, among others, a runaway in a dystopian future in
Survivor(1978), a black woman repeatedly forced to travel back to the times of slavery inKindred(1979), a human–alien hybrid of a third gender
Book Title: Ciaran Carson-Space, Place, Writing
Publisher: Liverpool University Press
Author(s): ALEXANDER NEAL
Abstract: Ciaran Carson is one of the most challenging and inventive of contemporary Irish writers, exhibiting verbal brilliance, formal complexity, and intellectual daring across a remarkably varied body of work. This study considers the full range of his oeuvre, in poetry, prose, and translations, and discusses the major themes to which he returns, including: memory and history, narrative, language and translation, mapping, violence, and power. It argues that the singularity of Carson’s writing is to be found in his radical imaginative engagements with ideas of space and place. The city of Belfast, in particular, occupies a crucially important place in his texts, serving as an imaginative focal point around which his many other concerns are constellated. The city, in all its volatile mutability, is an abiding frame of reference and a reservoir of creative impetus for Carson’s imagination. Accordingly, the book adopts an interdisciplinary approach that draws upon geography, urbanism, and cultural theory as well as literary criticism. It provides both a stimulating and thorough introduction to Carson’s work, and a flexible critical framework for exploring literary representations of space.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt5vjcgf
Book Title: American Creoles-The Francophone Caribbean and the American South
Publisher: Liverpool University Press
Author(s): Britton Celia
Abstract: The Francophone Caribbean and the American South are sites born of the plantation, the common matrix for the diverse nations and territories of the circum-Caribbean. This book takes as its premise that the basic configuration of the plantation, in terms of its physical layout and the social relations it created, was largely the same in the Caribbean and the American South. Essays written by leading authorities in the field examine the cultural, social, and historical affinities between the Francophone Caribbean and the American South, including Louisiana, which among the Southern states has had a quite particular attachment to France and the Francophone world. The essays focus on issues of history, language, politics and culture in various forms, notably literature, music and theatre. Considering figures as diverse as Barack Obama, Frantz Fanon, Miles Davis, James Brown, Edouard Glissant, William Faulkner, Maryse Condé and Lafcadio Hearn, the essays explore in innovative ways the notions of creole culture and creolization, terms rooted in and indicative of contact between European and African people and cultures in the Americas, and which are promoted here as some of the most productive ways for conceiving of the circum-Caribbean as a cultural and historical entity.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt5vjd80
Creolizing Barack Obama from:
American Creoles
Author(s) Loichot Valérie
Abstract: While the French, during Barack Obama’s presidential campaign, overwhelmingly responded in a survey that they would be willing to elect a black president, the French language paradoxically does not have a proper epithet to name the American president.² On 4 June 2008,
Figarojournalist Pierre Rousselin described the then winner of the Democratic nomination as ‘a 46-year-oldmétis’. Métis, a word embedded in the French history of slavery and colonialism, and today synonymous with either denigration or praise of racial and cultural mixing, has acted as Obama’s default epithet in the French mainstream media. Through a reflection on the naming
The Theme of the Ancestral Crime in the Novels of Faulkner, Glissant and Condé from:
American Creoles
Author(s) Britton Celia
Abstract: William Faulkner, Édouard Glissant and Maryse Condé all come from that part of the world that we can define as the American Tropics, and therefore share a common history of plantation slavery. Within that history, however, they occupy very different positions – Faulkner as the descendant of slaveowners, Glissant and Condé as the descendants of slaves. In addition, the American South and the Caribbean have very different attitudes towards the question of racial mixing, pejoratively known as miscegenation in the United States and positively as métissage or creolization in the Caribbean. The South’s fear of miscegenation leads to an obsession
CHAPTER 13 Postcolonial Anthropology in the French-speaking World from:
Postcolonial Thought in the French Speaking World
Author(s) Richards David
Abstract: It is a foolish commentator indeed who would attempt to claim a precise moment in history when anthropology in the French-speaking world
becamepostcolonial – that point in time when predominantly French anthropological thought turned on its own history of involvement in the imperial enterprise and began to challenge anthropological theories and practices grounded in the discourses and assumptions of colonialism. That anthropology was one of the handmaidens of colonialism, a science of empire, is indisputable and well documented. For many, the postcolonial turn has yet to occur and anthropology is still irredeemably and fatally tainted by its colonial origins.
CHAPTER 24 From Colonial to Postcolonial: from:
Postcolonial Thought in the French Speaking World
Author(s) Blanchard Pascal
Abstract: Over the past two decades, postcolonial studies – or postcolonial theory – has firmly established itself within the Anglophone academy. In France, however, the perception of this critical body of thought labours under a certain number of misconceptions that have rendered the development of an equivalent ‘hexagonal’ movement deeply problematic, and have given rise instead to a determined opposition in the general ‘intellectual field’. By ‘intellectual field’ we mean the broad domain constituted by publications and debates in the social sciences, particularly sociology, history, political sciences and, more marginally, anthropology. This ‘intellectual field’ includes academic publications, but also essays by
Introduction from:
Sympathetic Ink
Abstract: In its terrible state o’chassis, does Northern Ireland’s history interweave with or overwhelm the poetic imagination? When it comes to a ‘chronic sovereignty neurosis’² the cultural spin doctors are always ready with their diagnoses, but what about the creative writers? The dilemma involves not only the writer’s perception of how
poiesisintersects with politics, but also his or her relation to tradition(s), literary or otherwise: does he or she embrace the community with all its intimate biases or become a solitary figure, abstracted, seeking objectivity? InTransitions, Richard Kearney uncovers an apparent transitional crisis at the core of modern Irish
INTRODUCTION: from:
The Poetry of Saying
Abstract: This is partly why
The Poetry of Sayingis also a history. The story of this poetry has hardly begun to be told, particularly given the influence of an alternative narrative of a poetic orthodoxy that has dominated
1 The Movement Poets and the Movement Orthodoxy in the 1950s and 1960s from:
The Poetry of Saying
Abstract: The official literary history of the period 1950–2000 has also been the history of its most strident poetry anthologies. Their introductions supply a set of criteria for a uniform reading or re-reading of their selective contents, and some (in the words of one I shall examine in Chapter 5) claim to discern ‘decisive shifts of sensibility’.¹ Often they present themselves as the petulant heirs to, and revisionists of, a previous anthology, with claims for a monolithic or diverse poetic of the decade or a particular generation. Some of these anthologies were produced in cheap editions by Penguin Books, which
Translating the Elizabethan Theatre: from:
Translating Life
Author(s) BUTLER MARTIN
Abstract: A curious and revealing detail in the Globe theatre sequence which opens Laurence Olivier’s film of
Henry Vis the repeated introduction of a stage boy, who holds up placards indicating the title and locations of the play we are about to see. The first placard informs us that this is ‘The Chronicle History of Henry the Fift with his battel fought at Agin Court in France’, and subsequent placards announce locations as an ‘ANTE CHAMBER IN KING HENRY’S PALACE’ and ‘THE BOAR’S HEAD’. Generally speaking, the film’s invention of this boy is in keeping with the archaeological thrust of
Tempestuous Transformations from:
Translating Life
Author(s) LINDLEY DAVID
Abstract: If it is true, as Dennis Kennedy observes in
Looking at Shakespeare, that ‘the visual history of performance ... has been mostly excluded from Shakespeare studies’, then it is even more the case that the history of the music which has accompanied successive productions has been virtually totally ignored. However, if ‘there is a clear relationship between what a production looks like and what its spectators accept as its statement and value’,¹ the same must be true of the aural world generated by musical accompaniment. Less completely pervasive than the visual, physical setting of a performance, and much more prominent
CHAPTER 8 Silence – Voice – Representation from:
Social Theory after the Holocaust
Author(s) FRIESE HEIDRUN
Abstract: Celan’s meditation on language, memory and history, his reflections of this
Book Title: Colombia’s Forgotten Frontier-A Literary Geography of the Putumayo
Publisher: Liverpool University Press
Author(s): WYLIE LESLEY
Abstract: Coming to prominence during the tropical booms of the late nineteenth and early twentieth centuries, the Putumayo has long been a site of mass immigration and exile, of subjugation and insurgency, and of violence. By way of a study of literature of and on the Putumayo by Latin American as well as US and European writers, Colombia’s Forgotten Frontier explores the history and enduring significance of this Amazonian border zone, which has been visited both physically and imaginatively by figures such as Roger Casement, José Eustasio Rivera, and William Burroughs. Travel writing, testimony, diaries, letters, journalism, oral history, songs, photographs, and ‘pulp’ fiction are all considered alongside more conventional forms such as the novel. Whilst geographically peripheral, the Putumayo has played a central role in Colombia and beyond, both historically and, crucial to this study, culturally, producing a literature of extreme experience, marginality, and conflict.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt5vjk87
Chapter One Geographies of violence: from:
Colombia’s Forgotten Frontier
Abstract: Mountains, hills and rivers divide the country into many regions with distinct identities and some historians argue that this fragmentation has stood in the way of efforts to integrate the country. In the long run, the argument goes, geography has also contributed to Colombia’s turbulent and violent history. This is indeed a tempting argument. Colombia is topographically complex, has one of the world’s highest homicide rates and its ongoing armed
Book Title: Commemorating the Irish Famine-Memory and the Monument
Publisher: Liverpool University Press
Author(s): MARK-FITZGERALD EMILY
Abstract: Commemorating the Irish Famine: Memory and the Monument presents for the first time a visual cultural history of the 1840s Irish Famine, tracing its representation and commemoration from the 19th century up to its 150th anniversary in the 1990s and beyond. As the watershed event of 19th century Ireland, the Famine’s political and social impacts profoundly shaped modern Ireland and the nations of its diaspora. Yet up until the 1990s, the memory of the Famine remained relatively muted and neglected, attracting little public attention. Thus the Famine commemorative boom of the mid-1990s was unprecedented in scale and output, with close to one hundred monuments newly constructed across Ireland, Britain, the United States, Canada and Australia. Drawing on an extensive global survey of recent community and national responses to the Famine’s anniversary, and by outlining why these memories matter and to whom, this book argues how the phenomenon of Famine commemoration may be understood in the context of a growing memorial culture worldwide. It offers an innovative look at a well-known migration history whilst exploring how a now-global ethnic community redefines itself through acts of public memory and representation.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt5vjkfn
1 Introduction from:
Commemorating the Irish Famine
Abstract: The events of 1845–52 in Ireland known as the ‘Great Famine’ constituted a cataclysm unequalled in Irish history. With more than a million dead from starvation and disease, and more than a million in exodus from Ireland to Britain, North America and Australia, today Ireland remains one of the only European nations whose population is smaller than during the nineteenth century. Precipitated by the potato blight, the Famine was exacerbated by a colonial administration whose failure to alleviate the crisis proved disastrous: the impact of the Famine devastated Irish culture, language, and social demographics, formed the basis for the massive
2 Visualizing the Famine: from:
Commemorating the Irish Famine
Abstract: If twentieth-century attempts to give visual form to Famine memory are to be understood within a tradition of Famine image-making, the obvious antecedents lie in the visual representations of the Irish Famine from the nineteenth century. How was the Famine visually represented and interpreted in its own time, and what meanings do such images communicate? The evolution of the visual culture and representational history of ‘the Famine’ has yet to be satisfactorily mapped, and the relationship of its nineteenth-century iconography to latter-day visualizations both troubles and intrigues. This central question of how ‘famine’ (conceptually and historically) might be represented in
6 Major Famine Memorials from:
Commemorating the Irish Famine
Abstract: Monuments to the Irish Famine can be found in communities across three continents; while the majority remain relatively unseen, unknown affairs, a small proportion has attained widespread recognition and attention. These memorials are the products of sustained, well-funded, and organized commemorative efforts, usually supported by an infrastructure of official and/or national bodies, and present an embodiment of Famine memory explicitly intended for wider viewership. As a consequence, many bear the scars of protracted civic negotiation and politicized appropriation, of artistic vision and compromise, and of struggles between competing versions of Irish history and identity. They are, in every sense, ‘monumental’
12 French Linguistics Research and Teaching in UK and Irish HE Institutions from:
French Studies in and for the 21st Century
Author(s) Myles Florence
Abstract: The research and teaching of French linguistics in UK higher education (HE) institutions have a venerable history; a number of universities have traditionally offered philology or history of the language courses, which complement literary study. A deeper understanding of the way that the phonology, syntax and semantics of the French language have evolved gives students linguistic insights that dovetail with their study of the
Roman de Renart, Rabelais, Racine or thenouveau roman. There was, in the past, some coverage of contemporary French phonetics but little on sociolinguistic issues. More recently, new areas of research and teaching have been developed,
18 The Development of War and Culture Studies in the UK: from:
French Studies in and for the 21st Century
Author(s) Kelly Debra
Abstract: France provides a particularly complex and fascinating object of analysis for any investigation into the impact of war on modern and contemporary cultural production and cultural history, having been at war for almost fifty years of the twentieth century. This impact is characterised by radically different experiences and memories of the two world wars, and further complicated by enduring legacies of those wars, and of subsequent, brutal colonial wars. An understanding of the impact that the experiences of these different types of war have made on French cultural, social and political identity is essential for the broader analysis of developments
22 Sartre in Middlesex, De Beauvoir in Oxford: from:
French Studies in and for the 21st Century
Author(s) Cross Máire Fedelma
Abstract: The Association for the Study of Modern and Contemporary France (ASMCF) sees its contribution to promoting knowledge of France mainly, but not exclusively, through the area studies approach, which is broadly the study of the country including its political system, history, geography and general culture integrated with its language. That area studies is now a key term alongside languages and culture in the definition of French Studies is testimony to the achievements of the ASMCF and recognition of its place in the research and teaching of French.² The ASMCF has the largest membership of all the area studies associations in
12 Conclusion from:
London Irish Fictions
Abstract: The novels, short stories and auto/biographical texts I have examined in this book are written and peopled by men and women who, as well as making journeys from one country to another, have embarked upon narrative journeys of the mind. Unlike the geographical journey of migration, however, narrative is not a linear process. Instead, it possesses an inherent temporal elasticity that often enables writers to deploy inventive methods and modes of storytelling and characterization. Rather than simply providing a series of period snapshots, these texts reveal how identities are configured over time as well as space. In other words, they
Chapter 5 Johan Hjerpe and the culture of Enlightenment from:
Back to Modern Reason
Abstract: Within the relativistic framework of Enlightenment philosopy, a number of coherent thematic groupings stand out more than others: a secularised deismor atheism, an expanded awareness of the value of foreign cultures, and the transformative idea that history will never return to its starting point – a notion that for some like Fontenelle, Turgot or Condorcet was elevated to a belief in progress.
Obscene Libel and the Language of ‘The Imperfect Enjoyment’ from:
Reading Rochester
Author(s) McGHEE JIM
Abstract: In his bestselling sermon for Rochester’s funeral, Robert Parsons, chaplain to the Earl’s mother, claimed that Rochester had made a last request that ‘those persons, in whose custody his Papers were’, would ‘burn all his profane and lewd Writings, as being only fit to promote Vice and Immorality’.¹ Parsons’ image of Rochester’s shameful and blasphemous texts ablaze with the flames of Holy Religion is particularly apt in the light of their subsequent publication history. Part of the ritual of press control still current at this time was the public burning by the hangman of a symbolic copy of the banned
Book Title: Varieties of World Making-Beyond Globalization
Publisher: Liverpool University Press
Author(s): WAGNER PETER
Abstract: Globalization has been the topic of heated debate in recent years, with one side asserting that it will produce a better standard of living for people around the world, and a fierce opposition arguing that it will ultimately lead to greater poverty and the destruction of unique human cultures. Varieties of World Making tackles the issue from a different angle, proposing that the contemporary global network of business, politics and culture be viewed from the inter-disciplinary perspective of ‘world making’. Drawn from the ranks of sociology, law, international relations, political philosophy and history, the distinguished contributors cut through polarized rhetoric to examine the current global situation. Their proposed diagnoses draw upon thoughtful analyses of various political dilemmas whose ripple effects are felt around the world, such as the volatile relationship between Islam and Europe, or the legal foundations for a true international order absent in the shadows of imperialism. Varieties of World Making will be an essential resource for all those grappling with the complex consequences of globalization for the future.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt5vjmbn
CHAPTER 12 Worlds Emerging: from:
Varieties of World Making
Author(s) Mouzakitis Angelos
Abstract: Implicit in the idea of world-making are the assumptions that human beings are the makers of their own history and that in the incessant shaping of their socio-historical worlds they experience some sort of commonality. This dual presupposition entails the attribution of at least some sort of control to both individuals and emerging collectivities over the status and direction of socio-historical institutions and life-trajectories. The allegedly ‘common’ world, emerging and/or persisting in time, poses a number of theoretical problems, of which this chapter attempts to examine only those relating to its creation and constitution. However, a preliminary task that I
Book Title: V. Y. Mudimbe-Undisciplined Africanism
Publisher: Liverpool University Press
Author(s): FRAITURE PIERRE-PHILIPPE
Abstract: VY Mudimbe: Undisciplined Africanism is the first English-language monograph dedicated to the work of Valentin Yves Mudimbe. This book charts the intellectual history of the seminal Congolese philosopher, epistemologist, and philologist from the late 1960s to the present day, exploring his major essays and novels. Pierre-Philippe Fraiture highlights Mudimbe’s trajectory through major debates on African nationalism, Panafricanism, neo-colonialism, negritude, pedagogy, Christianisation, decolonisation, anthropology, postcolonial representations, and a variety of other subjects, using these as contexts for close readings of many of Mudimbe’s texts, both influential and lesser-known. The book demonstrates that Mudimbe’s intellectual career has been informed by a series of decisive dialogues with some of the key exponents of Africanism (Herodotus, EW Blyden, Placide Tempels), continental and postcolonial thought (Jean-Paul Sartre, Frantz Fanon, Michel Foucault, and Claude Lévi-Strauss), and African thought and philosophy from Africa and the diaspora (L.S. Senghor, Patrice Nganang, and Achille Mbembe).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt5vjnck
Introduction: from:
V. Y. Mudimbe
Abstract: Over 100 days, BBC Radio 4 set out to present, in a series of short programmes broadcast from 18 January to 22 October 2010, ‘a history of the world in 100 objects’. What was noteworthy about this enterprise was the use of the indefinite article – ‘a’ history – as it would nowadays indeed be a little presumptuous to embark on
thehistory of the world, a bold project which has nonetheless tempted historians in the not too distant past. Interestingly, all the objects selected to testify to this notional ‘history of the world’ come from the British Museum, a
Conclusion: from:
V. Y. Mudimbe
Abstract: ‘Reading Mudimbe’, argues Kai Kresse, ‘means engaging in an intellectual space where African studies just cannot happen in splendid isolation from other disciplines, in disjunction from the European history of the study of humanities’.¹ Indeed, V. Y. Mudimbe conjures up the image of a
fabulouslyinquisitive reader sifting and collating data across disciplines. The adverb ‘fabulously’ is used here to reiterate the author’s belief that essays and exegeses are also fables, that is,attemptsto translate what can, at best, only be transformed. His presence at the intersection of several ‘libraries’ bears witness to his ambition to read Africa as
CHAPTER ONE At death’s door: from:
Thresholds of Meaning
Abstract: In recent years the concepts of rite of passage and, in particular, of liminality have figured prominently in medical and medical-related research, providing useful ways of analysing a range of experiences of illness and disability. With the expansion of the medical humanities and the development of ‘narrative medicine’, medical practitioners have looked to other disciplines – literary analysis, philosophy, history and anthropology – for models and metaphors by which to express the experiences of patients, carers and clinicians. The attraction of the notion of rite of passage is obvious, offering a versatile means of expressing a range of phenomena including:
CHAPTER TWO Suicide and saving face in Bon, Mauvignier and Bergounioux from:
Thresholds of Meaning
Abstract: Among acts by individuals that challenge social and religious norms, suicide ranks among the most transgressive. The part played by religion and, in particular, Christianity in the stigmatisation of the act of self-destruction and the individual who kills or attempts to kill himself/herself has, of course, been rehearsed on countless occasions. As Georges Minois points out in his overview of the history of suicide, the early Christian Church seemed to give out mixed messages on the question: the earthly life is a vale of tears and the Christian should aspire to death so that he/she can be united with God
2 The Turning to/of Place from:
Heidegger and the Thinking of Place
Abstract: In T. H. White’s magnificent retelling of Malory,
The Once and Future King, the character of Merlin has one especially peculiar characteristic: he lives his life backward, from future to past.¹ It has always seemed to me that a similarly backward trajectory is particularly suited to the reading of philosophers—at least those whose work is sustained by a significant unity of vision—and especially to the reading of a philosopher such as Heidegger (who himself tells us that in essential history the beginning comes last²). Much of my own reading of Heidegger (and not only Heidegger, but Davidson too)
Book Title: Interested Readers-Essays on the Hebrew Bible in Honor of David J. A. Clines
Publisher: SBL Press
Author(s): Maier Christl M.
Abstract: Readers of the Hebrew Bible are interested readers, bringing their own perspectives to the text. The essays in this volume, written by friends and colleagues who have drawn inspiration from and shown interest in the scholarship of David Clines, engage with his work through examining interpretations of the Hebrew Bible in areas of common exploration: literary/exegetical readings, ideological-critical readings, language and lexicography, and reception history. The contributors are James K. Aitken, Jacques Berlinerblau, Daniel Bodi, Roland Boer, Athalya Brenner, Mark G. Brett, Marc Zvi Brettler, Craig C. Broyles, Philip P. Chia, Jeremy M. S. Clines, Adrian H. W. Curtis, Katharine J. Dell, Susan E. Gillingham, Susanne Gillmayr-Bucher, Edward L. Greenstein, Mayer I. Gruber, Norman C. Habel, Alan J. Hauser, Jan Joosten, Paul J. Kissling, Barbara M. Leung Lai, Diana Lipton, Christl M. Maier, Heather A. McKay, Frank H. Polak, Jeremy Punt, Hugh S. Pyper, Deborah W. Rooke, Eep Talstra, Laurence A. Turner, Stuart Weeks, Gerald O. West, and Ian Young.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt5vjz47
The Encounter with the Courtesan in the Gilgameš Epic and with Rahab in Joshua 2 from:
Interested Readers
Author(s) Bodi Daniel
Abstract: According to William Moran,¹ the story in the Gilgameš Epic is structured around three seven-day periods, each being associated with a profound transformation of Gilgameš or his companion Enkidu.
Memories, Myths, and Historical Monuments: from:
Interested Readers
Author(s) Broyles Craig C.
Abstract: The book of Psalms makes clear categorization and dogma impossible.¹ It is arguably the book of the Bible with the widest scope. Its tradition and literary history spans from the premonarchic period to the Second Temple period, and from social circles as varied as north and south, and from royal court and priestly temple to rural clan settings. We go from premonarchic victory songs to postexilic literary acrostics.
“A Psalm of David, When…”: from:
Interested Readers
Author(s) Curtis Adrian H. W.
Abstract: In a paper that emanated from a colloquium involving contributors from the universities of Lausanne, Neuchâtel, Sheffield, and Manchester, I offered some thoughts on the apparent allusions to historical events contained in the Hebrew book of Psalms.¹ This short paper will look at the thirteen or so psalm titles in the Hebrew Bible that appear to contain allusions to episodes in the story of David. The necessity for an approximation in the second sentence of this discussion highlights that there is not even complete agreement about their number, let alone their purpose and implication. There is widespread agreement on the
“Moab Is My Washpot” (Ps 60:8 [MT 10]): from:
Interested Readers
Author(s) Gillingham Susan E.
Abstract: “I stand to be corrected, but I believe that every interpretation of and commentary on this psalm ever written adopts the viewpoint of the text, and, moreover, assumes that the readers addressed by the scholarly commentator share the ideology of the text and its author.” So writes David Clines in his “Psalm 2 and the MLF (Moab Liberation Front).” ¹ A study of the reception history of this psalm undoubtedly bears this out: David is indeed one of very few to question the ideological stance of the psalmist.² He looks at Ps 2 from the point of view of its
Solomon: from:
Interested Readers
Author(s) Gillmayr-Bucher Susanne
Abstract: The image of Solomon as a wise king has been widely acknowledged. His role as wisdom’s aspirant, however, is usually neglected. The many voiced image of the great king presented in this story overwhelms the low key
Linguistic Clues as to the Date of the Book of Job: from:
Interested Readers
Author(s) Joosten Jan
Abstract: In an influential article published in 1974, Avi Hurvitz showed that the language of the prose tale of Job has several features aligning it with the Late Biblical Hebrew (LBH) known from Persian-period writings such as Chronicles, Ezra–Nehemiah, Esther, Ecclesiastes, and Daniel.¹ Since the book of Job, a fictional story addressing universal human problems, is otherwise hard to date, the contribution of historical linguistics was much appreciated by commentators.² More recently, however, Ian Young has argued that Hurvitz did not make a decisive argument for the lateness of the prose tale of Job.³ Part of Young’s argument is hard
Speaker, Addressee, and Positioning: from:
Interested Readers
Author(s) Polak Frank H.
Abstract: How does the narrator indicate speaker and addressee in the dialogue? This issue may look like a mere technicality, of no interest for exegesis, history of religion, and literary criticism, but actually it is of highest importance, for it relates to the status of the speaking characters. On the face of it, the matter seems rather trivial: when the participants in the dialogue are unknown to the reader, they are to be mentioned by name and/or title, for the sake of clarity; but when it is clear whose move it is, no explicit indication is necessary. But, as indicated at
From London to Amsterdam: from:
Interested Readers
Author(s) Rooke Deborah W.
Abstract: G. F. Handel’s oratorios were a development of the later years of his career, being written during the period 1732–1752. Most of the oratorios were “sacred dramas,” that is, operatic versions of Old Testament narratives, and they often had political as well as theological resonances. The oratorios were a chance development, having their origin in a piece written initially by Handel in 1718 or thereabouts for private performance at Cannons, the country seat of James Brydges (later duke of Chandos). The piece in question was
Esther, a short, three-act musical drama, which tells a much-truncated version of the story
Introduction: from:
Artists, Intellectuals, and World War II
Author(s) Benfey Christopher
Abstract: Pontigny began for me with a faded snapshot, a freeze frame in time. I stumbled across it among the swatch of photographs in the center of Peter Brazeau’s
Parts of a World, his fragmentary “oral history” of people who had known the poet Wallace Stevens. The black and white image, slightly blurred by bright sunlight, shows Stevens, in his habitual business suit—the uniform of an insurance executive from Hartford, Connecticut—seated on the lawn by a brick building beside a diminutive man with wavy hair and glasses. Brazeau’s caption reads: “Jean Wahl and Wallace Stevens at Mount Holyoke College
Poetry and Reality: from:
Artists, Intellectuals, and World War II
Author(s) Lass Andrew
Abstract: This story has no beginning and may not be able to end. I would like to tell it, stuck as I am on one of its many tangents, if only it would sit still at least for a brief moment while it continues to expand. It is the story of chance meetings, some fortuitous, some foretold, and several others missed along the way. It was in 1941, in New York City, that the young French anthropologist Claude Lévi-Strauss first encountered the charismatic Russian linguist and onetime poet Roman Osipovich Jakobson. He attended his lectures on “Sound and Meaning” at the
Chapter 3 Putting Islam and ‘The West’ Together Again: from:
Migrating Texts and Traditions
Author(s) Armour Leslie
Abstract: The voices of reason are often drowned out when the talk turns to the prospects of a ‘clash of civilizations’. M. M. Sharif was one of the two most influential Muslim philosophers of the 20
thcentury. Only Mohammed Iqbal (1877–1938), perhaps, equalled him. Sharif was the creator of an original philosophical system, the editor of the most impressive collection of studies on the history of Muslim philosophy, and the founder of the Pakistan Philosophical Congress. Yet he is little heard of now and, indeed, no library in North America or England has a complete set of his works.
Chapter 6 Heidegger, Japanese Aesthetics, and the Idea of a ‘Dialogue’ between East and West from:
Migrating Texts and Traditions
Author(s) Kobayashi Chinatsu
Abstract: The story of ‘modern Japanese philosophy’ offers an interesting case study of ‘migration’. The expression covers, roughly, the philosophical output in Japan during the first half of the 20
thcentury, including the writings of the Kyoto School, founded around Kitaro Nishida.¹ This modern Japanese philosophy originated in the discovery by the Japanese of the Western philosophical tradition during the closing decades of the 19thcentury. There had been until then no knowledge of the latter and no recognizably independent Japanese tradition of philosophy. However, from the time of Kukai, Shinran and Dogen, there had been no lack of religious discourse
Chapter 14 Radhakrishnan and the Construction of Philosophical Dialogue across Cultural Traditions from:
Migrating Texts and Traditions
Author(s) Leighton Denys P.
Abstract: Many humanities and social science scholars today are committed to, or at any rate, pay lip service to ideals of interdisciplinarity and methodological cross-fertilization. In light of this fact, it is remarkable that there should be so little dialogue between historians of philosophy (including those who study political and religious philosophy) and intellectual historians, particularly with respect to study of ‘non-Western’ thought systems or world views. A common tendency among intellectual historians today is to reduce history of philosophy to a minor province of philosophical hermeneutics. The increasingly ahistorical philosophical hermeneuticists, in turn, usually prioritize exposition and internal analysis of
5 SCIENTIFIC EXPLORATION IN DANCE from:
Researching Dance
Author(s) Chatfield Steven J.
Abstract: The history of science is replete with experimentalists who, like the princes of Serendip, “were always making discoveries, by accident or sagacity, of things they were not in quest of.”¹ Because of its conventional presentational format, scientific experimentation might appear to some to be an extremely orderly, even formulaic sequence of steps that all experimentalists follow in their efforts to contribute to the smoothly cumulative, linear advancement of scientific knowledge. However, in an analysis of the history of science it becomes apparent that many great discoveries were happy accidents discovered by creative and perceptive workers through absorption in inventive experimental
6 DANCE IN THE HERMENEUTIC CIRCLE from:
Researching Dance
Author(s) McNamara Joann
Abstract: Discussing the Judson Church Dance Theatre in a dance history class, a student wonders: What was it like to dance in New York in the early 1960s, and to be part of the social milieu of that time?
8 THE SENSE OF THE PAST: from:
Researching Dance
Author(s) Berg Shelley C.
Abstract: In her novel,
To the Lighthouse, Virginia Woolf allows her character, Mrs. Ramsey, a flash of unusual insight and illumination; the past is shaped by the present and the present is reshaped by the past. At any given instant, we both live history and live in history. For the dance historian, struggling with questions of historiography, the relationship of past and present is doubly complex. Theories of writing about history become more problematic in light of the ephemeral nature of what theater historian Joseph Roach calls the “transcendental signified”; the act of performance.¹ Because dance history is both enacted and
9 DANCE ETHNOGRAPHY: from:
Researching Dance
Author(s) Frosch Joan D.
Abstract: Depending upon the weaver of the tale, the story of the study of dance in cultural context is woven of varying threads. This version is a discussion of the practice of dance ethnography within the weave of history, method, and current concerns.¹
12 CULTURAL DIVERSITY AND DANCE HISTORY RESEARCH from:
Researching Dance
Author(s) Perpener John O.
Abstract: Dance history, like other academic disciplines, is influenced by contemporary trends in education and the new directions in scholarship that those trends produce. For more than a decade, the reassessment of research goals has been influenced by issues of multiculturalism and diversity in American education. As university curricula continue to be restructured in acknowledgment of the diverse roots of America’s intellectual and cultural heritage, scholars from various disciplines are searching for ways to include traditionally disenfranchised voices in their discourses. Such developments have increasingly influenced dance history scholars to recognize that diverse and historically marginalized groups have made profound contributions
3.1 Comment on Gärdenfors’ “Meanings as Conceptual Structures” from:
Mindscapes
Author(s) Rott Hans
Abstract: First, I shall comment on what Gärdenfors considers to be the
strongest argumentfor his deviation from traditional semantic theories, namely Putnam’s model-theoretic argument, in the version expounded inReason, Truth and History. I ask whether Putnam really points to a predicament that needs to be answered by a new kind of (cognitive) semantics.
4 Reinverting the Spectrum from:
Mindscapes
Author(s) Hardin C. L.
Abstract: Inverted qualities seem to have been problematic early in the history of western thought, as evidenced by the following passage: “Woe unto them that call evil good, and good evil; that put darkness for light and light for darkness; that put bitter for sweet, and sweet for bitter!” (Isaiah 20:5). Isaiah seems to have found the inversion to be not only possible, but as detectable as it is detestable. I also suspect that he was less concerned than I am to rise to the defense of neurofunctionalism. Nonetheless, I join in his rejection of quality inversion. In prosaic modern terms,
Catwoman and Subjectivity: from:
The Philosophy of Tim Burton
Author(s) Weldon Ryan
Abstract: Tim Burton’s films always contain a cast of interesting characters. Primarily, his character construction and interaction with the plot revolve around a critique of the normal. Normalcy, by whatever yardstick the viewer measures it, never goes unconsidered in a Tim Burton film. We see this in movies as diverse in setting and storytelling as
Edward Scissorhands(1990) andSleepy Hollow(1999). Often Burton portrays the normal people, the powerful people, and the conventionally beautiful people as possessing deep character flaws, and the entrenched systems of discourse in which they participate as pervasively corrupt. This corruption is a study in inauthenticity
Book Title: Joseph Brodsky-A Literary Life
Publisher: Yale University Press
Author(s): Miller Jane Ann
Abstract: In this penetrating biography, Brodsky's life and work are illuminated by his great friend, the late poet and literary scholar Lev Loseff. Drawing on a wide range of source materials, some previously unpublished, and extensive interviews with writers and critics, Loseff carefully reconstructs Brodsky's personal history while offering deft and sensitive commentary on the philosophical, religious, and mythological sources that influenced the poet's work. Published to great acclaim in Russia and now available in English for the first time, this is literary biography of the first order, and sets the groundwork for any books on Brodsky that might follow.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt5vkrv3
Introduction from:
Leo Tolstoy and the Alibi of Narrative
Abstract: When Tolstoy states dramatically in his aesthetic treatise
What Is Art?that “the interpretation of works of art by words only indicates that the interpreter is himself incapable of feeling the infection of art,”¹ one forgets, for just a moment, that Tolstoy himself is using words to tell us how to understand art. For me, the exploration of this kind of mild contradiction is part of what makes reading Tolstoy enjoyable. Sometimes the contradiction is really nothing more than the thematic chiaroscuro of a story, as when Tolstoy celebrates fidelity in vivid stories of adultery, or cherishes the innocence of
1 Guilty Stories from:
Leo Tolstoy and the Alibi of Narrative
Abstract: Evgeny Irtenev, the recognizably autobiographical hero of Tolstoy’s late unpublished story “The Devil” (1889), is destined for happiness: he has saved his family estate from financial ruin, he has married a woman who loves him, and he even has a lovely new baby girl.¹ One thing alone prevents him from achieving complete happiness: his dire need to continue an affair with a local peasant woman, Stepanida, the “devil” of the story’s title. Ravaged by desire, he ultimately goes insane, vowing in the closing pages of the story either to kill Stepanida or to kill himself in order to end the
2 An Author of Absence from:
Leo Tolstoy and the Alibi of Narrative
Abstract: All authors confront an empty page that needs to be filled with words, just as all struggle from paragraph to paragraph in deciding how much information the reader requires to understand settings, plots, and characters. Tolstoy was different from most in his extensive use of that which cannot be said or written as the negative space against which his fiction takes shape. For example, in
War and Peacehe asserts so often and so fervently that one can neither plan a battle nor describe it accurately that one wonders how the story grew to the length of four or five
5 Family Histories from:
Leo Tolstoy and the Alibi of Narrative
Abstract: Tolstoy intended Natasha Rostova to be an authentic character. She was unique for Tolstoy, and represents a turning point. “Natasha, in her freshness and vitality, is absolutely unprecedented in previous writings,” as Kathryn Feuer puts it, “which makes it all the more astonishing that Tolstoy seems to have created her so effortlessly.”¹ Whereas Nikolai and Andrei dramatize the metafictional debate about boundaries between fiction and reality, the novel and history, Natasha lives along the boundary of art and life. Readers might at first assume that no such boundary can be distinguished in Natasha’s life, since she is, of all characters,
10 After Love and Language from:
Leo Tolstoy and the Alibi of Narrative
Abstract: As I mentioned in Part I, after listening to a reading of Ivan Turgenev’s short story “First Love” in 1896, Tolstoy remarked that “the ending was a classic.”¹ That ending includes a deathbed letter to the narrator from his father about the “poison” of women’s love.² Tolstoy no doubt appreciated how subtly Turgenev described the devastation wrought by illicit romance in “First Love.” Yet Turgenev’s art advanced and retreated several times, in Tolstoy’s opinion. He later commented: “One page by Dostoevsky is worth a whole novella by Turgenev.”³ By the turn of the century, Tolstoy had taken full account of
11 The Role of Violence in Art from:
Leo Tolstoy and the Alibi of Narrative
Abstract: Although
Hadji Murad(1896–1904) is, as we have seen, a story in which violence seems indivisible from fiction, Tolstoy spent most of the years of its authorship developing, publicizing, and trying to live by the precepts of his religious philosophy. His most important work espousing nonviolence in these years wasThe Kingdom of God Is within You(1893). Nonviolence united Tolstoy’s dreams for a communal brotherhood of man with his increasingly strident opposition to the government and Russian Orthodox church. Was Tolstoy a hypocrite for preaching nonviolence while simultaneously writing sometimes lurid violent fiction? No, not in the ordinary
Book Title: Utopia-Second Edition
Publisher: Yale University Press
Author(s): HARP JERRY
Abstract: Saint Thomas More's
Utopiais one of the most important works of European humanism and serves as a key text in survey courses on Western intellectual history, the Renaissance, political theory, and many other subjects. Preeminent More scholar Clarence H. Miller does justice to the full range of More's rhetoric in this masterful translation. In a new afterword to this edition, Jerry Harp contextualizes More's life andUtopiawithin the wider frames of European humanism and the Renaissance."Clarence H. Miller's fine translation tracks the supple variations of More's Latin with unmatched precision, and his Introduction and notes are masterly. Jerry Harp's new Afterword adroitly places More's wonderful little book into its broader contexts in intellectual history."-George M. Logan, author ofThe Meaning of More's "Utopia""Sir Thomas More'sUtopiais not merely one of the foundational texts of western culture, but also a book whose most fundamental concerns are as urgent now as they were in 1516 when it was written. Clarence H. Miller's wonderful translation of More's classic is now happily once again available to readers. This is the English edition that best captures the tone and texture of More's original Latin, and its notes and introduction, along with the lively afterward by Jerry Harp, graciously supply exactly the kinds of help a modern reader might desire."-David Scott Kastan, Yale University
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt5vkxkg
Thomas More to His Friend Peter Giles, Warmest Greetings from:
Utopia
Abstract: My dear Peter, I was thoroughly delighted with the judgment you know about, delivered by that very sharp fellow in the form of a dilemma directed against my
Utopia:if the story is being presented as true, I find some things in it rather absurd; if it is a fiction, then I think that More’s usual good judgment is lacking on some points. I am very grateful to this man, my dear Peter, whoever he may be, who I suspect is learned and whom I see as a friendly critic. I do not know whether any other critique since the
Book Title: The Allure of the Archives- Publisher: Yale University Press
Author(s): Davis Natalie Zemon
Abstract: Arlette Farge's
Le Goût de l'archiveis widely regarded as a historiographical classic. While combing through two-hundred-year-old judicial records from the Archives of the Bastille, historian Farge was struck by the extraordinarily intimate portrayal they provided of the lives of the poor in pre-Revolutionary France, especially women. She was seduced by the sensuality of old manuscripts and by the revelatory power of voices otherwise lost. InThe Allure of the Archives, she conveys the exhilaration of uncovering hidden secrets and the thrill of venturing into new dimensions of the past.Originally published in 1989, Farge's classic work communicates the tactile, interpretive, and emotional experience of archival research while sharing astonishing details about life under the Old Regime in France. At once a practical guide to research methodology and an elegant literary reflection on the challenges of writing history, this uniquely rich volume demonstrates how surrendering to the archive's allure can forever change how we understand the past.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt5vm50t
Paths and Presences from:
The Allure of the Archives
Abstract: To give preference to the judicial archive presupposes a choice, and presents an itinerary; to make it the sole basis of one’s research or to bring it into the historical debate as one’s principal interlocutor is not altogether natural. Why deny it? There’s certainly something a little quaint about spending years of research obstinately parsing reports of lives led centuries ago, even as increasingly elaborate new ways of thinking about history are all the while being formulated and reformulated. But we should not forget to what extent the judicial archives themselves made many of these breakthroughs possible in the first
Writing from:
The Allure of the Archives
Abstract: We cannot bring back to life those whom we find cast ashore in the archives. But this is not a reason to make them suffer a second death. There is only a narrow space in which to develop a story that will neither cancel out nor dissolve these lives, but leave them available so that another day, and elsewhere, another narrative can be built from their enigmatic presence.
Book Title: The Religion and Science Debate-Why Does It Continue?
Publisher: Yale University Press
Author(s): Wuthnow Robert
Abstract: Eighty-one years after America witnessed the Scopes trial over the teaching of evolution in public schools, the debate between science and religion continues. In this book scholars from a variety of disciplines-sociology, history, science, and theology-provide new insights into the contemporary dialogue as well as some perspective suggestions for delineating the responsibilities of both the scientific and religious spheres.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt5vm5wc
Aggressors, Victims, and Peacemakers: from:
The Religion and Science Debate
Author(s) NUMBERS RONALD L.
Abstract: Talk of the relations between “science” and “religion” first became audible in the early 1800s, about the time that students of nature began referring to their work as science rather than natural philosophy (or natural history). Because natural philosophy allowed its practitioners, in the words of Isaac Newton, to discourse about God “from the appearances of things,” one searches almost in vain for references to “natural philosophy and religion.” Some writers expressed concern about tension between faith and reason, but they never pitted religion against science.¹
Darwin, God, and Dover: from:
The Religion and Science Debate
Author(s) MILLER KENNETH R.
Abstract: To many within academia, the notion of a “religion and science debate” seems to be the stuff of history.¹ It conjures up visions of papal courts and forbidden books, of nineteenth-century confrontations between reason and superstition in the halls of royal societies, of a world in which the value of science had yet to prove itself, even in the minds of the most learned members of society. It comes as somewhat of a shock, therefore, to realize that this debate is as contemporary as the last election, as far-reaching as the global village itself, and as important to the future
Religion vs. Science? from:
The Religion and Science Debate
Author(s) KRAUSS LAWRENCE M.
Abstract: Religion and science are in collision today, as they have been many times throughout human history, or at least as long as science has been pursued separately from religion. Two recent
Book Title: Preserving and Exhibiting Media Art-Challenges and Perspectives
Publisher: Amsterdam University Press
Author(s): HEDIGER VINZENZ
Abstract: This vibrantly illustrated introduction to the emerging field of the preservation and presentation of media art brings together the contributions of authors from all over Europe and the United States. This volume can serve as a textbook for students in advanced degree programs in media art and museum studies, as well as an invaluable introduction for general readers. A potent combination of incisive scholarly articles and focused case studies,
Preserving and Exhibiting Media Artoffers a comprehensive overview of the history, theory, and practical skills of preserving media art.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt6wp6f3
INTRODUCTION from:
Preserving and Exhibiting Media Art
Author(s) Hediger Vinzenz
Abstract: What is media art? Providing a working definition of its object is critical to any emerging new field of study, but particularly to the field of media art. The product of practices that often involve rapidly changing technologies and ephemeral performance elements, media art is difficult for critics, curators, and archivists to pin down in terms of the established taxonomies of art history or film and media studies. Laying the groundwork for the following parts of the book, this part offers four different approaches to the methodological, theoretical, and practical challenges involved in developing a taxonomy of media art that
CHAPTER 6 Methodologies of Multimedial Documentation and Archiving from:
Preserving and Exhibiting Media Art
Abstract: Documentation is the process of gathering and organizing information about a work, including its condition, its content, its context, and the actions taken to preserve it. For the writing of art history one used to be able to rely on the art objects. When artworks become prone to obsolescence or are only meant to exist for a short period, documentation is the only thing people can fall back on. The traditional documentation strategy for the conservation of art is focused on describing the object, in the best objective way possible. But conservation as a practice is not as fixed as
INTRODUCTION from:
Preserving and Exhibiting Media Art
Author(s) Saba Cosetta G.
Abstract: Within a framework of the system of relations between “technology” and “culture,” the third part of this book is dedicated to preservation and restoration theories and practices, and has two sides. On one hand (in chapter 7), the history of research and technological innovation in the media area is highlighted, also in the case of “low cost” examples, emphasizing the deconstruction and reinvention processes produced by artistic practices with respect to the industrial structures of cinema (7.1), television (7.2), and information technology (7.3). On the other hand (in chapter 8), epistemological frameworks are introduced, as well as working methodologies, projects,
Book Title: Crossing the Bay of Bengal- Publisher: Harvard University Press
Author(s): Amrith Sunil S.
Abstract: For centuries the Bay of Bengal served as a maritime highway between India and China, and as a battleground for European empires, while being shaped by monsoons and human migration. Integrating environmental history and mining a wealth of sources, Sunil S. Amrith offers insights to the many challenges facing Asia in the decades ahead.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt6wpmb1
Prologue: from:
Crossing the Bay of Bengal
Abstract: The Bay of Bengal was once a region at the heart of global history. It was forgotten in the second half of the twentieth century, carved up by the boundaries of nation-states, its shared past divided into the separate compartments of national histories. The regions that gave shape to the postwar organization of academic knowledge—the “areas” of area studies—drew a sharp distinction between “South Asia,” on one hand, and “Southeast Asia,” on the other: the line between them ran right through the middle of the Bay. The rise and decline of the Bay as a connected region is
Book Title: A New Republic of Letters- Publisher: Harvard University Press
Author(s): McGann Jerome
Abstract: Jerome McGann's manifesto argues that the history of texts and how they are preserved and accessed for interpretation are the overriding subjects of humanist study in the digital age. Theory and philosophy no longer suffice as an intellectual framework. But philology--out of fashion for decades--models these concerns with surprising fidelity.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt6wpnfx
Introduction from:
A New Republic of Letters
Abstract: Here is surely a truth now universally acknowledged: that the whole of our cultural inheritance has to be recurated and reedited in digital forms and institutional structures. But as the technology of cultural memory shifts from bibliographical to digital machines, a difficult question arises: what do we do with the books? This is a problem for society at large and many people are working at it, none more assiduously than certain expert persons, often technicians. Highly skilled and motivated as they are, book history and the complex machineries of books fall outside their professional expertise. Humanist scholars, the long-recognized monitors
2 “The Inorganic Organization of Memory” from:
A New Republic of Letters
Abstract: An imaginative recovery of philological method means revisiting some salient moments in our recent institutional history. I begin by telling two stories. One
CHAPTER FIVE How Can Artistic Greatness Be Analyzed? from:
The Economics of Creativity
Abstract: Analyzing the career and the work of a great artist assumes that it is possible to describe a fragment of the history of the world subject to the laws of causality, and at the same time to endow the artist with the power to act: The artist’s greatness can then be characterized by his ability to change the predictable course of things (in the artistic world and beyond it, directly or indirectly, in the world in general)—an ability to which causes and reasons must be assigned. That is why works on artistic greatness or genius hesitate between several formulas.
Book Title: Signs of Science-Literature, Science, and spa Modernity since 1868
Publisher: Purdue University Press
Author(s): Pratt Dale J.
Abstract: Signs of Science: Literature, Science, and spa Modernity since 1868 traces how spa culture represented scientific activity from the mid-nineteenth century onward. The book combines the global perspective afforded by historical narrative with detailed rhetorical analyses of images of science in specific literary and scientific texts. As literary criticism it seeks to illuminate similarities and differences in how science and scientists are pictured; as cultural history it follows the course of a centuries-long dialogue about Spain and science.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt6wq1rm
Chapter One “One Short Sentence”: from:
Signs of Science
Abstract: The idea that forms of life wildly different from those now living once existed on the earth intrigues and disquiets us. Dinosaurs—
Jurassic Park, The Lost World,and Barney—hold the preeminent place among cultural representations of prehistoric life. Any visit to a toy store, a children’s library or museum, or a peek in the average toy box shows how firmly ensconced dinosaurs are in the four-year-old imagination. Nevertheless, popular culture also exploits mammalian, especially human, prehistory.The Flintstonescartoons have entertained television viewers for decades, novels such asClan of the Cave BearandThe Neanderthal Enigmahave become
Conclusion from:
Signs of Science
Abstract: This study has sought to follow a few basic values of the sign
sciencethrough one hundred years of literary and cultural history: science as reliable epistemology; science as cultural force; and science as source of aesthetic material. This historical narrative arises from detailed rhetorical analysis of the themes and poetics that make up literary images of science. It finds its inspiration in the intellectual preoccupations of the period it encompasses. The irony implicit in a study of multifarious images is that its own imaging of real processes in nineteenth-and twentieth-century Spanish culture remains unavoidably incomplete. Nevertheless, as Ortega says,
Book Title: Maven in Blue Jeans-A Festschrift in Honor of Zev Garber
Publisher: Purdue University Press
Author(s): Jacobs Steven Leonard
Abstract: This collection of academic essays written by friends and colleagues of Professor Zev Garber, is a long-overdue tribute to an outstanding scholar, teacher, and mentor. Each contribution was written especially for this volume; none have been previously published. The various sections into which these essays are divided reflect the areas in which Professor Garber has devoted his own prodigious teaching and writing energies: the Holocaust, Jewish-Christian relations, philosophy and theology, history, biblical interpretation.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt6wq2j5
The Domestication of a Radical Jew: from:
Maven in Blue Jeans
Author(s) Bartchy S. Scott
Abstract: The eminent Harvard sociologist Orlando Patterson observes in his 1991 prize-winning book titled
Freedom in the Making of Western Culture: “Paul [of Tarsus] is the greatest figure in the history of Western religious and social thought, not only because he was the first to pose” the most profound questions about freedom, “but because the answers he gave have determined all subsequent reflections on them.”¹ This strong claim is open to discussion, of course. But even if regarded as only partially correct, such an evaluation has created serious perplexity among many historians and culture analysts, who in their research have repeatedly
Floating Letters from:
Maven in Blue Jeans
Author(s) Gruber Mayer I.
Abstract: The story is told in the Babylonian Talmud, Tractate Abodah Zarah 18a, that when Rabbi Hanina son of Teradyon was set afire by the Romans along with the Torah scroll held to his chest, his students asked him, “What do you see?” He responded, “Leaves of parchment are burning while letters are floating.”¹
Philo and the Dangers of Philosophizing from:
Maven in Blue Jeans
Author(s) Feldman Louis H.
Abstract: Sometimes there is insight to be found in a joke.
In ioco veritas. There is a story of a yeshivabochur, a student in a yeshiva, who has reached that age when he should be thinking of getting married. And so arrangements are made for him to go out with a young lady. Since he knows nothing about such matters, he inquires as to what he is to talk about with her. Well, he is told, there are three topics—family, food, and philosophy. He meets the young lady and he is tongue-tied. But then he remembers: family. “Do you
Jewish Studies without Jews: from:
Maven in Blue Jeans
Author(s) Hödl Klaus
Abstract: In the last few decades, Germany and Austria have experienced a staggering expansion of the field of Jewish studies.¹ They have been set up either as separate institutes within a faculty or as programs that consist of courses related to Jewish history and culture offered by various departments. The development of Jewish studies is closely connected to political and cultural processes in society at large and cannot be described properly without taking them into account. The link between them became especially conspicuous in the former East Germany, where the crumbling of the Berlin Wall in 1989 led, among other institutions
“But It Isn’t on the Test!”: from:
Maven in Blue Jeans
Author(s) Jacobs Louanne Clayton
Abstract: I currently teach in the School of Education at a state university that is considered one of the Historically Black Colleges and Universities (HBCU). By the time students have enrolled in one of the education courses I teach, they have typically completed most if not all of their required coursework in history, English, mathematics, and science. By the time students enter my classroom they have learned most of
whatthey will teach and have begun preprofessional courses designed to help them learnhowto teach it.
Portraits of Two Jewries: from:
Maven in Blue Jeans
Author(s) Libowitz Richard
Abstract: Historians, sociologists, and theologians filter the Holocaust through their very specific scholarly prisms, but our primary task remains a telling of the story, permitting students as well as the general public to understand in the most visceral manner—beyond footnotes, charts, and numbers—that a monstrous event occurred. Important as the academicians’ efforts are for maintaining historical accuracy and intellectual acuity, it is not enough to rely solely upon learned compilations of data; thus, we turn to the storytellers. Elie Wiesel and Aharon Appelfeld have long been among the most prolific novelists of the Holocaust. Each crafts fiction based upon
The Literary Quest for National Revival: from:
Maven in Blue Jeans
Author(s) Morahg Gilead
Abstract: From the earliest settlement period, mainstream Zionist writers have expressed concern that the psychological and ideological deformations that shaped Jewish life in the Diaspora will continue to define Israeli identity and pervert the relationship of the people of Israel to the Land of Israel. This concern, which has its canonical literary expression in Haim Hazaz’s story, “The Sermon” (1942), is still very much in evidence in A. B. Yehoshua’s masterful novel,
Mr. Mani(1990). The fact that two works separated by half a century of enormous change in Israeli life share this particular concern is intriguing enough to invite critical
Book Title: Genre Fusion-A New Approach to History, Fiction, and Memory in Contemporary Spain
Publisher: Purdue University Press
Author(s): Brenneis Sara J.
Abstract: Genre Fusion opens with a straightforward overview of the relationships among history, fiction, and memory in contemporary culture. While providing an up-to-date context for scholarly debates about Spain’s historical memory, Genre Fusion also expands the contours of the discussion beyond the specialized territory of Hispanic studies. To demonstrate the theoretical necessity of genre fusion, Brenneis analyzes pairs of interconnected texts (one a work of literature, the other a work of historiography) written by a single author. She explores how fictional and nonfictional works by Montserrat Roig, Carmen Martín Gaite, Carlos Blanco Aguinaga, and Javier Marías unearth the collective memories of Spain’s past.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt6wq3rh
Chapter One Introduction: from:
Genre Fusion
Abstract: Aristotle theorized the relationship between history and fiction in the fourth century BC by writing that although the historian and the poet may use the same narrative tools, their “true difference is that one relates what has happened, the other what may happen” (68). By that token, the Greek philosopher wrote, “poetry tends to express the universal, history the particular” (68). Yet Aristotle foresaw the central issue that would stymie narratologists and historians in the coming centuries: What happens when the poet writes about history? According to Aristotle, he remains a poet, not a historian: “for there is no reason
Afterword from:
Genre Fusion
Abstract: In his influential examination of the social and historical conditions that gave rise to the historical novel, Georg Lukács describes the power of a “real mass movement” to influence the way people view and lend importance to history. “The appeal to national independence and national character,” Lukács writes, “is necessarily connected with a re-awakening of national history, with memories of the past, of past greatness, of moments of national dishonour, whether this results in a progressive or reactionary ideology” (25). Although Lukács’s observations are trained on early nineteenth-century movements in Europe, they are equally applicable to the re-emergence of the
Book Title: The Jewish Jesus-Revelation, Reflection, Reclamation
Publisher: Purdue University Press
Author(s): Garber Zev
Abstract: There is a general understanding within religious and academic circles that the incarnate Christ of Christian belief lived and died a faithful Jew. This volume addresses Jesus in the context of Judaism. By emphasizing his Jewishness, the authors challenge today’s Jews to reclaim the Nazarene as a proto-rebel rabbi and invite Christians to discover or rediscover the Church’s Jewish heritage. The essays in this volume cover historical, literary, liturgical, philosophical, religious, theological, and contemporary issues related to the Jewish Jesus. Several of them were originally presented at a three-day symposium on “Jesus in the Context of Judaism and the Challenge to the Church,” hosted by the Samuel Rosenthal Center for Judaic Studies at Case Western Reserve University in 2009. In the context of pluralism, in the temper of growing interreligious dialogue, and in the spirit of reconciliation, encountering Jesus as living history for Christians and Jews is both necessary and proper. This book will be of particular interest to scholars of the New Testament and Early Church who are seeking new ways of understanding Jesus in his religious and cultural milieu, as well Jewish and Christian theologians and thinkers who are concerned with contemporary Jewish and Christian relationships.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt6wq5dk
Introduction from:
On the Cultures of Exile,Translation and Writing
Abstract: In a short story by the contemporary Italian author Gianni Celati, "Mio zio scopre l'esistenza delle lingue straniere" ("My Uncle Discovers the Existence of Foreign Languages"; 1985), the protagonist and uncle of the title migrates to France from a small town in northern Italy. He is a bricklayer, who knows of only one language: the one spoken in his village. When he arrives in France, he believes that the local language is merely another dialect, like all the others he has encountered during his journey. As he always has done, the uncle gets by; he marries a French woman and
Chapter Two Time from:
On the Cultures of Exile,Translation and Writing
Abstract: Time slips away, time stops; it goes fast, proceeds erratically, it even stays still. Time keeps changing and yet never changes. We often speak of old time and new time, of present time, past time and future time. And yet, whenever we do this we do not talk about time: we talk about ourselves in time. What ages in time is not time itself but subjectivity. Calendars do not measure the passing of time, but the passing of lives in time. History is the site of this peculiar metonym through which what is measured and saved is, in reality, not
Gustav Shpet's Life and Works: from:
Gustav Shpet's Contribution to Philosophy and Cutlural Theory
Author(s) Tihanov Galin
Abstract: Gustav Gustavovich Shpet (1879-1937) has emerged as one of the most prominent Russian philosophers of the twentieth century. The principle promoter of Husserlian phenomenology, at the same time creatively modifying Husserl and at times departing from him, Shpet was also an early advocate of hermeneutics. He left behind seminal work spanning philosophy, aesthetics, psychology, literary and theater theory, and the history of Russian thought. Significantly, many of his concerns anticipate preoccupations that have dominated the discourses of cultural theory and the philosophy of language over the last few decades.
Gustav Shpet's Influence on Psychology from:
Gustav Shpet's Contribution to Philosophy and Cutlural Theory
Author(s) Wertsch James V.
Abstract: Gustav Gustavovich Shpet is re-emerging as a major figure in twentieth-century intellectual history. As the person who introduced Russia to phenomenology, he has had a powerful impact on a wide range of intellectual debates in Russia and beyond. This impact, however, was ignored or consciously downplayed in the USSR. Starting in the 1930s, Shpet became largely invisible in official Soviet scholarly discourse, a tendency that was only exacerbated during the decades after his execution in 1937. This tendency is one of the factors that contributed to Shpet's being so little known in the West today.
Introduction to Excerpts from Shpet's "Germenevtika i ee problemy" ("Hermeneutics and Its Problems") from:
Gustav Shpet's Contribution to Philosophy and Cutlural Theory
Author(s) Kline George L.
Abstract: "Hermeneutics and Its Problems" offers a concise critical history of hermeneutics—"the general theory of understanding and interpretation," from its Greek and Hellenistic origins, through the formulations, focused on Biblical interpretation, of medieval, Renaissance, and Reformation theorists, to the British, Scottish and French thinkers of the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries. It concludes with a close examination of the (mainly German) hermeneutical systems of the early nineteenth century, which culminated in the work of Schleiermacher and Boeckh, and the late nineteenth- and early twentieth-century developments in Dilthey and Husserl. This brief outline suggests why Soviet censors did not permit the publication
O granitsakh nauchnogo literaturovedeniia (On the Limits of Scientific Literary Scholarship) from:
Gustav Shpet's Contribution to Philosophy and Cutlural Theory
Author(s) Tihanov Galin
Abstract: 4. Detaching itself within philology from material history, and more generally from the so-called realia, literary scholarship, as a science of the "word," aligns itself with linguistics, which is what defines the problematic of literary scholarship.
The Holocaust as a Paradigm for Ethical Thinking and Representation from:
Comparative Central European Holocaust Studies
Author(s) Kisantal Tamás
Abstract: Representations of the Holocaust in literature raise some problems that do not emerge when dealing with other historical events—at least not so obviously. On the one hand, we are faced with problems of methods and the cultural consequences of historical representation; on the other hand, there are questions related to certain claims made by scholars of contemporary philosophy of history, asserting the relative character of historical representation. According to this relativist perspective—expressed most clearly in Hayden White's "metahistory"—any kind of historical narrative is legitimate, or more precisely, there is no external viewpoint from which any of these
Chapter 8 Bougainville: from:
Mediating Across Difference
Author(s) Garasu Lorraine
Abstract: After almost a decade of war (1989–1998) and the bloodiest violent conflict in the South Pacific since the end of the Second World War, Bougainville has gone through a comprehensive peacebuilding process. This process is a rare success story in contemporary postconflict peacebuilding. Because the conflict occurred during a time of statelessness in Bougainville, space was opened for a renaissance of nonstate customary institutions and processes. In the absence of state institutions, local practices resumed their central role in the life of the communities. In many places elders and chiefs, assisted particularly by women and local church people, became
Chapter 12 Korean Sources of Conflict Resolution: from:
Mediating Across Difference
Author(s) Young-ju Hoang
Abstract: Korea has a long history of linking conflict resolution with particular moral and societal values. In this chapter we explore the potentials and limits of this tradition by focusing on the concept of Han, which many Korean scholars claim as unique to their culture.
Book Title: Japanese Philosophy-A Sourcebook
Publisher: University of Hawaii Press
Author(s): Maraldo John C.
Abstract: With
Japanese Philosophy: A Sourcebook,readers of English can now access in a single volume the richness and diversity of Japanese philosophy as it has developed throughout history. Leading scholars in the field have translated selections from the writings of more than a hundred philosophical thinkers from all eras and schools of thought, many of them available in English for the first time.TheSourcebookeditors have set out to represent the entire Japanese philosophical tradition-not only the broad spectrum of academic philosophy dating from the introduction of Western philosophy in the latter part of the nineteenth century, but also the philosophical ideas of major Japanese traditions of Buddhism, Confucianism, and Shinto. The philosophical significance of each tradition is laid out in an extensive overview, and each selection is accompanied by a brief biographical sketch of its author and helpful information on placing the work in its proper context. The bulk of the supporting material, which comprises nearly a quarter of the volume, is given to original interpretive essays on topics not explicitly covered in other chapters: cultural identity, samurai thought, women philosophers, aesthetics, bioethics.An introductory chapter provides a historical overview of Japanese philosophy and a discussion of the Japanese debate over defining the idea of philosophy, both of which help explain the rationale behind the design of the Sourcebook. An exhaustive glossary of technical terminology, a chronology of authors, and a thematic index are appended. Specialists will find information related to original sources and sinographs for Japanese names and terms in a comprehensive bibliography and general index.Handsomely presented and clearly organized for ease of use,Japanese Philosophy: A Sourcebookwill be a cornerstone in Japanese studies for decades to come. It will be an essential reference for anyone interested in traditional or contemporary Japanese culture and the way it has shaped and been shaped by its great thinkers over the centuries.24 illus.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt6wqg76
Nakamura Hajime 中村 元 (1912–1999) from:
Japanese Philosophy
Author(s) Hajime Nakamura
Abstract: Nakamura Hajime was one of the leading representatives of twentieth-century scholarship in Buddhology and Indian philosophy. After completing undergraduate studies at Tokyo Imperial University in 1936, he went on to doctoral studies with a 1943 dissertation on
A History of Early Vedānta Philosophyand subsequently took up a teaching post at the same university. After retiring from active teaching in 1973 he served for two years as Japan’s Minister of Culture. Although holding subsequent administrative posts, he devoted the rest of his life to Buddhist scholarship. Never known to be caught in a narrow specialization, Nakamura’s writings range across the
Dōgen 道元 (1200–1253) from:
Japanese Philosophy
Abstract: In Japanese religious history, Dōgen (1200–1253) is revered as the founder of the Japanese school of Sōtō Zen Buddhism. Tradition says he was born of an aristocratic family, orphaned, and at the age of twelve joined the Tendai Buddhist monastic community on Mt Hiei in northeastern Kyoto. In search of an ideal teacher, he soon wandered off from the central community on the mountain and ended up in a small temple in eastern Kyoto, Kennin-ji. The temple had been founded in 1203 by Myōan Eisai (or Yōsai). Also a Tendai monk, Eisai (1141–1215) had spent four years in
Ikkyū Sōjun 一休宗純 (1394–1481) from:
Japanese Philosophy
Author(s) Sōjun Ikkyū
Abstract: Ikkyū lived at a time marked by social unrest, a struggle for power, and large-scale destruction of Kyoto’s treasured monuments. It was also a time of an overturning of traditional values and of great creativity in classical arts and literature. A Rinzai Zen master and poet, he threw himself into the maelstrom of this world of change, emerging as one of the most colorful and unconventional, if also controversial, figures in Japanese Buddhist history. Like his poetry, his life was a mixture of abstract philosophical ideas and earthy sensuality. His life is so covered in legend, due in no small
Overview from:
Japanese Philosophy
Abstract: Like almost all forms of Japanese Buddhism, the Pure Land tradition was formulated in China in the sixth and seventh centuries, based on Indian scriptures that were interpreted according to indigenous Chinese thinking. The name “Pure Land” is used today to refer to either a line of Buddhist thinking or a cluster of Buddhist institutions. There are five or six major traditions within Japanese Buddhist thought, but Zen and Pure Land are given their own sections here because of their prominence in Japanese philosophical history since the thirteenth century. It should be noted that as a religion—and taken all
Kaibara Ekken 貝原益軒 (1630–1714) from:
Japanese Philosophy
Author(s) Ekken Kaibara
Abstract: Kaibara Ekken, a prominent Japanese neo-Confucian scholar, who has been called the “Aris totle of Japan” because of his study of natural history, was born on the island of Kyushu. Until the age of fourteen he had a strong interest in Buddhism, but under the guidance of his older brother, Sonsai, he turned to Confucianism and began to read Zhu Xi at an early age. Following in the footsteps of his father, who was a physician to the local ⌜daimyō⌝, Ekken pursued the study of medicine as a young man and maintained a lifelong interest in matters of health.
Andō Shōeki 安藤昌益 (1703–1762) from:
Japanese Philosophy
Author(s) Shōeki Andō
Abstract: Arguably one of the most systematic and profound metaphysical theorists of the early modern period, Andō Shōeki was virtually unknown as a philosopher in his own day. He had no more than two dozen disciples and his voluminous writings were only recognized after their discovery in the late nineteenth century. Even today, Shōeki’s ideas remain relatively unknown among western scholars, though he is widely acknowledged as the author of one of the most penetrating and imaginative critiques of Confucian, Buddhist, Daoist, and Shinto thought to appear in early modern Japanese history, as well as a visionary metaphysician who elaborated one
Nakae Chōmin 中江兆民 (1847–1901) from:
Japanese Philosophy
Author(s) Chōmin Nakae
Abstract: Nakae Chōmin (Nakae Tokusuke) was a journalist, an advocate of natural rights, free thinker, and politician. From 1862, he began to study “Western Learning” and the French language. As part of a government mission to Europe, he lived in France from 1871 to 1874, during which time he studied law, philosophy, history, and literature. After returning to Japan he opened his own school for French language studies, and undertook a translation of Rousseau’s
Social Contract. Through articles and editorials for a number of newspapers, Chōmin made an important intellectual contribution to the popular rights movement of the 1870s and early
Overview from:
Japanese Philosophy
Abstract: Because of the important place it is recognized to have in the intellectual history of Japan, the Kyoto School has been extracted from the rest of twentieth-century philosophy for special treatment. Nishida Kitarō* and the circle of thinkers he inspired at the University of Kyoto are often considered Japan’s first original philosophers in the modern sense of the term, and have become known as a bridge between East and West. While their originality and their faithfulness to disparate traditions remain matters of dispute, their impact on philosophical discussions within Japan and outside the country is unquestioned. Kyoto School thought most
Kōsaka Masaaki 高坂正顕 (1900–1969) from:
Japanese Philosophy
Author(s) Masaaki Kōsaka
Abstract: Less a metaphysician than a historian of philosophy, Kōsaka Masaaki was concerned with the continuity between “nation and culture” in the historical world. This shows up in his 1937 work
The Historical World, where he focused on Hegel’s civil society and the role of the nation in the philosophy of history, as well as on Marx’s idea of class, all the while maintaining the neo-Kantian personalist standpoint he had elaborated previously. A disciple of Nishida Kitarō* (on whose thought he later published a splendid introductory volume), Kōsaka pursued this perspective not only in his reading of Nishida’s philosophy of the
Kōyama Iwao 高山岩男 (1905–1993) from:
Japanese Philosophy
Author(s) Iwao Kōyama
Abstract: Kōyama Iwao’s broad interests in philosophy—ranging from history, society, and politics to logic, education, and ethics—reflect his education at Kyoto University, where he studied under such illustrious figures as Nishida Kitarō,* Tanabe Hajime*, Watsuji Tetsurō*, and Hatano Seiichi*. Unlike many in the Kyoto School tradition, Iwao wrote in a clear and elegant prose, making his writings accessible to those not familiar with the unusual jargon of his colleagues. Like many of his generation, he was concerned with the question of “overcoming modernity,” a concern than remained with him for over sixty years, from his first book on Nishida
Overview from:
Japanese Philosophy
Abstract: In Japan the category “twentieth-century philosophy” is reserved by and large for philosophical thought as it is found in Europe and the United States, and for Japanese engagement with it. When writing of their own intellectual history, Japanese scholars tend to follow the same divisions as Japanese history in general. This means that philosophers of the past hundred years are located either in the imperial era in which they flourished (Meiji, Taishō, Shōwa, Heisei); in their relationship to Japanese “modernity” (the establishment of Japan as a modern nation dating from the
Charter Oath, a proto-Constitution promulgated in 1868); or, in
Hatano Seiichi 波多野精一 (1877–1950) from:
Japanese Philosophy
Author(s) Seiichi Hatano
Abstract: After completing studies at Tokyo Imperial University in 1899, Hatano began teaching the history of philosophy at Tokyo Senmon Gakkō (present-day Waseda University). Five years later, in 1904, after publishing his doctoral thesis on Spinoza in German, he was sent to study for two years in Berlin and Heidelberg. His 1901 book,
Outlines of the History of Western Philosophy, was widely read throughout the Taishō era as a reference work. His more specialized writings on western philosophy ranged from studies of ancient Greek thought to Plotinus and Kant. Hatano, who had been baptized a Christian in 1902, began to focus
Ienaga Saburō 家永三郎 (1913–2002) from:
Japanese Philosophy
Author(s) Saburō Ienaga
Abstract: Historian and philosophical critic, Ienaga Saburō is one of those modern thinkers who defies classification. He is especially well known for his open criticisms of Japanese narratives of World War II. In 1953 he wrote a Japanese history textbook, which was censored by the Ministry of Education due to “factual errors,” and Ienaga filed a lawsuit against the Ministry in a well-publicized case. The selection below focuses on another side of Ienaga and offers in translation an excerpt from the second chapter of his ambitious first book,
The Development of the Logic of Negation in Japanese Thought, which was published
Maruyama Masao 丸山真男 (1914–1996) from:
Japanese Philosophy
Author(s) Masao Maruyama
Abstract: Few intellectuals in Japan have left such a conspicuous mark on postwar intellectual discourse as Maruyama Masao. He is known for his active political stance in the postwar period as well as for his academic accomplishments. During the first part of his academic career, he focused on an analysis of early-modern and modern Japanese thought, inspired by the methods of Marx, Mannheim, and Weber. Later on, he devoted more energy to an elucidation of the particularities of Japanese intellectual history as a whole. Throughout his lifetime, he remained an opinion-leader of the liberal left.
Overview from:
Japanese Philosophy
Abstract: Ever since Socrates accepted the Delphic oracle’s challenge to “know thyself,” the issue of personal identity has been part of the western philosophical repertoire. That issue typically broke down into two fundamental questions. The first was one of individual identity: who am I? The second was one of universal identity: what characterizes our humanity? Only in recent history has the West added questions of cultural, linguistic, and ethnic identity: for example, what does it mean to be French Canadian? Three circumstances have supported this rather new enterprise. The first is the rise of the social sciences, especially cultural anthropology, sociology,
Chūōkōron Discussions (1941–1942) from:
Japanese Philosophy
Abstract: Between November 1941 and November 1942, four second-generation professors of the Kyoto School famously discussed the theme “Japan and the Standpoint of World History.” Their discussions appeared in the journal
Chūōkōronshortly after they occurred and in 1943 came out as a popular academic book,A World-Historical Standpoint and Japan. Kōsaka Masaaki* (1900–1969) was Director of the Institute for the Humanities at the Kyoto University, where Kōyama Iwao* (1905–1993) and Nishitani Keiji* (1900–1990) were teaching in the philosophy department, and Suzuki Shigetaka (1907–1988) was lecturing on western history. These four met originally at the behest of
Overcoming Modernity: from:
Japanese Philosophy
Abstract: A trio of literary critics from the magazine
Literary World—Kawakami Tetsutarō, Kobayashi Hideo, and Kamei Katsuichirō—organized a symposium in 1942 to discuss “Overcoming Modernity.” In July, they gathered a group of thirteen leading intellectuals from various fields including literary criticism, history, physics, music, and philosophy. They had no clear agenda, either political or intellectual. Mainly, they wanted to explore what “modernity” means: its roots in Europe, its impact on Japan, and its meaning for the future. They did not come to the meeting nor leave it with any consensus on how, or even whether Japan should “overcome” or
Overview from:
Japanese Philosophy
Abstract: The question of whether there is such a thing as samurai philosophy, and if so, what it might consist of, is one of the more complex issues in Japanese intellectual history. This is primarily due to developments that occurred during the late nineteenth and early twentieth centuries, and which are still inextricably linked to current discussions of the question. From the 1890s onward, a romanticized image of the samurai emerged, motivated by cultural and political currents at the time. The major lasting effect of this idealization was the idea that “warrior thought” represented an independent and relatively homogeneous intellectual tradition
Overview from:
Japanese Philosophy
Abstract: Throughout most of Japan’s history, only a small number of women who had distinguished themselves in literature were able to express their ideas publicly. Not even the increased educational opportunities and the birth of specialized journals dedicated to women’s issues that came with the Meiji Restoration of 1868 were any match for the deeply male view of women as domestic “property” unsuited to intellectual inquiry. We see this reflected in Fukuzawa Yukichi’s* plea to his compatriots in 1899:
Yamakawa Kikue 山川菊栄 (1890–1980) from:
Japanese Philosophy
Author(s) Kikue Yamakawa
Abstract: Yamakawa Kikue (née Morita Kikue), a committed socialist, was one of the most influential opinion leaders and social activists of the twentieth century. Stimulated by firsthand experience of the conditions of the “mill girls,” she strived both in her writings and through participation in social movements to improve the position of women and to heighten awareness of social injustices. Yamakawa is also known for her publication of an oral history of women from lower-class samurai in late Tokugawa Japan. An open debate with Itō Noe, a member of the Bluestocking Society, concerning the abolition of legalized prostitution launched her into
Overview from:
Japanese Philosophy
Abstract: As Alexander Gottlieb Baumgarten (1714–1762) indicates at the beginning of his treatise
Aesthetica, “Aesthetics (theory of the liberal arts, doctrine of inferior knowledge, art of beautiful thinking, art of analogous reasoning) is the science of sensible knowledge” (1750, 17). This is the opening statement of a work that is considered to be the genealogical moment in the creation of aesthetics as an autonomous philosophical field—a creation prompted by the need to rescue the senses from the primacy of reason. The association of feelings (aisthesis) with the fallacious world of experience has a long history that goes back to
Book Title: Locating Life Stories-Beyond East-West Binaries in (Auto)Biographical Studies
Publisher: University of Hawaii Press
Author(s): PERKINS MAUREEN
Abstract: The thirteen essays in this volume come from Australia, China, India, Indonesia, Iraq, Malaysia, South Africa, and Hawai'i. With a shared focus on the specific local conditions that influence the ways in which life narratives are told, the authors engage with a variety of academic disciplines, including anthropology, history, media studies, and literature, to challenge claims that life writing is an exclusively Western phenomenon. Addressing the common desire to reflect on lived experience, the authors enlist interdisciplinary perspectives to interrogate the range of cultural forms available for representing and understanding lives.Contributors:Maria Faini, Kenneth George, Philip Holden, David T. Hill, Craig Howes, Bryan Kuwada, Kirin Narayan, Maureen Perkins, Peter Read, Tony Simoes da Silva, Mathilda Slabbert, Gerry van Klinken, Pei-yi Wu.30 illus.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt6wqm51
MARTIN AMIS, MIMETIC CONTRACTS, AND LIFE WRITING PACTS: from:
Locating Life Stories
Author(s) HOWES CRAIG
Abstract: My memory was actually of a story by Martin Amis called “The Last Days of Muhammad Atta,” which had appeared in
HIDDEN HEROES: from:
Locating Life Stories
Author(s) KUWADA BRYAN KAMAOLI
Abstract: On November 27, 1905, the first installment of a serial biography was published in a Honolulu-based newspaper. Alongside it, an editorial called for people to read the biography to know their history better, reminding them that William Gladstone said that the true enlightenment of a race of people is found once the stories of their birthland are known to them. The author of the editorial continued on to say that though we as a nation must continue to move forward in this progressive era, we must still be guided by Henry Wadsworth Longfellow’s words:
ETHICS, ORAL HISTORY, AND INTERPRETERS IN THE IRAQ WAR from:
Locating Life Stories
Author(s) FAINI MARIA
Abstract: From 2008 until 2010 I conducted interviews with US service members and Iraqi interpreters, mostly while they were stationed at Victory Base Complex, one of the US bases near Baghdad.¹ This project resulted in audio recordings that documented testimonies crucial for greater social and historical understandings of the US occupation and US influence abroad. The process was difficult of course, not least because of the cultural differences between my interviewees, specifically the Iraqi interpreters, and me, as I am a US oral historian trained in Western theories and methodologies. Scholarship in history, sociology, anthropology, and oral history has long been
“DON’T WRITE THIS”: from:
Locating Life Stories
Author(s) VAN KLINKEN GERRY
Abstract: In the dim coolness of his lounge room he had talked animatedly about many interesting topics in Kupang’s modern history—Chinese shops in the 1950s, schools, newspapers, social rankings in town, civil servants, the Japanese occupation. As I stood up to leave and put away my notebook, the conversation suddenly turned to February and March 1966, the months when the military suppression of the Indonesian Communist Party (Partai Komunis Indonesia, PKI) reached its height all over Indonesia. “Don’t write this,” he said. Then he told me: “I was forced to witness five mass executions. PKI members and activists were taken
BIOGRAPHY IN THE COURT ROOM? from:
Locating Life Stories
Author(s) READ PETER
Abstract: Once again I find myself in search of that happy but elusive equilibrium between telling Joe’s story and “doing” history, mining one man’s past for solutions to methodological puzzles: How do I write the hard stuff? How do I academically distinguish between Joe’s emotions, my emotions and the biography? How do I write over and around my own emotional responses? And on the other hand—on the Maori hand—should I? With its appreciation of subjectivity, does Maori scholarship seek some connection. . . . But then,
Book Title: Great Fool-Zen Master Ryokan--Poems, Letters, and Other Writings
Publisher: University of Hawaii Press
Author(s): HASKEL PETER
Abstract: Taigu Ryokan (1759-1831) remains one of the most popular figures in Japanese Buddhist history. Despite his religious and artistic sophistication, Ryokan referred to himself as "Great Fool" and refused to place himself within the cultural elite of his age. In contrast to the typical Zen master of his time, who presided over a large monastery, trained students, and produced recondite religious treatises, Ryokan followed a life of mendicancy in the countryside. Instead of delivering sermons, he expressed himself through kanshi (poems composed in classical Chinese) and waka and could typically be found playing with the village children in the course of his daily rounds of begging. Great Fool is the first study in a Western language to offer a comprehensive picture of the legendary poet-monk and his oeuvre. It includes not only an extensive collection of the master's kanshi, topically arranged to facilitate an appreciation of Ryokan's colorful world, but selections of his waka, essays, and letters. The volume also presents for the first time in English the Ryokan zenji kiwa (Curious Accounts of the Zen Master Ryokan), a firsthand source composed by a former student less than sixteen years after Ryokan's death. Although it lacks chronological order, the Curious Account is invaluable for showing how Ryokan was understood and remembered by his contemporaries. It consists of colorful anecdotes and episodes, sketches from Ryokan's everyday life.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt6wqmgc
Introduction from:
Great Fool
Abstract: Generations have called this beggar-monk of the early nineteenth century “Ryōkan-san,” the informal suffix “
san” expressing affectionate respect. Only two other eminent Buddhist figures in Japanese history have received this particular honor: “Kōbō-san” or “Daishi-san,” Kūkai, the ninth-century founder of Shingon Buddhism, who is remembered in popular legends as a savior–miracle worker; and “Ikkyū-san,” the fifteenth-century Zen monk whose eccentric life-style has inspired numerous folk stories in which he is depicted as a marvelously quick-witted child novice. Ryōkan is a singularly attractive figure. Minakami Tsutomu, the celebrated contemporary novelist, explains why, despite countless earlier works examining the minutest details
Reflections on Buddhism from:
Great Fool
Abstract: Ryōkan was critical of the Buddhist temple establishment of his day, regarding it as degraded. Yet, as the following works reveal, he remained committed to Buddhism itself and to the monk’s vocation. “Invitation to the Way” (Tōgō Toyoharu,
Ryōkan zenshū1, no. 1) is a summary of the history of Buddhism, and Zen in particular, in which Ryōkan assesses the current situation of Buddhism in Japan. “The Priesthood” (Zenshū1, no. 2) presents Ryōkan’s criticism of the contemporary Buddhist clergy. “On Begging One’s Food” (Zenshū1, no. 102) explains Ryōkan’s views on the importance of the monk’s begging practice. Ryōkan
Book Title: Relative Histories-Mediating History in Asian American Family Memoirs
Publisher: University of Hawaii Press
Author(s): Davis Rocío G.
Abstract: Relative Histories focuses on the Asian American memoir that specifically recounts the story of at least three generations of the same family. This form of auto/biography concentrates as much on other members of one’s family as on oneself, generally collapses the boundaries conventionally established between biography and autobiography, and in many cases—as Rocío G. Davis proposes for the auto/biographies of ethnic writers—crosses the frontier into history, promoting collective memory. Davis centers on how Asian American family memoirs expand the limits and function of life writing by reclaiming history and promoting community cohesion. She argues that identity is shaped by not only the stories we have been told, but also the stories we tell, making these narratives important examples of the ways we remember our family’s past and tell our community’s story. In the context of auto/biographical writing or filmmaking that explores specific ethnic experiences of diaspora, assimilation, and integration, this work considers two important aspects: These texts re-imagine the past by creating a work that exists both in history and as a historical document, making the creative process a form of re-enactment of the past itself. Each chapter centers on a thematic concern germane to the Asian American experience: the narrative of twentieth-century Asian wars and revolutions, which has become the subtext of a significant number of Asian American family memoirs (Pang-Mei Natasha Chang’s Bound Feet and Western Dress, May-lee and Winberg Chai’s The Girl from Purple Mountain, K. Connie Kang’s Home Was The Land of Morning Calm, Doung Van Mai Elliott’s The Sacred Willow); family experiences of travel and displacement within Asia in the nineteenth and early twentieth centuries, which unveil a history of multiple diasporas that are often elided after families immigrate to the United States (Helie Lee’s Still Life With Rice, Jael Silliman’s Jewish Portraits, Indian Frames, Mira Kamdar’s Motiba’s Tattoos); and the development of Chinatowns as family spaces (Maxine Hong Kingston’s China Men, Lisa See’s On Gold Mountain, Bruce Edward Hall’s Tea that Burns). The final chapter analyzes the discursive possibilities of the filmed family memoir ("family portrait documentary"), examining Lise Yasui’s A Family Gathering, Ruth Ozeki Lounsbury’s Halving the Bones, and Ann Marie Fleming’s The Magical Life of Long Tack Sam. Davis concludes the work with a metaliterary engagement with the history of her own Asian diasporic family as she demonstrates the profound interconnection between forms of life writing.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt6wqmkt
Chapter 1 Relatives and Histories from:
Relative Histories
Abstract: Family memoirs, also called “multigenerational” or “intergenerational auto/biographies”, have become ubiquitous in ethnic writing in the United States. Since Alex Haley’s dramatic (albeit controversial)
Roots: The Saga of an American Family(1976), ethnic writers have increasingly used family stories to engage the history of immigration, adaptation, and presence in American society. Carole Ione’sPride of Family: Four Generations of American Women of Color(2004), Andrea Simon’sBashert: A Granddaughter’s Holocaust Quest(2002), Louise DeSalvo’sCrazy in the Kitchen: Foods, Feuds, and Forgiveness in an Italian American Family(2004), Lalita Tademy’s mirroringCane River(2001) andRed River(2007), and Victor
Chapter 3 Representing Asian Wars and Revolutions from:
Relative Histories
Abstract: The narrative of Asian wars and revolutions in the twentieth century, which led to massive immigration to the United States, is the subtext of a significant number of Asian American family memoirs. Events of the mid-twentieth century that have become part of our general knowledge of world history—the war in China and the Cultural Revolution, the Korean and Vietnamese wars, in particular—are the focus of the four texts I examine in this chapter: Pang-Mei Natasha Chang’s
Bound Feet and Western Dress,May-lee and Winberg Chai’sThe Girl from Purple Mountain,K. Connie Kang’sHome Was the Land of
Chapter 4 Multiple Journeys and Palimpsestic Diasporas from:
Relative Histories
Abstract: The family memoirs analyzed in this chapter illustrate an important facet of Asian history, namely the experience of travel and displacement within Asia in the nineteenth and early twentieth centuries. Current criticism on Asian American writing generally focuses on issues of displacement, acculturation, or transculturation within American borders, but an examination of the history of immigrants to the United States often reveals a previous narrative of cultural transitions—usually brought about for political or religious reasons—that complicates our notion of the cultural baggage that these immigrants carry. Privileging narratives of multiple displacements, which Angelika Bammer suggests we think about
Chapter 5 The Chinese in America: from:
Relative Histories
Abstract: In his book,
Margins and Mainstreams: Asian American History and Culture(1994), Gary Okihiro explains that “Asian American history is more than an assemblage of dates, acts, names; it is more than an accounting of the deeds of the famous and wealthy; it is more than an abstraction from the realm of the senses to the reaches of theory and discourse. To be sure, Asian American history is all that, and more” (93). He then describes the kind of history that connects with the practice of family memoirs, what he calls “family album history”, which is “inspired by the strands
Chapter 6 The Asian American Family Portrait Documentary: from:
Relative Histories
Abstract: Current scholarship on film studies underscores the role of the photograph, the film image, and the documentary in the construction of historical chronicles and invites us to analyze films as forms of historical mediation. “Independent video constitutes a field of cultural memory, one that often contests and intervenes into official history,” Marita Sturken explains in “Politics of Video Memory” (2002), as “many independent videotapes are deliberate interventions in the making of history and conscious constructions of cultural memory” at a point in time where “the photograph, the documentary film image, and the docudrama are central elements in the construction of
Chapter 7 We’re Everywhere: from:
Relative Histories
Abstract: This examination of the family narratives of Asian diasporic subjects gives us a sociohistorical portrait of an increasingly dynamic phenomenon. These stories explain particular histories by juxtaposing public events with private experiences, to reveal the ways families construct (or reconstruct) identity within the experience of diaspora. Giving a sense of cohesion and closure to the lives of grandparents and parents can establish a sense of authority and meaning to the writer’s own life story. Access to these stories also allows readers to understand the development of particular ethnic communities, as the narratives support the production of a history and culture
THE PRACTICE OF THE PRIVATE JOURNAL: from:
On Diary
Abstract: For twelve years now I’ve been investigating the reasons why, and the ways in which, so many “ordinary” people, who are not writers, write a diary. This investigation has given rise to about thirty publications of different varieties. Today I feel that I have reached a conclusion. Here I intend to go back over my research by telling its story. This narrative will thus form, essentially, a sort of auto-bibliography. References to the publications will punctuate my narrative like the beads of a rosary.
COUNTING AND MANAGING from:
On Diary
Abstract: In business, it is important to keep track of transactions and to know the status of your inventory. Which means making a record and dating it. Accounting serves two purposes: an internal purpose (business management based on full and accurate information) and an external purpose (to stand as evidence in the event of a dispute). This function remains unchanged through history, from the earliest known accounting systems in Chaldea or ancient Egypt right up until today, when our banks obligingly send us regular statements of credits
O MY PAPER! from:
On Diary
Abstract: I stress the idea of “beginnings” because it touches on something complex and obscure: the birth of the personal journal (Pachet). Autobiography, a public act, has a solid history based on events
HOW DO DIARIES END? from:
On Diary
Abstract: The question occurred to me in 1997 as I was preparing an exhibit called
Un Journal à soi[A diary of one’s own], created by the Association pour l’Autobiographie at the Lyon public library (Lejeune and Bogaert). My approach was didactic: I wanted to construct a story where the spectator would follow the different phases in the life of a diary, just as in the good old days, in primary school, they used to show us the workings of the digestive system, beginning with a mouthful of bread. A story, Aristotle will tell you, must have a beginning, a middle,
THE DIARY AS ʺANTIFICTIONʺ from:
On Diary
Abstract: I’ve just Googled the word “antifiction” and found that it’s free, at least for literary theory. A hip-hop group has staked a claim, but that’s it. No competition. These days, the minute you invent a word, you have to take out a patent. Serge Doubrovsky thought he had invented the word “autofiction” in 1977, but in 1998 his little cousin Marc Weitzmann claimed that Jerzy Kosinski had already invented the concept in 1965, something that Philippe Vilain has just taken the time to disprove in
Défense de Narcisse(2005). I tell this amusing story because I created “antifiction” out of
HOW ANNE FRANK REWROTE THE DIARY OF ANNE FRANK from:
On Diary
Abstract: Complicated in that this story came to light in 1986 when the critical edition of the manuscripts was published in Holland.
CHAPTER 5 Verbal Self-Presentation and Audience Response from:
Making Transcendents
Abstract: Other than in terms of the secrecy-and-display dynamic, how else did adepts perform their roles? How did they present themselves to others? And how did others receive these performances? In revealing the wide array of activities of adepts and the responses of others to it, I want to focus on one particular aspect of self-presentation: the adepts’ storytelling and certain other verbal modes of interaction. Where possible, I also take note of other people’s responses.
7 GENDERING DISPLACEMENT: from:
The Melodrama of Mobility
Abstract: This chapter focuses on a prevailing national and historical narrative: that of male subjectivity (
chuch’esŏng). I consider how male subjectivity—particularly its loss or displacement—works as an actor in the narratives of the women in this book, and in South Korea more generally (see Em 1995; Jager 1996a; and Schmid 1997 on Korean gendered narratives of nation and history). Beginning with a discussion of male displacement, I then introduce three films in order to elaborate and illustrate the popular and public narration of the loss or displacement of male subjectivity. Next, we will consider gender in national narratives more
Book Title: The Subject in Crisis in Contemporary Chinese Literature- Publisher: University of Hawaii Press
Author(s): Cai Rong
Abstract: Post-Mao China produced two parallel discourses on the human subject in the New Era (1976–1989). One was an autonomous, Enlightenment humanist self aimed at replacing the revolutionary paragon that had dominated under Mao. The other was a more problematic subject suffering from either a symbolic physical deformity or some kind of spiritual paralysis that undermines its apparent normalcy. How do we explain the stubborn presence, in the literature of the 1980s and 1990s, of this crippled agent who fails to realize the humanist autonomy envisioned by post-Mao theorists? What are the anxieties and tensions embedded in this incongruity and what do they reveal? This illuminating and original critical study of the crippled subject in post-Mao literature offers a detailed textual analysis of the work of five well-known contemporary writers: Han Shaogong, Can Xue, Yu Hua, Mo Yan, and Jia Pingwa. The author investigates not only the literary characters within the texts, but also their creators—real subjects in history, Chinese writers whose own agency was being tested and established in the search for a new subjectivity. She argues that, reenacting the Maoist legacy, the literary search failed to provide a viable model for a postrevolutionary China. In addition, the deficiency and inadequacy of the subject cannot always be contained in the Communist past—a history to be transcended in the design of modernity after Mao. The representation of the problematic subject thus punctured post-Mao optimism and foreshadowed the eventual abandonment of the move to rethink subjectivity in the 1990s. By diving beneath the euphoria of the 1980s and the confusion and frustration of the 1990s, these critical readings offer a unique perspective with which to gauge the complexity of China’s quest for modernity and a fuller understanding of the self’s multifaceted experience in the post-Mao era.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt6wqw1p
Book Title: The Phantom Heroine-Ghosts and Gender in Seventeenth-Century Chinese Literature
Publisher: University of Hawaii Press
Author(s): ZEITLIN JUDITH T.
Abstract: The "phantom heroine"—in particular the fantasy of her resurrection through sex with a living man—is one of the most striking features of traditional Chinese literature. Even today the hypersexual female ghost continues to be a source of fascination in East Asian media, much like the sexually predatory vampire in American and European movies, TV, and novels. But while vampires can be of either gender, erotic Chinese ghosts are almost exclusively female. The significance of this gender asymmetry in Chinese literary history is the subject of Judith Zeitlin’s elegantly written and meticulously researched new book. Zeitlin’s study centers on the seventeenth century, one of the most interesting and creative periods of Chinese literature and politically one of the most traumatic, witnessing the overthrow of the Ming, the Manchu conquest, and the subsequent founding of the Qing. Drawing on fiction, drama, poetry, medical cases, and visual culture, the author departs from more traditional literary studies, which tend to focus on a single genre or author. Ranging widely across disciplines, she integrates detailed analyses of great literary works with insights drawn from the history of medicine, art history, comparative literature, anthropology, religion, and performance studies. The Phantom Heroine probes the complex literary and cultural roots of the Chinese ghost tradition. Zeitlin is the first to address its most remarkable feature: the phenomenon of verse attributed to phantom writers—that is, authors actually reputed to be spirits of the deceased. She also makes the case for the importance of lyric poetry in developing a ghostly aesthetics and image code. Most strikingly, Zeitlin shows that the representation of female ghosts, far from being a marginal preoccupation, expresses cultural concerns of central importance.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt6wqx52
DEWEY, CHINA, AND THE DEMOCRACY OF THE DEAD from:
Justice and Democracy
Author(s) Ames Roger T.
Abstract: On May 1, 1919, John Dewey arrived in China to begin his twenty-six month lecture tour. Three days later, the May Fourth uprising occurred in Beijing, initiating one of the most crucial periods in the history of modern China. In the beginning, the New Culture movement was particularly open to novel ideas and programs urging social reform, and given that the central subject of Dewey’s numerous and wide-ranging lectures was to be that of “democracy,” circumstances appeared auspicious for the positive reception of Western democratic ideas. Indeed, Dewey’s influence was significant. Among other things, soon after his arrival, efforts were
FREEDOM: from:
Justice and Democracy
Author(s) Loy David
Abstract: The growth of freedom has been the central theme of history, Lord Acton believed, because it represents God’s plan for humanity. One does not need such a Whiggish view of history to notice that the history of the West, at least, has indeed been a story of the development of freedom (whether actualized or idealized). We trace the origins of Western civilization back to the Greek “emancipation” of reason from myth. Since the Renaissance, there has been a progressive emphasis, first on religious freedom, then political freedom, followed by economic freedom, colonial and racial freedom, and most recently sexual and
WORLD CHANGE AND THE CULTURAL SYNTHESIS OF THE WEST from:
Justice and Democracy
Author(s) Kim Yersu
Abstract: As a century and, indeed, a millennium draw to a close, we stand today perhaps at the most open moment in the history of humankind. The cultural synthesis that it has taken the West well over four hundred years of the departing millennium to forge and which brought power and wealth to the West, but also a pervasive improvement in the material condition of humankind at large during the waning century is losing its once matter-of-fact validity and persuasiveness. The world a hundred years ago was in a very fundamental sense one. The world was ruled by the West—which
Book Title: Dark Writing-Geography, Performance, Design
Publisher: University of Hawaii Press
Author(s): Carter Paul
Abstract: We do not see empty figures and outlines; we do not move in straight lines. Everywhere we are surrounded by dapple; the geometry of our embodied lives is curviform, meandering, bi-pedal. Our personal worlds are timed, inter-positional, and contingent. But nowhere in the language of cartography and design do these ordinary experiences appear. This, Dark Writing argues, is a serious omission because they are designs on the world: architects and colonizers use their lines to construct the places where we will live. But the rectilinear streets, squares, and public spaces produced in this way leave out people and the entire environmental history of their coming together. How, this book asks, can we explain the omission of bodies from maps and plans? And how can we redraw the lines maps and plans use so that the qualitative world of shadows, footprints, comings and goings, and occasions—all essential qualities of places that incubate sociality—can be registered? In short, Dark Writing asks why we represent the world as static when our experience of it is mobile. It traces this bias in Enlightenment cartography, in inductive logic, and in contemporary place design. This is the negative critique. Its positive argument is that, when we look closely at these designs on the world, we find traces of a repressed movement form. Even the ideal lines of geometrical figures turn out to contain traces of earlier passages; and there are many forms of graphic design that do engage with the dark environment that surrounds the light of reason. How can this "dark writing"—so important to reconfiguring our world as a place of meeting, of co-existence and sustaining diversity—be represented? And how, therefore, can our representations of the world embody more sensuously the mobile histories that have produced it? Dark Writing answers these questions using case studies: the exemplary case of the beginnings of the now world-famous Papunya Tula Painting Movement (Central Australia) and three high-profile public place-making initiatives in which the author was involved as artist and thinker. These case studies are nested inside historical chapters and philosophical discussions of the line and linear thinking that make Dark Writing both a highly personal book and a narrative with wide general appeal.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt6wqzx4
CHAPTER 3 Drawing the Line: from:
Dark Writing
Abstract: The lines that the artist Paul Klee was drawing in 1906–1907 were “my most personal possession,” yet he lamented, “The trouble was that I just couldn’t make them come out. And I could not see them around me, the accord between inside and outside was so hard to achieve.”¹ As the history of coastlines showed, scientists as well as artists have found it hard to connect the ideal lines they carry around in their heads with the actual appearance of the world. In geography this discrepancy has practical, real-world consequences: in the gap opened up by reason’s detachment from
CHAPTER 8 Dark Writing: from:
Dark Writing
Abstract: What is “dark writing”? In the first three chapters it referred to the trace of movement that is arrested in spatial representations. A history of journeys, encounters, inclinations, and leaps of faith can be shown to survive in maps and plans once their symbolic character is recognized, and it is these supplementary inscriptions that constitute dark writing. Dark writing alludes to the bodies that go missing in the action of representation. But it does not seek to replace them—to represent them. Aligned to their passage, it registers their passage graphically, as a pattern of traces. In the last three
Book Title: Out of the Margins-The Rise of Chinese Vernacular Fiction
Publisher: University of Hawaii Press
Author(s): Ge Liangyan
Abstract: The novel Water Margin (Shuihu zhuan), China's earliest full-length narrative in vernacular prose, first appeared in print in the sixteenth century. The tale of one hundred and eight bandit heroes evolved from a long oral tradition; in its novelized form, it played a pivotal role in the rise of Chinese vernacular fiction, which flourished during the late Ming (1368-1644) and Qing (1644-1911) periods. Liangyan Ge's multidimensional study considers the evolution of Water Margin and the rise of vernacular fiction against the background of the vernacularization of premodern Chinese literature as a whole. This gradual and arduous process, as the book convincingly shows, was driven by sustained contact and interaction between written culture and popular orality. Ge examines the stylistic and linguistic features of the novel against those of other works of early Chinese vernacular literature (stories, in particular), revealing an accretion of features typical of different historical periods and a prolonged and cumulative process of textualization. In addition to providing a meticulous philological study, his work offers a new reading of the novel that interprets some of its salient characteristics in terms of the interplay between audience, storytellers, and men of letters associated with popular orality.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt6wr0tj
2 Told or Written: from:
Out of the Margins
Abstract: The field of early Chinese vernacular fiction has long been haunted by questions concerning the origins of the genre. How was each of the earliest full-length vernacular novels—
Shuihu zhuan, Sanguo yanyi, andXiyou ji—related to the long oral tradition that preceded it? Did the popular story-cycles only provide the subject matter for the composition of the narrative, or did the oral model exert a shaping influence on the work in print on the level of narrative discourse as well? These questions are so hard to answer simply because we know so little about those popular traditions and about
3 The Narrative Pattern: from:
Out of the Margins
Abstract: If indeed the narrative discourse in
Shuihu zhuanis to a large extent of oral provenance, what is the most convincing textual evidence of the ties to its oral antecedents? Scholars in the past focused on some formal features, inShuihu zhuanand in other vernacular narratives, that were considered devices in storytelling before they survived the transition from the oral to the written, or, in C. T. Hsia’s words, “a storyteller’s clichés.”¹ These features include the frequent use of formulary phrases such as “huashuo,” “queshuo,” “qieshuo,” “buzai huaxia,” and so on, which could have been part of the storyteller’s
4 From Voice to Text: from:
Out of the Margins
Abstract: In the previous chapter, the narrative discourse of
Shuihu zhuanis discussed in terms of the oral mode of composition and story making. The discussion, I hope, helps elucidate the fact that much of the narrative discourse indeed took shape in an oral milieu, with many elements characteristic of oral literature intact or discernible in its present textual form. Of course, the voice of the storyteller is gone forever, and it is only in the form of the printed text that the narrative exists today. The current chapter addresses the issue of the textualization of the work. My argument here
6 Literary Vernacular and Novelistic Discourse from:
Out of the Margins
Abstract: The rise of written vernacular as a new literary language, in China as in the West, was inevitably the result of a long process of the interaction and interpenetration between the forces of written culture and those of orality and of a gradual confluence of literary consciousness with oral sensibilities.¹ In the cultural context of early premodern China, the persistent transmission and textualization of the
Shuihustory cycles was a major part of the interface between oral and written traditions. With modern knowledge on the nature of oral culture and the relationship between orality and writing, we can now pay
Book Title: Christianity in Korea- Publisher: University of Hawaii Press
Author(s): Lee Timothy S.
Abstract: The volume begins with an accessibly written overview that traces in broad outline the history and development of Christianity on the peninsula. This is followed by chapters on broad themes, such as the survival of early Korean Catholics in a Neo-Confucian society, relations between Christian churches and colonial authorities during the Japanese occupation, premillennialism, and the theological significance of the division and prospective reunification of Korea. Others look in more detail at individuals and movements, including the story of the female martyr Kollumba Kang Wansuk; the influence of Presbyterianism on the renowned nationalist Ahn Changho; the sociopolitical and theological background of the Minjung Protestant Movement; and the success and challenges of Evangelical Protestantism in Korea. The book concludes with a discussion of how best to encourage a rapprochement between Buddhism and Christianity in Korea.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt6wr2rg
Chapter 1 A Quarter-Millennium of Christianity in Korea from:
Christianity in Korea
Author(s) Grayson James Huntley
Abstract: We cannot reduce the story of Korean Christians down to simple social, economic, and political motivations. Profound beliefs motivated their actions. The twentieth-century German theologian Paul Tillich, who came to intellectual maturity in the aftermath of the First World War and later became an American
Chapter 3 Kollumba Kang Wansuk, an Early Catholic Activist and Martyr from:
Christianity in Korea
Author(s) Ledyard Gari
Abstract: Kollumba (Columba) Kang Wansuk (1761–1801), who perished in the great anti-Catholic persecution of 1801, is well known among a small number of historians of Korean Catholicism, but not among more general scholars of Korean history or in the wider field of Korean Studies. She should be more broadly recognized, since aside from her importance as an early Catholic, she was also a remarkable woman who worked in a cause that unfolded outside the home in public space, something that was hardly imaginable for a woman in her time and probably without precedent in earlier Korean history. She had a
Chapter 11 Korean Protestants and the Reunification Movement from:
Christianity in Korea
Author(s) Lee Timothy S.
Abstract: Historically, Korean Protestants have taken active roles in national issues akin to the reunification movement. In their early history, for example, they led efforts to reform the feudalistic practices
4 Vernacularization of the Sublime from:
Cult, Culture and Authority
Abstract: In the previous chapter, we saw how in the eighteenth century Ðoàn Thị Ðiểm wrote her story about Liễu Hạnh in classical prose to harness the sublime for the emancipation of educated women. It was addressed to the restricted audience of educated people. This chapter discusses two works on Liễu Hạnh written in vernacular poetry, one from the mid-nineteenth century and one from the early twentieth century. Both of these works use Ðoàn Thị Ðiểm’s
Vân Cát Thần Nữ Truyện(Story of the Vân Cát Goddess) as a master text; however, each processes this master text into the vernacular in
Book Title: Heian Japan, Centers and Peripheries- Publisher: University of Hawaii Press
Author(s): MATSUMOTO STACIE
Abstract: The first three centuries of the Heian period (794–1086) saw some of its most fertile innovations and epochal achievements in Japanese literature and the arts. It was also a time of important transitions in the spheres of religion and politics, as aristocratic authority was consolidated in Kyoto, powerful court factions and religious institutions emerged, and adjustments were made in the Chinese-style system of ruler-ship. At the same time, the era’s leaders faced serious challenges from the provinces that called into question the primacy and efficiency of the governmental system and tested the social/cultural status quo. Heian Japan, Centers and Peripheries, the first book of its kind to examine the early Heian from a wide variety of multidisciplinary perspectives, offers a fresh look at these seemingly contradictory trends. Essays by fourteen leading American, European, and Japanese scholars of art history, history, literature, and religions take up core texts and iconic images, cultural achievements and social crises, and the ever-fascinating patterns and puzzles of the time. The authors tackle some of Heian Japan’s most enduring paradigms as well as hitherto unexplored problems in search of new ways of understanding the currents of change as well as the processes of institutionalization that shaped the Heian scene, defined the contours of its legacies, and make it one of the most intensely studied periods of the Japanese past.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt6wr3b4
5 The Way of the Literati: from:
Heian Japan, Centers and Peripheries
Author(s) SMITS IVO
Abstract: Unlike those who study Japanese history, scholars of Japan’s literature have long been reluctant to seriously take into account texts written in Chinese, or Sino-Japanese. While this peripheral position of Chinese texts is shifting, it is necessary to restate the obvious: insofar as the written word is concerned, premodern and early modern Japan was a bilingual country. The marginalization of Chinese some two centuries ago resulted in a fading awareness of a large cultural heritage. With the rise of
kokugaku(national learning) in the late eighteenth century, the bias against Chinese grew steadily and was consolidated in the late nineteenth
7 The Buddhist Transformation of Japan in the Ninth Century: from:
Heian Japan, Centers and Peripheries
Author(s) MORSE SAMUEL C.
Abstract: The significance of the Shingon and Tendai traditions in the history of Japanese Buddhist art during the early Heian period is indisputable. Yet it is important to acknowledge that those teachings were available only to a culturally privileged, literate male minority with close connections to the court. Temple histories and inventories as well as texts from the period describing popular Buddhist beliefs and practices, such as the
Nihon koku genpō zen’aku ryōiki (Miraculous Stories from the Japanese Buddhist Tradition)and theTōdaiji fuju monkō (Text of Buddhist Recitations from Tōdaiji),attest to the vitality of a Buddhism far different from
11 Famine, Climate, and Farming in Japan, 670 – 1100 from:
Heian Japan, Centers and Peripheries
Author(s) FARRIS WILLIAM WAYNE
Abstract: Crop failure and famine have a long history in Japan. Yet the topic has received virtually no attention in English-language research on the ancient period, meaning here 670 – 1100, nor have Japanese historians specializing in those years systematically analyzed it. This chapter will address three basic and seminal questions about food shortages in that era. First, how frequent and severe were they? The story of these crises in the early modern or Tokugawa period (1600 – 1868) is well-known, and many believe that they had widespread demographic, social, and political effects.¹ Can the same be said for the ancient period? Second,
13 Lordship Interdicted: from:
Heian Japan, Centers and Peripheries
Author(s) FRIDAY KARL
Abstract: In 1028 — the very middle of the self-professed era of “peaceful tranquility” — the central aristocracy’s self-complacence was ripped by reports that Taira no Tadatsune (967 – 1031), a maternal grandson of the infamous Taira no Masakado (? – 940), had attacked and ravaged the provincial government compound
(kokuga)in Awa. This incident, and the events that followed, rank among the most dramatic episodes in the early history of Japan’s warrior order. Masakado’s insurrection, some seven decades earlier, had climaxed with the protagonist’s claiming for himself the title New Emperor. Tadatsune’s reach did not extend so far, but his grasp held the provinces
15 Jōjin’s Travels from Center to Center (with Some Periphery in between) from:
Heian Japan, Centers and Peripheries
Author(s) BORGEN ROBERT
Abstract: In recent decades scholars have questioned two hoary clichés regarding the Heian period: that it was an age of semi-isolation when Japan abandoned its diplomatic ties with China as interest in Chinese culture waned and that it consisted of a well-defined center, its urbane and highly literate capital, surrounded by a vast uncouth, benighted periphery. When regarded as isolated, or at least semi-isolated, the Heian period is part of an implicit periodization scheme, often used but never systematically expressed, that divided Japan’s history into alternating ages of receptivity and rejection of foreign culture: whereas the Nara period was viewed as
Book Title: American Indian Rhetorics of Survivance-Word Medicine, Word Magic
Publisher: University of Pittsburgh Press
Author(s): Stromberg Ernest
Abstract: American Indian Rhetorics of Survivancepresents an original critical and theoretical analysis of American Indian rhetorical practices in both canonical and previously overlooked texts: autobiographies, memoirs, prophecies, and oral storytelling traditions. Ernest Stromberg assembles essays from a range of academic disciplines that investigate the rhetorical strategies of Native American orators, writers, activists, leaders, and intellectuals.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt6wr9rm
“FORKED JUSTICE” from:
American Indian Rhetorics of Survivance
Author(s) Hudson Angela Pulley
Abstract: IN the late 1820s, the Cherokee Nation was in the midst of a revolutionary series of sociopolitical changes that would forever change the course of its history. In fifty years, over half of all Cherokee lands had been ceded to the United States and the pressure for them to move to a territory west of the Mississippi River had been steadily increasing. The growing state of Georgia had a particularly strong desire to see the Cherokees removed, and in 1802, the federal government had assured Georgia leaders that the Indian title to remaining lands in and around Georgia would be
SARAH WINNEMUCCA HOPKINS from:
American Indian Rhetorics of Survivance
Author(s) Powell Malea D.
Abstract: In 1883, Sarah Winnemucca Hopkins wrote and published
Life Among the Piutes: Their Wrongs and Claims. She did so in order to enlist the aid of the American public, particularly the eastern reform communities, in her struggle to find justice for her people, the Northern Paiutes. Winnemucca is frequently cited as the first American Indian woman autobiographer, ʺthe only Indian woman writer of personal and tribal history during most of the nineteenth centuryʺ (Ruoff 261). While I agree that Winnemuccaʹs text follows the general rules of autobiography,Life Among the Piutes(hereafter referred to asLife)
RESISTANCE AND MEDIATION from:
American Indian Rhetorics of Survivance
Author(s) Stromberg Ernest
Abstract: IN the preface to his autobiographical narrative
The Middle Five: Indian Schoolboys of the Omaha Tribe, Francis La Flesche provides a poignant sense of the rhetorical context in which he and other early authors of boarding school narratives wrote: ʺ[N]o native American can ever cease to regret that the utterances of his father have been constantly belittled when put into English, that their thoughts have been travestied and their native dignity obscuredʺ (xix). In this brief passage, La Flesche indicts a history of misrepresentations of American Indians and specifically English as the vehicle for conveying these distorting and belittling representations.
DE-ASSIMILATION AS THE NEED TO TELL from:
American Indian Rhetorics of Survivance
Author(s) Baumgartner Holly L.
Abstract: NATIVE AMERICAN history is the story and stories of a material oppression that I believe very few people would deny. It is a history of unparalleled genocide—eighty to one hundred million deaths, twenty million in the United States alone.¹ It is a history of violence perpetrated on multiple levels, including personal violence, whereby Natives were tortured, killed outright, torn from parents to be placed in boarding schools and foster homes, put on display at European courts and festivals, and made into spectacle as in the popular Buffalo Billʹs Wild West Show in the 1800s (Slotkin 165ff). Even in the
Book Title: Traces Of A Stream-Literacy and Social Change Among African American Women
Publisher: University of Pittsburgh Press
Author(s): Royster Jacqueline Jones
Abstract: Traces of a Streamoffers a unique scholarly perspective that merges interests in rhetorical and literacy studies, United States social and political theory, and African American women writers. Focusing on elite nineteenth-century African American women who formed a new class of women well positioned to use language with consequence, Royster uses interdisciplinary perspectives (literature, history, feminist studies, African American studies, psychology, art, sociology, economics) to present a well-textured rhetorical analysis of the literate practices of these women. With a shift in educational opportunity after the Civil War, African American women gained access to higher education and received formal training in rhetoric and writing. By the end of the nineteenth-century, significant numbers of African American women operated actively in many public arenas.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt6wrb9s
Book Title: From Darkness To Light-Class, Consciousness, & Salvation In Revolutionary
Publisher: University of Pittsburgh Press
Author(s): HALFIN IGAL
Abstract: In this interdisciplinary and controversial work, Igal Halfin takes an original and provocative stance on Marxist theory, and attempts to break down the divisions between history, philosophy, and literary theory.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt6wrcc6
Introduction: from:
From Darkness To Light
Abstract: THAT TWENTIETH-CENTURY Russia embraced Marxism is perhaps the most striking feature of Russian modern history. Brainchild of Marx, the Soviet Union grew up under the shadow of his vision.¹ Marxist visionaries dreamed of a completely transformed society. Nothing of the corrupt and exploitative past was to be retained in the just, pure future. The victims of the old order were destined to become the rulers of the new. The paragon of Revolution—called a proletarian, a Bolshevik, or a Communist, depending on the speaker and the period—was to become transformed into the “New Man”
(novyi chelovek).²
1 Marxism as Eschatology from:
From Darkness To Light
Abstract: IN THE FOLLOWING PAGES, I would like to outline the basic features of Marxist historical mythology, linking it with the Western religious and philosophical concern with human salvation. My core argument is that the attempt to provide scientific principles of historical analysis and to break away from the messianic interpretation of history sponsored by the Church was in fact in many ways unsuccessful: underneath the seemingly new Marxist methodology were concealed older concerns with historical time and redemption. Marxists would doubtless have renounced notions such as good, evil, messiah, and salvation as baseless religious superstitions that had nothing to do
3 The “Intelligentsia”: from:
From Darkness To Light
Abstract: THE MEANING of the term “intelligentsia” was far from immutable between the 1890s and the 1920s. Tracing developments in the revolutionary discourse over a span of three decades, I would like, in the present chapter, to sketch a brief history of “the intelligentsia” in Russian Marxism. Such a history, however, is not susceptible to straightforward chronological presentation. Notions do not develop in the same way biographies do. The main events in the history of notions cannot be precisely defined, let alone dated. Thus, new definitions of the intelligentsia did not simply coincide with the familiar milestones in the history of
Green Things in the Garbage: from:
Ecocritical Theory
Author(s) SANDILANDS CATRIONA
Abstract: In his beautiful, terrible image of the angel of history drawn from the Klee painting
Angelus Novus, Walter Benjamin offers a glimpse of his view of the relationship between garbage and history:
Sense of Place and Lieu de Mémoire: from:
Ecocritical Theory
Author(s) GOODBODY AXEL
Abstract: It is striking how often literary representations of nature appear within recollections of childhood, or more broadly in the context of acts of remembering. At the same time, memories of the past, in literature as in life, are commonly anchored in places, landscapes, or buildings. As approaches to the study of culture, ecocriticism and cultural memory studies differ in their principal concerns: while the former relates to nature and space, and examines cultural constructions of the natural environment, the latter is oriented toward history and time, and principally preoccupied with representations and understandings of the social, in formulations relating the
The Matter of Texts: from:
Ecocritical Theory
Author(s) ELVEY ANNE
Abstract: Preserved in the British Library, the fourth-century CE
Codex Sinaiticusand the fifth-century CECodex Alexandrinusrecall both a colonial history of appropriation and custodianship of ancient artifacts, and a long tradition of production and reproduction of Bibles. Along withCodex Vaticanusand major papyri, these codices provide key witnesses for the authenticity and authority of particular textual variants in the Greek New Testament. By their material difference from contemporary mass-produced Bibles, they also remind me of the materiality of the text.
Ecocentric Postmodern Theory: from:
Ecocritical Theory
Author(s) OPPERMANN SERPIL
Abstract: The ecological turn has not only brought an integral awareness of the natural world into the field of literary studies, reorienting the humanities toward a more biocentric worldview, but has also drawn attention to the role of literature in influencing our knowledge of the world. According to Norman N. Holland: “Literature has power over us. At least it certainly
feelsthat way when we are, as we say, ‘absorbed’ in a story or drama or poem.”¹ The cognitive function accorded to literature is of fundamental importance for ecocritics, who expect of writers that they inscribe ecological viewpoints in their work.
four THERAPEIA from:
Freud and Augustine in Dialogue
Abstract: In exploring how the academic term
mysticismcan be profitably utilized to probe the history of Christian mysticism, Bernard McGinn is adamant that its interpretation and meaning cannot be divorced from the total matrix of Christian ideation, practice, and accoutrements. Moreover, McGinn is careful to distinguish between mysticism rendered in terms of an episodic experience and what he refers to as “a process or a way of life.”¹ Although a distinction can be drawn between mysticism as experience and mysticism as process, McGinn holds that ultimately, the two are inseparable:
CONCLUSION from:
Freud and Augustine in Dialogue
Abstract: The discussion to this point has been directed toward establishing a new chapter in the ongoing psychoanalytic reception history of Augustine’s
Confessions. In laying out the argument, I have had occasion to touch on multiple issues germane to the broader academic study of mysticism, the place of psychoanalysis in it, and what seems to be the widespread emergence of a psychologically informed culture invested in mysticism and spirituality. It is this latter, wider and socially relevant fact that, in this concluding chapter, I take up in greater depth. The discussion proceeds by way of something assumed throughout this book, namely,
Criminal Justice and the Law of Love: from:
Doing Justice to Mercy
Author(s) GILPIN W. CLARK
Abstract: In a penetrating inquiry into the history of modern prison reform, the late Norval Morris, a legal scholar at the University of Chicago, asked us to confront the question of why prison conditions merit a society’s most serious consideration. Part of the answer, said Morris, “is to be found in the fact that the criminal justice system exercises the greatest power that a state can legally use against its citizens.” Consequently, the treatment of convicted criminals discloses the functioning norms of human decency and fairness, the protections of citizenship, and the restraints on the exercise of force that pervade the
Book Title: Locating the Destitute-Space and Identity in Caribbean Fiction
Publisher: University of Virginia Press
Author(s): Radović Stanka
Abstract: While postcolonial discourse in the Caribbean has drawn attention to colonialism's impact on space and spatial hierarchy, Stanka Radović asks both how ordinary people as "users" of space have been excluded from active and autonomous participation in shaping their daily spatial reality and how they challenge this exclusion. In a comparative interdisciplinary reading of anglophone and francophone Caribbean literature and contemporary spatial theory, she focuses on the house as a literary figure and the ways that fiction and acts of storytelling resist the oppressive hierarchies of colonial and neocolonial domination. The author engages with the theories of Henri Lefebvre, Michel Foucault, and contemporary critical geographers, in addition to selected fiction by V. S. Naipaul, Patrick Chamoiseau, Beryl Gilroy, and Rafaël Confiant, to examine the novelists' construction of narrative "houses" to reclaim not only actual or imaginary places but also the very conditions of self-representation.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt6wrm9c
2 A House of One’s Own: from:
Locating the Destitute
Abstract: Many accounts of spatiality seek to distinguish
spacefromplace. For instance, Edward Casey’s comprehensive study of the philosophical history of place,The Fate of Place, gives precedence to place over space, suggesting that “to be at all—to exist in any way—is to be somewhere, and to be somewhere is to be in some kind of place” (ix). Because it is so central to our existence, place is often taken for granted and subsumed by the more dominant categories of space and time. The notion of space, Casey argues, is traditionally described as universal, infinite, and ubiquitous. Place,
6 Upper and Lower Stories: from:
Locating the Destitute
Abstract: In Raphaël Confiant’s
L’Hôtel du Bon Plaisir(2009), the spatial approach to multiple (post) colonial histories, both personal and cultural, shapes the way we interpret the intersecting destinies of his protagonists. As a matter of fact the titular hotel turns out to be the most important protagonist of all, showing that shared space creates community and shelters its evolving history. Although Confiant’s novel shares with Chamoiseau’sTexacoa profound thematic and methodological kinship centered on exploring through the category of space the nonhierarchical multiplicity of Créolité, the intertwined narratives inL’Hôtel du Bon Plaisiremerge as part of a vertical
Phenomenology and Lived Experience from:
Essays from the Edge
Abstract: In the struggle to define itself in opposition to its predecessor, the generation in France that fashioned itself as postphenomenological took special pleasure in deriding the concept of “lived experience.” Jacques Derrida, to take a salient example, charged in
Of Grammatologythat experience is an “unwieldy” concept that “belongs to the history of metaphysics and we can only use it under erasure [sous rature]. ‘Experience’ has always designated the relationship with a presence, whether that relationship had the form of consciousness or not.”¹ The phenomenological attempt to raise it to a transcendental level, above the vagaries of historical and cultural
Pseudology from:
Essays from the Edge
Abstract: In 1993, Jacques Derrida was invited to participate in a lecture series at the New School dedicated to the memory of Hannah Arendt, who was closely associated with the school during much of her American exile. Although both can in some sense be called Heidegger’s children (if perhaps by different intellectual mothers),¹ the result was his first sustained engagement with her legacy. Entitled “History of the Lie: Prolegomena,” it was published in several places, most recently in the collection edited by Peggy Kamuf called
Without Alibi.² The texts he discusses at length are Arendt’s essays of 1967 and 1971, “Truth
1990 from:
Essays from the Edge
Abstract: Of all the phenomena that register the distance between history as lived experience and history as written record, nothing is more emphatic than the concept of a historical period. When we live through the happenings that constitute our lives, we are never able to know for sure if we inhabit a meaningful epoch of historical time, for without terminal closure and the crossing of a threshold no epoch is yet defined. We cannot see beyond our current horizon to know what the future landscape will look like. Even the apparently mechanical and uniform temporality of centuries, which so often seems
CHAPTER TWO Valentin Mudimbé: from:
Postcolonial Francophone Autobiographies
Abstract: Valentin Mudimbé is well known in the American academy for his numerous works on Africa. The publication of his autobiography,
Les Corps glorieux des mots et des êtres, on his fiftieth birthday attests to his continued interest in Africa as well as his own academic achievements. In the present chapter, I propose that the autobiography of this African scholar who was born and raised in the colonial Belgian Congo is a site where history, philosophy, and self-narrative meet, largely because of the hybridity of the work. Second, I show how philosophy permeates and shapesLes Corps glorieux des mots et
Book Title: Religion after Religion-Gershom Scholem, Mircea Eliade, and Henry Corbin at Eranos
Publisher: Princeton University Press
Author(s): Wasserstrom Steven M.
Abstract: By the end of World War II, religion appeared to be on the decline throughout the United States and Europe. Recent world events had cast doubt on the relevance of religious belief, and modernizing trends made religious rituals look out of place. It was in this atmosphere that the careers of Scholem, Eliade, and Corbin--the twentieth century's legendary scholars in the respective fields of Judaism, History of Religions, and Islam--converged and ultimately revolutionized how people thought about religion. Between 1949 and 1978, all three lectured to Carl Jung's famous Eranos circle in Ascona, Switzerland, where each in his own way came to identify the symbolism of mystical experience as a central element of his monotheistic tradition. In this, the first book ever to compare the paths taken by these thinkers, Steven Wasserstrom explores how they overturned traditional approaches to studying religion by de-emphasizing law, ritual, and social history and by extolling the role of myth and mysticism. The most controversial aspect of their theory of religion, Wasserstrom argues, is that it minimized the binding character of moral law associated with monotheism.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt7pds6
Introduction from:
Religion after Religion
Abstract: The greatest scholars require the closest study. During the postwar period, the critical study of religion in North America was significantly altered under the impact of the discipline known as History of Religions, especially as it was formulated by Romanian emigré comparativist Mircea Eliade (1907–1986). Eliade was one of a group of scholars of religion who met regularly at a chateau in Ascona, Switzerland. Beginning in 1933 these annual meetings, inspired by the Swiss psychotherapist Carl G. Jung, were held under the designation of
Eranos.The papers presented in Ascona (often two hours or more in length) were published
CHAPTER 6 Aesthetic Solutions from:
Religion after Religion
Abstract: As writers, the Historians of Religions presented readers with a model impossible to copy. That is, while their creations were “about” religion, neither their writings nor the forms of religion they described were, in any direct sense, replicable by the reader. This irreproducibility, I suggest, echoes their very modernity as writers. The History of Religions, in form and in content, positioned itself to be unparalleled, unique, autonomous, a species of one—just as did modern art and the modern artist. This parallel is particularly significant because it was on this basis that the foundational claim for the autonomy of religion
CHAPTER 7 A Rustling in the Woods: from:
Religion after Religion
Abstract: The most influential and brilliant students of Hermann Cohen (1842—1918), the neo-Kantian Jewish philosopher of Marburg, largely rejected one of his fundamental views on Judaism. Opposing his characterization of Judaism as the religion definitively opposed to myth—Judaism as virtually identical with a demythologized Enlightenment rationality—these post-Cohenian thinkers turned to a view of myth as a creative and living force. At least three Cohen students, Franz Rosenzweig, Ernst Bloch, and Ernst Cassirer, wrote revolutionary works that innovatively reassessed the relations between myth, the History of Religions, and Judaism. These figures were joined by a much larger cohort in
CHAPTER 8 Collective Renovatio from:
Religion after Religion
Abstract: In 1949, the first year of the Cold War and the year that Corbin and Scholem first spoke at Eranos, Eliade published
Cosmos and History, with its heartfelt chapter on “The Terror of History.”¹ It seems almost trite to observe, at century’s end, that the History of Religions was born in a time of crisis. Still, at the risk of this banality, it is perhaps worthwhile to recall that that birth didnottake place during the height of wartime crises, from 1914 to 1945. Rather, it occurred during its anxiously quiescent aftermath, at the beginning of the long stretch
CHAPTER 10 Mystic Historicities from:
Religion after Religion
Abstract: A stumbling block often encountered by new readers of Mircea Eliade is the discovery that the History of Religions oddly is defined by its opposition to history. Gershom Scholem’s version of History of Religions seemed to obviate this dilemma, inasmuch as he championed historical research and the historical method. Henry Corbin used a variety of terms, such as “imaginal” and “prophetic,” to characterize his stridently antihistoricist Islamic studies. But all three shared a developed interest in metahistory. Both Scholem and Corbin thus spoke of “historiosophy.” They also spoke of their own work in terms of a kind of “counter-history.”¹ Corbin
CHAPTER 11 The Chiliastic Practice of Islamic Studies According to Henry Corbin from:
Religion after Religion
Abstract: One must study the totality of Corbin’s published work to understand that this great Islamicist was something other than an Islamicist.¹ He wrote what he came to call “prophetic philosophy,” a kind of esoteric science complemented by the acceptable apparatus of footnotes.² Influences on this elaborate conception, however, have not yet been traced in full, though many of them are by now well known. Corbin’s esoterism blended medieval philosophy, occultism, History of Religions, Lutheran theology, Shi‘ite ideology, into a brilliantly polished, absolutely authentic, and utterly irreproducible mixture. It is my conviction that he may have been the most sophisticated and
CHAPTER 12 Psychoanalysis in Reverse from:
Religion after Religion
Abstract: For Eliade, preeminently, the promise of his new History of Religions was
CHAPTER 13 Uses of the Androgyne in the History of Religions from:
Religion after Religion
Abstract: The most striking (and the most uncharacteristic) title of the many books published by Mircea Eliade was
Méphistophélès et l’androgyne.¹ This title had a long history.² It was the title of the longest essay in the collection; this article in turn had been his lecture at the Eranos meeting in Ascona, Switzerland, in 1958. Before that, this same material had originally constituted his studies in the late 1930s; they were published during the war, in Romanian, asThe Myth of Reintegration.³ The essay itself, in its final English version, alludes to this protracted history in its opening lines. “About twenty
CHAPTER 14 Defeating Evil from Within: from:
Religion after Religion
Abstract: The greatest scholarship requires the closest study. Gershom Scholem’s classic essay “Redemption through Sin” remains one of the most influential essays written not only in Jewish Studies but in the History of Religions more generally.¹ It was a tour de force, serving at once as programmatic seed, historiographic manifesto, research agenda, and transvaluational breakthrough. Even after many translations and republications, this essay remains positioned in Scholem’s corpus as a vital synthesis of his innovative creativity. But the paradoxical morality articulated by Scholem in “Redemption through Sin” only appears to be utterly novel. In fact, it emerges more and more clearly
CHAPTER 15 On the Suspension of the Ethical from:
Religion after Religion
Abstract: There is little explicit discussion of ethics in the work of Scholem, Corbin, and Eliade. For Eliade and Corbin the
onticaleffectively replaced theethicalat the center of intellectual concern. Scholem certainly wrote more directly on ethics than did his two friends.¹ But to the extent that he replaced, in effect,mitzvot(commandments) andHalakha(Jewish law) with “the dialectics of continuity and revolt” as the driving force of Jewish history, he may be said to have deethicized Judaism.² If, as I have tried to show in the preceding chapters, the aesthetic was far more fully developed than the
Conclusion from:
Religion after Religion
Abstract: There are many contexts into which one can place the amazingly successful studies of religion authored by the Historians of Religions, over the course of careers spanning two generations, straddling the most dramatic decades of this century. I have only traced here a few of those contexts, the turn to myth in Weimar thought, Paris in the thirties, Christian Kabbalah, Heidegger, Jung, fictional androgynes, Nietzsche, Schelling, Goethe, Hamann, Kierkegaard, proud and tragic nationalisms, and so on. These influences were integrated distinctively each into their own system, none really quite resembling the others. Each was an
individuatedHistory of Religions, to
INTRODUCTION from:
Birth of the Symbol
Abstract: This study examines the ancient history of an idea, or perhaps it is better called a hope or desire. What do we expect from poetry? Is it an entertaining diversion? An edifying tale? A craft whose masters delight and move us with their elegance and fine workmanship? Yes, perhaps. But a few bold souls, ancient as well as modern, have it in mind that poetry will do something more for us. They suspect that the poets’ stories might say more than they appear to say, and that their language might be more than just words. Though these readers are likely
Book Title: Available Light-Anthropological Reflections on Philosophical Topics
Publisher: Princeton University Press
Author(s): Geertz Clifford
Abstract: This book treats the reader to an analysis of the American intellectual climate by someone who did much to shape it. One can read Available Light both for its revelation of public culture in its dynamic, evolving forms and for the story it tells about the remarkable adventures of an innovator during the "golden years" of American academia.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt7rkn7
IV The Uses of Diversity from:
Available Light
Abstract: Anthropology, my
fröhliche Wissenschaft, has been fatally involved over the whole course of its history (a long one, if you start it with Herodotus; rather short, if you start it with Tylor) with the vast variety of ways in which men and women have tried to live their lives. At some points, it has sought to deal with that variety by capturing it in some universalizing net of theory: evolutionary stages, pan-human ideas or practices, or transcendental forms (structures, archetypes, subterranean grammars). At others, it has stressed particularity, idiosyncrasy, incommensurability—cabbages and kings. But recently it has found itself faced
V The State of the Art from:
Available Light
Abstract: One of the advantages of anthropology as a scholarly enterprise is that no one, including its practitioners, quite knows exactly what it is. People who watch baboons copulate, people who rewrite myths in algebraic formulas, people who dig up Pleistocene skeletons, people who work out decimal point correlations between toilet training practices and theories of disease, people who decode Maya hieroglyphics, and people who classify kinship systems into typologies in which our own comes out as “Eskimo” all call themselves anthropologists. So do people who analyze African drum rhythms, arrange the whole of human history into evolutionary phases culminating in
XI The World in Pieces: from:
Available Light
Abstract: This is clear enough from its history, especially now that that history is at last coming to be written, by
Book Title: Essays on Giordano Bruno- Publisher: Princeton University Press
Author(s): GATTI HILARY
Abstract: The book is divided into sections that address three broad subjects: the relationship between Bruno and the new science, the history of his reception in English culture, and the principal characteristics of his natural philosophy. A final essay examines why this advocate of a "tranquil universal philosophy" ended up being burned at the stake as a heretic by the Roman Inquisition. While the essays take many different approaches, they are united by a number of assumptions: that, although well versed in magic, Bruno cannot be defined primarily as a Renaissance Magus; that his aim was to articulate a new philosophy of nature; and that his thought, while based on ancient and medieval sources, represented a radical rupture with the philosophical schools of the past, helping forge a path toward a new modernity.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt7rmc2
2 BRUNO’S COPERNICAN DIAGRAMS from:
Essays on Giordano Bruno
Abstract: The study of giordano bruno’s copernicanism has a long and distinguished history, going back to the nineteenth century and continuing until the present day. It has involved a number of prestigious scholars, both historians of science and historians of philosophy, such as Paul-Henri Michel, Alexandre Koyré, Hélène Vedrine, Thomas Kuhn, and Robert Westman, among many others.¹ This notable body of comment on Bruno as one of the major Copernican philosophers of the sixteenth century will be taken as given, and mention will be made of the details of his reading of the
De revolutionibusonly when necessary to the development
7 BRUNO AND SHAKESPEARE: from:
Essays on Giordano Bruno
Abstract: Hamlet’scentral position as a moment of transition between the early period of Shakespeare’s more brilliant and happy mood toward the years of his mature tragic art can be considered as an acquired fact in almost any modern reading of his best known and most celebrated play. Those who wish to underline Shakespeare’s position in the course of British history between the end of the sixteenth century and the beginning of the seventeenth, whenHamletwas written and acted for the first time (1600–1601), often explain this dramatic change of mood by pointing to the final years of the
15 BRUNO AND METAPHOR from:
Essays on Giordano Bruno
Abstract: Giordano bruno was born only five years after the first publication of Copernicus’s
De revolutionibusin 1543, and only thirty-odd years after Martin Luther’s excommunication from the Catholic Church had divided Europe and its culture into two militantly hostile factions. Bruno’s lifetime in the second half of the sixteenth century thus covers a vital if often turbulent moment of cultural transition, which would radically affect the history of both science and the humanities. This chapter will primarily be concerned with his thinking about language, and especially with his thoughts about metaphor, thus aligning itself with an interpretative model of early
Book Title: The Aesthetics of Mimesis-Ancient Texts and Modern Problems
Publisher: Princeton University Press
Author(s): Halliwell Stephen
Abstract: Moving expertly between ancient and modern traditions, Halliwell contends that the history of mimesis hinges on problems that continue to be of urgent concern for contemporary aesthetics.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt7rn67
Chapter One Representation and Reality: from:
The Aesthetics of Mimesis
Abstract: Plato and mimesis form a fateful conjunction in the history of aesthetics. Not only was Plato the first Greek thinker to explore the idea of mimetic art in a theoretically extensive and probing manner, engaging strategically with themes and issues that, as we saw in my introduction, had been voiced in various but unsystematic ways in earlier Greek poetry and thought. He also took two momentous steps toward turning mimesis into the backdrop for an entire philosophy of art. The first was to pose certain fundamental challenges to the status and value of artistic mimesis—challenges that have remained unsettling
Chapter Two Romantic Puritanism: from:
The Aesthetics of Mimesis
Abstract: According to Friedrich Nietzsche in the
Genealogy of Morals, Plato stands as “the greatest enemy of art Europe has yet produced.”¹ In framing this description Nietzsche was, in his own peculiarly incisive way, paying a formidable compliment to a writer he placed in the select company of those whose thought constitutes “a passionate history of their soul” (eine leidenschaftliche Seelen-Geschichte) and embodies the product of a life that “burns with the passion of thinking” (in der Leidenschaft des Denkens verbrennt).² The “greatness” of Plato’s perceived enmity to art was, for Nietzsche, no crude extreme of antipathy but a measure of
Chapter Five Inside and Outside the Work of Art: from:
The Aesthetics of Mimesis
Abstract: The understanding of Aristotelian mimesis has suffered almost as much at the hands of its ostensible friends as at those of its avowed opponents. While the philosopher’s concept of mimesis has played a vital role in the long story of Western attitudes to artistic representation, that role has often been mediated through the reworking and misinterpretation of his ideas, especially those found in the
Poetics. The critical balance of the treatise has been prejudicially weighted down, at different times, either on the side of a doctrinal didacticism or, equally distortingly, on that of a formalist creed of pure artistic autonomy.
Chapter Nine Truth or Delusion? from:
The Aesthetics of Mimesis
Abstract: In the domain of aesthetics, moving on from the writings of Plato and Aristotle to the rather patchily preserved evidence for Hellenistic attitudes to mimetic art is somewhat like descending from a mountain range into a large but indefinitely sprawling plain. It is appropriate to begin this journey, however, by observing that extensive areas of the plain are irrigated by waters that run down from the peaks above. One aspect of the impact of both Plato and Aristotle—an aspect given little attention by historians of philosophy but an immensely important one in the long run of the history of
Chapter Eleven Renewal and Transformation: from:
The Aesthetics of Mimesis
Abstract: The concerns explored in Plato’s repeated dealings with mimesis set a large part of the agenda for the history of ancient aesthetics. Together with the countervailing views of Aristotle, which they themselves had helped to prompt, they became, in ways my two preceding chapters have allowed us to glimpse, a source of both stimulus and provocation that ran through the core of the mimeticist tradition. But not until late antiquity did anybody take up the topic of mimesis on the full scale of the Platonic precedent, restoring it to a position with relevance for the entire gamut of philosophical issues
Chapter Twelve An Inheritance Contested: from:
The Aesthetics of Mimesis
Abstract: Despite, or perhaps in part because of, its importance and influence within the history of aesthetics, the current status of mimesis as a concept (or family of concepts) in the theory of art is contentious and unstable. In an age when talk of representation has become increasingly subject to both ideological and epistemological suspicion, mimesis is, for many philosophers and critics, little more than a broken column surviving from a long-dilapidated classical edifice, a sadly obsolete relic of former certainties. According to such convictions, even the Renaissance and neoclassical revival of mimeticism was a phase of thought whose structure of
Book Title: Freud, the Reluctant Philosopher- Publisher: Princeton University Press
Author(s): Tauber Alfred I.
Abstract: Freud began university intending to study both medicine and philosophy. But he was ambivalent about philosophy, regarding it as metaphysical, too limited to the conscious mind, and ignorant of empirical knowledge. Yet his private correspondence and his writings on culture and history reveal that he never forsook his original philosophical ambitions. Indeed, while Freud remained firmly committed to positivist ideals, his thought was permeated with other aspects of German philosophy. Placed in dialogue with his intellectual contemporaries, Freud appears as a reluctant philosopher who failed to recognize his own metaphysical commitments, thereby crippling the defense of his theory and misrepresenting his true achievement. Recasting Freud as an inspired humanist and reconceiving psychoanalysis as a form of moral inquiry, Alfred Tauber argues that Freudianism still offers a rich approach to self-inquiry, one that reaffirms the enduring task of philosophy and many of the abiding ethical values of Western civilization.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt7rrpr
Chapter Five The Odd Triangle: from:
Freud, the Reluctant Philosopher
Abstract: From Augustine to our own era, introspection is inextricable from “self-consciousness,” which in turn is integral to and, in some sense, coincident with various understandings of selfhood. Simply, self-consciousness is enacted through self-reflexivity, and in this process of self-awareness, identity emerges. But the word “reflexivity” has a more circumscribed history. Reflexivity appears as a paradigm of understanding the self during the early modern period, coincident with the preoccupation with optics and the birth of a new physics of light. “Reflexivity” was first applied to cognitive introspection, in referring to “thought as bending back upon itself,” in the 1640s, when theologians,
Book Title: Reading Renunciation-Asceticism and Scripture in Early Christianity
Publisher: Princeton University Press
Author(s): Clark Elizabeth A.
Abstract: Elizabeth Clark's remarkable work will be of interest to scholars of late antiquity, religion, literary theory, and history.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt7rs06
CHAPTER THREE Reading in the Early Christian World from:
Reading Renunciation
Abstract: A recent spate of scholarly works on the history of reading and writing has focused on the distinction between oral and literate cultures, and on the prevalence (or absence) of literacy at various historical periods. To place early Christians in this discussion has proved a vexing question. An important contribution to this exchange is classicist William V. Harris’
Ancient Literacy, published in 1989. Arguing for a minimalist view of ancient literacy, Harris claims that not more than 10 percent of the adult population of the Roman Empire at the time of Christianity’s origin was literate and that literacy declined from
Book Title: The Sense of Music-Semiotic Essays
Publisher: Princeton University Press
Author(s): Hatten Robert
Abstract: This theoretical innovation allows Monelle to describe how the Classical style of the eighteenth century--which he reads as a balance of lyric and progressive time--gave way to the Romantic need for emotional realism. He argues that irony and ambiguity subsequently eroded the domination of personal emotion in Western music as well as literature, killing the composer's subjectivity with that of the author. This leaves Dr. Strabismus suffering from the postmodern condition, and Raymond Monelle with an exciting, controversial new approach to understanding music and its history.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt7rszr
7 MAHLER AND GUSTAV from:
The Sense of Music
Abstract: Mahler’s music has been described as sui generis, unique in the history of Romanticism. It is “so very Mahler-like in every detail”, according to Aaron Copland. It is not at all Brahms-like or Tchaikovsky-like; it lacks the “great melodies”, those memorable tunes, focused by apodeictic signs, which dominate the symphonies of Mahler’s predecessors. Mahler’s melodies can be bombastic and vulgar, like the “Alma” theme in the Sixth Symphony, or jingling folk-tunes, like the main theme of the first movement of the First, taken from the Lieder eines fahrenden Gesellen; they can be veiled quotations from Beethoven and Schubert, from street-songs
INTRODUCTION from:
The Satanic Epic
Abstract: Paradise Lostis not an orthodox poem and it needs to be rescued from its orthodox critics. This book contends that the best way back to the poem Milton composed, rather than the one the orthodox would have us read, is to reassert the importance of Satan, heretic and hater. I shall be doing this in various ways. One is through revising the history of the Satan that Milton reimagines for us, since a mistaken idea about it has been widely accepted in recent years. It is the combat myth, I argue, that has always been at the center of
ONE A BRIEF HISTORY OF SATAN from:
The Satanic Epic
Abstract: The story is beyond them. That hate in Heaven is “unimaginable” points to the role of Milton’s Satan and to the problem he poses his audience. Evil arises in bliss. The phrase
TWO THE EPIC VOICE from:
The Satanic Epic
Abstract: In André Gide’s
Les Faux-Monnayeurs(The Counterfeiters) the “demon” who appears in the first paragraph may be read as a figure for the text itself in all its sinuous and self-reflexive turns. What is obvious in the case of a modernist and experimental novel, however, may take a little more demonstration if we are to make a similar case for Milton’s epic. Clearly Satan is the figure who begins the story. But what of the narration itself?
FOUR “MY SELF AM HELL” from:
The Satanic Epic
Abstract: The eminent biologist, Richard Lewontin, once wrote that however important Aristotelian rhetorical analysis may be for the history of science, it will not tell us why we accept what we otherwise would not believe simply because it is well put. His example is Milton’s Satan:
NINE SATAN TEMPTER from:
The Satanic Epic
Abstract: The well-known anthropologist Ruth Finnegan, author of important books such as
Oral Literature in AfricaandOral Poetry, did her initial fieldwork among the Limba people of Sierra Leone. She spent a lot of time collecting their traditions, especially their tales, for her thesis. One day they told her, now its your turn. We’ve told you lots of our stories, now you tell us one of yours. She protested briefly, but then chose to tell them the story of Adam and Eve. They listened politely but made little comment at the time. Two years later she went back to Sierra
Time and Memory: from:
Brahms and His World
Author(s) BOTSTEIN LEON
Abstract: How can one grasp the nature and impact of Brahms’s musical language and communication in his own time? In the first instance one has to guard against an uncritical sense of the stability of musical texts, their meaning, and how they can be read and heard. The acoustic, cultural, and temporal habits of life of the late nineteenth century in which Brahms’s music functioned demand reconsideration if the listener in the early twentyfirst century wishes to gain a historical perspective on Brahms’s music and its significance. A biographical strategy and the history of critical reception themselves are insufficient.
CHAPTER TWO “Dreams Really Have a Secret Meaning” from:
Freud's Wishful Dream Book
Abstract: Instead of fighting the dream book or being mystified by it, we can speculate usefully about what its author was hoping to do. What were the advantages of writing on dream interpretation? What is attractive about the theory chosen? Why should dreams have a secret meaning? What use is the search for motives? What is to be gained from basing narratives on the slightest evidence? There are no fixed answers to such questions, needless to say: one can merely interpret Freud’s
Interpretation. But wish fulfillment—that is, in story, not reality—is an excellent guide to understanding narrative, including the
Book Title: Performing Africa- Publisher: Princeton University Press
Author(s): EBRON PAULLA A.
Abstract: Africa often enters the global imagination through news accounts of ethnic war, famine, and despotic political regimes. Those interested in countering such dystopic images--be they cultural nationalists in the African diaspora or connoisseurs of "global culture"--often found their representations of an emancipatory Africa on an enthusiasm for West African popular culture and performance arts. Based on extensive field research in The Gambia and focusing on the figure of the jali, Performing Africa interrogates these representations together with their cultural and political implications. It explores how Africa is produced, circulated, and consumed through performance and how encounters through performance create the place of Africa in the world. Innovative and discerning, Performing Africa is a provocative contribution to debates over cultural nationalism and the construction of identity and history in Africa and elsewhere.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt7s6ph
PART TWO Professional Dreams from:
Performing Africa
Abstract: History projects attempt to make a past that answers the challenge of nation-building and political identity. Yet the elements required to generate a sense of national identity and political culture are not clear. The chapters in this part discuss the negotiation of Gambian political culture in the postcolonial era up to the early 1990s, before the shift in political leadership in 1994. I examine the divergent political and cultural projects of those who imagine themselves as its makers: professional historians, government bureaucrats, national elites, and jali. I discuss the social context and cultural frameworks in which these official forays have
1 Introduction from:
Writing Outside the Nation
Abstract: The words of the eighteenth-century German Romantic poet Novalis (Friedrich von Hardenberg) resonate beyond the boundaries of their history and geography and are poignantly rearticulated by a contemporary master of the arts of memory. Salman Rushdie’s critical sentiment stands as a testimony to the labor of remembrance that reclaims the lost experience of another time and place in language and imagination. The work of commemoration is often the only means of releasing our (hi)stories from subjugation to official or institutionalized regimes of forgetting. Remembering is an act of lending coherence and integrity to a history interrupted, divided, or compromised by
AFTERWORD from:
Writing Outside the Nation
Abstract: The transnational and “bilingual” narratives of the present study foster an awareness of the contingencies of power structures and value systems in history. Consequently, they guide the reader away from narrowly defined or unreflected positions of interpretation. “As other histories emerge from the archaeology of modernity to disturb the monologue of History,” writes Iain Chambers, “we are reminded of the multiple rhythms of life that have been written out and forgotten.”¹ Benjamin’s reflections on history suggest that the narratives of the powerful are remembered as history, but those of the disenfranchised need to be “wrested away” as memory from the
Book Title: William Faulkner-An Economy of Complex Words
Publisher: Princeton University Press
Author(s): Godden Richard
Abstract: Original in the way it brings together close reading and historical context,
William Faulkneroffers innovative interpretations of late Faulkner and makes a unique contribution to the understanding of the relation between literature and history.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt7sb40
CHAPTER FIVE Reading the Ledgers: from:
William Faulkner
Author(s) Polk Noel
Abstract: THE Old People” opens with Buck and Buddy tangled on the horns of a latently black beast;¹ the story closes with two males in bed, dark hand to white “flank.”² At either end, “The Old People” exhibits associative transformations rendered only slightly less shocking by their not being singular. The first four stories in
Go Down, Moses, read cumulatively, release a whispered ur-narrative, or more properly an ur-narrative kit, whose constituent parts (bed; woman under erasure; male cross-racial couple; corpse) with each emergence advance toward emergency. The nub of that emergency, or so this argument has run, is to be
Book Title: The Wind from the East-French Intellectuals, the Cultural Revolution, and the Legacy of the 1960s
Publisher: Princeton University Press
Author(s): Wolin Richard
Abstract: Michel Foucault, Jean-Paul Sartre, Julia Kristeva, Phillipe Sollers, and Jean-Luc Godard. During the 1960s, a who's who of French thinkers, writers, and artists, spurred by China's Cultural Revolution, were seized with a fascination for Maoism. Combining a merciless exposé of left-wing political folly and cross-cultural misunderstanding with a spirited defense of the 1960s,
The Wind from the Easttells the colorful story of this legendary period in France. Richard Wolin shows how French students and intellectuals, inspired by their perceptions of the Cultural Revolution, and motivated by utopian hopes, incited grassroots social movements and reinvigorated French civic and cultural life.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt7sjjv
Prologue from:
The Wind from the East
Abstract: According to an oft-cited maxim, all history is the history of the present. Try as they might, historians are incapable of abstracting from contemporary issues and concerns. In fact, were they to do so, their work would surely reek of antiquarian sterility. At best, historians can make their biases clear to ensure they do not exercise an overtly disfiguring influence on their presentations and findings.
CHAPTER 5 Jean-Paul Sartre’s Perfect Maoist Moment from:
The Wind from the East
Abstract: During the 1960s the structuralists had declared Sartre, as well as the paradigm of existential phenomenology he represented, obsolete, or “passé.” However, May 1968 signified a resounding vindication of Sartre’s doctrine of human freedom, for May demonstrated that “events” happened, that history was more than the opaque, frozen landscape the structuralists had made it out to be. Thereafter, Sartre’s concerted involvement with the Maoists—at one point, he served as the titular editor of no fewer than three Maoist publications (
La Cause du Peuple, J’Accuse, and Tout!)—catapulted him to the center stage of French political life. Since the May
Book Title: Through Other Continents-American Literature across Deep Time
Publisher: Princeton University Press
Author(s): Dimock Wai Chee
Abstract: Inspired by an unorthodox archive--ranging from epic traditions in Akkadian and Sanskrit to folk art, paintings by Veronese and Tiepolo, and the music of the Grateful Dead--Dimock constructs a long history of the world, a history she calls "deep time." The civilizations of Mesopotamia, India, Egypt, China, and West Africa, as well as Europe, leave their mark on American literature, which looks dramatically different when it is removed from a strictly national or English-language context. Key authors such as Thoreau, Margaret Fuller, Ezra Pound, Robert Lowell, Gary Snyder, Leslie Silko, Gloria Naylor, and Gerald Vizenor are transformed in this light. Emerson emerges as a translator of Islamic culture; Henry James's novels become long-distance kin to
Gilgamesh; and Black English loses its ungrammaticalness when reclassified as a creole tongue, meshing the input from Africa, Europe, and the Americas.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt7skgc
CHAPTER FOUR Genre as World System: from:
Through Other Continents
Abstract: What would literary history look like if the field were divided, not into discrete periods, and not into discrete bodies of national literatures? What other organizing principles might come into play? And how would they affect the mapping of “literature” as an analytic object: the length and width of the field; its lines of filiation, lines of differentiation; the database needed in order to show significant continuity or significant transformation; and the bounds of knowledge intimated, the arguments emerging as a result?
Book Title: Charred Lullabies-Chapters in an Anthropography of Violence
Publisher: Princeton University Press
Author(s): Daniel E. Valentine
Abstract: How does an ethnographer write about violence? How can he make sense of violent acts, for himself and for his readers, without compromising its sheer excess and its meaning-defying core? How can he remain a scholarly observer when the country of his birth is engulfed by terror? These are some of the questions that engage Valentine Daniel in this exploration of life and death in contemporary Sri Lanka. In 1983 Daniel "walked into the ashes and mortal residue" of the violence that had occurred in his homeland. His planned project--the study of women's folk songs as ethnohistory--was immediately displaced by the responsibility that he felt had been given to him, by surviving family members and friends of victims, to recount beyond Sri Lanka what he had seen and heard there. Trained to do fieldwork by staying in one place and educated to look for coherence and meaning in human behavior, what does an anthropologist do when he is forced by circumstances to keep moving, searching for reasons he never finds? How does he write an ethnography (or an anthropography, to use the author's term) without transforming it into a pornography of violence? In avoiding fattening the anthropography into prurience, how does he avoid flattening it with theory? The ways in which Daniel grapples with these questions, and their answers, instill this groundbreaking book with a rare sense of passion, purpose, and intellect.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt7srks
2 HISTORY’S ENTAILMENTS IN THE VIOLENCE OF A NATION from:
Charred Lullabies
Abstract: There is more to be said about the status of history in Sri Lanka than to call it a disposition toward the past, cultivated by a monastic scholarly tradition concerned with chronology and chronicles, and favored by Sinhala Buddhists. There is a shade to history that was introduced into South Asia as part and parcel of European colonialism which has had its different and differentiating effects on South Asians. Most significantly, I believe, colonialism hybridized what I shall now qualify as traditional historic consciousness, which was part of “a way of being in” the world, with a modern¹ European historical
3 VIOLENT MEASURES, MEASURED VIOLENCE from:
Charred Lullabies
Abstract: Our examination of violence continues. By returning to the Estate Tamils, we return from a different direction to the questions of history and heritage, knowing and being, theory and myth; we arrive at the question of the historicity of history itself. We shall see that “ there is a structuring power in the living practices of a people that structures the effective aptitudes of every nascent generation, which exercised in its turn, ‘restructures’ the structuring power of that same people” (Margolis 1993: 18). The enabling and disabling structures that we shall consider in this chapter will be located in something
CHAPTER THREE The Great Transformation from:
Democratic Legitimacy
Abstract: Two major changes deserve mention. First, we no longer relate to history in the same way as before. As the prospect of revolution has faded, more and more people perceive the future
CHAPTER EIGHT The Institutions of Reflexivity from:
Democratic Legitimacy
Abstract: In the nineteenth century the conquest of universal suffrage and the development of electoral-representative institutions were the key developments in the history of democracy. Parliaments, as protectors of liberty and voices for a variety of interests and opinions, symbolized the rupture with absolutism and the advent of popular sovereignty. To be sure, they soon came in for vigorous criticism themselves. They were accused of failing in their mission: their representation of society was highly imperfect, and political parties had taken them over. Yet these criticisms were intended merely to reform or rebalance them, to bring them closer to their original
CONCLUSION from:
Democratic Legitimacy
Abstract: The emerging figures of legitimacy described in the foregoing chapters are part of a vast “decentering” of democratic systems. No one believes any longer that democracy can be reduced to a system of competitive elections culminating in majority rule. This is an important development. For two centuries the history of democracy was a history of polarization. It was as if the general will existed as a genuine force only when enshrined in a central government by way of an election. This notion was intimately associated with the conditions under which mankind had gained its freedom from the old ruling powers.
Book Title: The Harmony of Illusions-Inventing Post-Traumatic Stress Disorder
Publisher: Princeton University Press
Author(s): Young Allan
Abstract: This book is part history and part ethnography, and it includes a detailed account of everyday life in the treatment of Vietnam veterans with PTSD. To illustrate his points, Young presents a number of fascinating transcripts of the group therapy and diagnostic sessions that he observed firsthand over a period of two years. Through his comments and the transcripts themselves, the reader becomes familiar with the individual hospital personnel and clients and their struggle to make sense of life after a tragic war. One observes that everyone on the unit is heavily invested in the PTSD diagnosis: boundaries between therapist and patient are as unclear as were the distinctions between victim and victimizer in the jungles of Southeast Asia.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt7swhj
One Making Traumatic Memory from:
The Harmony of Illusions
Abstract: This chapter is divided into three parts. The first provides a history of
Three The DSM-III Revolution from:
The Harmony of Illusions
Abstract: A flurry of publications on traumatic neuroses followed the armistice in 1918. Over the next two decades, however, these disorders attracted little attention, until in 1941, just prior to American entry into the Second World War, a monograph titled
The Traumatic Neuroses of Warwas published under the auspices of the National Research Council, a private American foundation (Kardiner 1941; Kardiner and Siegel 1947). This book, by Abram Kardiner, is the first systematic account of the symptomatology and psychodynamics of the war neuroses published in the United States. It is now routinely cited as a landmark in the history of
Chapter 3 Object from:
Anthropos Today
Abstract: All of the explicit uses of the concept of
problématisationare found late in Foucault’s work. It first appears inDiscipline and Punish, and this appearance is, as the saying goes, no accident.¹ It is integrally related to Foucault’s changing understanding of thinking. In 1969 he was nominated for appointment to the Collège de France and as part of the standard selection process was obliged to present a research project and to propose a name for the chair he would occupy. Foucault named his chair “History of Systems of Thought.”² By the mid-1970s, at the latest, Foucault had abandoned the
Chapter 4 Mode from:
Anthropos Today
Abstract: How does the future appear today? What form does it take? And what attitude toward that form can and should one adopt? Reinhardt Koselleck’s
Futures Pastis devoted to an inquiry into what clumsily could be called the European historical semantics of narratives of temporality.¹ The essays in the book provide essential background for situating a temporal mode of our modernity. Koselleck’s erudition, like that of his contemporary, Hans Blumenberg, is focused on the history of discursive figures and concepts. Koselleck is the founder of a method and school devoted to the “history of concepts,”Begriffesgeschichte. Hence we should not
Chapter 7 Demons and Durcharbeiten from:
Anthropos Today
Abstract: After a seminar in Heidelberg in December 2001 at which I had presented a version of the previous chapter, my gracious host, Halldór Stefansson, asked me why the part of the paper that dealt with discontents and consolations had stopped in the past.¹ What about
ourdiscontents and consolations? The question deserves an answer, although providing one is not easy. Immediately upon hearing the query, I realized that I had framed the paper as a foreshortened version of a “history of the present” in which, quite consistently, one does not arrive at an analysis of the present per se. Rather
Book Title: Forbidden Fruit-Counterfactuals and International Relations
Publisher: Princeton University Press
Author(s): Lebow Richard Ned
Abstract: Could World War I have been averted if Franz Ferdinand and his wife hadn't been murdered by Serbian nationalists in 1914? What if Ronald Reagan had been killed by Hinckley's bullet? Would the Cold War have ended as it did? In
Forbidden Fruit, Richard Ned Lebow develops protocols for conducting robust counterfactual thought experiments and uses them to probe the causes and contingency of transformative international developments like World War I and the end of the Cold War. He uses experiments, surveys, and a short story to explore why policymakers, historians, and international relations scholars are so resistant to the contingency and indeterminism inherent in open-ended, nonlinear systems. Most controversially, Lebow argues that the difference between counterfactual and so-called factual arguments is misleading, as both can be evidence-rich and logically persuasive. A must-read for social scientists,Forbidden Fruitalso examines the binary between fact and fiction and the use of counterfactuals in fictional works like Philip Roth'sThe Plot Against Americato understand complex causation and its implications for who we are and what we think makes the social world work.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt7t05p
CHAPTER THREE Franz Ferdinand Found Alive: from:
Forbidden Fruit
Abstract: As the twentieth century recedes into history, it is useful to reflect upon what may have been its most significant event: World War I. That conflict was a cultural and political watershed; it marked the beginning of Europe’s political and cultural decline and set in motion a chain of events that led to an even more destructive war. Without World War I we might have been spared the horrors of communism, Auschwitz, and the Cold War. Many historians nevertheless contend that World War I or something like it would have been all but impossible to avoid. The distinguished British historian,
CHAPTER FIVE Scholars and Causation 1 from:
Forbidden Fruit
Author(s) Tetlock Philip E.
Abstract: First, all causal inference from history ultimately rests on counterfactual claims about what would or could have happened in hypothetical worlds to which scholars have no direct empirical access.¹ This is not to say that evidence is irrelevant. Chapter 2 described counterfactuals where historical evidence could be brought to
CHAPTER SIX Scholars and Causation 2 from:
Forbidden Fruit
Abstract: Chapter 5 revealed a strong correlation between worldviews and openness to contingency. Across diverse contexts, the more credence foreign policy experts, historians and international relations scholars place in the ability of laws and generalizations to describe the social world, the stronger their cognitive-stylistic preference for explanatory closure. In making judgments about contingency, they are more likely to be guided by what they believe to be valid laws and generalizations than information provided to them on a case-by-case basis. Experts with a preference for lawlike understandings of history tend to resist counterfactuals that “undo” events or outcomes on which their preferred
CHAPTER SEVEN If Mozart Had Died at Your Age: from:
Forbidden Fruit
Abstract: The following tale has three parts: a short story, a review by an imaginary critic, and a reply by the heroine of my story. The tale takes place in an imaginary world in which neither World War I or II nor the Shoah occurred because Mozart lived to the age of sixty-five. It seeks to dramatize the tensions between “psycho-logic”—exploited by the story—and the laws of statistical inference, which guide the imaginary critique. Psychologic describes the various cognitive and motivational biases that make estimates of probability and attributions of responsibility different from the expectations of so-called rational models.
Book Title: Touching the World-Reference in Autobiography
Publisher: Princeton University Press
Author(s): EAKIN PAUL JOHN
Abstract: Paul John Eakin's earlier work Fictions in Autobiography is a key text in autobiography studies. In it he proposed that the self that finds expression in autobiography is in fundamental ways a kind of fictive construct, a fiction articulated in a fiction. In this new book Eakin turns his attention to what he sees as the defining assumption of autobiography: that the story of the self does refer to a world of biographical and historical fact. Here he shows that people write autobiography not in some private realm of the autonomous self but rather in strenuous engagement with the pressures that life in culture entails. In so demonstrating, he offers fresh readings of autobiographies by Roland Barthes, Nathalie Sarraute, William Maxwell, Henry James, Ronald Fraser, Richard Rodriguez, Henry Adams, Patricia Hampl, John Updike, James McConkey, and Lillian Hellman. In the introduction Eakin makes a case for reopening the file on reference in autobiography, and in the first chapter he establishes the complexity of the referential aesthetic of the genre, the intricate interplay of fact and fiction in such texts. In subsequent chapters he explores some of the major contexts of reference in autobiography: the biographical, the social and cultural, the historical, and finally, underlying all the rest, the somatic and temporal dimensions of the lived experience of identity. In his discussion of contemporary theories of the self, Eakin draws especially on cultural anthropology and developmental psychology.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt7t2zt
CHAPTER TWO Henry James’s “Obscure Hurt”: from:
Touching the World
Abstract: THE SYSTEM of classification long in place in our libraries and bibliographies posits the kinship of autobiography and biography, ranging them both under the aegis of history as categories of the literature of reference, kinds of writing determined by their presumed basis in verifiable fact. Yet it is precisely with regard to this central identifying feature of reference to a world beyond the text that theory of autobiography today differs from the practice of biography. Thus it has become commonplace for students of autobiography to assert that the past, the ostensible primary reference of such texts, is a fiction. As
CHAPTER THREE Self and Culture in Autobiography: from:
Touching the World
Abstract: IN PLACING so high an estimate in chapter 2 on autobiography as an indispensable, authoritative source of biographical insight, I may have seemed to subscribe to one of the sustaining myths of autobiography, belief in the possibility of self-determination. What—or how much—does an autobiographer really mean when he or she speaks of writing a life? The drive in writing lives toward an identity between story and the personal history that is its subject—“this is no book, / Who touches this touches a man”—is reflected in the ambiguous uses of the word
life, our common term for
CHAPTER FOUR Living in History from:
Touching the World
Abstract: WARS may not loom large in the diminishing perspective of
la longue duréeespoused by the French historians of theAnnalesschool, but they are routinely invoked to demarcate historical periods. For better or worse, they function as the most familiar symbols of our collective experience. Wartime propaganda promotes this identification between the individual and society: to enlist is to enlist in history, to participate in a global movement of some kind. The pressure to make such identifications often leads noncombatants to an even livelier grasp of the dynamic at work than that of the veterans themselves. As Henry James
Book Title: Journeys to the Other Shore-Muslim and Western Travelers in Search of Knowledge
Publisher: Princeton University Press
Author(s): Euben Roxanne L.
Abstract: This extraordinary book shows that curiosity about the unknown, the quest to understand foreign cultures, critical distance from one's own world, and the desire to remake the foreign into the familiar are not the monopoly of any single civilization or epoch. Euben demonstrates that the fluidity of identities, cultures, and borders associated with our postcolonial, globalized world has a long history--one shaped not only by Western power but also by an Islamic ethos of travel in search of knowledge.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt7t5dw
Chapter 2 TRAVELING THEORISTS AND TRANSLATING PRACTICES from:
Journeys to the Other Shore
Abstract: In his monumental history of India (1817), British philosopher James Mill devotes more than two-thirds of the preface to refuting the charge that a man who has never visited the subcontinent or learned its languages is unsuited to the task of writing Indian history. Mill insists that what some might regard as parochialism is in fact a virtue, for his critical faculties and judiciousness require insulation from the ʺpartial impressionsʺ and distortions characteristic of firsthand sense perception. He writes:
Chapter 3 LIARS, TRAVELERS, THEORISTS: from:
Journeys to the Other Shore
Abstract: This is a chapter about liars. Or at least about two travelers, Herodotus and Ibn Battuta, consistently accused of lying. Cicero may have dubbed Herodotus the Father of History, but Thucydides repudiated entirely Herodotusʹs approach to the past, accusing him of fabrication and telling tall tales.² In the wake of Thucydidesʹ damning verdict, impugning Herodotusʹs reliability became, for a time, a veritable cottage industry. Some characterized him as ignorant or overly credulous; others would accuse him of malicious intent. Plutarch, for example, charged Herodotus with undue partiality to both the non-Greeks (
philobarbaros—lover/friend of barbarians) and Athens, along with an
Chapter 6 COSMOPOLITANISMS PAST AND PRESENT, ISLAMIC AND WESTERN from:
Journeys to the Other Shore
Abstract: An exploration of cross-cultural travels of the past from the perspective of the present is a comparison across history. As such, it offers a vantage from which to reflect critically on characterizations of the contemporary age in terms of mobilities and displacements said to be unprecedented both in scope and kind. We are all now said to live in a world in which ʺborders have stopped marking the limits where politics ends because the community ends,ʺ our identities not only shaped by particular places and spaces such as nation and domicile but subject to the multiple cross-currents and exposures created
Book Title: War at a Distance-Romanticism and the Making of Modern Wartime
Publisher: Princeton University Press
Author(s): Favret Mary A.
Abstract: Favret examines wartime literature and art as varied as meditations on the
Iliad, the history of meteorology, landscape painting in India, and popular poetry in newspapers and periodicals; she locates the embedded sense of war and dislocation in works ranging from Austen, Coleridge, and Wordsworth to Woolf, Stevens, and Sebald; and she contemplates how literature provides the public with methods for responding to violent calamities happening elsewhere. Bringing to light Romanticism's legacy in reflections on modern warfare, this book shows that war's absent presence affects home in deep and irrevocable ways.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt7t6rs
CHAPTER THREE War in the Air from:
War at a Distance
Abstract: Poets of the late eighteenth century ask us to see in the snows of winter a history of warfare, with its anesthetizing threat to both history and writing. They conjure prospect poems where the view looks out upon total annihilation. Yet in their mining of the literary tradition and the resources of figuration, they disrupt that prospect, insisting that beneath and within the snow we recognize something still surviving. So much is written into the snow that these poems suggest the value of, indeed the need for a wartime rereading of that most romantic trope, the weather. To the precise
CHAPTER 2 “Beyond” White and Other: from:
Mappings
Abstract: The beating of Rodney King by four police officers and the violent aftermath of their acquittal in Los Angeles in April of 1992 underlines the explosive status of race and ethnicity in the United States in the 1990s. The videotape of the beating—played and replayed on television screens for months—captures the “black and white” of the beating in a double sense. It images metonymically the whiteness of the police and the blackness of Rodney King, the brutality of power and the powerlessness of victimization, and the binary of white/black as it has materialized in the history of European
CHAPTER 5 Telling Contacts: from:
Mappings
Abstract: So begins Nisa’s “once upon a time,” her formulaic opening of a story-to-come, her signal as storyteller to her listener that what follows is marked off and shaped as a separate entity that the “wind will take away” once her words are finished. So begins as well her reflection on the performance and passing of one of the many stories she tells to the North American anthropologist Marjorie Shostak, stories that constitute her life in the one-time gathering and hunting society of the !Kung as they subsist and face substantial change and possible annihilation in the Kalahari Desert of southern
CHAPTER 8 Making History: from:
Mappings
Abstract: My reflections begin with the contradictory desires within contemporary American feminism revolving around the question of history, particularly what is involved when feminists write histories of feminism. On the one hand, a pressing urgency to reclaim and hold on to a newly reconstituted history of women has fueled the development of the field of women’s history as well as the archaeological, archival, and oral history activities of feminists in other areas of women’s studies outside the discipline of history, inside and outside the academy. On the other hand, there has been a palpable anxiety within the feminist movement about the
Book Title: Politics and the Imagination- Publisher: Princeton University Press
Author(s): Geuss Raymond
Abstract: In politics, utopians do not have a monopoly on imagination. Even the most conservative defenses of the status quo, Raymond Geuss argues, require imaginative acts of some kind. In this collection of recent essays, including his most overtly political writing yet, Geuss explores the role of imagination in politics, particularly how imaginative constructs interact with political reality. He uses decisions about the war in Iraq to explore the peculiar ways in which politicians can be deluded and citizens can misunderstand their leaders. He also examines critically what he sees as one of the most serious delusions of western political thinking--the idea that a human society is always best conceived as a closed system obeying fixed rules. And, in essays on
Don Quixote, museums, Celan's poetry, Heidegger's brother Fritz, Richard Rorty, and bourgeois philosophy, Geuss reflects on how cultural artifacts can lead us to embrace or reject conventional assumptions about the world. While paying particular attention to the relative political roles played by rule-following, utilitarian calculations of interest, and aspirations to lead a collective life of a certain kind, Geuss discusses a wide range of related issues, including the distance critics need from their political systems, the extent to which history can enlighten politics, and the possibility of utopian thinking in a world in which action retains its urgency.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt7t8mt
VII On Museums from:
Politics and the Imagination
Abstract: The collecting and exhibiting of natural objects and of artifacts has a long history. There are different kinds of collections, and they have varying origins, and serve a wide variety of different human purposes. Thus, for instance, in the ancient world temples sometimes served as repositories of various offerings, some of which were durable objects, such as the bloody armor of successively defeated opponents. The reasons the victors had for depositing these trophies are probably very complicated; the desire to thank a divine patron and commemorate a signal success may have played an important role, but also perhaps the desire
CHAPTER THREE Talking about Motives from:
Acts of Compassion
Abstract: Not long ago a local newspaper carried the story of an elderly woman who made quilts. For more than half a century she had sewn quilts, donating the proceeds to various causes, such as a hospital, a senior citizens’ center, a school for autistic children. Most of the story was no different from hundreds of others printed in local newspapers each day. Such is the fare of human-interest reportage. What made this story distinctive was that it did
notask: why did she do it?
Book Title: Circles Disturbed-The Interplay of Mathematics and Narrative
Publisher: Princeton University Press
Author(s): MAZUR BARRY
Abstract: A book unlike any other,
Circles Disturbeddelves into topics such as the way in which historical and biographical narratives shape our understanding of mathematics and mathematicians, the development of "myths of origins" in mathematics, the structure and importance of mathematical dreams, the role of storytelling in the formation of mathematical intuitions, the ways mathematics helps us organize the way we think about narrative structure, and much more.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt7tbz4
INTRODUCTION from:
Circles Disturbed
Author(s) Mazur Barry
Abstract: The words “do not disturb my circles” are said to be Archimedes’ last before he was slain by a Roman soldier in the tumult of the pillaging of Syracuse. The timeless tranquil eternity of the not-to-be-disturbed circles in the midst of this account of hurly-burly and death is emblematic of the contrast between mathematics and stories: history, legends, anecdotes, and narratives of all sorts thrive on drama, on motion and confusion, while mathematics requires a clarity of thought that, in many instances, comes only after prolonged quiet reflection. At first glance, then, it might seem that mathematics and narrative have
CHAPTER 1 From Voyagers to Martyrs: from:
Circles Disturbed
Author(s) ALEXANDER AMIR
Abstract: Since that time, different versions of the story have come down to us. In some,
CHAPTER 2 Structure of Crystal, Bucket of Dust from:
Circles Disturbed
Author(s) GALISON PETER
Abstract: Every mathematical argument tells a story. But where is that story located? Do the chapters open in Plato’s heaven, outside time, outside the cave of mere human projection? Is the true story of mathematics something so far beyond spelunking materiality that intuitions and mere images must be left behind? Or are these stories precisely ones of things and forces, surfaces and movement?
CHAPTER 3 Deductive Narrative and the Epistemological Function of Belief in Mathematics: from:
Circles Disturbed
Author(s) LA NAVE FEDERICA
Abstract: The story of a mathematical discovery is often presented as a linear succession of events corresponding to a series of logical steps leading up to the moment of discovery by proof. The discovery itself takes on the character of a “truth revelation.” Such an accounting is cathartic. It makes us feel good about ourselves; it gives us confidence in the power of our mind. But is a sequence of logical steps all there is behind proving something in mathematics? When telling a story, one naturally lapses into a linear mode. But when trying to locate the history of a discovery,
CHAPTER 15 Tales of Contingency, Contingencies of Telling: from:
Circles Disturbed
Author(s) MEISTER JAN CHRISTOPH
Abstract: It is hard to imagine a world without narrative: In our individual lives as well as in the history of humankind, narratives and storytelling are omnipresent. None of the other modes of symbolic communication “feels” as innately human as the synthetic sequencing of causally related events along a time line. In fact, as the French literary theorist and philosopher Paul Ricoeur argued in his seminal three-volume
Time and Narrative(1984), the human experience of time itself seems to be bound to our ability to narrate.
Maistre’s Theory of Sacrifice from:
Joseph de Maistre's Life, Thought, and Influence
Author(s) Bradley Owen
Abstract: Joseph de Maistre’s “Eclaircissement sur les Sacrifices” (1810)² is an unjustly neglected work of a most unjustly neglected author. Written concurrently with his masterwork
Les Soirées de Saint-Pétersbourg,“Enlightenment on Sacrifices” provides a theoretical underpinning to Maistre’s notorious, often mysterious, and sometimes repellent reflections on punishment, war, the French Revolution, and the ways of Providence. The present essay outlines Maistre’s theory of sacrifice, describes how he applied it to historical events, processes, and institutions, and begins to explore the significance of Maistre’s theory for modern European intellectual history.
Joseph de Maistre, New Mentor of the Prince: from:
Joseph de Maistre's Life, Thought, and Influence
Author(s) Darcel Jean-Louis
Abstract: Joseph de Maistre, it has often been noticed, did not create an ideology Counter-Revolution; his works are fragmented essays, sometimes unfinished, often published after his death. In twenty years, from
Considerations sur la FrancetoLes Soirées de Saint-Pétersbourg,²they touched on topics from political history to philosophical and religious controversy without constructing a doctrine in the sense that we would understand it, which is surprising on the part of the most radical denigrator of modernity. Diverse reasons for this have been advanced: his rejection of a rational organization of society led him to condemn all intellectual constructions, which he
6 On the Line: from:
Writing Lovers
Abstract: The narrative of the love story is traditionally structured as an ordeal of abandonment prolonged by the promise of return and resolved through metaphors of seduction, the configurations of language that release the particular from its burden of meaning. Amorous discourse is characterized by the variety of narratives that follow in the wake of this abandonment. As devotees of the genre may observe, the “story” is already over by the time Heloise composes her first passionate epistle to Abelard, or, in a more contemporary example, when the narrator of “The Tennessee Waltz” begins his plaintive hurting song. The romance is
7 Bone Memory: from:
Writing Lovers
Abstract: Gunnars’ privileging of breath and voice and Markotic’s preoccupation with acoustics by way of the telephone both gain resonance from a comparison - however dissymetrical, to recall Mieke Bal’s idea -with Louise Bernice Halfe’s long poem
Blue Marrow.In Halfe’s narrative, storytelling and orality provide the medium in which love breaks through the text, breaks open and into a text, and provides texture to the long story of dispossession and cultural appropriation that punctuates this account. Not an explicitly amorous discourse, Halfe’s narrative begins with her narrator awakening in the crook of her husband’s arm and ends shortly after this
Chapter One DISCOURSE ON METHOD from:
Gift and Communion
Abstract: Using the title of the first philosophical publication of René Descartes,
Discours de la méthodefrom 1637, as the name of this chapter is intentional.¹ It results from the conviction that the method of the theological anthropology of John Paul II is built in opposition to the Cartesian method, which has been considered paradigmatic for modern humanities and social sciences.² The papal reflections in the catecheses are theological; however, the fact that both thinkers intend to understand the real man living in history makes a comparison with Cartesian thought possible.
Chapter Three THE GIFT THAT CREATES COMMUNION from:
Gift and Communion
Abstract: Both concepts mentioned in the title of this chapter, gift and communion, have an important philosophical and theological history. It is worthwhile, therefore, to begin our reflections with a short historical introduction. Many anthropologists and ethnologists convincingly prove that the giving and receiving of a gift is a fundamental element of every human culture, “one of the bases of social life.”¹ In one of the first important modern publications on the cultural meaning of gift,
Essai sur le don,Marcel Mauss writes that in archaic societies the ceremony of giving and receiving gifts had many essential social, economic, and religious
Chapter Five THE LANGUAGE OF THE BODY from:
Gift and Communion
Abstract: In the history of philosophy there has always been an awareness of the significance of the human body, of the gestures and movements
1 The Comparative History of New Collectivities and Founding Cultures from:
The Making of the Nations and Cultures of the New World
Abstract: The idea of this research on the comparative history of new collectivities arose in the course of a previous extensive study on the Saguenay, an area of settlement situated in northern Quebec and opened to colonization in the 1830s. This study in social history aimed to reconstitute the (demographic, economic, cultural, etc.) features of rural French-Canadian society as it developed in those remote places, recently carved out of the bush (Bouchard 1996b). Given their typical isolation, it was reasonable to assume that these settlement communities exhibited such features in a rather magnified form. The results of my work were thus
2 Why Compare (Oneself)? from:
The Making of the Nations and Cultures of the New World
Abstract: By drawing primarily on historiographical scholarship in Quebec, I intend to present some views on the role of comparison as a process of objectification in building historical knowledge. In very general terms, comparison refers here to any scientific approach which consists in: (1) relating two or several objects of analysis belonging to as many collective settings and (2) foregrounding differences and similarities so as to increase knowledge either of one or of each of these objects. I return to this later. My ideas are intended as a vindication of comparative history; there are, however, several ways to broach the argument.
3 A New Old Country? from:
The Making of the Nations and Cultures of the New World
Abstract: In the following pages, I probe Quebec’s cultural and national history on the central questions outlined in chapter 1. Like all new collectivities, Quebec had to ensure its survival and development on a continent yet to be discovered and tamed, alongside long established inhabitants, Aboriginal peoples with whom it invariably had to reckon. As elsewhere, the formation and transformations of the new collectivity occurred in a context of colonial dependency. In fact, in Quebec’s case, at least four types of dependency appeared simultaneously or successively between the seventeenth and the mid-twentieth centuries: political (France, Great Britain), religious (France, the Vatican),
Conclusion from:
The Making of the Nations and Cultures of the New World
Abstract: This essay in comparative history has led me to consider the collective imaginary as a social fact, the transformations of which are directly or indirectly linked to other social facts. In turn, the study of these changes themselves not only discloses the logic of discourse but also the social dynamic to which it belongs and of which it is an important driving force. In this sense, the cultural and social are two sides of a common history. I have chosen to give priority to the first because of the question that served as my point of departure: self-representations are constituted
Book Title: Poetic Argument-Studies in Modern Poetry
Publisher: MQUP
Author(s): KERTZER JONATHAN
Abstract: Beginning with an essay on the history and theory of poetic argument, he traces its patterns through Romantic and Modernist literature. He divides his subject into three areas: the paradoxes of reason, language, and argument.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt7zt2s
9 Narrative from:
Word of the Law
Abstract: In recent years there has been a growth of interest, among those concerned with discourse analysis, in narrative. As Seymour Chatman some time ago observed, “[t]he study of narrative has become so popular that the French have honored it with a term —
la narratologie.”²But this interest is not limited to professional students of discourse: it seems to have become trendy for intellectuals of diverse types to interlard their discourse with the word “story” — as if to suggest that everything is narrative.³
CHAPTER ONE Meta-utopian Writing: from:
Russian Experimental Fiction
Abstract: In the short period since 1987 when Gorbachev made his speech about filling in the “blank passages” of Soviet Russian history, Russian intellectuals have confronted a serious crisis of social imagination. While it is clear that the old monopolistic, authoritarian communist ideology is in retreat, many people, and not just the old hardliners, fear that the absence of an authoritarian hierarchy portends an apocalypse, the onslaught of complete political and economic disorder. On the other hand, particularly since the failed coup of August 1991, a significant number of citizens have proved that they are probing some wholly different notion of
CHAPTER TEN Play with Closure in Petrushevskaia’s “The New Robinsons” and Kabakov’s “The Deserter” from:
Russian Experimental Fiction
Abstract: Meta-utopian fiction written since 1987 is, as might be expected, more radically reductive than its forebears, finding naked coercion behind all but the most locally defined ideologies. It exposes a similar matrix of responses as the critical discussion about utopia. On the one hand, it harbors the same fear of the abyss as the only real alternative to stable, if oppressive, order, while, on the other, it is strongly concerned with reopening language to untried possibility, with reexamining deep social scripts, and with probing automatized readerly expectations. Two “best-selling” pieces, Liudmila Petrushevskaia’s short story “The New Robinsons” (“Novye Robinzony: Khronika
Book Title: Sung Dynasty Uses of the I Ching- Publisher: Princeton University Press
Author(s): Wyatt Don J.
Abstract: The
I Ching, or Book of Changes, has been one of the two or three most influential books in the Chinese canon. It has been used by people on all levels of society, both as a method of divination and as a source of essential ideas about the nature of heaven, earth, and humankind. During the eleventh and twelfth centuries, Sung dynasty literati turned to it for guidance in their fundamental reworking of the classical traditions. This book explores how four leading thinkers--Su Shih, Shao Yung, Ch'eng I, and Chu Hsi--applied theI Chingto these projects. These four men used the Book of Changes in strikingly different ways. Yet each claimed to find in it a sure foundation for human values. Their work established not only new meanings for the text but also new models for governance and moral philosophy that would be debated throughout the next thousand years of Chinese intellectual history. By focusing on their uses of theI Ching, this study casts a unique light on the complex continuity-within-change and rich diversity of Sung culture.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt7ztn88
Introduction from:
Sung Dynasty Uses of the I Ching
Abstract: In the course of the eleventh and twelfth centuries, China experienced one of the greatest transformations in its history. Sung dynasty thinkers laid the basis for later practices of moral philosophy, social organization, political theory and aesthetics. This book studies four men who had particular influence on Sung intellectual culture—Su Shih, Shao Yung, Ch’eng I and Chu Hsi. These men sought to define the relationship between the natural world of heaven-and-earth (
t’ien-ti) and the world of human values. Each, in varying ways, saw heaven, earth, and humanity as an integrated field, in which values existed naturally. Knowing this natural
1 Going the Limit: from:
The Darwinian Heritage
Author(s) Gruber Howard E.
Abstract: As a cognitive psychologist, my forays into the history of science have as their ultimate aim to contribute something to the psychology of thinking and the psychology of creativity. I hoped to learn from historical studies, and enrich my own rather crabbed, often Philistine field. In the course of this effort, my students and I found ourselves developing what we now call, quite provisionally, an “evolving systems approach to creative work” (Gruber 1980a, b).
8 Darwin’s Principle of Divergence as Internal Dialogue from:
The Darwinian Heritage
Author(s) Kohn David
Abstract: However strongly we may see scientific ideas as socially and culturally contingent in their origin and expression, we must acknowledge that they are also the products of individuals. Hence even if we all consider scientific activity to be the reworking of prior scientific activity, the dynamics by which individual scientists develop their theories is a subject integral to the history of science. If we accept the proposition that knowledge grows by public and critical dialogue, we should not ignore the fact that important phases of the dialogue may occur within an individual. Such is the case for Charles Darwin, who
10 Speaking of Species: from:
The Darwinian Heritage
Author(s) Beatty John
Abstract: There is a wealth of secondary literature on Darwin’s species concept, covering many different perspectives of the topic.¹ Of the various accounts available, I have always been particularly intrigued by Frank Sulloway’s suggestion that Darwin’s choice of species concept was guided by “tactical” considerations. Among those tactical considerations was the decision to employ his fellow naturalists’ species concept, in order to speak to them “in their own language” (Sulloway 1979, p. 37). Implicit in the suggestion is that Darwin was a member of a fairly clear-cut community of naturalists. In order to communicate with them about natural history, either to
11 The Ascent of Nature in Darwin’s Descent of Man from:
The Darwinian Heritage
Author(s) Durant John R.
Abstract: It is a fact familiar to all historians of science that Darwin was extremely slow to put his most important ideas into print. Having become a convinced transmutationist in 1837, he made such rapid progress over the next few years that he soon foresaw the prospect of writing a work that would revolutionize natural history. Yet it was not until 1844 that he produced an essay that was suitable for publication by his family in the event of his death; and fourteen years later, the unexpected arrival of Wallace’s short paper “On the tendency of varieties to depart indefinitely from
13 Darwin on Animal Behavior and Evolution from:
The Darwinian Heritage
Author(s) Burkhardt Richard W.
Abstract: In an obituary notice of 1882 examining the causes of Darwin’s success and the importance of Darwin’s works, the Genevan botanist and pioneer of the history of science Alphonse de Candolle identified two characteristics in particular that had made Darwin such an exceptional thinker. One was Darwin’s ability to occupy himself simultaneously with both the smallest details and the broadest theoretical considerations. The other was the extraordinary
rangeof Darwin’s researches and the way that each of Darwin’s separate studies, however specialized, contributed to the whole of Darwin’soeuvre(Candolle 1882).
27 Darwinism Today (Commentary) from:
The Darwinian Heritage
Author(s) Roger Jacques
Abstract: If I borrow my title from Kellogg (1907), it is because it aptly defines, I think, the real meaning of our colloquium and perhaps the present state of affairs about evolutionary theory. After 1909 and 1959, this is the third Darwinian centenary year. On the situation in 1909 we have a valuable testimony, the book published by the Cambridge University Press “at the suggestion of the Cambridge Philosophical Society” with the title
Darwin and Modern Science. In all the essays that composed the book, Darwin’s genius and outstanding role in biology, natural history, and allied sciences were unanimously praised, but
29 Darwin on Natural Selection: from:
The Darwinian Heritage
Author(s) Sober Elliott
Abstract: Whig history is full of threats and promises. Interpreting the past in terms of the present has its dangers; since the present did not cause the past, one can be misled in the search for explanation. But when the question we put to the past concerns its meaning, matters change; seeing the significance of the past may well essentially involve seeing it in terms of the present.
30 Images of Darwin: from:
The Darwinian Heritage
Author(s) La Vergata Antonello
Abstract: The members of any community sooner or later begin to reflect on their past with an eye to their future. Darwin scholars are no exception. They have increasingly found themselves discussing methodological problems and more general “philosophical” questions, such as their relationship to other areas of the history of science and to studies on the nature of science.
CHAPTER II SAMSON AGONISTES AND THE SAMSON STORY IN JUDGES from:
Interpreting SAMSON AGONISTES
Abstract: The history of the Old Testament, of the formation of certain books into a canon, is, in part, the history of what happens when prophetic literature is invested with priestly understanding. Prophecy is lost in the appropriation, which is to say that the prophetic word loses its urgency and hence its bearing on the moment at hand; its relevance to the present is displaced by binding the text to the past, the future, or both. One set of questions involves; what did it mean for this particular set of books to become bound, and binding? under what conditions did their
CHAPTER III THE JUDGES NARRATIVE AND THE ART OF SAMSON AGONISTES from:
Interpreting SAMSON AGONISTES
Abstract: The Samson story, it has been said, “demonstrates Israelite narrative art at its zenith.”¹ This claim should be made for the Book of Judges as a whole, for its meaning is located not in individual tales alone but spreads out through the entire structure. The salient features of this narrative are comprehended within the body of Renaissance exegesis but were not then the preoccupation they would become for later commentators. A prospect on history, a series of inset histories, another prospect on history that, this time, juxtaposes current actualities with earlier idealisms, the Book of Judges is also remarkable for
CHAPTER IV THE RENAISSANCE SAMSONS AND SAMSON TYPOLOGIES from:
Interpreting SAMSON AGONISTES
Abstract: If the Samson story had been decontextualized in order to pave the way for New Testament contextualizations, two versions of which are afforded by the sixteenth-and seventeenth-century prayer books, there was during the Renaissance, especially among typologists, a parallel effort to offer recontextualizations from materials that had been repressed by Reformation theologians but that now acquired new importance and relevance, particularly in the world of politics. By the seventeenth century, the Samson story had achieved the status of myth in a double aspect, its patterns and images providing fictions and metaphors for literature and its conceptual ideas receiving their full
CHAPTER VI MILTON’S SAMSONS AND SAMSON AGONISTES from:
Interpreting SAMSON AGONISTES
Abstract: It is within the context of shifting attitudes toward Samson that Milton writes
Samson Agonistesand that it should be interpreted—or reinterpreted. Or, better, contextualization should nudge us into adjusting our interpretations ofSamsonin a way that shows it to accommodate more than one perspective on its protagonist; that reveals its tragic power emanating from the ambiguities in which the Samson story came to be lodged and which obfuscate the moral clarity (i.e., platitudinous Christianity) Milton is sometimes thought to have imposed upon that story. Not just in later centuries, but in Milton’s own time, decidedly different views
CHAPTER TWO The Play and War of Venus: from:
Poetry, Word-Play, and Word-War in Wallace Stevens
Abstract: The young Stevens was a love poet, who wrote verses of paralyzing dullness to his future wife He read erotic poetry when he ʺwas young and reading left and rightʺ (
L381) OvidʹsArs Amatona(L65), Paulus Silentianus from MackailʹsGreek Anthology(SP183–84), Campion, and so on When the miraculous year 1915 came, and Stevens inexplicably began to write major poetry, it was not surprising that one of his subjects was erotic love The poem itself is surprising It isPeter Quince at the Clavier, a variation on the Apocryphal story of Susannah and the Elders Stevens
CHAPTER THREE Holiness and Beauty in Modern Theories of Religion from:
Beauty and Holiness
Abstract: The term has an ancient and honorable history, stemming from the prizing of
theoria, or synoptic vision, in Greek thought This understanding of the term is reflected in contemporary uses of the term “view(s)” to indicate one’s overall perspective on a particular subject or subject matter A more refined
CHAPTER FOUR Aesthetics and Religion in Twentieth-Century Philosophy from:
Beauty and Holiness
Abstract: It issometimes said that modern philosophy began with Descartes’ turn to subjectivity and to mathematical clarity as the model of truth. It is also said that modern philosophy began with Kant’s critique of traditional metaphysics and his critical amalgam of empirical and rationalistic factors in his epistemology as a “prolegomenon to any future metaphysics.” We have seen that, in any event, it was in the eighteenth and nineteenth centuries that conceptual specification of aesthetics and of religion emerged, as an aspect of the new critical philosophy and the enlarged senses of history and culture engendered by the Enlightenment
CHAPTER SEVEN Beyond the End of Art and the End of Religion from:
Beauty and Holiness
Abstract: What is theconclusion of the contemporary debate about the end(s) of art and the end(s) of religion that we reviewed in the preceding chapter? Have we come to the end of art and the end of religion in modern sensibility? The answer is—yes, and no We have come to the end of conceptualizations of art and aesthetic theory typified in Western philosophies of art and art history of the nineteenth and the first half of the twentieth centuries We must come to the end of that conceptual disarray in the current art world to which Danto has called
FOUR VALUES IN AN EXISTENTIAL PHILOSOPHY OF HISTORY from:
Merleau-Ponty and the Foundation of Existential Politics
Abstract: “We have learned history and we claim that we must not forget it” (SNS 265, tr. 150). This is the most profound lesson that war taught French philosophy. Its violence exposed the hidden dependency of every way of life—economic, religious, artistic, philosophical—on a political sphere whose practices and disorders accumulate meaning almost imperceptibly over generations. If violence is not to rule public life, each domain must become aware of this dependency and alter itself to accommodate “history.” Even philosophers must learn to
thinkdifferently—to become sensitive to the historicity of ideas, to foresee impending changes in political
SEVEN THE COMMUNIST PROBLEM from:
Merleau-Ponty and the Foundation of Existential Politics
Abstract: Marxism is not only a philosophy
ofhistory; it is a philosophyinhistory. Marx’s assertion of the unity of theory and praxis means that theoretical knowledge and practical change are inseparable. Understanding the workings of reality initiates a process that alters it, as when the proletariat’s “awakening of consciousness” changes it into a force for its own emancipation.¹
EIGHT IN SEARCH OF MERLEAU-PONTY’S LATE POLITICS from:
Merleau-Ponty and the Foundation of Existential Politics
Abstract: Could we continue to think, with all necessary reservations concerning the Soviet solutions, that the Marxist dialectic remained valid negatively and that history should be put into perspective, if not according to the proletariat’s power, at least according to its lack of it? We do not want to present as a syllogism what became clear to us gradually, in contact with events. But an event
NINE POLITICS AND EXPRESSION from:
Merleau-Ponty and the Foundation of Existential Politics
Abstract: The argument cannot be made that, having become liberal, Merleau-Ponty suddenly forgot what it meant to think politically. In
The Adventures of the Dialectiche repeats once again the litany of requirements that he places on truly political thought: it begins with a probabilistic reading of events, it needs a philosophy of history, it treats people statistically, it aims at success (AD 239, 9, 226, 251, tr. 163, 3, 154, 172). Chastising Sartre for his notion of “pure action,” Merleau-Ponty reminds him that political actors cannot use the fact that history is “overflowing with meaning” to justify an arbitrary perspective
TEN CONCLUSION: from:
Merleau-Ponty and the Foundation of Existential Politics
Abstract: A convincing case for Merleau-Ponty’s importance to contemporary political theory could be made by documenting his direct impact on a variety of influential thinkers. Michel Foucault was his student at the Sorbonne and often used his teacher’s phenomenology as a foil in constructing his own archeology of the human sciences.¹ His inspiration is found in the social theories of Claude Lefort and Cornelius Castoriadis.² In the United States, a number of those interested in postbehavioral political inquiry gratefully acknowledge debts to Merleau-Ponty.³ And of course, Sartre’s understanding of history and class in the
Critique of Dialectical Reasonowes much to
My Page Makes Love from:
Eros the Bittersweet
Abstract: A few examples are in order. The novelist Longus (second-third century a.d.) prefaces his novel
Daphnis and Chloewith a bold statement of the triangular tension that is its structure and raison d’être. He was moved to write the tale, he tells us, because he encountered “a painted image of the history of Eros” that struck him as the most beautiful thing he had ever seen. Longing (pothos) seized him to “create a rival image in writing” and he set to work on the novel. There are three components in Longus’ opening conceit. There is the painted icon of Eros,
Letters, Letters from:
Eros the Bittersweet
Abstract: ‘Letters’ (
grammata) can mean ‘letters of the alphabet’ and also ‘epistles’ in Greek as in English. Novels contain letters of both kinds, and offer two different perspectives on the blind point of desire. Letters in the broad sense, that is to say the floating ruse of the novel as a written text, provide erotic tension on the level of the reading experience. There is a triangular circuit running from the writer to the reader to the characters in the story; when its circuit-points connect, the difficult pleasure of paradox can be felt like an electrification. Letters in the narrower sense,
Bellerophon Is Quite Wrong After All from:
Eros the Bittersweet
Abstract: Although embedded in an epic genealogy, Bellerophon’s is a story of erotic triangles, ideal matter for a novel. We do not know where Homer got the story; presumably it reflects an extremely ancient Lydian layer in the epic tradition from which he drew, dating from a time long before his own (supposing we place Homer in the eighth century b.c.). It was a time when some form of reading and writing was known to the Aegean world, or at least to the people of Lykia where the story is set. No one knows what system of writing this was. Homer
What a Difference a Wing Makes from:
Eros the Bittersweet
Abstract: Wings mark the difference between a mortal and an immortal story of love. Lysias abhors the beginning of eros because he thinks it is really an end; Sokrates rejoices in the beginning in his belief that, really, it can have no end. So too, the presence or absence of wings in a lover’s story determines his erotic strategy. That miserly and mortal
sōphrosynē(256e) by which Lysias measures out his erotic experience is a tactic of defense against the change of self that eros imposes. Change is risk. What makes the risk worthwhile?
Book Title: Authority, Autonomy, and Representation in American Literature, 1776-1865- Publisher: Princeton University Press
Author(s): PATTERSON MARK R.
Abstract: A work of literary history and criticism, this study also offers valuable insights into matters of political and literary theory. In separate chapters on Benjamin Frankin, Hugh Henry Brackenridge, and Charles Brockden Brown in the post-Revolutionary period and on Fenimore Cooper, Emerson, and Melville in the antebellum period, Patterson provides a series of brilliant readings of major texts in order to describe how American writers have conflated political and literary concerns as a means to their own social authority.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt7zv1pd
Book Title: Shakespeare-The Theater and the Book
Publisher: Princeton University Press
Author(s): KNAPP ROBERT S.
Abstract: This book explores the reasons for the lasting freshness and modernity of Shakespeare's plays, while revising the standard history of English medieval and Renaissance drama. Robert Knapp argues that changes in the authority of English monarchs, in the differentiation and integration of English society, in the realization of human figures on stage, and in the understanding of signs helped produce scripts that still compel us to the act of interpretation
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt7zv1rc
ONE The Literariness of Shakespeare from:
Shakespeare
Abstract: No one in 1623 would have said that Shakespeare’s work marked and embodied some general change in European self-understanding. We often say so now. Portentous and wistful by turns, our talk about Shakespeare habitually sets him between times, last witness for the old, first prophet of the new, a genius of the divided vision and a symbol of our own life on the margins of tradition. Commonplaces can be false, of course, but the proof of this one is repetition, not only iteration of such judgments about Shakespeare’s place in history, but our constant recurrence to his texts, which have
THREE The Idea of the Play from:
Shakespeare
Abstract: Two related myths of closure inscribe themselves within most modern attempts to understand the literary past. Both are myths of community. The first evokes an unfallen, preindustrial age without moral uncertainty, personal anomie, or economic alienation: this is the era inhabited by Benjamin’s storyteller or D. W. Robertson’s Chaucer, an era in which everyone’s experience was more or less public and shareable, as were the norms by which to judge it. Though hardly a world without sin and error, it at least permitted sin to be identified and at best was a world in which poetry mattered, not as unacknowledged
FOUR The Moving Image from:
Shakespeare
Abstract: I want now to sum my argument so far, develop a few of its implications, and show more precisely how the genealogy I have described sets the stage—in a quite literal sense—for the theatrical and dramatic innovations of the 1580s. Reduced to the limits of a precis, the story I have been trying to tell is this. There is, most of us would agree, a certain tension in Shakespeare—call it ambiguity, complementarity, dialectics, or indecidability—which keeps him readable. That tension, I have been claiming, does not grow out of some radical split in Shakespeare between two
THREE Madame Bovary or the Dangers of Misreading from:
Poetics of Reading
Abstract: Though the novel’s title focuses the reader’s attention on what he may well expect to be its central subject, such expectations are frustrated from the start, since the opening chapters focus on Charles, not Emma. Nor is this narrative focus a stable one, as soon becomes evident when other disconcerting hurdles are encountered. Through jarring contrasts and shifting perspectives, Flaubert’s reader is soon drawn into a more active, hermeneutic reading; the central question is no longer “What will happen next?” but, rather, “Why are things told that way?” This heightened attention to narrative form takes us beyond the story world
Toward a Sociology of Reading from:
The Reader in the Text
Author(s) Suleiman Susan R.
Abstract: When raising the question of the reader’s status in the text, we may have in mind two sets of problems. According to one approach, the reader is thought of as an end conceived by the writer, whose work, accordingly, may be read in reference to the idea we have of that reader. A certain number of studies have enriched the history of literary criticism in this way, showing that the expectations of a particular public aimed at by the writer were determinative down to the most secret strata of the text (Jauss’s
Erwartungshorizontfor example).
Toward A Theory of Reading in the Visual Arts: from:
The Reader in the Text
Author(s) Marin Louis
Abstract: This paper is an attempt at reading a single painting—Poussin’s
The Arcadian Shepherds(Louvre)¹—but such a tentative reading cannot be truly accomplished without being aware of the operations involved in the contemplative process, their implications on theoretical and practical levels, and the hypotheses which guide that process. My essay can thus be considered as an approach to a partial history of reading in the field of visual art. To put my undertaking in more general terms, I wish to test some notions and procedures elaborated in contemporary semiotic and semantic theories by using a specific painting as an
Re-Covering “The Purloined Letter”: from:
The Reader in the Text
Author(s) Holland Norman N.
Abstract: Begin with the text, they say. For me, one central fact about the text is that I am reading this story in Pocketbook No. 39, the copy of Poe I had as a boy—one of the first paperbacks in America. “Kind to your Pocket and your Pocketbook.” Hardly a distinguished edition, yet I find myself agreeing with what the man I call Marcel says in the library of the Guermantes: “If I had been tempted to be a book collector, as the Prince de Guermantes was, I would have been one of a very peculiar sort. . . .
3 ROLAND BARTHES AND THE MONSTER OF TOTALITY from:
The Skeptic Disposition
Abstract: The work of Roland Barthes is pivotal in the history of post-structuralism, for it is marked by an incompletely resolved ambivalence toward “the monster of totality.” This ambivalence shows itself in his career as a demystifier.
CHAPTER 5 INVENTING SECULAR HISTORY: from:
Shakespeare and the Dramaturgy of Power
Abstract: When Elizabethan playwrights turned to their own history, they had no classical models to guide them and therefore no ascribed social expectations to meet in shaping their material. If Shakespeare was the first in this field, as he may well have been, he had to find a pattern of his own. The anonymous popular play,
The Famous Victories of Henry V, may have preceded theHenry VIplays, but if it did, Shakespeare eschewed it as a model, though he learned some important things from it, which he put to use when he wrote his own series of plays about
CHAPTER 7 POWER AND ARCHAIC DRAMATURGY IN ALL’S WELL THAT ENDS WELL from:
Shakespeare and the Dramaturgy of Power
Abstract: Two comedies that Shakespeare wrote after
Henry Vshow the clear impression of what he had done in the history plays. These two areAll’s Well That Ends WellandMeasure for Measure, both of which have been recognized as “problem plays” since F. S. Boas called them that in the late nineteenth century.¹ To a large extent, their problems can be understood as an experiment in the dramaturgy of power. On one hand, Shakespeare more explicitly—one is tempted to say, more confidently—recalls the traditions of popular medieval religious drama in these two plays than he had done
CHAPTER 9 TRAGEDY: from:
Shakespeare and the Dramaturgy of Power
Abstract: Apart from the history plays, for which no classical dramatic precedent existed, the young Shakespeare consistently turned to Roman drama for what he seemed to regard as acceptable models. In comedy, as Francis Meres noted, Shakespeare imitated Plautus, and in what was thought of as the much more demanding form of tragedy, he imitated Seneca.¹ To be sure, the influence of Seneca has been exaggerated, and few would venture to discuss it any longer as J. W. Cunliffe did in the late nineteenth century—as a tissue of quotations and motifs transplanted directly from Senecan tragedy into
Titus Andronicus, Richard
Book Title: Scripture, Canon and Commentary-A Comparison of Confucian and Western Exegesis
Publisher: Princeton University Press
Author(s): HENDERSON JOHN B.
Abstract: In this major contribution to the study of the Chinese classics and comparative religion, John Henderson uses the history of exegesis to illuminate mental patterns that have universal and perennial significance for intellectual history. Henderson relates the Confucian commentarial tradition to other primary exegetical traditions, particularly the Homeric tradition, Vedanta, rabbinic Judaism, ancient and medieval Christian biblical exegesis, and Qur'anic exegesis. In making such comparisons, he discusses some basic assumptions common to all these traditions--such as that the classics or scriptures are comprehensive or that they contain all significant knowledge or truth and analyzes the strategies deployed to support these presuppositions. As shown here, primary differences among commentarial or exegetical traditions arose from variations in their emphasis on one or another of these assumptions and strategies. Henderson demonstrates that exegetical modes of thought were far from arcane: they dominated the post-classical/premodern intellectual world. Some have persisted or re-emerged in modern times, particularly in ideologies such as Marxism. Written in an engaging and accessible style, Scripture, Canon, and Commentary is not only a challenging interpretation of comparative scriptural traditions but also an excellent introduction to the study of the Confucian classics.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt7zvb8n
INTRODUCTION from:
Scripture, Canon and Commentary
Abstract: COMMENTARIES and commentarial modes of thinking dominated the intellectual history of most premodern civilizations, a fact often obscured by the “great ideas” approach to the history of thought and by modern scholars’ denigration of the works of mere exegetes and annotators. Until the seventeenth century in Europe, and even later in China, India, and the Near East, thought, especially within high intellectual traditions, was primarily exegetical in character and expression. As José Faur has observed, “The most peculiar aspect of the medieval thinker is that he developed his ideas around a text and expressed them as a commentary.”¹ Even those
Chapter 6 DEATH AND TRANSFIGURATION OF COMMENTARIAL WORLD VIEWS from:
Scripture, Canon and Commentary
Abstract: THE TRANSITION from commentarial forms and modes of discourse to modern scholarship and criticism is one of the most important in the intellectual history of mankind. Prior to the twentieth century, though, such a transition occurred in only three of the major traditions surveyed here: the biblical, the Homeric, and the Confucian (and in this last only incompletely). Despite the similarities in the commentarial assumptions and strategies employed in all the major traditions covered here, they parted ways in the speed and direction with which they entered (or made) the modern intellectual world. In at least two of these traditions,
Book Title: The Status and Appraisal of Classic Texts- Publisher: Princeton University Press
Author(s): CONDREN CONAL
Abstract: Conal Condren examines the criteria for judging both works of political theory and texts associated with related academic genres. He discusses the rhetoric surrounding terms like originality," "influence," and "coherence," the value of these terms as criteria of textual assessment, and their use in charting the history of texts.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt7zvc26
CHAPTER 4 Originality from:
The Status and Appraisal of Classic Texts
Abstract: Edward Young’s hyperbole may be taken to stand for the established importance of
originalityas both a rhetorical ornament and a fundamentally important appraisive category in the republic of letters. Its significance seems principally occidental,¹ and it is unnecessary to embark upon a history of the term in order to indicate also that originality has only recently become a crowning virtue.
CHAPTER 9 Towards an Explanation of Classic Status from:
The Status and Appraisal of Classic Texts
Abstract: It is at this point, preliminaries concluded, that I might happily embark upon yet another history of political thought from Plato to Nato. Such an enterprise is beyond my competence, though the continuing attempts to push such tomes up a slope of historical credibility indicates that Camus was right, “
il faut imaginer Sisyphe hereux.” I shall instead hazard something less Sisyphean by returning to the question posed much earlier: what is it that bestows classic status upon a political theory text?
Life as Fiction: from:
Isak Dinesen and Narrativity
Author(s) Gunnars Kristjana
Abstract: [s]ituated between the discourses of history and myth, fact and fiction,prose and poetry; partaking generically of forms as diverse as pastoral elegy, classical tragedy, autobiography, memoir, and travel tale; compounded of narrative, philosophical speculation, aphorism, parabolic reflection and song. . . .¹
Tapping the Roots: from:
Isak Dinesen and Narrativity
Author(s) Barnwell Kathryn
Abstract: “The Dreamers” was probably the first story of Seven Gothic Tales tohave been written after Dinesen returned to Rungstedlund, having left her African life behind her. And since she did nothing to discourage a comparison between herself and Pellegrina Leoni, the story’s mysterious central figure, we might suppose that this particular tale had a special significance for its author. Like Pellegrina, Dinesen had suffered loss by fire, had attempted suicide¹ and was forced to leave behind a life which had seemed perfectly resonant of her deepest self. Also like her heroine,Dinesen ever after mistrusted investing herself fully in one persona.In
Methods of Narratology and Rhetoric for Analyzing Isak Dinesen’s “The Blank Page” from:
Isak Dinesen and Narrativity
Author(s) Halsall Albert W.
Abstract: The principal problem posed by Dinesen's story, “The Blank Page” is one of
ethos. Put very simply, and as Dinesen quite accurately foresaw, in my view, the story's credibility or plausibility is the problem most likely to trouble readers whose ideological presuppositions do not commit them to reading it as a tract, feminist or otherwise. To prove my thesis, I will have recourse to two critical methods which should, I hope, function as symbiotic agents of analysis. Formal narratology, of the sort developed by French Structuralists like Barthes, Genette and theÉcole de Paris, enables one to describe the text's
The Silent Tale: from:
Isak Dinesen and Narrativity
Author(s) Kemp Mark A.
Abstract: In his analysis of a short narrative text which ends ambiguously,Umberto Eco concludes that the story being told is actually the story of the reader’s failure in reading the story.¹ This “naive” reader’s complacent acceptance of narrative conventions and ideological assumptions deliberately inscribed in the text leads to an impasse in interpretation. Instead of the expected denouement there is an impossible, or paradoxical, outcome. Only a critical reading, such as the one performed in “
Lector in Fabula,” can overcome the frustrated conventional reading and detect the “pragmatic strategy” in the text. By self-critical I mean both the text's criticism of
Isak Dinesen’s “The Pearls:” from:
Isak Dinesen and Narrativity
Author(s) Foshay Toby
Abstract: The main question in an Isak Dinesen story is not what will happen next,but what is happening now or what is the meaning of what
Deconstructing the Fictional World of Isak Dinesen’s “The Monkey” from:
Isak Dinesen and Narrativity
Author(s) Gheorghe Cristina
Abstract: The paper explores the ironic narrative strategies used by Isak Dinesen to construct and deconstruct, authenticate and disauthenticate her fictional world, as illustrated by the short story “The Monkey.” In examining this short story and through reference to instances from other stories, I will point out Dinesen's disauthenticating technique in light of Derrida's philosophic strategy of deconstruction. My main concern here is, however, possibleworld semantics. The term deconstruction will be used as authorialde construction, applied by Dinesen in her specific narrative technique, and lectorial deconstruction—this reader's response to Dinesen's deconstructive technique which reveals in her literary discourse analogies to
3 ROLAND BARTHES AND THE MONSTER OF TOTALITY from:
The Skeptic Disposition In Contemporary Criticism
Abstract: The work of Roland Barthes is pivotal in the history of post-structuralism, for it is marked by an incompletely resolved ambivalence toward “the monster of totality.” This ambivalence shows itself in his career as a demystifier.
Chapter 2 HISTORY AS AN ART OF THE IMAGINATION from:
History as a Visual Art in the Twelfth-Century Renaissance
Abstract: Every study has its fascination. The fascination of history is power. In one aspect, power is wielded over the outer world of human destinies, over the conditions and possibilities of life itself. Histories of politics and war are among the branches of inquiry devoted to this aspect. In another, power is represented in the inner world, where mind and heart imagine what they have sought in the physical world and what it has disclosed to them. Investigation into the inner world has unfolded into histories of religions, of ideas, and (not least) moralities, apart from many other forms.
Chapter 3 COGNITION AND CULT from:
History as a Visual Art in the Twelfth-Century Renaissance
Abstract: Thus far, we have asserted that digesting history employed ways of thinking common to the arts of imagination. We have identified some characteristics of those patterns of thought in the mutual reflection of verbal and visual images, an interplay that enabled readers to construct unity in the gaps between the fragments that made up the text. In this way, we have begun to recover some invisible “transitions” like those which John Scotus Eriugena considered as providing a hidden framing structure in some parables (see Preface, n. 2). We are now in a position to examine, more precisely, the acts of
Introduction: from:
What's Happened to the Humanities?
Author(s) KERNAN ALVIN
Abstract: Institutionally, in the standard academic table of organization, the university catalogue—the knowledge tree of contemporary western culture—the humanities are the subjects regularly listed under that heading: literature, philosophy, art history, music, religion, languages, and sometimes history. This branch of knowledge is separated from the branch of the social sciences and from the branch of the biological and physical sciences. These three branches together form the arts and sciences, or the liberal arts, as they are sometimes known, which are as a group separated in turn from the professional disciplines—such as medicine, education, business, and law—which, at
Four Evolution and Revolution: from:
What's Happened to the Humanities?
Author(s) SABIN MARGERY
Abstract: Any account of this history must,
CHAPTER ONE A POEM INCLUDING HISTORY from:
The Tale of the Tribe
Abstract: In his essay, “Ez and Old Billyum,” Richard Ellmann refers to these lines and restricts his commentary to a single, ironic sentence: “Orage stood on the firm ground of Major Douglas’ economics.”² Clearly Ellmann intends to allow Pound’s own extravagance to mock its author, and his laconic dismissal itself “stands on” the assurance that all except for a few “credit cranks” (Pound’s own term)³ will find the poet’s judgment not worth serious consideration. Later in this chapter, I will examine the function of Pound’s fiscal doctrine as an integral development of his conception of history, but first there is a
CHAPTER TWO AN ETERNAL STATE OF MIND from:
The Tale of the Tribe
Abstract: If the discussion at the end of the preceding chapter gradually began to emphasize a curious hybrid of traditionally discrete discourses—the historical and the eschatological—my reasons for yoking such unlikely categories was neither the example of Benjamin’s “Theses on the Philosophy of History,” nor the desire to provide an intermediate stage between a section devoted to
The Cantos’ historical codes and one centered on the poem’s religious beliefs. Rather,The Cantosthemselves enforce the abolition of any clear dividing-line, including a larger and more various group of cosmic principles, traditional deities, and religious philosophies among its “historical characters”
CHAPTER ELEVEN THE NEW LOCALISM from:
The Tale of the Tribe
Abstract: Olson so often attacked conventional notions of history as an impediment to man’s self-knowledge that critics like Donald Davie have been tempted to regard him as essentially antihistorical, as wanting to
substitutea geographical notion of “space” for any sense of temporal sequence and causality.² Yet Olson’s principal mentor in the “doctrine of the earth,”³ Carl Sauer, himself warned that “We cannot form an idea of landscape except in terms of its time relations as well as of its space relations,”⁴ and the entire thrust of Olson’s polemic is towards an integration ofchronosandgea, a perception, in Charles
CHAPTER TWELVE POLIS IS THIS from:
The Tale of the Tribe
Abstract: Structurally,
The Maximus Poemsare constituted by the interaction between two types of “records,” two narratives which, during the course of the text, are meant to unite and validate a particular (even if, as we shall see, highly problematic) ethical imperative. Because history is presented through the subjective, fragmentary responses of Olson’s own daily reactions to Gloucester—“that tradition is / at least is where I find it, / how I got to / what I say” (“Letter 11”: 48)—as well as through the objective chronicle of the town’s past, the poem contains a double plot, an impersonal “outer
CONCLUSION from:
The Tale of the Tribe
Abstract: History, however, provides no private awakenings. There is no individual gesture of courage or lucidity with sufficient
INTRODUCTION from:
I Am You
Abstract: The history of compassion is yet to be written. With the studied artlessness of his age, Bernard de Fontenelle (1657–1757) lightly touched the starting point—a common humanity. “All human faces in general,” he wrote, “are of the same model, and yet the Europeans and the Africans have two particular models: nay, commonly every family has a different aspect. What secret then has nature to show so much variety in a single face? Our world, in respect of the universe, is but a little family, where all the faces bear some resemblance to each other. . . ,”¹ In
CONCLUSION from:
I Am You
Abstract: The same narrowing occurred in the history of painting, but in a distinctive fashion. Whereas literature and theology were verbal enterprises, painting engaged both
Book Title: Neverending Stories-Toward a Critical Narratology
Publisher: Princeton University Press
Author(s): Tatar Maria
Abstract: In these compelling new essays, leading critics sharpen our understanding of the narrative structures that convey meaning in fiction, taking as their point of departure the narratological positions of Dorrit Cohn, Grard Genette, and Franz Stanzel. This collection demonstrates how narratology, with its attention to the modalities of presenting consciousness, offers a point of entry for scholars investigating the socio-cultural dimensions of literary representations. Drawing from a wide range of literary texts, the essays explore the borderline between fiction and history; explain how characters are constructed by both author and reader through the narration of consciousness; show how gender shapes narrative strategies ranging from the depiction of consciousness through intertextuality to the representation of the body; address issues of contingency in narrative; and present a debate on the crucial function of person in the literary text. The contributors are Stanley Corngold, Gail Finney, Kte Hamburger, Paul Michael Ltzeler, David Mickelsen, John Neubauer, Thomas Pavel, Jens Rieckmann, Shlomith Rimmon-Kenan, Judith Ryan, Franz Stanzel, Susan Suleiman, Maria Tatar, David Wellbery, and Larry Wolff.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt7zvn6q
ONE BETWEEN HISTORY AND FICTION: from:
Neverending Stories
Author(s) Pavel Thomas
Abstract: The distinction between history and fiction is once again stirring the interest of critics.¹ The question seemed settled in premodern times, when history was assumed to narrate the particular and poetry the general. True, until the nineteenth century, history was counted among the belles lettres, but that was a matter of stylistic kinship rather than of epistemological classification. Later, the practitioners of modern historiography became confident that their trade was more scientific than literary; therefore, the attempts to find new criteria for distinguishing history from poetry were welcomed. By then, fiction, or at least some of it, had ceased to
EIGHT CONSONANT AND DISSONANT CLOSURE IN DEATH IN VENICE AND THE DEAD from:
Neverending Stories
Author(s) Stanzel Franz K.
Abstract: It is, of course, the king’s nonchalant presupposition that “the end” requires no further definition that encapsulates one of the most intractable problems of narrative theory: what is a proper ending of a story, and what does it do to the reader? Since Frank Kermode’s
Sense of an Ending(1967), the study of endings in novels and short stories has steadily grown in importance;
NINE IDENTITY BY METAPHORS: from:
Neverending Stories
Author(s) Neubauer John
Abstract: What are we to do, then, with highly autobiographical narratives that are told in the third person? If we resist reading them as autobiographies, the knowledge that they incorporate experiences of the author exerts a continued (and seldom acknowledged) pressure to read the story as the
narrator’sautobiographical reflection, even if the protagonist is addressed
THIRTEEN TELLING DIFFERENCES: from:
Neverending Stories
Author(s) Tatar Maria
Abstract: The juniper tree” has long been recognized as one of the most powerful of all fairy tales. Its widespread dissemination across the map of European folklore—one monograph identifies several hundred versions of the tale—suggests that there must be something especially attractive or at least compelling about the tale. That it remains popular today, though not necessarily as a bedtime story told by adults to children, means that it must speak to more than one age and generation. Even the brutal and bloody events enacted in the tale did not keep an expert like P. L. Travers from referring
[PART ONE Introduction] from:
The Language of Balinese Shadow Theater
Abstract: In the long history of Western scholarly commentary on Bal1, the phenomena of language and literary arts have never been overlooked, indeed, in some of the earliest general accounts, such as those by Crawfurd (1820) and Fnedench (1876-1878), the possible origins and observed transmission of literary languages and manuscripts were discussed at length Subsequent generations of researchers, including van der Tuuk, Gons, and Hooykaas among the most prominent, have continued to labor in the fields of lexicography, epigraphy, and textual studies, these and many other scholars have contributed the collections of manuscripts, translations, and critical editions that form the basis
Book Title: Fabricating History-English Writers on the French Revolution
Publisher: Princeton University Press
Author(s): Friedman Barton R.
Abstract: Barton Friedman demonstrates the ways in which English men of letters in the nineteenth century attempted to grasp the dynamics of history and to fashion order, however fragile, out of its apparent chaos. The authors he discusses--Blake, Scott, Hazlitt, Carlyle, Dickens, and Hardy--found in the French Revolution an event more compelling as a paradigm of history than their own "Glorious Revolution." To them the French Revolution seemed universally significant--a microcosm, in short. For these writers maintaining the distinction between "history" and "fiction" was less important than making sense of epochal historical events in symbolic terms. Their works on the French Revolution and the Napoleonic Wars occupy the boundary between history and fiction, and Fabricating History advances the current lively discussion of that boundary.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt7zvq6m
Introduction from:
Fabricating History
Abstract: Some years ago at a conference on history and narrative art, hosted by the University of Wisconsin English Department, I watched one of the few historians to have ventured into that den of (mostly) literary critics and philosophers of history berate the assemblage for repeatedly insisting on the kinship between historical narrative and fiction Actually, the argument in which this indignant historian became embroiled had been adumbrated by Northrop Frye, who observes, in an essay entitled “New Directions from Old,” that though historians’ narratives (like those of poets) incorporate “unifying forms,” or myths, “to tell a historian that what gives
ONE Fabricating History from:
Fabricating History
Abstract: “Reasons and opinions concerning acts, are,” Blake proclaims in the
Descriptive Catalogueto his exhibition of 1809, “not history Acts themselves alone are history “Thus he announces himself a partisan of the movement against Enlightenment historiography in the then budding (and still flourishing) debate over how, or whether, the past can be plausibly represented to those living in the present Acts, Blake adds, “are neither the exclusive property of Hume, Gibbon nor Voltaire, Echaid, Rapin, Plutarch nor Herodotus” (E, p 534) Reasoning historians all, they twist cause and consequence, and in separating acts from their explanations—proposing chains of cause
TWO Through Forests of Eternal Death: from:
Fabricating History
Abstract: In 1720, thirty-seven years before the magically Swedenborgian year of Blake’s birth, Charles Daubuz distinguished history from prophecy, arguing that “an Historian sets out the matters he relates in proper Words, such as we express our Conceptions by, and therefore shews the full Extent of the Things acted”, because his Words are adequate to our Notions But a Prophecy is a Picture or Representation of the Events in Symbols, which being fetched from Objects visible to one View, or Cast of the Eye, rather represents the Events in Miniature, than full Proportion, giving us more to understand than what we
Conclusion from:
Fabricating History
Abstract: When John Keegan asserts that the rout of the Old Guard at Waterloo marks the real end of the French Revolution, he treats the scene as a novelist might. to epitomize the conflict by which the Revolution, having displaced the ancien regime, is ultimately subverted and the ancien regime itself restored—the process by which, as the Hardy of
The Dynastswould have insisted, history comes full circle. Historians of the Revolution would doubtless argue that, however dramatic, Keegan’s image of the Guard as revolutionary France broken at last veneers a tangle of forces to be unraveled and reordered only
CHAPTER ONE Fiction in Autobiography: from:
Fictions in Autobiography
Abstract: Most readers naturally assume that all autobiographies are based on the verifiable facts of a life history, and it is this referential dimension, imperfectly understood, that has checked the development of a poetics of autobiography. Historians and social scientists attempt to isolate the factual content of autobiography from its narrative matrix, while literary critics, seeking to promote the appreciation of autobiography as an imaginative art, have been willing to treat such texts as though they were indistinguishable from novels. Autobiographers themselves, of course, are responsible for the problematical reception of their work, for they perform willy-nilly both as artists and
3 John Rawls: from:
Central Works of Philosophy, Volume 5
Author(s) Laden Anthony Simon
Abstract: In his classes, John Rawls routinely quoted R. G. Collingwood’s remark that “the history of political theory is not the history of different answers to one and same question, but the history of a problem more or less constantly changing, whose solution was changing with it" (Rawls 2000b: xvi). To understand Rawls’s own work, we would do well to understand the problem he took himself be addressing. Fortunately, Rawls tells us what that problem is:
9 Hilary Putnam: from:
Central Works of Philosophy, Volume 5
Author(s) Clark Peter
Abstract: In the late 1970s and early 1980s Hilary Putnam produced a major sequence philosophical works all directed at criticism of a certain view of the relation between language and reality. Two of the most salient of those works were
Reason, Truth and History(1981; hereafterRTH) andMeaning and the Moral Sciences(1978). Both works were independently philosophicaltours de forceand both were enormously influential, producing a huge secondary literature. This essay concerns principally the former work, although we shall often have to refer to the latter also. Putnam is unselfconsciously one of those philosophers¹ who is not afraid
INTRODUCTION from:
Between Muslim and Jew
Abstract: The late Shlomo Dov (Fritz) Goitcin (1900–1985) characterized the central relationship of Jews with Muslims in the first centuries of Islam as one of “creative symbiosis.” This usage has been institutionalized in the study of Judeo-Arabica, and shows no immediate signs of being dislodged from its preeminence.¹ The concept
symbiosiswas first transposed from biology to the study of Jewish history by German Jewish intellectuals. Its most salient usage was in reference to their own cultural situation.² Alex Bein’s influential study, “Discourse on the Term ‘German-Jewish Symbiosis,’” appeared at that time, as an appendix to his essay (revealingly enough)
CHAPTER ONE Who Were the Jews? from:
Between Muslim and Jew
Abstract: The end of late antiquity is a period of Jewish history best known for being unknown. Salo Baron emphasizes the darkness of this terra incognita: “In the first three and one half dark and inarticulate centuries after the conclusion of the Talmud (500–850), Jewish intellectual leadership laid the foundations upon which the vocal and creative generations of the following three and one half centuries (850–1200) erected the magnificent structure of medieval Jewish biblical learning.”¹ S. D. Goitein likewise states unequivocally that “the centuries both preceding and following the rise of Islam are the most obscure in Jewish history.”²
CHAPTER TWO The Jewish Messiahs of Early Islam from:
Between Muslim and Jew
Abstract: Muhammad proclaimed himself the last Apostle of God, and not a Messiah. He thus did not impose a conclusion on history. His Islam, to be sure, did end antiquity—and in so doing, initiated something epochally new. The lawfulness, the continuity, and the grand sweep of this new dispensation proved overwhelmingly persuasive while remaining irrefutably within recognizably human history.
CHAPTER FIVE Origins and Angels: from:
Between Muslim and Jew
Abstract: This story is told of the Buddha;¹ of Jesus;² of the Shi‛itc Fifth Imam;³ of the Jewish Ben Sira;⁴ of the Sikh
Out of Context: from:
Modernist Anthropology
Author(s) STRATHERN MARILYN
Abstract: To talk about a scholar is also to talk about his or her ideas. But there is a puzzle in the history of ideas. Ideas seem to have the capacity to appear at all sorts of times and places, to such a degree that we can consider them as being before their time or out of date. One of the things I learned
The Historical Materialist Critique of Surrealism and Postmodernist Ethnography from:
Modernist Anthropology
Author(s) WEBSTER STEVEN
Abstract: Form has become important in some contemporary ethnographic writing. However, the social theory implicit in the writing cannot be easily distinguished from its form. History is obscured in this merger, which is itself historic. In the social sciences, the long-established distinction between aesthetic criticism and social science, although often questioned, seems to have become blurred in practice and problematic in theory since about the 1960s. In aesthetics and literary criticism, on the other hand, the apparent convergence has long been implicit in the conceptual framework of modernism. Since the 1970s the perhaps related processes in some of the social sciences
Four Conrad: from:
The Semantics of Desire
Abstract: The collapse of human structures, when subjected to unremitting natural forces, troubles Conrad’s imagination more than it does Hardy’s. Despite the bleakness of Hardy’s outlook—his view of life as an inherently unsanctioned process, an empty sequence of happenstances—he retained an enabling attachment (however complicated) to his native Dorset countryside. He absorbed its legends, its history, its customs, its landscape; and these absorptions may account for the modulated tone of even his darkest utterances. He is not surprised, his tone keeps repeating, because what is human history if not the immemorial story of expectation drained dry by time’s passage?
Book Title: Modernist Poetics of History-Pound, Eliot, and the Sense of the Past
Publisher: Princeton University Press
Author(s): Longenbach James
Abstract: By thoroughly examining T. S. Eliot and Ezra Pound collected and uncollected writings, James Longenbach presents their understandings of the philosophical idea of history and analyzes the strategies of historical interpretation they discussed in their critical prose and embodied in their poems including history."
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt7zvx3v
Introduction from:
Modernist Poetics of History
Abstract: History has many cunning passages, contrived corridors
Chapter Three Canzoni: from:
Modernist Poetics of History
Abstract: the whole effect [was] pleasingly 18th century—Goya, Rossini, Goldini sort of effect, delighting my sense of history—
notmy “historical sense”—a difference to be explained at length
Chapter Six Truth and Calliope from:
Modernist Poetics of History
Abstract: During the initial gestation period of
The Cantos,from late in 1911 when Pound first asked Dorothy Shakespear if she had any suggestions for his “long poem” (PSL, 82) to the summer of 1917 when the first cantos were published, Pound discovered ways of including history in his poem almost everywhere he looked: in Browning, Pater, Yeats, the Renaissance humanists, the Japanese Noh plays, and even the landscape of Provence. He pursued the task of planning a modern long poem with Miltonic ambition.
Chapter Eight F. H. Bradley and the “System” of History from:
Modernist Poetics of History
Abstract: For several years before he met Pound, Eliot was engaged in a rigorous philosophical examination of the nature of interpretation. Pound confronted many of the same issues in his attempts to include history in his poems, but Eliot was a trained philosopher, and he addressed these same issues more strenuously in his writings on Bradley. While he was a graduate student in the philosophy department at Harvard in 1913–1914, Eliot took Josiah Royce’s seminar in the Comparative Study of Various Types of Scientific Method. According to Harry Todd Costello, a participant in the seminar who was assigned the task
Preamble from:
Transdisciplinarity
Author(s) Rapport David J
Abstract: (i) A short statement on
your view of transdisciplinarity(1000–1500 words). We want to leave open what might be included in this text, allowing maximum room for a wide range of perceptions, but issues such as the definition of transdisciplinarity; the need for transdisciplinarity; its history; and the future evolution of the concept, could be addressed.
2 Perspectives from Legal Theorists from:
Transdisciplinarity
Author(s) Macdonald Roderick
Abstract: Most of us are familiar with the story of the tower of Babel. On its traditional reading it teaches that the multiplicity of human languages is a sign of our fall from grace. If we had not been punished by God, scattered across the face of the earth, and confounded by a multiplicity of languages, we could have built to the Heavens. Nothing would have been impossible for us.
8 Practicing Transdisciplinarity from:
Transdisciplinarity
Author(s) Benatar Solomon
Abstract: The rebirth, growth, and evolution of bioethics over the past thirty-five years is a success story in transdisciplinarity. The creation of a multidisciplinary forum in the medical context
Introduction from:
Barbarous Dissonance and Images of Voice in Milton's Epics
Abstract: This book examines the relative status and authority of the multiple narrative voices in
Paradise LostandParadise Regainedwithin interrelated socio-political, linguistic, and narratological contexts. Both epics accommodate a variety of interpretive voices, episodes, and dramatic and discursive exchanges that resist the monological containment of the poems’ dominant narratives. Through the inclusion of the multiple, even “unauthorized” voices and creation narratives, the poems are brought into a constructive tension with the Genesis story and its received biblical and literary traditions, as well as with accounts of England’s own tragic history. In presenting their individual creation stories, the narrators of both texts
1 The Voices and Politics of Nimrod from:
Barbarous Dissonance and Images of Voice in Milton's Epics
Abstract: In
Paradise LostMilton invites a political reading of the story of Babel by including the unnamed Nimrod in the account. Francis
3 “I now must change Those notes to Tragic”: from:
Barbarous Dissonance and Images of Voice in Milton's Epics
Abstract: The act of narrating the Genesis story is constantly frustrated; even the angelic historian finds the task daunting:“Immediate are the Acts of God, more swift / Than time or motion, but to human ears / Cannot without process of speech be told” (7.176—8). As the subject of a critical and self-conscious text, the original account of earth’s creation is fragmented;¹ and because the account competes with creation stories presented by the different characters in the poem, it is also decentred. The official historical and epic narratives are constantly intercepted by the multiple narrators in
Paradise Lost, who all create
5 “Learning to Curse”: from:
Barbarous Dissonance and Images of Voice in Milton's Epics
Abstract: As a symbol for England traditionally reserved for celebratory purposes, the edenic garden was lost to the nation’s tragic history. Seventeenth-century writers, notably Andrew Marvell and Milton, appropriated and, more specifically, feminized Eden to represent the defeat of the nation in terms of the desecration of paradise.¹ The feminized garden is the site of political strife and cultural tensions; its openness and unruliness make it especially susceptible to exploitation.² “
Englandis the Paradise of women”: according to this proverb, all European women would gladly move to England if given the opportunity, John Ray concludes. Yet the English language itself, Ray
Conclusion from:
Barbarous Dissonance and Images of Voice in Milton's Epics
Abstract: In this study of
Paradise LostandParadise RegainedI have presented a narrative of literary and historical development that resists the model of a “social text” to address the embodied reality of the voice. In the interrelated socio-political, linguistic, and narratological contexts I have examined, voice reconfigures itself as the embodied reality to which subjects in conversation and debate lend their own voices. By extending my investigation to an analysis of Milton's revolutionary conception of history as conversation, I have demonstrated that the view of history as exemplary and challenging to life coincides with and anticipates what will hardly
Introduction from:
Subaltern Appeal to Experience
Abstract: Over the last few decades, the term “experience” has persistently preoccupied certain strands in cultural, subaltern, and aesthetic inquiry concerned with issues of agency, identity formation or counterhegemonic resistance. This preoccupation with experience has also sparked a series of skirmishes since the 1970s between those who debunk experience as the stuff of an antiquated philosophy of consciousness and those who, on the contrary, seek its rehabilitation by resurrecting Dilthey or Dewey. Heated and protracted exchanges on experience take place to this day in such journals as the
New Left Review, Critical Inquiry, New Literary History, and theYale Journal of,
5 PALAIS-ROYAL: from:
In Search of Elegance
Abstract: For those not familiar with French anecdotal history, the Palais-Royal is an urban complex with an ill-chosen name. It was never the royal palace of the Kingdom of France or even one of the king’s main residences; these, of course, were the Louvre, the Tuileries Palace, Versailles, and Fontainebleau. Rarely did a king of France even visit it (
Exhibition Catalogue1988,²—35). Yet, it is one of the most
Book Title: Living Prism-Itineraries in Comparative Literature
Publisher: MQUP
Author(s): KUSHNER EVA
Abstract: She discusses the current state of comparative literary studies and the renewed role of comparative literature in a world that is at once more plural and more globalized, as well as some of the debates now taking place within literary criticism as a whole, including the interchange between comparative literature and cultural studies, the re-envisaging of the Renaissance, the work of Northrop Frye, myth and literature at the end of the twentieth century, modern drama, and post-colonialism. To play an important role in the human sciences, comparative literature had first to free itself of a number of restrictive habits, such as an insufficiently critical literary history. In order to do this, it had to think theoretically, but without yielding to the temptation of letting theory become an end in itself. Kushner demonstrates that, while under strong pressures to be a more rigourous science, comparative literature has realized that in the human sciences the validation of knowledge has to seek its own tests and criteria, becoming increasingly more open to individuality, difference, and life situations and controlling its tendency to universalize. With its emphasis on whether literary history is possible and the problems it raises for literary theory and for comparative literature in particular, The Living Prism adds an important dimension to the ongoing debate about criticism and comparative literary studies.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt801kq
Foreword: from:
Living Prism
Author(s) KRYSINSKI WLADIMIR
Abstract: Since the beginning of her university career as a scholar in French literature and as a comparatist, the author of
The Living Prismhas been committed to the multicultural and multicontextual approach to literature. For Eva Kushner the comparative ethos has always implied understanding through comparison. Understanding what? Worlds and literatures, subjective discourses and collective memories, values, structures and ideas, works and movements, writers in their social, biographical, and individual totality, cognitive passions, legacies, and history.
7 Diachrony and Structure: from:
Living Prism
Abstract: There can be no doubt that literary history is and has been for several decades under a scrutiny so severe that only a thorough theoretical and epistemological re-examination can restore it to its place in literary scholarship, provided also that a renewed practice follows upon this re-examination. That the demand for it stems from the various “intrinsic” approaches to the study of literature is a well-known fact: Russian Formalism, the Prague Circle, New Criticism,
Nouvelle critique, as well as the structuralist and semiotic approaches have all tended to lead the literary scholar towards a close reading and analysis of the
9 On Renaissance Literary Historiography from:
Living Prism
Abstract: Though this may be implicit in the very nature of the entire series and not only its Renaissance volumes, it should be pointed out that both bear witness to the permanence of literary history within literary scholarship and to the determination of a group of scholars to renew literary history in the light of recent theoretical thought. Obviously this does
12 History and the Power of Metaphor from:
Living Prism
Abstract: My title connotes far more than a mere essay can cover; let both the title and the content simply express a set of attitudes concerning the relationship of “history” and “theory” with respect, more particularly, to the study of literature.
13 Comparative Literary History in the Era of Difference from:
Living Prism
Abstract: How compatible is the intellectual project of a comparative literary history with a postmodern culture? My title signals a potential contradiction from which comparative literary history may, or may not, emerge as still a creative and stimulating area within literary studies and the humanities at large. The contradiction arises if, embracing difference not only as a
fait accomplibut as a value sustaining of cultural identities, we set up the comparative viewpoint and activity as, somehow, its philosophical opposite, because of its inevitably universalizing frame of mind (or perhaps merely its universalizing image). In a well-known article on the emergence
14 Distant Voices: from:
Living Prism
Abstract: How does the postmodern literary historian make contact with the premodern world? Much present-day theorization regarding literary history (and quite relevant to history in general) begins with that question. I use the expression postmodern not as a philosophical or aesthetic label but by way of recognizing that we live in postmodernity, remembering that the status of this concept is itself problematic in that it resists being regarded as a period comparable to previous ones, sees itself more as a set of conditions of variable temporal dimensions, weakening and dissolving the very fabric of comfortable generalization. Thus, more than ever before,
17 The Renewed Meaning of the Renaissance Dialogue from:
Living Prism
Abstract: To work in the humanities, particularly in early modern studies, forces upon us a double sense of time: on the one hand, all documents and monuments from even the most distant past, at least those that have been stored, preserved, printed, discovered, reclaimed, are at our disposal in a kind of eternal present, and we feel a kinship with all these creations of human imagination; on the other, when we attempt to make them our own, we very quickly discover the immensity of distance to be bridged and that, in order to exist in history, the phenomena of the past
20 Imagining the Renaissance Child from:
Living Prism
Abstract: To this vast subject I shall not attempt to bring answers but merely to raise questions and to devise, only programmatically, a conceptual framework. Many of the recent findings of social history contradict certain admittedly naïve expectations regarding the accomplishments of the Renaissance. Simplistically one might say that there has been a gap between theoretical visions of the Renaissance and its practices. I suspect there is much more to be said, and that pursuing the discrepancies is a necessary part of rewriting and rereading the Renaissance so as to uproot, destabilize, complexify our images of Renaissance children both in concept
27 Victor Segalen and China: from:
Living Prism
Abstract: There is a type of topic that today is no longer considered truly to pertain to the discipline of comparative literature: the kind that probes the overall impact of a foreign country and its literature upon a given author. In this case, if I were to write about the “influence” of China upon the early twentieth-century French poet Victor Segalen, or the image of China in his poetry, I would simply be contributing to the history of French literature the study of the poetic transformations of Segalen’s experiences of Chinese culture and travel in China. In other words, there would
1 Life in Europe (1919–49) from:
Istvan Anhalt
Author(s) ELLIOTT ROBIN
Abstract: Anhalt is an uncommon family name, and among people of Jewish origin it is exceptionally rare. In the course of his own casual but fairly extensive genealogical research into his family origins, Istvan Anhalt uncovered only one other Jewish family of that name in Europe, located in Poland.¹ According to an unsubstantiated and likely unprovable story told to Anhalt by his father, the family ancestors came from Dessau, the town where the princes of Anhalt-Dessau had their residence.² As the name Anhalt was reserved for members of the ruling family in Dessau, it must have been adopted by Anhalt’s ancestors
12 An Operatic Triptych in Multiple Texts from:
Istvan Anhalt
Abstract: The first work in this triptych,
La Tourangelle, was the outcome of a cbc Radio commission. Its story is told elsewhere on these pages. The composition took place during the years 1970–75, and the premiere in the summer of 1975. It was followed byWinthrop, which I began in the fall of 1975 and completed in 1983. During the early 1980s, while still at work onWinthrop, I began to think that eventually I should consider adding a third work, one based on the story of a Jewish figure, thus endeavouring to tell about the group with which I
14 From “Mirage” to Simulacrum and “Afterthought” from:
Istvan Anhalt
Abstract: But first, the question of where to start. Where should the story begin? Where does
anythingbegin? Now, the answer that comes to mind to the last question is that it depends, of course, on the perspective. It hinges on how far one is prepared to go back in time, which in turn
Nietzsche and Biblical Nihilism from:
Nietzsche and the Rhetoric of Nihilism
Author(s) Altizer Thomas J.J.
Abstract: Nietzsche knew nihilism as an historical consequence of Christianity, and, more specifically, as a consequence of the death of the Christian God. That God is identified in
The Antichristas the deification of nothingness, the will to nothingness pronounced holy (section 18). No thinker in history has been so obsessed with God as was Nietzsche, nor has any other thinker, with the possible exception of his deepest predecessors, Spinoza and Hegel, so fully known and envisioned the totality of God, a totality which is finally inseparable from consciousness itself. But it was Nietzsche who discovered the nihilistic identity of the
The Nietzschean Interpretation … of Freud as Thought on the Fragmentary, as Fragmented Thought from:
Nietzsche and the Rhetoric of Nihilism
Author(s) Monette Lise
Abstract: Unlike Freud (see his confession in
On the History of the Psycho-Analytic Movement), I have allowed myself the great pleasure that comes from reading Nietzsche. It is as a text ofjouissance, thought-provoking for the reader that I am, that these reflections have sprung to life; no doubt also because of the “voluptuous concision” of Nietzsche’s style, as he puts it himself.
The Constitutional Dialectic and the Conundrum of Hate Legislation from:
Democracy with Justice/La juste democratie
Author(s) Rosen Paul L.
Abstract: Constitutional democracy with its veneration of the rule of law and the condition of equality seems, as it enters the last decade of the twentieth century, to be more sharply defined than ever before as the regime which best satisfies the human quest for freedom and dignity. As the ideological conflict of this tumultuous century abates, and parousiastic regimes¹ retreat, teeter and collapse, history offers the astonishing prospect of an underlying democratic movement taking the form of a constitutional dialectic. This dialectic in its present mature stage is a conversation, conducted by legislatures, courts and citizens, about the fundamental questions
Book Title: Mind in Creation-Essays on English Romantic Literature in Honour of Ross G. Woodman
Publisher: MQUP
Author(s): KNEALE J. DOUGLAS
Abstract: The seven contributors to The Mind in Creation bring different critical perspectives -- including historical, textual, and deconstructive methodologies -- to bear on a variety of Romantic authors: Blake, Wordsworth, Byron, Shelley, and Keats. Together, their essays offer a representative view of the diversity of Romantic studies, from Byron's use of history to Blake's theory of illustration. A retrospective essay by Woodman himself surveys the past and anticipates the future of Romantic studies in the twentieth century.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt807k6
5 En-Gendering the System: from:
Mind in Creation
Author(s) RAJAN TILOTTAMA
Abstract: Until recently Blake criticism has conferred a systematic coherence on his work through a canonical reading that contains the errancy of the early texts by making them experiments with or types of the later system.¹ The Bible, which Blake describes as the great code of art, has been the model by which both we and he have read his secular scripture. Assembled out of the writings of many men, and conjoining two cultures, it provides analogies not only for a unification of the authorial canon but also for a hermeneutics of cultural history that we may now recognize as imaginative
The Glass Architecture of Fra Luca Pacioli from:
Chora 4
Author(s) Pérez-Gómez Alberto
Abstract: The importance of luca pacioli’s late fifteenth-century work on the golden section and its applications to stereotomy has never been properly grasped. Despite his personal acquaintance with Alberti and Leonardo, his knowledge of Vitruvius’s treatise, and his presence in important architectural contexts such as Urbino and Milan, mainstream architectural history has generally ignored his work. Pacioli’s plagiarism of Piero della Francesca’s work, as well as a lack of evidence that Pacioli’s contemporaries were interested in his book, have not contributed to challenge scholarly perceptions about the relative obscurity and marginality of his work. Although there is a whole section devoted
Between Fractals and Rainbows: from:
Tropes and Territories
Author(s) MOSS LAURA
Abstract: I began my presentation at the “Tropes and Territories” short story conference with the admission that I had written two papers. The first was the one I said I would write – comparing portraits of the everyday in stories by Rohinton Mistry and Eden Robinson. The second – the one I actually presented – came out of my own discomfort with the first. When I read my initial paper, I felt as if I had read it before. I recognized the
pro formanature of my original argument. The more I worked through my ideas about critical expectation, the more I found that
Storying Home: from:
Tropes and Territories
Author(s) BRYDON DIANA
Abstract: The tension between these two epigraphs frames my paper. “Home is an image for the power of stories” (Chamberlin). “Can telling a story ever be the same as telling the truth?”(Cowley). What links home, story, and truth? Can we assume that truth is singular, or that it can be reduced to mere information only, as Jason Cowley’s comments seem to imply? Surely postcolonial literature tells us otherwise. How do power, conflict, and the search for truth meet in story, especially in postcolonial and globalizing contexts?¹ Conventional short story theory and criticism provide little help in answering such questions. In privileging
What Should the Reader Know?: from:
Tropes and Territories
Author(s) WEVERS LYDIA
Abstract: How does the very contemporary New Zealand short story enunciate national and cultural space? Or perhaps, to be less grandly ambitious about it, what does the short story have to say to us, in the early years of the twenty-first century, about Maori and Pakeha and the place in which they live. I have chosen not to look at collections of short fiction, the bulk of which are produced by mid-career writers, in order to traverse the bumpier, harder-to-read ground of recent serial publication with its editorial politics and role in the, if not canon, then ‘literature’ formation. Because the
Of Cows and Configurations in Emily Carr’s The Book of Small from:
Tropes and Territories
Author(s) DVOŘÁK MARTA
Abstract: A cow yard with a cud-chewing red-and-white song-loving cow. Clothes that live in a camphor-wood chest which has sailed from England round the Horn. Horse-drawn carriages, chamber pots, flour barrels in the pantry and wooden tubs in the kitchen. Bear coats and brick houses. Oil lamps, ox teams, pie socials, and sleighs. Stiff Sunday clothes, fox farms, screened porches, and gramophones. Hot chocolate poured out of pink-and-white china pots in velvet-draped hotel tearooms. Chronotopic spaces in which time thickens (Bakhtin, 84) and takes on texture, made tangible by homely, quotidian objects drenched in history. Time spaces refigured by modernist and
Reading Linnet Muir, Netta Asher, and Carol Frazier: from:
Tropes and Territories
Author(s) BESNER NEIL
Abstract: Of what possible significance can it be to remember, in the first person, and then record, with the kind of assured and confident certainty that characters in Gallant’s stories most often misuse or misapprehend, that the first time I read a Mavis Gallant story was at the beginning of the summer of 1980, sitting on a short bench under a small window? It was a bright and sunny day, in the early afternoon, on the fourth floor of Buchanan Tower on the UBC campus in Vancouver, just outside of Bill New’s office. While I was waiting to talk to him,
Epistolary Traditions in Caribbean Diasporic Writing: from:
Tropes and Territories
Author(s) SUÁREZ ISABEL CARRERA
Abstract: Caribbean literatures have a long history of using Creole in writing, and more markedly in orature, although the scope and reception of this use has varied, with acceptability and more confident practice growing in the final decades of the twentieth century. One of the pioneering and persistent subgenres associated with orality and the use of Creole is the epistolary exchange or series of epistolary monologues, where a persona, often female and using humour, writes home relating impressions of the new land to family or friends, or abroad to inform émigrés of the state of affairs “back home.” The literary form
Myth in Patricia Grace’s “Sun’s Marbles” from:
Tropes and Territories
Author(s) DURIX JEAN-PIERRE
Abstract: Among the tropes most frequently used in postcolonial fiction, the allegory looms large. According to Fredric Jameson in “Third-World Literature in the Era of Multinational Capitalism,” all Third-World cultural constructions are national allegories and serve to contest colonialist representations. Mythic elements have been used for allegorical purposes by major writers from Kenyan novelist Ngugi wa Thiong’o to Maori novelist Witi Ihimaera. In his novel
Weep Not Child(1964), Ngugi notably includes the story of Mumbi and Gikuyu, the primordial Gikuyu parents, anchoring his characters in a primordial setting where divine sanction guaranteed the people’s secure possession of their land (later
Mariposa Medicine: from:
Tropes and Territories
Author(s) LYNCH GERALD
Abstract: Thomas King’s first book of fiction,
Medicine River(1989), is marketed as a novel. It is not a novel. King himself has said that he prefers “to think ofMedicine Riveras a cycle of stories,” and he agreed with an interviewer’s suggestion that his first novel has a place in the continuum of Canadian short story cycles (Rooke 63–64), the fictional form that occupies the generic space between the miscellany of short stories and the novel (see Ingram, Lynch 2001). King also claimed that such features as the episodic structure and repetitions ofMedicine Riverderive from Native
The Botany of the Liar from:
Tropes and Territories
Author(s) RICOU LAURIE
Abstract: Short,that is, does not satisfactorily define the length of a story: it’s more tempting as an embedded metaphor of surprise. Readers, feeling happily accompanied, suddenly find themselves in the dark – and all around them crackles ambient electricity. The “short” story enacts this process: a break, a gap, and an interruption preceded and followed by a buzz and a hum. Evidence of the
Book Title: Chora 3-Intervals in the Philosophy of Architecture
Publisher: MQUP
Author(s): Parcell Stephen
Abstract: The thirteen essays in this collection include historical subjects as well as speculative theoretical "projects" that blur conventional boundaries between history and fiction. Ricardo Castro provides an original reading of the Kogi culture in Colombia; Maria Karvouni explores philological and architectonic connections between the Greek demas (the political individual) and domus (the house); Mark Rozahegy speculates on relationships between architecture and memory; Myriam Blais discusses technical inventions by sixteenth-century French architect Philibert de l'Orme; Alberto Pérez-Gómez examines the late sixteenth-century reconstruction of the Temple of Jerusalem by Juan Bautista Villalpando; Janine Debanné offers a new perspective on Guarino Guarini's Chapel of the Holy Shroud in Turin; Katja Grillner examines the early seventeenth-century writings of Salomon de Caus and his built work in Heidelberg; David Winterton reflects on Charles-François Viel's "Letters"; Franca Trubiano looks at Jean-Jacques Lequeu's controversial Civil Architecture; Henrik Reeh considers the work of Sigfried Kracauer, a disciple of Walter Benjamin; Irena ðantovská Murray reflects on work by artist Jana Sterbak; artist Ellen Zweig presents a textual project that demonstrates the charged poetic space created by film makers such as Antonioni and Hitchcock; and Swedish writer and architect Sören Thurell asks a riddle about architecture and its mimetic origins.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt80ckv
Juan Bautista Villalpando’s Divine Model in Architectural Theory from:
Chora 3
Author(s) Pérez-Gómez Alberto
Abstract: THE BIBLICAL DESCRIPTION of the Temple of Solomon in Jerusalem has generated many diverse architectural speculations throughout our history. According to tradition, the Temple followed the designs of God and therefore could be interpreted as the archetypal work of architecture - a work that revealed a true order beyond the whimsical tastes of man and any temporal expressions of political power. In diverse times and cultures, mythical accounts of technological making and building demonstrated mankind’s keen awareness of the problems involved in transforming a given “sacred” world for the sake of survival. In the Christian tradition the Temple of Solomon
5 Autobiography as Mockery,or Barry Humphries in a Mock-Turtle from:
A Portrait of the Artist as Australian
Abstract: One consequence of Humphries’ first autobiography,
More Please(1992), was the 1993 J.R. Ackerley Prize for Autobiography. As Janet Frame says in her story “Prizes” (1963), “Life is hell, but at least there are prizes.”¹ She should know: winning the Hubert Church Award for her story collectionThe Lagoon(1951) saved her from a forced leucotomy. For Frame the prize had a consequence, whereas for Humphries the prize was a consequence, yet each prize was a take in an Aristotelian absurdity of cause and effect. Whether Humphries’ life is hell, only Humphries can say; but if Jean-Paul Sartre’s character Garcin
5 Regendering and Serial Killing in the Fiction of Hélène Rioux, Anne Dandurand, and Claire Dé from:
Violence and the Female Imagination
Abstract: When Northrop Frye wrote his concluding essay for the 1965
Literary History of Canada, he pointed out that Canadians, historically, have had significant respect for law and order in the face of mammoth, threatening, and somewhat monstrous wilderness. Although Frye uses European existentialism and the Russian Revolution as examples of differing social structures and philosophies, the underlying comparison he draws throughout the essay is between Canada and the United States. Assuming Canada’s overriding mythology to be pastoral, Frye found it an easy step to emphasize that Canada, unlike the United States with its history of revolution and technological productivity, is
“Writing against the Ruins”: from:
Postmodernism and the Ethical Subject
Author(s) GABRIEL BARBARA
Abstract: The scene I am describing is Canadian multi-media artist Vera Frenkel’s installation …
from the Transit Bar, a reconstruction at the National Gallery of Canada, from 9 May to 27 October 1996, of the work first shown four years earlier at documenta 1X in Kassel, Germany. In its blurring of the boundaries of the artwork and the “real,” Frenkel’s installation inhabits a postmodern space that extends many of the conceptual problems posed earlier in the century by the Duchamps ready-made. This time round, however, they are folded into a scenic framework intensely saturated with social concerns. “Whosestory?” the viewer
On Being “the Last Kantian in Nazi Germany”: from:
Postmodernism and the Ethical Subject
Author(s) CLARK DAVID L.
Abstract: “The last Kantian in Nazi Germany”: this is how Emmanuel Levinas (1990b, 153) describes “Bobby,” the dog who befriends him during his “long captivity” in a slave-labour camp. Thirty years after the fact, Levinas briefly tells the story of his terrible days in Camp 1492, days whose numbing inhumanity is momentarily relieved by the arrival of an animal that offers a semblance of respect. I say “semblance” because Levinas’s experience of Bobby is informed by conventional assumptions about animality that make it impossible for him straightforwardly to attribute dutifulness to a creature that is not human.
Mon semblable, mon frère:
Commemoration/(de)celebration: from:
Postmodernism and the Ethical Subject
Author(s) PHILLIPS RUTH B.
Abstract: The late twentieth century has seen profound changes in relationships between Canadian museums and First Nations, changes that are transforming the professional practices that control the way museums represent Aboriginal people.¹ Today, in institutions large and small, the development of an exhibition on Aboriginal art or culture is likely to be shaped by intensive consultations with Aboriginal communities and by the active participation of Aboriginal curators. These interventions can affect everything from the initial conceptualization of an exhibition to the writing of its storyline or narrative to design, installation, and interpretive programming,
The Unbearable Strangeness of Being: from:
Postmodernism and the Ethical Subject
Author(s) GABRIEL BARBARA
Abstract: The appearance of Edgar Reitz’s film chronicle
Heimaton West German television in an eleven-part film-length series in the autumn of 1984, after a premiere at the Munich film festival earlier in the summer, marked an important foray into cultural debates around the nation’s place in twentieth-century history. Though both a film and an “event” that would eventually spiral into an ongoing project, it was initially designed to take back the history that had been “stolen” from Germany in the American television seriesHolocaust.¹ Its wider context, however, was the ongoing labour of national memory-work taking place around what Adorno
Changing Health Moralities in the Tropics: from:
Postmodernism and the Ethical Subject
Author(s) PHILLIPS LYNNE
Abstract: Though “tropicalism” has been understood recently as a grand narrative directly implicated in the colonial project, this chapter sets out to complicate this story, too, by exploring the competing discourses of health and place employed by a marginalized population in coastal Ecuador. Through a consideration of various responses to the 1990s cholera epidemic, I illustrate how the appropriation of a biomedical perspective by coastal residents is linked to political and economic transformations in the country that have both enabled and limited the credibility of biomedicine for healing the body tropical. In making this case, I argue for the development of
“A Network of Relations”: from:
Postmodernism and the Ethical Subject
Author(s) VELLINO BRENDA CARR
Abstract: At the heart of Bronwen Wallace’s poetics is a profound sense of the way our lives take shape in narrative relation to other people’s stories and their reciprocal responses to ours. As a result, she developed a poetic voice that was immediate, down-to-earth, and always caught in the act of offering up a good story. Her distinctive gesture is the direct address of the talking lyric, calling a community of readers into narrative filiation and response-ability. Significantly, she attributes her talking lyric to forms that, for her, constitute female popular knowledge and culture – gossip and storytelling.¹ In a number of
INTRODUCTION from:
Rewriting Apocalypse in Canadian Fiction
Abstract: The apocalyptic paradigm pervaded Canadian literature from its beginnings. In documenting their experience, the explorers and settlers who left the Old World and arrived in the territory north of the forty-ninth parallel drew on the narrative of apocalypse - a story whose key vision portrays the “old world” being replaced by the new. This conceptual substitution, however, was never entirely successful, creating an ironic tension. For even though the explorers and settlers invoked apocalypse, the myth of a decadent earthly world abruptly and violently transformed into a perfect heavenly world never accurately defined the Canadian experience - an experience perhaps
2 Allegories of Ruin and Redemption: from:
Rewriting Apocalypse in Canadian Fiction
Abstract: Timothy Findley’s
Headhunterinvokes virtually all of the topoi of apocalypse, including the narrative’s recursive and panoramic structure, its preoccupation with representing the signs of terror and decadence, and its Manichean division between the elect and the nonelect. Of course, Findley’s text gives the biblical story a contemporary twist by mapping the corrupt, ancient empire of Babylon onto a wellknown Canadian city, Toronto the Good, and by emphasizing the permeable boundary between the elect and the non-elect. As the novel demonstrates, Toronto has been tainted by the legacy of imperialism - a legacy vividly depicted by the novel’s central intertext,
4 Mapping and Dreaming: from:
Rewriting Apocalypse in Canadian Fiction
Abstract: Contemporary Canadian writers take great pains to emphasize the trauma and devastation instigated by apocalyptic thinking and to demonstrate the necessity of challenging the apocalyptic paradigm, the visionary tool Western culture overtly and covertly uses to establish meaning. Whereas Findley’s
Headhunterand Ondaatje’sThe English Patientchampion prophetic eschatology as an alternative to apocalypse, Atwood’s “Hairball” offers no such alternative and, as a result, highlights the disaster that ensues when apocalyptic violence goes unchallenged. Owing to the emphasis on the figure of the Wendigo, Atwood’s story alludes to the fact that apocalyptic violence was used to pave the way for Canada’s
5 Broken Letters: from:
Rewriting Apocalypse in Canadian Fiction
Abstract: All of the works in this study interrogate the secular view of apocalypse as a fanciful biblical story that addresses the problem of evil by fabricating images of the violent destruction of the earthly world and the creation of a new and perfect heavenly world. As these fictions illustrate, apocalypse - far from being a quaint literary artifact that merely describes the categories of good and evil - functions as a vital, discursive mechanism for the
inscriptionof these categories. More important, rather than contain violence in the realm of art or imagination, these texts, owing to their emphasis on
10 Positivism: from:
Ethics of Catholicism and the Consecration of the Intellectual
Abstract: Auguste Comte is best known for his theory of the law of three stages in the development of history: the theological, the metaphysical, and the positive stages. Saint-Simon more than prepared the way for this theory. Both authors agreed on
Introduction: from:
Knight-Monks of Vichy France
Abstract: Was there a “French fascism”? Once this would have been a lunatic fringe question, but recent monographs have suggested not only that there was a distinctive French fascism but that fascism itself, far from being a somewhat ephemeral Italian or German import, actually originated in France.¹ Beyond that, contemporary historians have been suggesting that French support for
Pétainisme, if not for outright fascism, though marginal according to the accepted view in France since the Liberation, was in fact widespread. Acceptance of the new view of France’s relationship with fascism/Pétainismerequires a rethinking of several aspects of the history of modern
CHAPTER THREE The Uriage Experience from:
Knight-Monks of Vichy France
Abstract: During the second half of 1941 the École Nationale des Cadres d’Uriage was, for its admirers, the flagship of the National Revolution, the first school in the land, the training centre of France’s new elites. But was Uriage during its heyday in fact the truly national institution its title implied? Who was studying and teaching there? What was their daily life, and their real relationship with the Vichy government? What was the actual agenda of Dunoyer de Segonzac and his staff — for example, with regard to Vichy’s youth movements, or toward modern women? How should history judge the Uriage experience?
4 “Dolls, Dolls, Dolls, Dolls”: from:
Carol Shields and the Extra-Ordinary
Author(s) LORRE CHRISTINE
Abstract: Various Miracles, the title of Carol Shields’s first collection of short stories, encapsulates her attitude towards the everyday: she sees it as a mix of the ordinary and the extraordinary – “various” usually refers to different things but often within the same general category, while, in contrast, “miracles” hints at the religious and the sacred. The short story “Dolls, Dolls, Dolls, Dolls,” which is part of the collection, is a unique experiment in Shields’s overall design to reveal the extraordinary – be it synonymous with magic, myth, or mysticism – contained in the ordinary. The aim of this paper is
11 Eros in the Eye of the Mirror: from:
Carol Shields and the Extra-Ordinary
Author(s) VENTURA HÉLIANE
Abstract: The rewriting of classical mythology seems to enjoy a special place in Canadian literature, be it in the field of poetry, the novel, drama, or the short story. Anne Carson’s
Autobiography of Red(1998) is one of the most recent and outstanding examples of such palimpsestic practice in verse. Robert Kroetsch’s Demeter, the male eponymous hero ofThe Studhorse Man(1970), might be regarded as best emblematizing the recontextualization of myths in Canadian fiction. “Let’s murder Clytemnestra according to the principles of Marshall McLuhan” (1969) by the playwright Wilfred Watson also embodies the hybridized form of the classic rewrite in
12 Disappearance and “the Vision Multiplied”: from:
Carol Shields and the Extra-Ordinary
Author(s) DVOŘÁK MARTA
Abstract: This essay sets out to throw light on the work of a highly erudite, francophile Canadian writer by placing it within the larger cultural context of certain aesthetic currents such as modernism and postmodernism, in particular their subsidiary tendencies in European and especially French postmodern writing. The discussion will focus first of all on a story from the collection
Dressing Up for the Carnival, “Absence,” situating it within the continuum of experimental writers such as Raymond Queneau and Georges Perec, whose landmark works – whether they be direct influences or not – can serve a useful exegetical function. This involves
14 Mischiefs, Misfits, and Miracles from:
Carol Shields and the Extra-Ordinary
Author(s) HERK ARITHA VAN
Abstract: To perform any ficto-critical homage to the work of Carol Shields proposes beginning with an epigraph, a pithy frame, modest rather than forward, introductory in intent but with the gentle exertion of a raised eyebrow, an awning hiding a venerable umbrella shop or sheltering two characters walking arm in arm, enmeshed in a conversation so intense as to ripple with sedulous waves. The effect of Shields’s style and voice, her fictions generous as gestures and intricate as spiderwebs, is to arouse an ardour that can only culminate in another story, the
langue d’oïlof a glow-worm tale. A gesture of
Book Title: Karl Polanyi on Ethics and Economics-Foreword by Marguerite Mendell
Publisher: MQUP
Author(s): Baum Gregory
Abstract: Exploring Polanyi's lesser-known works as well as The Great Transformation, Baum provides a more complete and nuanced understanding of Polanyi's thought. He examines Polanyi's interpretation of modern economic and social history, clarifies the ethical presuppositions present in Polanyi's work, and addresses how Polanyi's understanding of the relation between ethics and economics touches on many issues relevant to the contemporary debate about the world's economic future. Baum argues that we should look to Polanyi's understanding of modern capitalism to reinstate the social discourse and, in political practice, the principles of reciprocity and solidarity. He points to examples, both in Canada and abroad, of attempts to formulate alternative models of economic development and to create new forms of institutional and cultural intervention.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt80wmh
Book Title: Gender and Narrativity- Publisher: MQUP
Author(s): RUTLAND BARRY
Abstract: It is impossible to imagine a community that is not divided into at least two gender groups. It is equally impossible to imagine a community that does not tell or enact stories. The relationship between these universal aspects of human culture is the mainspring of Gender and Narrativity. From Genesis to Freud, the Western narrative tradition tells the same old story of masculine dominance/feminine subservience as a matter of divine will or natural truth. Here, nine Canadian scholars challenge and interpret this tradition, in effect "re-telling" the story of gender, and themselves intervening in the narrative process. Critical readings from a wide range of literary texts - medieval and modern, European and Canadian - replace abstract theory in these studies, while sociology, anthropology, psychoanalysis, deconstruction and new history are the axes of discussion. This book exemplifies the current range and diversity of Canadian critical writing.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt80x53
2 READING THE FEMININE from:
Gender and Narrativity
Author(s) Richard Robert
Abstract: Discourse—all discourse—has forever been the object of surveillance. History is there to remind us that political or religious thought has never been totally free. And of course, esthetic discourses of all kinds (paintings, books, plays) have always been prey to censorship. Tintoretto, Molière, Voltaire, Rousseau, etc., all had dealings with the thought police of their day.¹ In the last ten years or so, the age-old practice of policing opinions has acquired a new name: political correctness, offspring of the American liberal left of the 1980s. For the purposes of this paper, I will single out two discourses that
7 PARSIFAL AND SEMIOTIC STRUCTURALISM from:
Gender and Narrativity
Author(s) Prattis J. Iain
Abstract: The legend of Parsifal and the quest for the Holy Grail has been one of my favorite stories since boyhood. The many versions I have encountered have never failed to fascinate and ignite the imagination. The long acquaintance with the story and the personal cultural tendrils that take me into the Celtic world are sufficient (though perhaps not necessary) to recognize an adequate treatment of the material when it is presented. Such a recognition was not forthcoming in my reading of Lévi-Strauss’s discourse on the myth (1985, 219-34). But my respect for Lévi-Strauss’s immense contribution to scholarship remains constant. It
8 ANDROGYNOUS REALISM IN HEINRICH VON KLEIST’S “DIE HEILIGE CÄCILIE ODER DIE GEWALT DER MUSIK (EINE LEGENDE)” from:
Gender and Narrativity
Author(s) Bohm Arnd
Abstract: Relatively neglected by critics in comparison to others of his works, Kleist’s story with the elaborate tripartite title, which can be approximately translated into English as “Saint Cecilia, or the Power of Music (A Legend),” has begun to attract increasing attention. To some extent, this is due to the fact that the other works have been examined and reexamined with such exhausting intensity that a turn to lesser-known texts is inevitable. But it is also the case that, among Kleist’s puzzling prose, this story stands out for its strangeness. What is it about? What is its “message”? In this case,
1 Horizons of Justice: from:
Imagining Justice
Abstract: Academic postcolonialism has generally neglected to address the politics of reconciliation, despite the recent emergence of reconciliation political programs and movements in a wide range of national and international contexts. However, one obligation of postcolonial work is to “fully recognize” what Gyan Prakash refers to as “another history of agency and knowledge alive in the dead weight of the colonial past.”¹ This task of recognition necessitates understanding acts of anti-colonial dissent not only as theorizable but as fully productive, conceptually constructive theoretical “events” in their own right. Prakash argues that we might begin to trace the emergence of postcolonial theory
4 The Future of Racial Memory: from:
Imagining Justice
Abstract: These statements by Paul Ricoeur, a French philosopher, and Joy Kogawa, a Canadian writer of fiction, might profoundly discomfit a postmodern academic audience familiar with the problems of humanism. Both thinkers express faith in the possibility of forgiveness at a time in history when such faith might seem naïvely optimistic and at worst dangerously self-deceptive. After all, the conceptual apparatus of forgiveness, to the extent that it involves recollection of and reflection on the past, is patently imbricated with notions of truth and memory; yet a virtual axiom of contemporary thought is that the latter are partial, fragmentary, and intensely
9 The Metaphoric Architecture of the Diorama from:
Chora 2
Author(s) Parcell Stephen
Abstract: WITH ITS STUFFED ANIMALS and artificial terrain, the diorama is an earnest representation of nature. During the past century it has become a familiar part of dozens of natural history museums across North America and northern Europe, where it continues to be an enticing spectacle, a benign curiosity.
3 Gallant and the Ethics of Reading from:
Figuring Grief
Abstract: In chapter 2 I argued that Gallant figures the elegiac in her fiction in a variety of ways, including the use of plot as trope, experimentation with contrasting points of view, and the subversion of sequential chronology. The work of mourning is demonstrated in Gallant’s stories to be a form of “narrative thinking,” which, according to John Robinson and Linda Hawpe, “consists of creating a fit between a situation and the story schema. Establishing a fit, that is, making a story out of experience, is a heuristic process,” they continue, “one which requires skill, judgment, and experience.”¹ The reader, too,
5 Munrovian Melancholy from:
Figuring Grief
Abstract: I have been arguing that Munro’s fiction, with its emphasis on loss and on the importance of story-telling as a method of gaining knowledge of the past, reveals and enacts a poetics of elegy. Munro, like Gallant, insists that the past must be evaluated and re-evaluated and that memory — though not equivalent to truth — is the most important source of knowledge, of a necessarily fictional truth. Gallant’s characters often learn very little of the lessons she urges her readers to learn; we acquire insights about memory, history, truth, and writing by interpreting the ironic narrative stance employed in her fiction.
20 The Hermeneutics of Christianity and Philosophical Responsibility from:
Weakening Philosophy
Author(s) Valgenti Robert T.
Abstract: In the history of Being presented by postmodernity, does Christianity represent a
chancefor rethinking Being and rewriting the meaning of the philosophical vocation? This seems to be one of the most meaningful demands put forth in the reflections of Gianni Vattimo, especially in the wake of his philosophical proposal that finds anouvertureunder debate in the metaphor of weak thought, in the sense that it radicalizes a form of reflection that is (seemingly) closer to deconstruction. The issue appears even more intriguing if it is limited to the relation between philosophy and religion. There is a well-known irreconcilability
7 Glocal Feminist Theology in an Era of Neoempires from:
Diasporic Feminist Theology
Abstract: Asianfeminist theology, like any other theology, is always in the making. I use the wordAsianin italics inAsianfeminist theology to denote its contestable and stereotypical nature when people use the term in different types of Asian theological discourses. AsAsiacan never be regarded as a monolithic entity, it is misleading and even distorting to define in a monolithic way what constitutes Asia primarily as overwhelming poverty and multifaceted religiosity. The history of Asian theological engagement with feminism has not been explored in great detail in the various disciplines of theology over the last few decades.
Book Title: Hope in Action-Subversive Eschatology in the Theology of Edward Schillebeeckx and Johann Baptist Metz
Publisher: Augsburg Fortress Publishers
Author(s): Rodenborn Steven M.
Abstract: This volume contends against a major lacuna in the story of eschatology in the twentieth century by offering a historical and comparative analysis of Edward Schillebeeckx’s prophetic eschatology and Johann Baptist Metz’s apocalyptic eschatology with the goal of identifying relative advantages and limitations of these divergent eschatological frameworks for rendering a Christian account of hope that prompts action in the public arena. Rodenborn provides a fresh angle on eschatologies of hope, bringing to the fore two Catholic theologians whose influences range from Vatican II to Latin American liberation theology. Hope in Action offers an innovative contribution to the theological account of the emergence of European political theologies and the role of eschatology as a practical and destabilizing theological category.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt9m0t4j
Introduction: from:
Hope in Action
Abstract: “Always be ready to make your defense to anyone who demands from you an accounting for the hope that is in you” (1 Pet. 3:15). Within this biblical charge, addressed to early Christian communities suffering religious persecution at the turn of the second century, we find a concentrated expression of a task that has persistently pressed itself upon Christian theology. What is that hope which would sustain Christian communities down through the centuries? How might theologians offer an account of that hope responsive to the distinct demands of their time? Although the history of Christian theology might be read profitably
1 Metz's Response to Secularization: from:
Hope in Action
Abstract: This chapter begins by examining Johann Baptist Metz’s early understanding of the modern process of secularization and his effort to present a positive interpretation of this process in light of Catholic theology. By tracing the manner in which Metz approached this task in his writing through 1966, we will see that it was through engaging the process of secularization that a distinctive eschatology emerged in his theological program. His transcendental-linear theology of history presented a productive apologetic resource, allowing him to affirm the ongoing validity of Christianity for those who experienced the process of secularization as a threat to their
2 Schillebeeckx's Response to Secularization: from:
Hope in Action
Abstract: In chapter 1, we saw that Metz’s eschatological project developed out of his theological analysis of the modern process of secularization, was unduly limited by his transcendental-linear theology of history, and gradually emerged as a practical-critical hope for the future. Now, turning to Edward Schillebeeckx’s efforts to address the apologetic consequences of secularization during the late 1950s through the mid-1960s, we will trace similar developments that unfold over significantly different terrain; Schillebeeckx offered a distinctive response to the same historical challenges, yet during this period the doctrine of eschatology also would move to the center of his theological project.
4 Schillebeeckx's Prophetic Eschatology: from:
Hope in Action
Abstract: In chapter 3, we watched as Schillebeeckx worked to identify a critical and productive orientation for the Christian’s hope. It was out of this interest that his massive christological project, the story of the eschatological prophet, emerged. It was also within the context of this project that Schillebeeckx once again engaged the Christian claim that Jesus has universal significance for all of human history, considered in chapter 2. In returning to this claim in the 1970s, however, Schillebeeckx would directly confront the questions of whether and how we can speak of the universal significance of any human person and whether
Book Title: Christian Doctrine and the Grammar of Difference-A Contribution to Feminist Systematic Theology
Publisher: Augsburg Fortress Publishers
Author(s): McRandal Janice
Abstract: Christian Doctrine and the Grammar of Difference argues that the most potent and resourceful theological response to the challenging questions of gender and difference is to be found in a retrieval of a doctrinal framework for feminist theology. In particular, it is suggested that a doctrinal narrative of creation, fall, and redemption—underpinned by the doctrinal grammar of the Trinity—provides resources to resolve the theological impasse of difference in contemporary feminist theology. The divine economy reveals a God who enters into history and destabilizes fixed binaries and oppressive categories. The biblical narrative discloses a subtle yet potent fluidity to the Triune relationships. As created subjects—precisely in our difference—we are sustained, affirmed, and drawn back into the Triune life. The subtleties of divine transgression are already recognized in the patterns of the liturgy, in prayer, and in practices of contemplation. Here, bodies not only encounter the transgressive love of God but are enabled to inhabit their differentiated humanity with distinctiveness and grace. The grammar of Christian faith cannot ultimately be uncovered except in prayer, opened beyond itself to a source of life and giving.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt9m0tfw
1 Creatio ex Nihilo and the Nearness of Difference from:
Christian Doctrine and the Grammar of Difference
Abstract: To suggest that a Christian account of human difference would find grounding in the story of creation is hardly surprising. That a narrative about Creator and creation may say
somethingabout the multifaceted forms of human difference seems self-evident. However, feminist theology has been squeamish about the biblical creation narrative, not only because of certain masculine notions of the Creator God,¹ but also because of the particularities of male and female in the creation account. There is the difficulty of the Yahwist creation account in Genesis 2—especially the provision of woman to man—and the overwhelming binary force of
1 Overtures for Change from:
Liturgy as Revelation
Abstract: In the nineteenth century, various themes arose to prominence within the mind of the church. Some surfaced from within, by the natural process of maturation and development, while others resulted from sharp reminders given by a rapidly changing secular world. Among these, perhaps the most significant, and that because its influence was so far-reaching, was the awakening to a sense of history.¹ This questioned fundamentally the prevailing certainties of knowledge, and had the potential to transform the intellectual disciplines completely. To become aware of historicity is to acknowledge a sense of contingency, pluralism, and the possibility of change. Much that
2 René Latourelle from:
Liturgy as Revelation
Abstract: René Latourelle is a theologian typical of the focus phase¹ in the history of fundamental theology. Born in Montreal in 1918, he entered the Society of Jesus in 1938 and, after completing doctoral studies in both history and theology, he began in 1959 to teach theology at the Gregorian University, where he subsequently became dean of the faculty of theology.² Latourelle’s career as a student, theologian, and teacher spans the era of the development of fundamental theology through phases that he later calls “Reaction,” “Expansion,” and “Focusing.” Educated within the era of classical apologetics, he was involved with the development
4 Salvatore Marsili from:
Liturgy as Revelation
Abstract: Achille Maria Triacca suggests that “it would be worth writing a biography of Marsili to show its course parallel with the history of the liturgical movement in Italy, in a way that elevates the contribution to liturgical renewal of the meritorious Benedictine.”¹ Though far from a biography, it is hoped that this chapter will make apparent some of the more important connections between the work of other theologians of the liturgical renewal and the particular contribution of Salvatore Marsili. Yet there are other interesting parallels to be drawn from the biography of Marsili that are perhaps more pertinent to this
3 Reading Biblically from:
Reading Theologically
Author(s) Peeler Amy L. B.
Abstract: As a champion of the Epistle to the Hebrews, I often find myself citing Hebrews 4:12, “Indeed, the Word of God is living and active,”¹ to affirm that God speaks
todaythrough the Scriptures. My colleagues who study other “texts”—Shakespeare, poetry, the events of history, or the movements of nature—would testify that they hear God speaking to them in their disciplines, a claim I readily affirm as a proponent of the liberal arts who believes that all truth—wherever it is discovered—is God’s truth. At the same time, they would also acknowledge that the Bible holds a
5 Reading Critically from:
Reading Theologically
Author(s) Myers Jacob D.
Abstract: Rarely does a horror film offer much for those seeking to hone skills of critical reading, but I would argue that the recently released
World War Zdefies the trend.¹ Drawing from the award-winning novel by Max Brooks,²WWZfollows the travails of Gerry Lane, an ex-security expert for the United Nations who finds himself and his family suddenly on the brink of annihilation as a zombie plague spreads across the globe like wildfire. As the story unfolds, we follow Lane in his search for the source of this deadly viral outbreak as he strives to stay alive.
1 Radical Orthodoxy’s Use of John Duns Scotus from:
Postmodernity and Univocity
Abstract: The establishment of an explicit genealogy that traces modernity, and, subsequently, the concept of nihilism as substantial
res, back to John Duns Scotus (d. 1308) occurred through an evolutionary process. In recent history, this genealogy finds its advent in the seminal work of John Milbank, and it is upon the foundation of his work that others have constructed edifices built on the narrative of Scotus astheprotomodern antagonist. Displacing the early modern Enlightenment thinkers, Scotus serves as the inaugurator of all that is ill with modernity. While Milbank is correct in pointing to the existence of scholarly opinions prior
3 Major Critiques and Analysis of Radical Orthodoxy’s Use of Scotus from:
Postmodernity and Univocity
Abstract: In the previous two chapters, we explored the genesis and subsequent development of what I have termed the Scotus Story in Radical Orthodoxy and beyond. Tracing the scripting of the Scotus as protomodern antagonist narrative, we came to see the increasing degree of influence and ubiquity the story has gained. Through the work of John Milbank, Catherine Pickstock, and others, many contemporary theologians have adopted the Scotus Story. As we saw in chapter 2, this influential narrative has gone largely unquestioned and unanalyzed, especially by those who have adopted it in their own work. There exists little opposition to the
Conclusion: from:
Postmodernity and Univocity
Abstract: Radical Orthodox theologians have affirmed the place of narrative in contemporary theological reflection and discourse, along with its significance for accurately conceptualizing the development of the history of theology. Theology, that is
theo-logos, cannot be separated from the telling of stories, which is an axiom that I believe has been reaffirmed in the preceding chapters, and remains a principle of Radical Orthodoxy to which I am deeply sympathetic. However, there is a problem here. It is not whether or not one engages in a narrative mode to explore and express deeper insights about God and creation, but the problem concerns
2 The Bad Samaritan (10:25-37) from:
Parables Unplugged
Abstract: The touching story of a lonely man traveling from Jerusalem to Jericho has become an invaluable source for christological¹ and ethical² interpretations. Historical reconstructions abound.³ The parable has served as a test case for modern and postmodern readings as well.⁴ However, its meaning and function in the existing text should not be neglected. An unplugged reading offers a fresh perspective.
3 Persuading the Pharisees (15:1-32) from:
Parables Unplugged
Abstract: The
Prodigal Sonis typically assessed as touching “the human condition like no other story.”¹ It has been “the most influential on the mind of the church and of Western man as a whole,” as it deals with “the great themes of the Christian Doctrine,” and the most profound human questions.² Its influence on art and
4 The Unjust Steward (16:1-9) from:
Parables Unplugged
Abstract: The simple, vivid story of the
Unjust Stewardin Luke 16:1-9 is generally, albeit surprisingly, assessed as “the most difficult of the parables.”¹ Its original meaning is either considered to be completely lost,² so that Luke too was perplexed,³ or the parable is thought to convey a complex message that is hard to perceive at first reading. The reason for the bafflement is obvious: by presenting his hearers with a deceitful man as a role model Jesus appears to commend immoral behavior. For most religious and academic readers this is unacceptable. Moreover, it is difficult to combine the unethical parable
5 The Wicked Tenants (20:9-19) from:
Parables Unplugged
Abstract: The parable of the
Wicked Tenantssuffers from the too-obvious christological interpretation and too-alluring intertextual and historical connections, which have left the actual story in the shadow. Thus the attempt to look behind all the extraneous material to see how the story is designed in order to persuade its actual recipients, the audience of the Lukan Jesus and the readers of the Lukan work, is intriguing.
7 The Parables as Persuasion from:
Parables Unplugged
Abstract: The most important challenge when interpreting any parable is recognizing its function: How is it intended to convince its audience? Only thus can its meaning or message can be accurately perceived. Together with the story line, contextual factors such as the speaker, the audience, and the exigency determine the function of a parable. The argumentative structure is just as important. This chapter presents a comprehensive unplugged analysis of every Lukan parable told by Jesus, focusing on these issues.
2 Godʹs Fierce Whimsy in the Literature from:
Walking with the Mud Flower Collective
Abstract: The text under consideration here—
God’s Fierce Whimsy—was published almost thirty years ago. Therefore it has a historical context of its own that must be explored. What have others written about the text? How has it been utilized, critiqued, and engaged following its publication? This history of the text’s impact, which will be the focus of this chapter, is an interesting one, with features both surprising and expected. Up until this point, the text has not received a full analysis or treatment. In many ways, one gets the sense that it is a book that many reference but few
Book Title: Consider Leviathan-Narratives of Nature and the Self in Job
Publisher: Augsburg Fortress Publishers
Author(s): Doak Brian R.
Abstract: Theologians and philosophers are turning again to questions of the meaning, or non-meaning, of the natural world for human self-understanding. Brian R. Doak observes that the book of Job, more than any other book in the Bible, uses metaphors drawn from the natural world, especially of plants and animals, as raw material for thinking about human suffering. Doak argues that Job should be viewed as an anthropological “ground zero” for the traumatic definition of the post-exilic human self in ancient Israel. Furthermore, the battered shape of the Joban experience should provide a starting point for reconfiguring our thinking about “natural theology” as a category of intellectual history in the ancient world. Doak examines how the development of the human subject is portrayed in the biblical text in either radical continuity or discontinuity with plants and animals. Consider Leviathan explores the text at the intersection of anthropology, theology, and ecology, opening up new possibilities for charting the view of nature in the Hebrew Bible.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt9m0vtn
Prologue from:
Consider Leviathan
Abstract: The question of nature’s meaning or non-meaning is a loaded one, capable of eliciting ferocious responses, even tearing apart the moral and intellectual fabric of a society. Consider, for example, the 1755 Lisbon earthquake, an event powerfully analyzed by Susan Neiman in her book
Evil: An Alternative History of Philosophy(Princeton University Press, 2004). Now-famous thinkers of the period, such as Kant, Voltaire, Rousseau, and even Goethe as a six-year-old boy could all be counted among those agitated by the disaster, which in ten minutes of intense shaking killed some 15,000 people and threw Europe into panic about the goodness
2 Eco-Anthropologies of Wisdom in the Hebrew Bible from:
Consider Leviathan
Abstract: In ancient Israel, Egypt, and Mesopotamia the category of “wisdom” (Hebrew
ḥokmāh; ḥākām) could encompass many different activities and skill sets, exemplified through diverse sub-categories such as upstanding moral behavior, religious observance, expert craftsmanship, scribal prowess, esoteric abilities, political savvy, and storytelling powers.¹ Perhaps the most frequently discussed aspect of wisdom discourse with relation to ecological concerns is the category of creation, strikingly on display through the recitation of a creation narrative or isolated creation motifs.² Specifically, and related to the creation theme, wisdom activity could include compiling lists or delivering learned discourse on plants and animals, and we find
Book Title: The Future of the Word-An Eschatology of Reading
Publisher: Augsburg Fortress Publishers
Author(s): Kriner Tiffany Eberle
Abstract: In scripture, Jesus promises a future that potentiall infuses all texts: "my words will not pass away" (Matt 24:28). This book argues that texts--even literary texts--, have an eschatology, too, a part of God's purpose for the cosmos. They, with all creation, moves toward participation in the new creation, in the Trinity's expanding, creative love. This eschatological future for texts impacts how we understand meaning making, from the level of semiology to that of hermeneutics. This book tells he story of how readers participate in the future of the word, the eschatology of texts. If texts have a future i the kingdom of God, then readers' engagement with them--everything from preservation and utterance to translation, criticism, and call and response--can cultivate those futures in the love of the Trinity. Kriner explores how the fallenness and failures of texts, alongside readers' own failures, while seeming to challenge the future of the word, ultimately point to reading as a posture of reconciliation, in which reader and text meet in the Maranatha of all text.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt9m0vx3
5 Theōria and Theological Interpretation of Scripture from:
Antiochene Theoria in the Writings of Theodore of Mopsuestia and Theodoret of Cyrus
Abstract: The earlier parts of this book are primarily historical analysis, seeking to answer, what was the exegetical tradition of the Antiochene school? But now I turn to another focus. In the remainder of the book, I want to ask how this Antiochene exegetical tradition—or history of interpretation—might help us today.¹ In particular, how do the exegetical methodologies of Theodore and Theodoret offer assistance in our contemporary attempts at theological interpretation of Scripture (TIS)?
Chapter 1 The Contribution of Israeli Researchers to Reproductive Medicine: from:
Kin, Gene, Community
Author(s) Dirnfeld Martha
Abstract: This chapter explores historical landmarks and more recent Israeli contributions to the science of human reproduction and outlines their socio-political contexts. It is based on written descriptions and interviews with six senior Israeli gynecologists and researchers and represents their perspectives on the subject at this point in the history of the field. Being aware of the personal component that imbues such perspectives we tried to approach experts form a range of geographical locations, professional generations, and subfields of specialty.
Book Title: Time and History-The Variety of Cultures
Publisher: Berghahn Books
Author(s): Rüsen Jörn
Abstract: This series aims at bridging the gap between historical theory and the study of historical memory as well as western and non-western concepts, for which this volume offers a particularly good example. It explores cultural differences in conceptualizing time and history in countries such as China, Japan, and India as well as pre-modern societies.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt9qchrw
Introduction from:
Time and History
Author(s) Rüsen Jörn
Abstract: For most academics all over the world the concept of history is deeply influenced by the feature of historical studies as an academic discipline. The world is full of very different manifestations of history: oral narratives, monuments, exhibitions, museums, films, street names, advertisements, not to mention the manifold presentations of the past in literature, music, and the Fine Arts. Nevertheless, at least in the minds of the professionals, history is the realm of the work of the historians. And here we get the impression of a great similarity and uniformity. The professionals all over the world follow similar concepts and
CHAPTER 1 Making Sense of Time: from:
Time and History
Author(s) Rüsen Jörn
Abstract: The following argumentation is developed in the context of research dedicated to historiography in a comparative perspective.¹ Such a comparison can be easily done within a cultural context that is grounded on the same or at least on similar principles of understanding the past as history. Substantial comparative research and interpretation of Western historical thinking has been done. It is much more difficult to compare treatments of the past that lead to historical thinking in an intercultural perspective. Not much work has been done in this field; and such work as there is tends to take the most advanced form
CHAPTER 9 Competing Visions of History in Internal Islamic Discourse and Islamic-Western Dialogue from:
Time and History
Author(s) An-Na’im Abdullahi A.
Abstract: This paper explores the prospects of a proactive approach to historical thinking in relation to the paradox of human difference and interdependence in a global context. The dual premise of my analysis is the reality and permanence of cultural (including religious) diversity of human societies, on the one hand, and the imperatives of peaceful and cooperative co-existence in an increasingly globalized environment, on the other. Competing visions of history, I suggest, have always been integral to conceptions of self-identity and relationship to the “other,” in individual and communal interactions. But the history of any society would have been mixed, containing
CHAPTER 10 Cultural Plurality Contending Memories and Concerns of Comparative History: from:
Time and History
Author(s) Chattopadhyaya B. D.
Abstract: Historical thinking has always been at the crossroads; it is never homogenous or unilineal. Thus, the dynamics and the heterogeneity inherent in the writing of history merit emphasis at the outset of this chapter, if only because it is sometimes assumed that history-writing has taken a common approach so far. The initial points I make are, first, that the domain of history has not really ever been rigidly defined. It is not only since Marc Bloch and Lucien Febvre effectively broke down some of its time-honored but artificial barriers that history has become open-ended; the two patriarchs of what is
CHAPTER 11 Politics of Historical Sense Generation from:
Time and History
Author(s) Sheth D. L.
Abstract: It is a truism to say that sources of historical sense generation in a society are not confined to history.¹ The recognition that history’s own established procedures of making sense of the past cannot remain insulated from the influence of ideas and action moving the wider society is growing within the discipline of history itself. This has made the discipline pliable to modes of understanding the past developed in other disciplines such as arts, aesthetics, literary theory and criticism, ethnology, sociology, philosophy, linguistics, and so on.²
CHAPTER 13 The Search for Scholarly Identity: from:
Time and History
Author(s) Sato Masayuki
Abstract: “Nifonno Cotoba to Historia uo narai xiran to fossuru Fito no tameni Xeuani yauaragetatu Feiqeno Monogatari.” (“The Tale of the Heike, made simple in order to help people who want to learn the language and history of Japan.”).
CHAPTER 2 Story Seeds and the Inchoate from:
Culture, Rhetoric and the Vicissitudes of Life
Author(s) Carrithers Michael
Abstract: In this chapter I want to make two points. The first concerns an episode in contemporary German history when a new item of rhetoric appeared, and with it a new and, in a global perspective, unusual understanding of nationalist history. The term is
Vergangenheitsbewältigung,‘overcoming the past’, which came to be used routinely as a way of considering the Nazi period, with its aggressive war and genocide. The idea here was that the Nazis left a legacy of destructive, anti-democratic self-deception and willful ignorance behind, and that the only way to deal with that catastrophic legacy was to bring the
CHAPTER 3 The Diffuse in Testimonies from:
Culture, Rhetoric and the Vicissitudes of Life
Author(s) Weine Stevan M.
Abstract: Testimony is when survivors of traumas tell their story. This text considers several literary models for approaching how survivors of historical traumas may give their testimonies. Reading W.G. Sebald and rethinking his notion of the
diffuseilluminates what historical traumas ask of the individual survivor giving testimony and of all those who seek to respond to survivors’ traumas with a narrative. Applying Mikhail Bakhtin’s theory of the dialogic narrative could assist survivors and those working with them in producing testimonies that engage the diffuse through better embodying the polyphonic, dialogic, unfinalizable nature of historical traumas. This text closes with an
Chapter 3 When the Real Crime Began: from:
Hannah Arendt and the Uses of History
Author(s) Bernasconi Robert
Abstract: After the end of the Second World War a number of Black philosophers attacked the tendency of most European and North American observers to isolate the Nazi genocide from the history of the West. In the view of these Black philosophers, Nazism had been prepared for by the crimes of colonialism and imperialism. They also argued that many of the canonical figures of the Western philosophical tradition were implicated in these same crimes, for example, by investing in, supporting, or remaining silent about, the Atlantic slave trade or, later, imperialism. Furthermore, they claimed that the failure of philosophers and others
Chapter 5 On Pain of Extinction: from:
Hannah Arendt and the Uses of History
Author(s) Barta Tony
Abstract: These are not words that can be found in the first edition of Hannah Arendt’s great work
The Origins of Totalitarianism, conceived during the Second World War and published in 1951. In it, the continuities between the age of European imperialism and the age of fascism in Europe were traced through theories of race, notions of racial and cultural superiority, and the right of “superior races” to expand territorially. An idiosyncratic history linking the failure of the bourgeoisie, “the decline of the nation state,” and “the alliance between mob and capital” provided some brilliant insights into the newly baptized phenomenon
Chapter 9 Hannah Arendt on Totalitarianism: from:
Hannah Arendt and the Uses of History
Author(s) Shorten Richard
Abstract: To be found at the interstices of the current academic literatures on the relation between history and memory, on the nature and sources of modern political violence, and on the problem of totalitarianism is an idiosyncratic series of questions that has the effect of making the thought of Hannah Arendt acutely relevant. One of these questions—or, at least, the broad question that I have in mind—concerns how the historical experiences of imperialism, Nazism, and Stalinism might be both understood and situated
vis-à-visone another, and how their status and relation might be clarified.
Chapter 11 The “Subterranean Stream of Western History”: from:
Hannah Arendt and the Uses of History
Author(s) Eaglestone Robert
Abstract: What sort of a book is
The Origins of Totalitarianism?One of Arendt’s strongest defenders, Seyla Benhabib, writes that it is too “systematically ambitious and over-interpreted” to be strictly history, “too anecdotal, narrative and ideographic” for social science, and is “too philosophical” for political journalism.¹ In this chapter I will argue that the work is not only, as others have argued, an act of storytelling, but also an attempt to reframe the stories we tell. I use the word “reframe” precisely because of its Heideggerian echoes. As Arendt’s extraordinarily abstruse fable “Heidegger the Fox” suggests and as much scholarship has
Chapter 12 Hannah Arendt and the Old “New Science” from:
Hannah Arendt and the Uses of History
Author(s) Maloney Steven Douglas
Abstract: Hannah Arendt’s political writings are frequently analyzed through the lenses of her German-Jewish identity or her tutelage under
existenzphilosophers like Martin Heidegger or Karl Jaspers. This approach has been useful in understanding much of what Arendt was trying to offer in her writings, but it also restricts our understanding of Arendt in very significant ways. Too much focus on Arendt’s direct influences (teachers, identity, place in history) has created an environment where academic work on Arendt has tried to dig into every possible historical clue it can to “come to terms” with her thought, in the same way that
Book Title: Popular Historiographies in the 19th and 20th Centuries-Cultural Meanings, Social Practices
Publisher: Berghahn Books
Author(s): Paletschek Sylvia
Abstract: Popular presentations of history have recently been discovered as a new field of research, and even though interest in it has been growing noticeably very little has been published on this topic. This volume is one of the first to open up this new area of historical research, introducing some of the work that has emerged in Germany over the past few years. While mainly focusing on Germany (though not exclusively), the authors analyze different forms of popular historiographies and popular presentations of history since 1800 and the interrelation between popular and academic historiography, exploring in particular popular histories in different media and popular historiography as part of memory culture.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt9qck1n
1 Introduction: from:
Popular Historiographies in the 19th and 20th Centuries
Author(s) Paletschek Sylvia
Abstract: At this point in time, popular presentations of history are booming – not only in the Western world, but worldwide. Recent allusions to history as the ‘new gardening’ by a BBC representative¹ or its characterization as the ‘new cooking’ by historian Justin Champion (2008a) suggest that in Britain history-related television programmes are on their way to outdoing the highly successful gardening or cooking formats in terms of popularity. While this may be a slight exaggeration, the fact is that there has been a rising interest in history since the 1980s. From the second half of the 1990s this interest has
2 Questioning the Canon: from:
Popular Historiographies in the 19th and 20th Centuries
Author(s) Epple Angelika
Abstract: Edward Gibbon, David Hume, Jules Michelet and Leopold von Ranke are all well-known and important historians from the eighteenth and nineteenth centuries who earned fame for their role in the making of modern historiography. They were all men, however. Did women of that period write history? Of course they did, but they solely wrote popular historiography. Women across Europe lacked access to scholarly training until the beginning of the twentieth century. Consequently one cannot find any academic history written by a woman that would belong to the traditional canon of European historiography of that time. This picture alters, however, if
3 Popular Presentations of History in the Nineteenth Century: from:
Popular Historiographies in the 19th and 20th Centuries
Author(s) Paletschek Sylvia
Abstract: The nineteenth century has many names: the century of the bourgeoisie, the century of nations, the century of industrialization, and the century of natural science and technology.¹ However, it might just as well be called the century of history. From the late eighteenth century on, the engagement with the past, and particularly with ‘patriotic’ history (
vaterländischer Geschichte), was an important means of shaping individual and collective identity. After the collapse of theAlte Reich(the Holy Roman Empire of the German Nation) in 1803–1806, and following the Congress of Vienna in 1815, the German states in their new patchwork
4 Understanding the World around 1900: from:
Popular Historiographies in the 19th and 20th Centuries
Author(s) Bergenthum Hartmut
Abstract: Why were so many people at that time interested in the history of the world? What factors caused this boom and what did this particular upsurge signify? What kind of stories do these universal histories tell and what do these reveal about Wilhelmine society? What are the functions of these popular historiographies? Why is it worthwhile analysing popular world history compendia in general? And what can be said about the relation between these popular historiographies and the academic mainstream?
5 History for Readers: from:
Popular Historiographies in the 19th and 20th Centuries
Author(s) Hardtwig Wolfgang
Abstract: When addressing the public, the academic discipline of history has recently been facing unprecedented competition. Television broadcasts and series have been presenting the history of Nazi and post-war Germany in a manner appealing to a broader audience. Motion pictures tell stories from the Third Reich, the air raids and post-war life. Documentaries are in great demand. They offer an attractive combination of solid research, eyewitness interviews, a moving soundtrack and contemporary photographs and filmstrips (Benz 1986; Knopp and Quandt 1988; Bösch 1999: 204–18). As demonstrated by Steven Spielberg’s
Schindler’s List(1993) or by Bernd Eichinger’sThe Downfall(2004), the
6 Between Political Coercion and Popular Expectations: from:
Popular Historiographies in the 19th and 20th Centuries
Author(s) Classen Christoph
Abstract: From today’s viewpoint it might not seem an obvious choice to include an essay on East German radio in a volume on popular historiography. There is currently a boom in history, and contemporary history in particular, on TV, in museums and exhibitions and lately on the internet. If we take this as a starting point, then we can assume it to be a phenomenon of the last thirty years. That means, of course, that the German Democratic Republic (GDR), or East Germany as it is also known, was only touched by this boom in its last decade. Even more important
8 Memory History and the Standardization of History from:
Popular Historiographies in the 19th and 20th Centuries
Author(s) Langewiesche Dieter
Abstract: ‘Memory history’ (
Erinnerungsgeschichte) is found at the start of every process of historical transmission.¹ As a theoretically grounded approach in the methodological arsenal of historical studies, however, it is a relatively new branch of historical inquiry, albeit one that is rapidly growing. The catastrophic experiences of the first half of the twentieth century contributed considerably to this. They created, according to Dan Diner in his European-oriented, universalhistorical attempt to understand this period, a separate ‘time of remembrance’, whose ‘negative telos’ overlaid other experiences and taught us to view history differently (Diner 2000: 17). The remembrance of this period, together with
CHAPTER 6 Rethinking Female Celebrity: from:
Constructing Charisma
Author(s) ROBERTS MARY LOUISE
Abstract: Does female celebrity in the nineteenth century warrant our particular attention? Does it differ significantly from male celebrity or can it be deemed impervious to gender norms? In
The Frenzy of Renown, Leo Braudy left such questions aside, focusing his history of fame mostly on men. Though he never denies that societies could celebrate women, he does not examine what happens when they do. It is this question that interests the historian Lenard Berlanstein, who argues that celebrated women, and actresses in particular, evoked more attention than did their male counterparts. Because celebrity in the nineteenth century was defined as
CHAPTER 9 Celebrity, Patriotism, and Sarah Bernhardt from:
Constructing Charisma
Author(s) SILVER KENNETH E.
Abstract: After Queen Victoria, Sarah Bernhardt (1844–1923) was probably the most celebrated woman of the nineteenth century and certainly the most famous Frenchwoman. Apart from the drawing power of her obvious talent (the opinions of her theatrical detractors notwithstanding), Bernhardt’s colossal celebrity was dependent upon and inextricably bound up with French prestige: its ancient and recent history, its real and imagined travails. The extent to which Bernhardt and France were the Gemini twins of the
fin-de-siècletheatrical firmament became clear to me when Carol Ockman and I organized the exhibition, “Sarah Bernhardt: The Art of High Drama,” for New York’s
CHAPTER 10 Heroes, Celebrity, and the Theater in Fin-de-Siècle France: from:
Constructing Charisma
Author(s) DATTA VENITA
Abstract: The author of these hyperbolic words is Rosemonde Rostand, describing the reactions to the dress rehearsal of her husband’s play
Cyrano de Bergerac.¹ First presented on the Parisian stage on 27 December 1897, just two weeks prior to the publication of Émile Zola’sJ’Accuse, Edmond Rostand’sCyrano de Bergerachas become one of the most beloved and most often staged plays in the history of the French theater.² Not only did the play mark the birth of Cyrano as a national figure, it also announced the arrival of Rostand as a worldwide celebrity. Almost immediately, Rostand received the Legion of
CHAPTER 2 Co-Opting Intersubjectivity: from:
The Rhetorical Emergence of Culture
Author(s) Du Bois John W.
Abstract: Just as the role of subjectivity in language is attracting increasing attention from an array of disciplines ranging across linguistics, communication, anthropology, history, philosophy, and others, the thrust of this interest appears to be headed in the opposite direction from an agenda that would place rhetoric at center stage. Rhetoric in its conventional guise has been deemed a quintessentially public enterprise, oriented to the marketplace of propositions projected to appeal to others. In the market square of civil discourse, sellers of ideas invite prospective buyers to critically test the proffered wares for plausibility and persuasiveness. In contrast, subjectivity as popularly
CHAPTER 9 Transcultural Rhetoric and Cyberspace from:
The Rhetorical Emergence of Culture
Author(s) Sapienza Filipp
Abstract: In 1908, the most popular play on Broadway was Israel Zangwill’s “The Melting Pot.” This play portrayed America as a place where different ethnicities are mixed into one kind of “American person,” and when one considers the time period, one understands the source of the play’s popularity. Between the late 1800s and early 1900s, America welcomed more immigrants to its shores than at any other period in its history. As the nation incorporated the new groups, artists and writers responded in ways to help the nation address the changing character and identity of the country. To the present day, the
Introduction from:
Stardom in Postwar France
Author(s) Holmes Diana
Abstract: The aim of this book is to examine the concept and the practice of stardom in the France of the 1950s and 1960s,¹ a period of French history that saw dramatic economic, social and cultural change. Our premise is that the ‘stars’ of a given historical period or moment capture their era for us in a range of ways: that the preoccupations, values, conflicts and contradictions of a particular culture, its ‘climate of feeling’, are vividly expressed through its celebrities. Stardom may be read as a symbolic portal into the nature of a culture, stars as that culture’s ultimate expression.
Chapter 2 1950s Popular Culture: from:
Stardom in Postwar France
Author(s) Weiner Susan
Abstract: ‘Barthes is back’, announced the 4 December 2002 cover story of Les
Inrockuptibles,a weekly dedicated to international high and popular culture trends for the would-be plugged-in reader. The occasion was multiple: an exhibition dedicated to this major intellectual at Beaubourg, the revised edition of the complete works, as well as the first-time publication of his Collège de France seminars, also available on CD-ROM (fourteen and twenty-one hours of listening time).¹ Barthes may have been back in France, but for Anglo-Americans, he had never gone away. In academe, Barthes was among the first emissaries of ‘Theory,’ via the English translations
CHAPTER 8 From Religious Fantasies of Omnipotence to Scientific Myths of Emancipation: from:
Dark Traces of the Past
Author(s) Brunner José
Abstract: Undoubtedly, the relevance of a psychoanalytic dimension in historical understanding correlates with the importance that is attributed to anxiety and fantasy in history. In circumstances in which historical agents—both groups and individuals—conduct themselves in what seems to observers and commentators to be a rational manner, the contribution of anxiety and fantasy to their conduct is usually taken to be negligible. Only when rational explanations are no longer considered sufficient will affects such as anxiety or unconscious fantasies play a major role in an historical analysis.
Introduction: from:
Human Nature as Capacity
Author(s) Rapport Nigel
Abstract: The issue of human nature, what it is to be human, has been the central enterprise of an ‘anthropological’ science – nominally, at least – since Immanuel Kant’s (1996) first, modern formulation of the disciplinary endeavour in the late 1700s. At the same time it has been argued that in ‘human nature’ anthropology conjures with a concept compromised beyond redemption by its essentialistic, hierarchical and exclusionary history: its role in an imperialism of male over female, adult over child, advanced over primitive, Occidental over Oriental, rational over emotional, and conscientious over brutish, as representative of the essentially human. Others again
Book Title: Godless Intellectuals?-The Intellectual Pursuit of the Sacred Reinvented
Publisher: Berghahn Books
Author(s): Riley Alexander Tristan
Abstract: The Durkheimians have traditionally been understood as positivist, secular thinkers, fully within the Enlightenment project of limitless reason and progress. In a radical revision of this view, this book persuasively argues that the core members of the Durkheimian circle (Durkheim himself, Marcel Mauss, Henri Hubert and Robert Hertz) are significantly more complicated than this. Through his extensive analysis of large volumes of correspondence as well as historical and macro-sociological mappings of the intellectual and social worlds in which the Durkheimian project emerged, the author shows the Durkheimian project to have constituted a quasi-religious quest in ways much deeper than most interpreters have thought. Their fascination, both personal and intellectual, with the sacred is the basis on which the author reconstructs some important components of modern French intellectual history, connecting Durkheimian thought to key representatives of French poststructuralism and postmodernism: Bataille, Foucault, Derrida, Baudrillard, and Deleuze.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt9qcrr1
1 The Intellectual Pursuit of the Sacred from:
Godless Intellectuals?
Abstract: The central goal of this book is to map the emergence, trajectory, and influence of a very particular kind of intellectual project that I call
mystic Durkheimianism, which unites two seemingly very strange bedfellows: Durkheimian sociology and poststructuralism. An understanding of its existence and influence in the French intellectual world will contribute to a better understanding of some otherwise fairly mysterious facts in intellectual history. Moreover, there are to date no treatments of this important piece of the history of French social theory by a sociologist using sociological terms and tools, and I hope to contribute to the work of
7 Voices: from:
Practicing the Faith
Author(s) Coleman Simon
Abstract: This story raises some questions I want to explore. What might be the
Book Title: The French Road Movie-Space, Mobility, Identity
Publisher: Berghahn Books
Author(s): Archer Neil
Abstract: The traditionally American genre of the road movie has been explored and reconfigured in the French context since the later 1960s. Comparative in its approach, this book studies the inter-relationship between American and French culture and cinemas, and in the process considers and challenges histories of the road movie. It combines film history with film theory methodologies, analysing transformations in social, political and film-industrial contexts alongside changing perspectives on the meaning and possibilities of film. At once chronological and thematic in structure,
The French Road Movieprovides in each chapter a comprehensive introduction to key themes emerging from the genre in the French context - liberty, identity and citizenship, masculinity, femininity, border-crossing - followed by detailed, innovative and often revisionist readings of the chosen films. Through these readings the author justifies the place of the road genre within French cinema histories and reinvigorates this often neglected and misunderstood area of study.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt9qczwn
Book Title: A Lover's Quarrel with the Past-Romance, Representation, Reading
Publisher: Berghahn Books
Author(s): Ghosh Ranjan
Abstract: Although not a professional historian, the author raises several issues pertinent to the state of history today. Qualifying the 'non-historian' as an 'able' interventionist in historical studies, the author explores the relationship between history and theory within the current epistemological configurations and refigurations. He asks how history transcends the obsessive 'linguistic' turn, which has been hegemonizing literary/discourse analysis, and focuses greater attention on historical experience and where history stands in relation to our understanding of ethics, religion and the current state of global politics that underlines the manipulation and abuse of history.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt9qd1wz
INTRODUCTION: from:
A Lover's Quarrel with the Past
Abstract: ‘History does not exist’, writes Susan Crane, ‘apart from our thinking it. Clearly, there are as many ways of experiencing history as there are histories to experience’.¹ Such an experience and understanding of history, however, was never a part of my growing up; history books meant an immersion in drudgery, a laborious saunter down a thick slush of facts and a wrestle with the imminent prospect of comeuppance in the event of forgetting some details while writing tests. History lessons meant an effort to fight back a yawn, a survival cry against a mounting stockpile of information that almost always
CHAPTER 1 Romancing the Past: from:
A Lover's Quarrel with the Past
Abstract: Romancing history is a projection of sympathy and indulgence into a past age; history in its invocation of the past is a ‘museum of held reverberations’⁴; this can lead to excesses, transgressions, instabilities summoning up a delicate consortment of imbalances between the past and the present. It is a poeticisation of the past, a kind of sin that ‘imbalances’ generate, a sin that ‘imagination’ promotes, a sin that spurts a creative gush. Ann Rigney, in her delight of a book
Imperfect Histories,argues that the ‘very possibility of historical knowledge implies the possibility of ignorance’. She writes:
CHAPTER 2 Reality of Representation, Reality behind Representation: from:
A Lover's Quarrel with the Past
Abstract: The two terms that form a contrasting pair are
effacement(forgetfulness) andconservation.Memory is, always and necessarily, an interaction between the two. The complete restitution of the past is terrifying and a clear impossibility (one, however, that Borges imagined in his story of ‘Funes, the Memorious’). Memory is essentially a selection: certain traits of an event are conserved, others immediately or progressively set aside and forgotten. Hence it is baffling that the ability Computers have to save information is termed memory, since they lack a basic feature of memory,
CHAPTER 3 Whose Mandir? Whose Masjid? from:
A Lover's Quarrel with the Past
Abstract: The fantasy, faith, fanaticism and furore over several cases involving the ‘romance’ and ‘representation’ of history drive the historian into the eye of the storm and, unavoidably, beg an interrogation into the politics of writing history, the ethics of reading and the impact that multiple discourses ranging across several disciplinary domains and contemporary existential aggravations can engineer on a historian’s
commitmentto his discipline. Doing history is inflected by the deeply invested milieu in which a historian finds him-or herself continually exposed to a farrago of conflicting propositions and positions. This gives rise to the need to grow a distinct
Afterword: from:
A Lover's Quarrel with the Past
Author(s) Ghosh Ranjan
Abstract: Hayden White, speaking to me, mentioned that ‘history’ refers ‘both to investigation of the past by professional specialists in different areas of study and to consideration of the relations between present and past and the process by which the present becomes past or the past intrudes itself into the present. The former notion belongs to the specialist, the latter one belongs to everybody – because everyone has a right to work out what he or she will make of this relationship for oneself ’.¹ This ‘everyone’ is the agency I have become an embodied part of, a space that triggered the
Chapter 4 Narrating the Self II: from:
Melanesian Odysseys
Abstract: The narratives in this chapter establish continuity with those in the previous one, by picking up the Kewa story from exactly the same place–in the midst of courtship, marriage and war. But immediately thereafter other features differentiate these narratives sharply from the earlier ones, both as biographical accounts and as philosophical views of the nature of the relationship of the self to its world. Four main features, expanded in the conclusion to this chapter, appear to follow sequentially and may themselves be stated as a narrative. The middle-aged people who tell their stories in this chapter straddle two worlds,
Chapter 6 Portraits and Minimal Narratives: from:
Melanesian Odysseys
Abstract: It is one thing to tell a story and quite another to engage in theoretical debate. To imbue narrative with theory is always a small miracle, even when the theory was extracted from the narrative in a barely conscious process of distillation, until it emerged fully-formed, both explicans and explicandum.¹ But once theory has taken on that separate existence – clean, concise and economical, unencumbered by the messiness of multistranded life which nevertheless is congealed in it – it passes as pure understanding and wrong-foots narrative, as being excessive to its needs. In the following chapters as in previous ones I shall
Chapter 7 Mourning the Polish Pope in Polish Cities from:
Grassroots Memorials
Author(s) Klekot Ewa
Abstract: This Pope is an icon of our recent history. He was an outstanding example in the age of spiritual battle. He was our voice when the Poles were condemned to silence; he was
Chapter 9 Street Shrines and the Writing of Disaster: from:
Grassroots Memorials
Author(s) Fraenkel Béatrice
Abstract: First, I would like to put forward a general hypothesis that is, I think, corroborated by the various recent scholarly studies on grassroots memorials and spontaneous shrines. This phenomenon can be called a “new culture of disaster,” and it is currently shared by large numbers of people around the world. Beyond the specificity of each society, history, and religion, when a catastrophe strikes, people seem to draw on the same repertory of actions. For centuries, we have shared a common political activism in the form of demonstrations and strikes (Tilly 1986). But the public culture of disaster seems different for
Chapter 12 September 11: from:
Grassroots Memorials
Author(s) Gardner James B.
Abstract: Staff of the Smithsonian’s National Museum of American History (NMAH), situated on the Mall in Washington, DC, began 11 September 2001 with a routine staff meeting, but things quickly changed as word spread through the auditorium of terrorist attacks on the World Trade Center and the Pentagon, threats to the Capitol, a car bomb at the US Department of State, fires on the National Mall, airplanes circling over the museum, and chaos on the streets. Fortunately, part of that was simply rumor, but the realities we shortly learned of were horrifying enough. Uncertain what would happen next, we kept the
Chapter 7 Conclusion: from:
The Train Journey
Abstract: Conclusions are difficult to write. They promise findings and outcomes, claims and counterclaims. Where does the story of deportation begin and end? Is it more than a journey caught between rhetoric and pain? Why are the trains seemingly on standby to return us to the past, as though we had never left it? Although the Holocaust took place in the 1930s and 1940s in Europe, its memory routes remain open and continue to guide passengers to the dark places of compulsive return and witness. Recall the scene at Oswiecim, Poland on 27 January 2005, the sixtieth anniversary of the liberation
Book Title: Culture and Rhetoric- Publisher: Berghahn Books
Author(s): Tyler Stephen
Abstract: While some scholars have said that there is no such thing as culture and have urged to abandon the concept altogether, the contributors to this volume overcome this impasse by understanding cultures and their representations for what they ultimately are - rhetorical constructs. These senior, international scholars explore the complex relationships between culture and rhetoric arguing that just as rhetoric is founded in culture, culture is founded in rhetoric. This intersection constitutes the central theme of the first part of the book, while the second is dedicated to the study of figuration as a common ground of rhetoric and anthropology. The book offers a compelling range of theoretical reflections, historical vistas, and empirical investigations, which aim to show how people talk themselves and others into particular modalities of thought and action, and how rhetoric and culture, in this way, are co-emergent. It thus turns a new page in the history of academic discourse by bringing two disciplines - anthropology and rhetoric - together in a way that has never been done before.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt9qd5rt
Introduction from:
Culture and Rhetoric
Author(s) Tyler Stephen
Abstract: The history of cultural anthropology has been sketched as a set of experiments involving liaisons between two disciplines, such as anthropology and religion, anthropology and biology, anthropology and linguistics, anthropology and history (Kuper 1999). In the present book—as well as in forthcoming volumes of the Berghahn Books series
Studies in Rhetoric and Culture—we add to this experiment by bringing rhetoric and anthropology closer to each other than they have ever been before.
CHAPTER 2 Precursors of Rhetoric Culture Theory from:
Culture and Rhetoric
Author(s) Meyer Christian
Abstract: Rhetoric Culture theory has its roots in a long history, and in what follows I present some of the ideas that scholars—mainly rhetoricians, but also some philosophers—have developed over the centuries in order to grasp the difficult and complex relationship between rhetoric, culture, and humanity. Throughout, I have given priority to the voices of the precursors of Rhetoric Culture theory and have kept my own interpretation and comments to a minimum. At the end, I recall the work of scholars who were among the first to empirically study the constitutive role of rhetoric in non-European cultures.
CHAPTER 4 Listening Culture from:
Culture and Rhetoric
Author(s) Gross Daniel M.
Abstract: Cultural history is a kind of anthropology of the past insofar as it shares a rhetoric of distance. As competent researchers of those others with whom we are ultimately consubstantial, we first must carve out our field of study aesthetically, rendering certain subsets suitable representatives of the whole by way of
synecdoche—showing, for instance, how detailed analysis of obscure seventeenth-century British texts on the art of listening to sermons will tell us something crucial about a broader field invoked in a title “Listening Culture,” and hence something crucial about ourselves. Likewise, we must mobilize figures such as personification to
Chapter 2 The Prague Spring and the “Gypsy Question”: from:
Protest Beyond Borders
Author(s) Donert Celia
Abstract: Few episodes in the postwar history of Czechoslovakia have received greater attention than the Prague Spring, when reformers in the Czechoslovak Communist Party (KSČ) attempted to create a democratic socialism in the heart of the Soviet bloc, creating unprecedented opportunities for political liberalization, social mobilization, and internationalism in a Stalinist regime that had previously been one of the most conservative in Eastern Europe. The subsequent invasion of Czechoslovakia by Warsaw Pact troops contributed to the commemoration of the Prague Spring as a national rebellion against Soviet hegemony, a myth that Czech and Slovak historians have been laboring to confront since
Chapter 3 Human Rights as a Transnational Vocabulary of Protest: from:
Protest Beyond Borders
Author(s) Kouki Hara
Abstract: In an article that appeared in an academic journal in February 2006 under the title “Human Rights Abuses in Mental Institutions Common Worldwide,” we read: “Institutional psychiatry as a major tool of political suppression … may no longer be the problem that it was in the 1980s in the Soviet Union, but violation of international human rights law continue unabated … in China, Turkey, Nicaragua or Latvia.” The “well-documented” story of psychiatric repression in the Soviet Union during the Cold War, when “a patient’s conviction that the state must be changed was seen as indicia of mental illness,”¹ serves nowadays
Chapter 1 Historical Representation, Identity, Allegiance from:
Narrating the Nation
Author(s) Megill Allan
Abstract: There is a tension in the ‘National Histories in Europe’ project that became clear at the first session of the Glamorgan conference from which this volume is derived. The tension – and it is a legitimate tension – is between, on the one hand, history as offering a disinterested, ‘scientific’ account of historical reality that makes a claim, however attenuated, to objectivity and, on the other, particular human solidarities as objects not just of study but of commitment.¹
Chapter 2 Drawing the Line: from:
Narrating the Nation
Author(s) Lorenz Chris
Abstract: In December 1985 William McNeill presented a paper to the American Historical Association’s annual meeting. At the time McNeill, who had earned his fame with widely acknowledged books such as
The Rise of the WestandPlagues and People,was president of the AHA and one of the pioneers of a kind of history which has since become known as ‘global history’ or ‘world history’. The title of his paper was as original as it was enigmatic: ‘Mythistory, or Truth, Myth, History, and Historians’. Published in the same year as a chapter in a volume entitledMythistory and Other Essays,
Chapter 3 National Histories: from:
Narrating the Nation
Author(s) Bevir Mark
Abstract: A classic national history narrates the formation and progress of a nation-state as a reflection of principles such as a national character, liberty, progress and statehood. Such histories present the state as both reflecting and moulding a national identity or consciousness. What are the prospects for national history today?
Chapter 5 The Institutionalisation and Nationalisation of Literature in Nineteenth-century Europe from:
Narrating the Nation
Author(s) Neubauer John
Abstract: Friedrich Schlegel (1772–1829) first conceived of literary history as an evolving system of individual works and authors, a subsystem of
Chapter 6 Towards the Genre of Popular National History: from:
Narrating the Nation
Author(s) Eriksonas Linas
Abstract: In 1986 Ralph Cohen, the founding editor-in-chief of
New Literary History, the flagship journal of postmodern literary criticism, opened a discussion on the issue with the article ‘History and Genre’.¹ In his essay Cohen rebuked
Chapter 13 ‘People’s History’ in North America: from:
Narrating the Nation
Author(s) Seixas Peter
Abstract: The protean notion of ‘people’s history’ has multiple meanings in North American culture. It can refer to a narrative whose subject is ‘the people’, i.e. the masses – in contrast to political, economic and social elites – and thus carry a relatively explicit oppositional ideological orientation. It carries this message in Howard Zinn’s
A People’s History of the United States as well as in the Radical History Review(1981) section entitled ‘Towards a People’s History’ in an issue on ‘Presenting the Past: History and the Public’.¹ The Review also used ‘people’s history’ as that which could appeal to a broad audience (as
Chapter 14 The Configuration of Orient and Occident in the Global Chain of National Histories: from:
Narrating the Nation
Author(s) Lim Jie-Hyun
Abstract: Modern historiography has often been a tool to legitimate the nation-state ‘objectively and scientifically’. Despite its proclamation of objectivity and scientific inquiry, modern historiography has promoted the political project of constructing national history. Its underlying logic was to find the course of historical development that led to the nation-state. Thus, national history has made the nation-state both the subject and the object of its own discipline. The ‘Prussian school’ provides a typical example. Not only was Ranke the official historiographer of the Prussian state, Droysen’s distinction between ‘History’ (
die Geschichte) and ‘private transactions’ (Geschäfte) also reveals the hidden politics that
Chapter 3 Institutionalizing an Extended Youth Phase in Chinese Society: from:
Young Men in Uncertain Times
Author(s) Pan Tianshu
Abstract: Throughout most of Chinese history, males—and especially sons—have comprised the preferred social category in which parents strove to develop emotional and ethical obligation. This relationship has constituted the fundamental value orientation by which Chinese society has traditionally organized itself. But the 1949 communist transformation of society, especially urban life, profoundly altered the parent-son dyad, and in its place the parent-daughter bond became increasingly paramount. Even in the countryside, where the parent-son relationship and the patrilineal principle remained sociological constants, a transformation took place by the late twentieth century. Increasingly, urbanites and some rural residents (Shi 2009; Yan 2003)
Chapter 9 Incarcerable Subjects: from:
Young Men in Uncertain Times
Author(s) Rodriguez Cesar
Abstract: James¹ is an African-American young man whose story is very similar to that of many young black men in poor urban areas of the United States. He grew up in poverty, was criminalized at school and on the streets, and, despite receiving a high school diploma, has not found any job opportunities. What he has found is constant police harassment beginning in grade school when, at the age of ten, his teacher called in the police because James had called her a “bitch.” The police officer showed up in his class, pulled him out, handcuffed him, and gave him a
Book Title: Conflicted Memories-Europeanizing Contemporary Histories
Publisher: Berghahn Books
Author(s): Ramsbrock Annelie
Abstract: Despite the growing interest in general European history, the European dimension is surprisingly absent from the writing of contemporary history. In most countries, the historiography on the 20th century continues to be dominated by national perspectives. Although there is cross-national work on specific topics such as occupation or resistance, transnational conceptions and narratives of contemporary European history have yet to be worked out. This volume focuses on the development of a shared conception of recent European history that will be required as an underpinning for further economic and political integration so as to make lasting cooperation on the old continent possible. It tries to overcome the traditional national framing that ironically persists just at a time when organized efforts to transform Europe from an object of debate to an actual subject have some chance of succeeding in making it into a polity in its own right.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt9qdff2
Introduction from:
Conflicted Memories
Author(s) Lindenberger Thomas
Abstract: In the soapbox speeches of politicians, references to Europe have until recently functioned as an institutionalized appeal to overcome the nationstate. Intellectuals like the political scientist Jerzy Mackow have lent weight to this notion by calling for a ‘European idea’—which he aptly calls ‘Europeanism’—analogous to the development of nationalism during the nineteenth century. In order to build a common identity on the basis of history beyond ‘a bunch of national narratives and legends,’ he argues ‘the Europeans need to learn and understand European history.’¹ Even the past chairman of the Association of German Historians Johannes Fried warns that
Chapter 1 History of Memory, Policies of the Past: from:
Conflicted Memories
Author(s) Rousso Henry
Abstract: According to common sense both within and beyond the boundaries of Europe, we more or less take for granted the existence of a European ‘culture’ or ‘civilization.’ In spite of geopolitical uncertainties, divergent points of view, and ideological discrepancies, this topos is firmly anchored in the collective imagination, even though it frequently gives rise to misunderstandings. Even the most chauvinistic of historians subscribe to this idea, out of either conviction or convenience. Moreover, several works have been written in recent years about the history of European institutions or organizations, and about the economic, social, and cultural history of European countries
Chapter 3 Writing National Histories in Europe: from:
Conflicted Memories
Author(s) Berger Stefan
Abstract: The rise of national identity discourses in Europe accompanied the growing professionalization and institutionalization of history writing in the nineteenth century. Consequently national history writing became, for about one century between 1850 and 1950, the dominant form of history writing across Europe. Of course, national history had been written long before the nineteenth century. Thus we can trace histories of England, for example, to medieval times.¹ And of course, national history continued to be a popular genre after the 1950s, in big nation-states as much as in smaller and reemerging or nascent nation states. National histories thus possess a long
Chapter 4 Between Europe and the Nation: from:
Conflicted Memories
Author(s) Lagrou Pieter
Abstract: As we all know, French contemporary history followed a very peculiar path. From 1789 until at least 1945, the French nation was deeply divided over the implications of the founding event of French contemporary history, the Revolution.¹ From Robespierre to Napoleon III, Captain Dreyfus, Charles Maurras, Léon Blum, and Philippe Pétain, the cleavage over the legacy of the revolution—
les guerres franco-françaises—provides again and again the interpretational framework needed to understand French history. Not that 1945 was the end of it: the momentous changes of 1958, 1968, and 1981 served each time to underscore how, in some inscrutably French
Chapter 5 War and Conflict in Contemporary European History, 1914–2004 from:
Conflicted Memories
Author(s) Horne John
Abstract: The first half of the twentieth century was the most violent period in modern European history. War, revolution, civil war, and the deliberate displacement or destruction of entire ethnic and cultural communities characterized much of the continent from 1914 to the early 1950s. Thereafter, conflict was frozen in less lethal and more institutionalized forms until the final decade of the century, when the end of the Cold War was followed by the extraordinarily peaceful integration of Europe—a process that continues today. The exception has been the violent implosion of Yugoslavia.
Chapter 6 In Search of a Transnational Historicization: from:
Conflicted Memories
Author(s) Patel Kiran Klaus
Abstract: At first sight, any discussion about the need for a Europeanized perspective on Nazism seems to be superfluous. It is obvious that the Third Reich and the years leading up to it embrace events of European and even of world historical importance. Without the First World War and the Great Depression—two turning points not only in German, but also in European and even global history—the Nazis’ rise to power would have been quite improbable. At least as of 1933, Europe was eagerly observing developments within Germany that culminated in the most important and radical form of European fascism.
Chapter 11 Economics of Western European Integration? from:
Conflicted Memories
Author(s) Steiner André
Abstract: The Europeanization of economic life is not a new phenomenon in recent history. Traders have consistently been connected throughout the various parts of Europe, and the emergence of the modern nation-state did not bring transnational economic activities to an end. The first multinationals emerged in Europe in the second half of the nineteenth century, and their economic importance further increased in the twentieth century. But the attempt to create a transnational economic area with supranational institutions was successful for the first time only after the Second World War. Western European integration began as an economic process with the Marshall Plan,
Chapter 13 International Socialist Attempts at Bridge-Building in the Early Postwar Period from:
Conflicted Memories
Author(s) Appelqvist Örjan
Abstract: It is all too easy for historians to allow the Cold War division process of 1947–1948 to retroactively overshadow the tentative character of the apprehensions, projects, and choices guiding different political actors during the postwar planning period that spanned from the final phase of the Second World War and the immediate transition to conditions of peace. It is all too easy to forget the weight of history felt by European postwar planners at that time, realized primarily as fear: of a repetition of the economic chaos after the First World War, and of renewed German aspirations to avenge and
Book Title: The Great Tradition and Its Legacy-The Evolution of Dramatic and Musical Theater in Austria and Central Europe
Publisher: Berghahn Books
Author(s): Rudolph Richard L.
Abstract: Both dramatic and musical theater are part of the tradition that has made Austria - especially Vienna - and the old Habsburg lands synonymous with high culture in Central Europe. Many works, often controversial originally but now considered as classics, are still performed regularly in Vienna, Prague, Budapest, or Krakow. This volume not only offers an excellent overview of the theatrical history of the region, it is also an innovative, cross-disciplinary attempt to analyse the inner workings and dynamics of theater through a discussion of the interplay between society, the audience, and performing artists.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt9qdgfh
Chapter 8 Thomas Bernhard’s Heldenplatz: from:
The Great Tradition and Its Legacy
Author(s) Pfabigan Alfred
Abstract: When talking about
Heldenplatz, one cannot deny that Thomas Bernhard’s insults against Austria on stage produced the biggest theater scandal in the history of the second republic.¹ But if we concentrate our exclusive attention on the scandal, we give the play an unequivocal nature that it does not have, and we do not give justice to the intellectual work(Geistesarbeit)of the author.
Chapter 9 Pulling the Pants off History: from:
The Great Tradition and Its Legacy
Author(s) Malkin Jeanette R.
Abstract: One of Thomas Bernhard’s most historically specific plays,
Vor dem Ruhestand(Eve of Retirement, 1979) is also one of his most ritualistic. A play of “doubleness” and unsynthesizable tensions, it is both realistic and metaphoric, structured both causally and cyclically. Steeped in public history, it simultaneously ritualizes history through private memory. This doubleness—the coexistence of historical and ahistorical consciousness, of development and stasis, time and timelessness—is, no doubt, central to Bernhard’s work as a whole; and it is knowingly, indeed pointedly used by Bernhard in this play to both reflect and implicate the history and memory of his
Introduction: from:
The Great Tradition and Its Legacy
Author(s) Cherlin Michael
Abstract: The pre-eminent reference work in English on the history of music,
The New Grove Dictionary of Music and Musicians, devotes a twenty-nine page article to musical Vienna. In the context of a reference work, a twenty-nine page article is fairly lengthy, yet the article is minuscule in comparison to the numerous separate articles on the musicians and music associated with that city.¹ Even if we were to restrict our comments to Vienna alone, the richness and complexity of that city’s contribution to the world of music could fill a library; a book length treatment could hardly do it justice. If
2 The photological apparatus and the desiring machine. Unexpected congruences between the Koninklijk Museum, Tervuren and the U’mistà Centre, Alert Bay from:
Academic Anthropology and the Museum
Author(s) Saunders Barbara
Abstract: One feature¹ of a museum is the performative naturalisation of ‘objective’ relations between a state² and ‘its’ culture or master narrative of descent, through changing, and sometimes deceptively diffuse and decentralised means (Duncan and Wallach 1980, Hooper Greenhill 1992).³ A museum’s task is to construct a shifting multiplicity of tableaux vivants as facets or dimensions of the state.⁴ The Israel Museum in Jerusalem is exemplary:⁵ science and evolution validate the narrative of descent and warrant the cultural-historical blue-print. The cradle of civilisation is presented through archaeology, sacred texts⁶, history, contemporary art, and prestigious travelling exhibitions.⁷ Exhibits convey a sense of
7 Towards an ethnography of museums: from:
Academic Anthropology and the Museum
Author(s) Ou C. Jay
Abstract: Recent controversies at the Smithsonian Institution in Washington, D.C. provoked our thinking about the involvement of anthropology in museums over time and about a revitalised, ethnographically-informed interest in museums and museum exhibits by anthropologists that has been increasingly evident since the 1980s. One of the Smithsonian controversies dealt with the
Enola Gayexhibit, which commemorated the fiftieth anniversary of the dropping of atomic bombs on the Japanese cities of Nagasaki and Hiroshima. The second controversy centred aroundScience in American life, an exhibit located at the National Museum of American History, and will be described in more detail below. Both
12 Why post-millennial museums will need fuzzy guerrillas from:
Academic Anthropology and the Museum
Author(s) Ames Michael M.
Abstract: Indian sociologist T. K. Oommen (1995: 141) observed several years ago how ‘We live in a world of endisms (end of history, geography, nature, ideology), pastisms (post-industrial, post-capitalist, post-modern) and beyondisms (beyond the nation state, beyond the Cold War) .... If endisms indicate a
Book Title: Between Educationalization and Appropriation-Selected Writings on the History of Modern Educational Systems
Publisher: Leuven University Press
Author(s): Vervenne Marc
Abstract: Advanced reader on the history of education Developments in educational systems worldwide have largely contributed to the modernization and globalization of present-day society. However, in order to fully understand their impact, educational systems must be interpreted against a background of particular situations and contexts. This textbook brings together more than twenty (collaborative) contributions focusing on the two key themes in the work of Marc Depaepe: educationalization and appropriation. Compiled for his international master classes, these selected writings provide not only a thorough introduction to the history of modern educational systems, but also a twenty-five year overview of the work of a well-known pioneer in the field of history of education. Covering the modernization of schooling in Western history, the characteristics and origins of educationalization, the colonial experience in education and the process of appropriation, Between Educationalization and Appropriation will be of great interest to a larger audience of scholars in the social sciences.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt9qdwdd
Introduction from:
Between Educationalization and Appropriation
Author(s) Depaepe Marc
Abstract: The title of this reader,
Between Educationalization and Appropriation, refers to two key-concepts of my writings on the history of education. In
1 The School, Cornerstone of Modern Society from:
Between Educationalization and Appropriation
Author(s) Depaepe M.
Abstract: It is not easy, within the limited space of this introduction, to paint a sufficiently finely-differentiated picture of the story of education. Nevertheless, we shall venture to do that in the guidebook for this museum. The idea we should like to emphasize is the central role played by the school in the modernisation of society. Given the broad reach of that process, we shall not adopt an exclusively Belgian or Flemish standpoint, and foreign visitors will have no difficulty in finding, both in the museum itself and in this museum guide, similarities with the history of education in their own
3 The Feminization of the Teaching Profession in Belgium in the Nineteenth and Twentieth Centuries from:
Between Educationalization and Appropriation
Author(s) Simon F.
Abstract: In the prologue to John L. Rury’s book,
Education and Women’s Work. Female Schooling and the Division of Labor in Urban America, 1870–1930, published in 1991, Barbara Finkelstein writes: “The history of education is not rich in studies that combine an effusion of quantitative data, with equal portions of narrative elegance, biographical perspective, and attention to intellectual and spiritual as well as material dimensions.Education and Women’s Workis such a book.”¹ This affirmation is somewhat frustrating for the Belgian investigation into this topic.
4 The Sacralization of Childhood in a Secularized World: from:
Between Educationalization and Appropriation
Author(s) Depaepe M.
Abstract: The long list of questions issued by the organizers of this seminar is, we assume, primarily heuristic in intent. Rather than formulating a response to them all, therefore, we have concentrated on a single theme. It takes its relevance from the point of view of the discipline in which we as researchers have profiled ourselves, namely educational historiography. This contemporary variant of what was previously often termed “the history of pedagogy” still may be institutionally associated with the “educational sciences” but does not necessarily coincide with it as part of fundamental research². Rather than as the internal history of the
6 Dealing with Paradoxes of Educationalization: from:
Between Educationalization and Appropriation
Author(s) Depaepe M.
Abstract: Every scientific discipline – including the history of education – is continuously subject to change. This truism applies both to the knowledge generated within a particular field of research and to its didactic translation into a teaching subject. When the subject of
histoire de la pédagogieentered the curriculum of Belgian university teacher training in 1890, the legislators had completely different objectives and content in mind than the ones we proclaim today (Depaepe, 1997a). That we ourselves no longer speak of “historical pedagogy” but of “educational historiography” (or “history of education”)¹ manifests this. The preference for educational history over pedagogy
8 About Pedagogization: from:
Between Educationalization and Appropriation
Author(s) Simon F.
Abstract: For history researchers, it is not a needless luxury to consider from time to time the content and the significance of the basic concepts they use, certainly if they have the ambition to interpret and/or explain history in addition to purely describing it. This self-reflection, compelled by the annually recurring dialogue with educational philosophers (cf. Smeyers & Depaepe, 2006),² need not necessarily place an emphasis on philosophical abstraction but can just as well start from an examination of the history of one’s own research. Such an approach need not succumb to navel-gazing. Instead, such historical self-reflection possibly points to the creeping
9 Belgian Images of the Psycho-Pedagogical Potential of the Congolese during the Colonial Era, 1908–1960 from:
Between Educationalization and Appropriation
Author(s) Depaepe M.
Abstract: It would be unfortunate if ISCHE, the international organization for the history of education, did not heed the colonial experience. Not only is this theme of research international by definition, it is also clearly an educational phenomenon of the first order: by means of education, the intention was to “convert” and to “civilize” the autochthons, which, willingly or unwillingly, was accompanied by the imposition of a number of elements of the “Western” way of life and thought.¹
11 ‘Rien ne va plus …’ The Collapse of the Colonial Educational Structures in Zaïre (1960-1995) from:
Between Educationalization and Appropriation
Author(s) Depaepe M.
Abstract: In a previous study the author and his co-author compared the educational project in the Belgian Congo (1908-1960) with a runaway locomotive that, in spite of all the good intentions, drove to self-destruction (Depaepe & Van Rompaey, 1995:225). What did we intend by use of this image taken from Emile Zola’s novel
La bête humaine(1890)? Rather than wanting to breathe new life into the stereotypical, often leftist-revisionist coloured discourse of the ‘missionary as an accomplice to a cohort that was out for economic profit’ (Rodney, 1976), we found that colonial educational historiography, more sharply still than Western educational history, exposes
12 How to Research Intercultural Hybridity of the Congolese Elite Through Education During the Postcolonial Era (1960-1997)? from:
Between Educationalization and Appropriation
Author(s) Depaepe M.
Abstract: Recently, we have made at our university an application for a new research project. Although it is at the moment still uncertain whether we will have the money to carry out this research or not, we nevertheless do think that it can be helpful to share the content of our project with others, in view of fostering further research in this area.¹ As is explained in the following sections, postcolonial educational history in Congo is not well developed at all, let alone a specific topic like the intercultural hybridity in the formation of an elite by means of (secondary) education.
13 How Darwinism Has Affected Catholic as Well as Non-Catholic Psycho-Pedagogical Constructs in Belgium from the 1870s to the 1930s from:
Between Educationalization and Appropriation
Author(s) Dams K.
Abstract: Two paragraphs before the end of his magnum opus,
On the Origin of Species,¹ Charles Darwin predicted, on the basis of his findings as regards natural selection, a brilliant future for barely explored terrains in the study of man: “Psychology will be based on a new foundation, that of the necessary acquirement of each mental power and capacity by gradation. Light will be thrown on the origin of man and his history.”² Whoever glances in the literature that has appeared on the subject on the occasion of the second centennial of his birth can easily yield to the temptation that
17 The Practical and Professional Relevance of Educational Research and Pedagogical Knowledge from the Perspective of History: from:
Between Educationalization and Appropriation
Author(s) Depaepe M.
Abstract: Apart from the academic frustration of educational research of the first half of the twentieth century, this expectation betrays the social task that ‘modern’ science of education has assumed for itself in the course of history. Scientific research into education has to contribute to the solution of all sorts of concrete problems from the practice of education and thereby, indirectly, to
18 Struggling with the Historical Attractiveness of Psychology for Educational Research: from:
Between Educationalization and Appropriation
Author(s) Depaepe M.
Abstract: A few years ago, when we determined the themes for the upcoming meetings of the Leuven
Research Community, I thought that there could be no easier task than that which lay before me at the moment: reporting on the history of the attractiveness of psychology for educational research. On the basis of my work in the history of educational science on the development of the empirical-analytical paradigm (Depaepe, 1993), it seemed that one could quite easily formulate a number of hypotheses with regard to
19 Demythologizing the Educational Past: from:
Between Educationalization and Appropriation
Author(s) Depaepe M.
Abstract: “My life in the history of education” – to borrow the title of a recent British series of scholarly autobiographies¹ – began with a lively interest in educational practice. I became interested in the organization of the subject-based grade-school system and wished to find its origins. This was an organizational form introduced for reasons not particularly educational, and it persisted chiefly because of the order and efficiency to which it gave rise.² My work was both a form of educational criticism and a demonstration of the relevance of the history of education to educational science, practice, and policy.
20 How Should the History of Education be Written? from:
Between Educationalization and Appropriation
Author(s) Depaepe M.
Abstract: The title question, which was submitted to us by the guest editorial team of
Studies in Philosophy and Education, obviously has a high normative content. At first sight, that is rather remarkable, because the question about how it should be done contrasts sharply with the blurred norms that are prevalent in postmodern society, as well as with the plurality of opinions and views that are consciously cultivated there. Perhaps it is because in the field of the history of education, there are no longer any “eminent examples”¹ that the question is put explicitly? There too, a diversity of approaches prevails.
21 The Ten Commandments of Good Practices in History of Education Research from:
Between Educationalization and Appropriation
Author(s) Depaepe M.
Abstract: At the request of the editors, I am stating here briefly what are, for me, the most important rules of thumb of good practices in the history of education research. This I am doing on the basis of my many years of research experience as well as, on the basis of what I have published in several theoretical, methodological, and historiographical articles. I have called these guidelines, set down concisely in the form of propositions, somewhat provocatively «ten commandments» in the hope of stimulating a fruitful discussion. You can find these «commandments» as such at the beginning of the article.
23 Sources in the Making of Histories of Education: from:
Between Educationalization and Appropriation
Author(s) Simon F.
Abstract: As we’ve often said in the past, historical research presents certain problems for the behavioural sciences. When we think about the history of education, can it, as the title of this book seems to suggest, be conceived of simply as a subdivision of educational research? And does the argumentative structure that is developed in this domain of knowledge automatically give rise to the construction of ‘one’, let alone, ‘the’ language of education? In our opinion, the history of education, if it wants to be valid, must in any event bear the stamp of what Michel de Certeau once called the
Why we are so obsessed by Islam? from:
Islam & Europe
Author(s) Ali Tariq
Abstract: In his book
Islam: Past, Present and Future(2004), which is the final volume of a trilogy on the religions of the book – Judaism, Christianity and Islam – the German Catholic theologian and philosopher Hans Küng quotes Tariq Ali as an alternative voice on Islamic history and culture, as well as on the difficult interactions between today’s leading civilizations. Küng raises the question: “Why didn’t Islam, contrary to other world religions, such as Christianity and Judaism, witness a reformation? Why didn’t we have renewal at that time? This reformation would have taken place if Islamic culture in al-Andalus had
Book Title: Medieval Manuscripts in Transition-Tradition and Creative Recycling
Publisher: Leuven University Press
Author(s): VERBEKE Werner
Abstract: Manuscripts constitute the source material par excellence for diverse academic disciplines. Art historians, philologists, historians, theologians, philosophers, book historians and even jurists encounter one another around the codex. The fact that such an encounter can be extremely fertile was demonstrated, during an international congress in Brussels on November 5-9, 2002. A record of the discussions can be found in this volume of the Mediaevalia Lovaniensia. The editors selected those lectures that focused on the historical, literary-historical, philosophical and theological aspects of the congress theme as opposed to those with an explicit art-historical perspective. The common thread, however, is always the codicological aspect: what can the study of manuscripts contribute to the literary-historical interpretation or the insight into the functioning of a text in its original context. The various contributions testify to a fearless and unrestrained interdisciplinary approach to the material. The subjects broached cover a broad domain: from the development of classical themes to the transmission of lyrical models, from visual material giving evidence of the reception of literary texts to the artes-literature used as a vehicle for a love story.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt9qdxv4
THE RECYCLING OF LITURGY UNDER PIPPIN III AND CHARLEMAGNE from:
Medieval Manuscripts in Transition
Author(s) HEN Yitzhak
Abstract: The age of Pippin III (d. 768) and Charlemagne (d. 814) was a significant period of liturgical formation in the early medieval West. For the first time in the history of western Christendom a concerted interest in liturgy was demonstrated by rulers who obviously recognised the political and social advantages that lay within the patronage of liturgy.¹ Several unrelated sources clearly associate Pippin III with the introduction of the
cantus Romanusinto Francia, and consequently credit him with replacing thecantus Gallicanuswith what were understood to be Roman musical traditions.² Walahfrid Strabo (d. 849) even recounts that it was
MEDIEVAL MANIFESTATIONS OF EROS: from:
Medieval Manuscripts in Transition
Author(s) MULDERS Esther M.
Abstract: The story of Eros’ medieval
Reinterpreting Freud’s Genealogy of Culture from:
Origins and Ends of the Mind
Author(s) Beeckman Tinneke
Abstract: In what way can Freudian psychoanalysis help contribute to a naturalist, yet non-reductionist anthropology? Such an anthropology would be one that takes into account the significance of the natural history of the human species for our understanding of the human being, but without reducing the specificity of the human to processes of natural or sexual selection. The question of reductionism is all the more relevant today given that naturalism has become a major paradigm in contemporary philosophy. Simply put, naturalism’s basic tenet is that human beings are genealogically related to each other and have common ancestors with other species. Nevertheless,
Islam and Politics: from:
Islam & Europe
Author(s) Laroui Fouad
Abstract: It is difficult to talk about a topic such as ‘Islam and Politics’ without first taking a look back through history. For the ideas, convictions and prejudices of today are the results of historical development.
Human Rights and Islam from:
Islam & Europe
Author(s) Parekh Bhikhu
Abstract: Most Muslim societies lack a well established regime of human rights, and the more religious they are, the weaker is that regime. this needs to be explained. the explanation is to be found at various levels, such as the history of these societies, their level of economic development, their inequalities and injustices, their colonial history, contemporary international context, and the critical resources of Islam. In this essay, I critically examine the simple minded but widely held view that the problem lies within Islam itself in the sense that its theology and view of human life are inherently incompatible with human
Compromising of Gender Equality Rights – Through the Recognition of Muslim Marriages in South Africa from:
Islam & Europe
Author(s) Manjoo Rashida
Abstract: South Africa’s history of colonisation and apartheid included discriminatory laws, policies and practices based on factors including race, sex, gender, culture and religion. the goal was to create a system of legal, social and economic separation of the people of the country. Since 1994, post-apartheid South Africa is a country where many diverse people coexist in harmony, despite differences based on culture, race, religion etc. the Constitution of South Africa Act 108 of 1996 (hereinafter the Constitution) is viewed by many as an ideal model for multicultural democratic contexts, wherein the right to equality exists with the right to culture,
4 Fragmented Souls: from:
Soul
Author(s) White Artress Bethany
Abstract: The electric narrative structure of this interview reflects a desire to communicate the ways in which history constantly informs and is reinformed by contemporary life and art. When I first encountered the work of Renée Cox I found myself standing in front of a seven-foot framed photograph of a naked black woman in pumps holding a baby titledYo Mama.Here stood a woman daring the viewer to make her someone’s mammy, bed warmer, or doormat. Cox challenges viewers to leave historical stereotypes about black female sexuality by the wayside and to engage in the act of reinventing the black
7 From Freedom to Equality: from:
Soul
Author(s) Marable Manning
Abstract: It has been more than a generation since Fannie Lou Hamer’s eloquent and moving plea for freedom and civil rights before the 1964 Democratic National Convention in Atlantic City. More than thirty years have elapsed since Dr. Martin Luther King Jr. led thousands of nonviolent protestors across the Edmund Pettus Bridge in Selma, Alabama, to confront the racist phalanx of state police troopers defending segregation. The politics of resistance at that turbulent moment in our history gave new meaning to our sense of identity. The politics of soul in the 1960s was the personal and collective decision to fight for
3 The Power of Community: from:
The Lebanese Diaspora
Abstract: Like many of my respondents, I learned the meaning of being Arab in the United States. Growing up in Egypt, I studied Arab nationalism and the construction of a pan-ethnic Arab identity that was based on shared historical struggles and political interests. Aside from official narratives of coherent Arab ethnicity told in our history books, the decades of the 1970s and 1980s were fraught with fragmentation and conflict among Arab nations, and most people around me did not see themselves as Arabs.¹ Arriving in the United States, however, I sought out other Arabs, as this seemed a logical approach to
3 Legal History from:
Legal Intellectuals in Conversation
Author(s) HORWITZ MORTON
Abstract: HACKNEY: I’m going to begin with some general background questions in terms of academic history and influences. So let’s start in college. Can you give me a sense of what it was like being a student at CCNY, now CUNY, in the early sixties?
8 RELIGION, PUBLIC MORALITY, AND CONSTITUTIONAL LAW from:
Religion Morality & the Law
Author(s) RICHARDS DAVID A. J.
Abstract: The proper balance between moral pluralism and community is, I believe, a pervasive interpretive issue in American constitutional law in the constitutional jurisprudence of state neutrality required by the religion clauses, free speech, and constitutional privacy. State abridgements of religious liberty, for example, are justifiable, if at all, only on a strong showing of neutral state purposes.¹ In a recent book,
Toleration and the Constitution,² I develop a general position on the role of history, interpretive conventions, and political theory in constitutional interpretation in general and try to show the interpretive fertility of this approach in terms of a unified
10 BRINGING THE MESSIAH THROUGH THE LAW: from:
Religion Morality & the Law
Author(s) COVER ROBERT M.
Abstract: I intend to present to you some history and a text related to an attempt to bring the Messiah through the law that took place in Safed, the Galilee, in 1538. First, I want to explain briefly my interest in the event in terms of a concept of law I have been trying to develop.
9. Critical Race Theory from:
Postmodern Legal Movements
Abstract: As the 1980s came to a close, a new movement in legal thought emerged offering a new epistemological source for law derived from the “actual experience, history, culture, and intellectual tradition of people of color.”¹ This movement developed as racial-minority scholars within critical legal studies and other progressive networks established “an African American movement”² in legal studies to approach problems of race from the unique perspective of African Americans. Critical race theorists asserted that it was time for “different and blacker voices [to] speak new words and remake old legal doctrines.”³ The critical race theory movement emerged as minority scholars
11. Reaction of Modern Legal Scholars from:
Postmodern Legal Movements
Abstract: History indicates that when a new theory or paradigm appears to challenge the view and methods of an established theory or paradigm, a crisis in confidence emerges, provoking a response from the mainstream.¹ The reason is clear. Professional reputations and careers are at stake; the old guard must hold off the challenge posed by the “Young Turks” in order to maintain their status and privilege. It is thus not surprising that new movements in legal thought have provoked heated response from a number of distinguished legal scholars. Some questioned the new critics’ professional and ethical commitment to law, and the
Introduction: from:
Keywords for Childrens Literature
Author(s) Paul Lissa
Abstract: Since about 1970, scholarship in children’s literature has brought together people from the fields of literature, education, library and information science, cultural studies, and media studies. “Children’s literature” itself has become a kind of umbrella term encompassing a wide range of disciplines, genres, and media. of the challenges of children’s literature studies that scholars from disparate disciplines use the same terms in different ways. As a result, meanings can be blurred and cross-disciplinary conversations confused. Drawing on the expertise of scholars in many fields,
Keywords for Children’s Literatureresponds to the need a shared vocabulary by mapping the history of
7 Character from:
Keywords for Childrens Literature
Author(s) Mechling Jay
Abstract: The concept of character has two uses in children’s literature discourse. One use belongs to literary criticism, as the critic and reader observe the people in a story or novel as “characters,” that is, as agents or actors (Burke 1973 ) whose actions move a story through time. The other use refers to the moral qualities of a person. These uses of “character” are related, as the root of the English word lies in a Greek word for a tool used to mark or engrave a material (
Oxford English Dictionary[OED]).
17 Fantasy from:
Keywords for Childrens Literature
Author(s) Baker Deirdre
Abstract: The history of fantasy in the realm of children’s literature has been one of forceful contradictions: on the one hand, fantasy is criticized as being fraudulent, irrational, and overly imaginative; on the other, it is criticized for being formulaic, escapist, and not imaginative enough. The seeds of this debate lie in early uses of the word, which seem to have little to do with literature per se, but nevertheless powerfully influenced the activity of imagination over centuries. Fantasy’s potency in relation to children’s literature reflects its potency in relation to literature in general: it takes us into the heart of
19 Girlhood from:
Keywords for Childrens Literature
Author(s) Reid-Walsh Jacqueline
Abstract: According to the
Oxford English Dictionary(OED), “girlhood” has been in use from the mid-eighteenth century until the present day as both a singular and a plural noun. From the first cited use—notably, in Samuel Richardson’sClarissa(1747–48), a novel concerning the paragon of virtuous adolescent girlhood—the term “girlhood” has had a history as an ideologically loaded term in Western culture. As the following brief definitions indicate, several meanings overlap: “The state of being a girl; the time of life during which one is a girl. Also: girls collectively.” Its different denotations and connotations make for a
40 Queer from:
Keywords for Childrens Literature
Author(s) Mallan Kerry
Abstract: The word “queer” is a slippery one; its etymology is uncertain, and academic and popular usage attributes conflicting meanings to the word. By the mid-nineteenth century, “queer” was used as a pejorative term for a (male) homosexual. This negative connotation continues when it becomes a term for homophobic abuse. In recent years, “queer” has taken on additional uses: as an all-encompassing term for culturally marginalized sexualities—gay, lesbian, bi, trans, and intersex (GLBTI)—and as a theoretical strategy for deconstructing the binary oppositions that govern identity formation. Tracing its history, the
Oxford English Dictionarynotes that the earliest references to
41 Race from:
Keywords for Childrens Literature
Author(s) Smith Katharine Capshaw
Abstract: A term with a variety of charged meanings and purposes, “race” arose in English in the sixteenth century from the French “race” and the Italian “razza” and has been employed as a means of grouping individuals by ethnic, social, or national background. While the term has been applied generally to a range of collective identities— including the “human race” (Williams 1976) or the “German race” (Murji 2005)—at present the term invokes categorization attached to imagined physical similarities or to a group’s own sense of collective ideals and history. “Race” as a term points both backward toward injurious histories of
45 Story from:
Keywords for Childrens Literature
Author(s) Crago Hugh
Abstract: Historically, “story” is probably one of the most frequently employed words in relation to children’s literature. Yet despite its constant use by reviewers and critics over much of the history of fiction written specifically for young people, it has rarely been defined or analyzed. In its apparent simplicity, taken-for-grantedness, and resistance to deconstruction, the term establishes itself as something unquestioned, like the nature of “childhood” or “the child” itself. “Story” is missing from the index of numerous works where one might reasonably expect to find it—such as Katherine Nelson’s
Narratives from the Crib(1989), a psycholinguistic study of the
49 Young Adult from:
Keywords for Childrens Literature
Author(s) Talley Lee A.
Abstract: Talley phrase “young adult” reflects the history of changing perceptions of childhood, adolescence, and adulthood and how these ideas have shaped parenting, education, libraries, publishing, and marketing (Cart 1996 ; Eccleshare 1996 ; Campbell 2009). The Young Adult Services Association (YALSA) denotes ages to eighteen as composing “ young adult” readers YALSA 1994). Given the dominant conception that period of growth is particularly important, understandings of what constitutes “good” young adult literature vary extensively, for there is a great deal at stake.
Book Title: Transcendent in America-Hindu-Inspired Meditation Movements as New Religion
Publisher: NYU Press
Author(s): Williamson Lola
Abstract: Yoga, karma, meditation, guru - these terms, once obscure, are now a part of the American lexicon. Combining Hinduism with Western concepts and values, a new hybrid form of religion has developed in the United States over the past century. In Transcendent in America, Lola Williamson traces the history of various Hindu-inspired movements in America, and argues that together they constitute a discrete category of religious practice, a distinct and identifiable form of new religion.Williamson provides an overview of the emergence of these movements through examining exchanges between Indian Hindus and American intellectuals such as Thomas Jefferson and Ralph Waldo Emerson, and illuminates how Protestant traditions of inner experience paved the way for Hindu-style movements' acceptance in the West.Williamson focuses on three movements - Self-Realization Fellowship, Transcendental Meditation, and Siddha Yoga - as representative of the larger of phenomenon of Hindu-inspired meditation movements. She provides a window into the beliefs and practices of followers of these movements by offering concrete examples from their words and experiences that shed light on their world view, lifestyle, and relationship with their gurus. Drawing on scholarly research, numerous interviews, and decades of personal experience with Hindu-style practices, Williamson makes a convincing case that Hindu-inspired meditation movements are distinct from both immigrant Hinduism and other forms of Asian-influenced or New Age groups.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt9qg57d
Book Title: Jewish Concepts of Scripture-A Comparative Introduction
Publisher: NYU Press
Author(s): Sommer Benjamin D.
Abstract: What do Jews think scripture is? How do the People of the Book conceive of the Book of Books? In what ways is it authoritative? Who has the right to interpret it? Is it divinely or humanly written? And have Jews always thought about the Bible in the same way? In seventeen cohesive and rigorously researched essays, this volume traces the way some of the most important Jewish thinkers throughout history have addressed these questions from the rabbinic era through the medieval Islamic world to modern Jewish scholarship. They address why different Jewish thinkers, writers, and communities have turned to the Bible - and what they expect to get from it. Ultimately, argues editor Benjamin D. Sommer, in understanding the ways Jews construct scripture, we begin to understand the ways Jews construct themselves.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt9qg58w
Chapter 2 Concepts of Scripture in the Synagogue Service from:
Jewish Concepts of Scripture
Author(s) Stern Elsie
Abstract: For most contemporary Jews, the “Jewish Bible” is a single volume containing the twenty-four books of the Tanakh, which is readily available and accessible through the process of reading. While totally familiar to us, these paired phenomena—the Bible as a book and reading as the primary means of accessing it—are relatively new developments in the history of Jewish encounters with scripture. Until the onset of printing, most Jews would never have encountered a “Bible.” They might have encountered a Torah scroll in the synagogue or scrolls or volumes containing selections from other parts of the canon. However, manuscripts
Chapter 10 Concepts of Scripture in Jewish Mysticism from:
Jewish Concepts of Scripture
Author(s) Idel Moshe
Abstract: Biblical and midrashic theologies, in both legal and narrative texts, reflect a God who gives law and who directs the processes of history. Maimonides’s God is a much more abstract, philosophical deity, and his understanding of the Torah assumes the presence of philosophical concepts.
Book Title: The Disarticulate-Language, Disability, and the Narratives of Modernity
Publisher: NYU Press
Author(s): Berger James
Abstract: Language is integral to our social being. But what is the status of those who stand outside of language? The mentally disabled, wild children, people with autism and other neurological disorders, as well as animals, infants, angels, and artificial intelligences, have all engaged with language from a position at its borders. In the intricate verbal constructions of modern literature, the 'disarticulate' - those at the edges of language - have, paradoxically, played essential, defining roles.Drawing on the disarticulate figures in modern fictional works such asBilly Budd, The Sound and the Fury, Nightwood, White Noise,andThe Echo Maker,among others, James Berger shows in this intellectually bracing study how these characters mark sites at which aesthetic, philosophical, ethical, political, medical, and scientific discourses converge. It is also the place of the greatest ethical tension, as society confronts the needs and desires of the least of its brothers. Berger argues that the disarticulate is that which is unaccountable in the discourses of modernity and thus stands as an alternative to the prevailing social order. Using literary history and theory, as well as disability and trauma theory, he examines how these disarticulate figures reveal modernity's anxieties in terms of how it constructs its others.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt9qg6xh
Book Title: 22 Ideas to Fix the World-Conversations with the World's Foremost Thinkers
Publisher: NYU Press
Author(s): Sakwa Richard
Abstract: The aftershocks of the 2008 financial crisis still reverberate throughout the globe. Markets are down, unemployment is up, and nations from Greece to Ireland find their very infrastructure on the brink of collapse. There is also a crisis in the management of global affairs, with the institutions of global governance challenged as never before, accompanied by conflicts ranging from Syria, to Iran, to Mali. Domestically, the bases for democratic legitimacy, social sustainability, and environmental adaptability are also changing. In this unique volume from the World Public Forum Dialogue of Civilizations and the Social Science Research Council, some of the world's greatest minds - from Nobel Prize winners to long-time activists - explore what the prolonged instability of the so-called Great Recession means for our traditional understanding of how governments can and should function. Through interviews that are sure to spark lively debate,22 Ideas to Fix the Worldpresents both analysis of past geopolitical events and possible solutions and predictions for the future.The book surveys issues relevant to the U.S., Europe, Asia, Africa, and the Middle East. Speaking from a variety of perspectives, including economic, social, developmental, and political, the discussions here increase our understanding of what's wrong with the world and how to get it right. Interviewees explore topics like the Arab Spring, the influence of international financial organizations, the possibilities for the growth of democracy, the acceleration of global warming, and how to develop enforceable standards for market and social regulation. These inspiring exchanges from some of our most sophisticated thinkers on world policy are honest, brief, and easily understood, presenting thought-provoking ideas in a clear and accessible manner that cuts through the academic jargon that too often obscures more than it reveals.22 Ideas to Fix the Worldis living history in the finest sense - a lasting chronicle of the state of the global community today.Interviews with: Zygmunt Bauman, Shimshon Bichler and Jonathan Nitzan, Craig Calhoun, Ha-Joon Chang, Fred Dallmayr, Mike Davis, Bob Deacon, Kemal Dervis, Jiemian Yang, Peter J. Katzenstein, Ivan Krastev, Will Kymlicka, Manuel F. Montes, Jose Antonio Ocampo, Vladimir Popov, Jospeh Stiglitz, Olzhas Suleimenov, Jomo Kwame Sundaram, Immanuel Wallerstein, Paul Watson, Vladimir Yakunin, Muhammad Yunus
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt9qg8m2
2 “Minority rights are a part of human rights” from:
22 Ideas to Fix the World
Author(s) Marchetti Raffaele
Abstract: A world-renowned expert on minority politics, Will Kymlicka delves into a number of aspects of his field in this revealing and ultimately hopeful conversation with Raffaele Marchetti. The political theorist sees inequality, both social and economic, as one of the main problems facing the modern world. He briefly traces the history of modern multiculturalism and argues that progress, albeit fragile, has been made globally through the proliferation of various iterations of the idea of human rights. Now, he argues, the challenge is to convince majority groups that social relations with minorities are not a zero-sum game and that society as
3 “We can have faster economic growth if we reduce inequality” from:
22 Ideas to Fix the World
Author(s) Spiegel Shari
Abstract: The Nobel laureate and renowned economist Joseph Stiglitz has long been a critic of many aspects of mainstream economic theory and policy. Here he delves into the history and failures of modern macroeconomics, which, most recently, failed to either foresee or address effectively the global economic crisis. He argues that other areas of economics have developed theories, such as behavioral economics and new paradigms of monetary economics, which can serve as building blocks for a new framework. Two areas that were not well-addressed in the standard paradigm and need to be addressed in new economic thinking are sustainability and inequality.
6 “This is not Planet Earth; it’s Planet Ocean” from:
22 Ideas to Fix the World
Author(s) Dutkiewicz Jan
Abstract: Veteran environmental activist Paul Watson offers a provocative, counterintuitive, and iconoclastic view of the state of an environment in crisis. Basing his analysis on a long-term conception of ecological history as well as recent examples of environmental crises, his central premise is that the environmental movement is not about saving the planet itself but saving the planet as it is for future human generations. From this perspective, the planet will survive environmental degradation and eventually evolve new life, but it is the human race that may not adapt fast enough. This view clashes with our dominant approaches to protecting the
8 “We are all interdependent on this earth” from:
22 Ideas to Fix the World
Author(s) Zhangozha Rustem
Abstract: In this interview with one of Kazakhstan’s most renowned poets and public figures, Olzhas Suleimenov, Professor Rustem Zhangozha seeks insight from inside the Central Asian region into its recent social and political history. This conversation paints a dynamic picture of political and cultural contestation under Soviet rule and after the collapse of the Soviet Union. Spanning a wide range of topics, including perestroika, the European Union, antinuclear activism, and the potential for Central Asian unification, this conversation not only provides insight into this dynamic region but provides us with ideas on how lessons learned from its politics might be applied
11 “Re-create the social state” from:
22 Ideas to Fix the World
Author(s) Sala Vincent Della
Abstract: In this challenging discussion with Vincent Della Sala, the sociologist Zygmunt Bauman focuses on the state of flux—the interregnum—in which the world finds itself. He suggests that we are seeing an increasing separation between politics and power, between the means available to enact change and the vastness of the problems that need to be addressed. In this new world, we are living through what he terms a
liquid modernity, where change is the only constant and uncertainty the only certainty. This is a world with no teleology but also one far from an end of history. In this
12 “Create global social policy” from:
22 Ideas to Fix the World
Author(s) Mahon Rianne
Abstract: In a frank conversation, Bob Deacon, a preeminent expert on global social policy, explains the history of the concept as theory, policy, and practice, focusing primarily on welfarist policies since the acceleration of globalization in the 1970s. He argues that some problems, like disease, migration, and trade, cannot be dealt with at the level of the state and require international cooperation between states, supranational organizations, and nongovernmental organizations, acting both locally and in the global arena. Calling on his own involvement in the development of such processes, he explains the difficulties of such initiatives and makes a number of concrete
15 “It is increasingly difficult to anticipate the future of democracy by looking back at its past” from:
22 Ideas to Fix the World
Author(s) Sakwa Richard
Abstract: In a conversation with Richard Sakwa, Ivan Krastev paints a picture of not only a shifting global social and political landscape but of a new iteration of modernity itself. He argues that the modern crisis is unique in that public trust in both the market and political elites has been shaken simultaneously, leaving us to contend with a politics without real alternatives and with weak democracies. He traces five “revolutions” that distinguish the current modernity and suggests that, after the fall of the Soviet Union, we have arrived not at Francis Fukuyama’s “end of history” but rather at the “end
18 “Capitalism as a mode of power” from:
22 Ideas to Fix the World
Author(s) Dutkiewicz Piotr
Abstract: In a unique two-pronged dovetailing discussion, frequent collaborators and coauthors Jonathan Nitzan and Shimshon Bichler discuss the nature of contemporary capitalism. Their central argument is that the dominant approaches to studying the market—liberalism and Marxism—are as flawed as the market itself. Offering a historically rich and analytically incisive critique of the recent history of capitalism and crisis, they suggest that instead of studying the relations of capital to power we must conceptualize capital
aspower if we are to understand the dynamics of the market system. This approach allows us to examine the seemingly paradoxical workings of the
19 “The best approach to economic development is pragmatism” from:
22 Ideas to Fix the World
Author(s) Popov Vladimir
Abstract: Few people understand as well as Jomo Kwame Sundaram the economics of development and the field of development economics and have his range of analytical experience in the field. In this historically rooted and policy-oriented interview, he delves into the characteristics of development and growth. He argues that in examining development we should look to difference, context, and history rather than to economic formulas or one-size-fits-all policies. He outlines the challenges and opportunities facing many developing countries, including their relationship to developed countries, existing power structures, and global financial and monetary mechanisms. Within this context, he suggests that commonly held
21 “Because the Chinese growth model became so successful in ensuring catch-up development it has become extremely appealing in the developing world” from:
22 Ideas to Fix the World
Author(s) Dutkiewicz Piotr
Abstract: Vladimir Popov brings decades of policymaking and analytical experience to bear on the current state of the global economy. He argues that while the global economy is highly unstable, capitalism itself is not in crisis. In fact he suggests that there have been periods in recent history when socioeconomic instability has been greater than today. On the other hand, he points to the dramatic decrease in the power of labor and growing social inequality in developed and developing world, as well as the continuing underregulation of finance, as worrisome aspects of the contemporary state of Western capitalism. Looking to the
Chapter 8 “Lower Orders,” Racial Hierarchies, and Rights Rhetoric: from:
Elizabeth Cady Stanton, Feminist as Thinker
Author(s) Mitchell Michele
Abstract: After the Civil War, Elizabeth Cady Stanton harbored a fixation of sorts over “Patrick, Sambo, Hans, and Yung Tung.” During the late 1860s, the quartet appeared in her personal correspondence, in articles that she wrote for the
Revolution,in an address before the American Equal Rights Association. She eventually inserted these fictive, male representations of immigrants and former slaves in the second volume of theHistory of Woman Suffrageas well. The foursome even morphed into “Jonathan, Patrick, … Sambo … Hans and Yang-Tang” on at least one occasion. Indeed, Stanton’s fixation was purposeful:
Chapter 8 “Has Christianity Benefited Woman?” (1885) from:
Elizabeth Cady Stanton, Feminist as Thinker
Abstract: Editors’ Note: Stanton wrote this daring, breathtaking overview of women’s history before this was a subject in which scholars worked. Imagining women as important actors shaping the destiny of humanity was an act of faith, necessary for her to challenge historians to approach their work with an enlarged understanding of how societies advanced. She had to review books across a variety of fields to cull any references to women’s contributions in previous societies. Stanton’s methodology suggests her sympathy for new positivist trends in history that were concerned with reconstructing patterns of everyday life rather than narrating the stories of kings,
ONE Unpacking biographical narratives: from:
Biography and turning points in Europe and America
Author(s) Kupferberg Feiwel
Abstract: The concerns of sociologists when engaging in biography research are different from both the caring professions and oral history. Although there are clear parallels between, in particular, oral history and sociological biography research concerning methodological issues related to how to conduct and interpret biographical interviews (Charlton et al, 2007; Perks and Thomson, 2009), there are also important theoretical and conceptual differences. The latter originate from the knowledge interest of sociologists that partly coincide with but are nevertheless slightly different from historians. This can be illustrated by the works of Alessandro Portelli (1981, 1991, 2003). What mostly interests Portelli is how
EIGHT Complicating actions and complicated lives: from:
Biography and turning points in Europe and America
Author(s) Ward Nicki
Abstract: In this chapter I present my own investigator’s story, my version of the stories gifted to me as part of a research study into lesbian experiences of social exclusion and mental well-being, and my interpretation of narrative analysis and the use of turning points in narrative. It is a story that, through the process of development, has been presented to different audiences in different formats, received and interpreted differently by each new audience and consequently reinterpreted. The aim here is two-fold: to demonstrate how turning points provide a useful focus of analysis in research that seeks to explore the interaction
NINE Conclusions from:
Re-imagining child protection
Abstract: In his compelling history of the invention of social work in the US, Leslie Margolin describes the importance for the project of state sanctioned social work of constructing the poor as passive and nonreflexive in sharp contrast to the presumed agency and reflexive awareness of the better off. We have shown that this process of ‘othering’ remains central to the current settlement in child protection work. Indeed, it is enjoying a vibrant renaissance.
The Community that Raymond Brown Left Behind: from:
Communities in Dispute
Author(s) Anderson Paul N.
Abstract: Among the paradigm-making contributions in Johannine studies over the last half century, one of the most significant is the sketching of “the community of the Beloved Disciple” by Raymond E. Brown (1979). Extending beyond Johannine studies, Brown’s (1984) work on the history of early Christianity and “the churches the apostles left behind” is also among the most practical and interesting of his forty-seven books.² Here, Brown’s analysis of the unity and diversity of early Christian approaches to leadership and community organization³ have extensive implications, not only for historical and sociological understandings of the first-century Christian movement, but also for approaches
The Relationship between the Gospel of John and 1 John from:
Communities in Dispute
Author(s) Culpepper R. Alan
Abstract: In 1975 Rudolf Schnackenburg (1992, 34) observed that “the question of the relationship between [the Gospel of John] and 1 John was much discussed in the past, but today it has lost its interest.” In recent decades, the issue of the relationship between the Gospel and the Epistles has been tied to the history of the Johannine community, and the Epistles have been interpreted as a response to dissension over the interpretation of the Gospel. Judith Lieu has challenged the prevailing approach, offering an alternative reading of the Epistles as more pastoral than polemical and independent of the Gospel, drawing
Forgotten Forebears in the History of North American Biblical Scholarship from:
Latino/a Biblical Hermeneutics
Author(s) Cuellar Gregory
Abstract: Within the American guild of biblical scholars, Latina/o biblical interpretation is commonly described as an “emerging hermeneutics.” Conversely, this description suggests that the interpretation of the Bible by Latina/o scholars is new and, in turn, insignificant to the history of the biblical tradition in North America. Indeed, the Latina/o cultural archive reminds us that the history of biblical interpretation in the American hemisphere points back to the centuries after 1492 and the colonial enterprise of the Spanish Empire.
Toward Latino/a Biblical Studies: from:
Latino/a Biblical Hermeneutics
Author(s) Lozada Francisco
Abstract: What does it mean to do Latino/a biblical studies? In this essay I shall attempt to address this question not by examining a history of the scholarship in the field, but by critically examining the meaning and implication of the three designations in question—Latino/a, biblical, and studies. It is not my intention here to merely define these terms. Rather, this is meant to be a discussion about how these three interlocking components interact to form the basis for how I see myself doing Latino/a biblical studies.
Book Title: Barcelona-Visual Culture, Space and Power
Publisher: University of Wales Press
Author(s): CAULFIELD CARLOTA
Abstract: Barcelona: Visual Culture, Space and Power offers a unique approach to the history of the avantgarde in Barcelona, as well as its legacy in the post-war period. It presents the relationship between environment, identity and performance as explored by countercultural artists and communities from the 1960s to the present day.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt9qhbhx
Series Editors’ Foreword from:
Barcelona
Abstract: Over recent decades the traditional ‘languages and literatures’ model in Spanish departments in universities in the United Kingdom has been superceded by a contextual, interdisciplinary and ‘area studies’ approach to the study of the culture, history, society and politics of the Hispanic and Lusophone worlds – categories that extend far beyond the confines of the Iberian Peninsula, not only in Latin America but also to Spanish-speaking and Lusophone Africa.
Chapter 1 Breaking Boundaries: from:
Barcelona
Author(s) CAULFIELD CARLOTA
Abstract: The primary aim of this chapter is to provide an introduction to twentieth-century Catalan avant-garde movements and groups through a history of visual poetry. This has the advantage both of widening recognition of experimental aesthetic practices beyond Catalonia’s most famous names – Salvador Dalí (1904–89), Joan Miró (1893–1983) and Antoni Gaudí (1852–1926) – and of situating their work within the unique and complex fabric of contemporary Catalan culture. Just as a visual poem may be defined simply as an interdisciplinary artistic creation that blurs the distinction between art and text, so this chapter ranges across names associated
Chapter One Amnesia about Anglophone Africa: from:
France’s Colonial Legacies
Author(s) WARSON JOANNA
Abstract: After the amnesia of the immediate aftermath of decolonisation, France’s overseas empire has become, in recent decades, an object of study amongst French academics, as well as a more accepted part of public discourse.¹ Whilst debates on the nature and legacies of French colonial rule in both scholarly and popular spheres remain contentious, France’s imperial ventures are now firmly part of the nation’s history. Yet, whilst France’s empire may be part of the historical record and, as such, part of our memory of the French past, the same cannot be said for the spaces beyond France’s traditional spheres of colonial
Chapter Two From ‘Écrivains coloniaux’ to Écrivains de ‘langue française’: from:
France’s Colonial Legacies
Author(s) PARKER GABRIELLE
Abstract: The legacy of empire lies quietly under the surface, ready to manifest itself in contemporary French culture, including its literary institution. The history and evolution of one of its minor components, the Société des romanciers et auteurs coloniaux français, reflect the spirit of the times that witnessed its successive incarnations: the rash certainties of conquest, their inglorious loss, the uneasy mix of nostalgia and amnesia, the enduring determination to maintain central influence over an ill-defined periphery.¹
Chapter Three Conflicting Memories: from:
France’s Colonial Legacies
Author(s) MOSSMAN IAIN
Abstract: The events and actors of the Algerian war hold an ambiguous place in recent French history, particularly given the way in which the war was actively erased from national memory soon after Algerian independence.¹ However, since the early 1990s, narratives of the war have re-emerged in France, taking complex and often conflicting positions which have escalated to the level of ‘memory wars’.² The contrast between the recent, violent return of Algerian war memories and the long preceding period of societal amnesia has meant that the persistent memories of the metropolitan French populace generated during the conflict are often overlooked. This
Chapter Four Derrida’s Virtual Space of Spectrality: from:
France’s Colonial Legacies
Author(s) BARCLAY FIONA
Abstract: The inevitable media attention surrounding the fiftieth anniversary of Algerian independence resurrected the ghosts of a conflict that many would have preferred to lay to rest. For a time the carefully managed official commemorations replaced the silence which habitually covers one of the most painful episodes in France’s recent history, highlighting the contradictions which characterise the nation’s attitude towards this period. This chapter seeks to tease out some of these conflicts, arguing that the events of 1962 continue to resonate within France because they function as a nexus of continuity and rupture, one which marked a moment of watershed for
3 The Emergence of Humphreys as a Postcolonial Writer from:
Emyr Humphreys
Abstract: This chapter is concerned with Humphreys’s early fiction: the first six novels published between 1946 and 1957 and particularly the seventh,
A Toy Epic, which was finally published in 1958. The main postcolonial strategies that Humphreys has used throughout his career emerged and were refined during this period: the use of Wales as the location of the plot, the use of Welsh history and myth, the discussion of the variety of Welsh life. The focus of the discussion will be on the ways in which these techniques evolved and the reasons behind their use – the extent to which those reasons
4 The Consolidation of Strategies in Outside the House of Baal from:
Emyr Humphreys
Abstract: Outside the House of Baalbuilds on Humphreys’s achievement inA Toy Epicand is certainly the single text in which he best achieves his aims as a novelist-cum-Welsh nationalist. Whereas ‘The Land of the Living’ sequence will in its seven volumes cover a greater stretch of Welsh history and chart its effect on a wider range of characters, this single novel’s scope is both more specifically focused and in literary terms more adventurous. The novel has aWelsh setting and is a realistic portrayal of life in various areas of Wales, particularly the north, from the end of the nineteenth
6 Strategies of Resistance: from:
Emyr Humphreys
Abstract: Emyr Humphreys’s later novels fall naturally into two groups: ‘The Land of the Living’ sequence (197–91) and the independent novels:
The Anchor Tree(1980),Jones(1984),Unconditional Surrender(1996) andThe Gift of a Daughter(1998). In both groups there is deliberate intention on the part of the author to utilize Welsh history, whether by using ‘textbook’ or anecdotal sources, his own memory of events and their repercussions in Wales during the twentieth century or, indeed, by using the history of other nations as a commentary on the Welsh situation. Each way in which Humphreys uses history may be
7 Strategies of Resistance: from:
Emyr Humphreys
Abstract: This is the issue with which Emyr Humphreys wrestles both in his sequence of novels and in the independent novels written concurrently. Using very different techniques, Humphreys is concerned, no less in the independent novels than in his ‘The Land of the Living’ sequence, both to express the importance of its history to Welsh society and to instruct his reader about that history. After writing
National Winnerin 1971, andFlesh and BloodandThe Best of Friendsin 1974 and 1978 respectively, Humphreys produced two novels, independent of the sequence,The Anchor Tree(1980) andJones(1984). Four more
1 Prophecy, apocalypse and return from:
Darogan
Abstract: British history is apocalyptic history, and Welsh literature refects this. The island of Britain was – in one tradition – revealed as a Promised Land in a visionary dream to its founder, and human sovereignty was assured on the defeat of the giant Gogmagog, when the island was given it6s name.¹ Prophecy and apocalypse go hand in hand in this foundation legend, and such apocalypse is refigured repeatedly in the literature as the legendary (and perhaps mythical)² sovereignty of Britain is lost and relost, A constant backdrop,³ it takes centre stage in many of the most monumental works, most famously in the
4 Rhys Fardd, ventriloquy and pseudonymity from:
Darogan
Abstract: What is the historical vision of the
darogan?What might be said about the distinction (if any) between history and literature witnessed in the medieval Welsh manuscripts? Given that there has been no developed study of the rhetoric¹ of Welsh literature, to answer such questions fully would require a far more detailed study of Welsh historiography than the current limited selection of codices and texts.² Such a question does indeed call for a full-scale study of representation in medieval Welsh literature. Predictably, I may make no claim to comprehensiveness as I outline a few ways of reading and interpreting the
Conclusion from:
Darogan
Abstract: Reading the
daroganas an allegorical mode of literature – and one whose allegory is potentially theological – requires a sharpening of the question of the relation of the political prophecy to the eschato logical, and specifically how this ‘political eschatology’ fits into the wider context of Christs’s own return. The crux here is the extent to which history itself which history itself (or a species of history) comes to an end with the return of the son of prophecy. That is, does the temportality of prophyecy, in its collapse of present, past and future, necessarity imply a theological reading or a
Introduction from:
French Fiction into the Twenty-First Century
Abstract: At the end of the 1980s a term began to crop up in the French literary press to describe a newly perceptible trend in fiction:
le retour au récit, or the return to the story. One of the earliest appearances comes in a special issue ofLa Quinzaine littérairein May 1989 devoted to the question, ‘Where is French literature heading?’ In his editorial, Maurice Nadeau figures the current literary scene as a collection of ‘returns’ to literature’s traditional concerns in the wake of a period of textual experiment and theoretical formalism: ‘A return to history, a return to stories,
Series Editors’ Foreword from:
The Brazilian Road Movie
Abstract: Over recent decades the traditional ‘languages and literatures’ model in Spanish departments in universities in the United Kingdom has been superseded by a contextual, interdisciplinary and ‘area studies’ approach to the study of the culture, history, society and politics of the Hispanic and Lusophone worlds – categories that extend far beyond the confines of the Iberian Peninsula, not only in Latin America but also to Spanish-speaking and Lusophone Africa.
Chapter Six God is Brazilian: from:
The Brazilian Road Movie
Author(s) ROUANET ADRIANA
Abstract: Deus é brasileiro(God is Brazilian, 2003) is a road movie comedy set in the north-east of Brazil, adapted by Carlos Diegues from the short story ‘O Santo que não acreditava em Deus’ (‘The Saint who did not Believe in God’, 1991) by acclaimed Brazilian writer João Ubaldo Ribeiro.¹ The film, which takes its name from the popular saying ‘God is Brazilian’ referring to Brazilians’ belief that God has a soft spot for Brazil and looks out for its poor, tells the story of a disgruntled God (Antônio Fagundes) who is disappointed with humanity and tired of his never-ending role
Chapter Nine Sertão as Post-National Landscape: from:
The Brazilian Road Movie
Author(s) DENNISON STEPHANIE
Abstract: When
Cinema aspirinas e urubus(Cinema, Aspirins and Vultures) was released in 2005 it garnered almost immediate critical support and approval, and prompted one reviewer, perhaps rather dramatically, to declare it to be ‘a watershed’² and ‘a paradigmatic film within recent Brazilian cinema’.³ First-time feature-film maker Marcelo Gomes who, along with co-scriptwriters Karim Ainouz and Paulo Caldas, make up a new(ish) generation of talented cineastes who hail from the Brazilian north-east⁴ and who are recognized for their technical confidence and storytelling ability, was praised for producing the kind of small film with big implications so dear to aficionados of world
Book Title: Saul Bass-Anatomy of Film Design
Publisher: The University Press of Kentucky
Author(s): Horak Jan-Christopher
Abstract: Iconic graphic designer and Academy Award--winning filmmaker Saul Bass (1920--1996) defined an innovative era in cinema. His title sequences for films such as Otto Preminger's The Man with the Golden Arm (1955) and Anatomy of a Murder (1959), Alfred Hitchcock's Vertigo (1958) and North by Northwest (1959), and Billy Wilder's The Seven Year Itch (1955) introduced the idea that opening credits could tell a story, setting the mood for the movie to follow. Bass's stylistic influence can be seen in popular Hollywood franchises from the Pink Panther to James Bond, as well as in more contemporary works such as Steven Spielberg's Catch Me If You Can (2002) and television's Mad Men.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt9qhm5p
Book Title: Externalism-Putting Mind and World Back Together Again
Publisher: MQUP
Author(s): Rowlands Mark
Abstract: The externalist conception of the mind was one of the most significant developments in the philosophy of mind in the second half of the twentieth century. Despite its central importance, however, most recent work on externalism has been very technical, often making the basic ideas and principles difficult for students to grasp. As well, comparatively little work has been done to situate externalism in the history of philosophy, in either analytic and continental traditions. Mark Rowlands remedies both these problems, presenting a clear and accessible introduction to externalism that is grounded in wider developments in the history of philosophy. Rowlands discusses Sartre's radical reversal of idealism and the Husserlian views that prompted it; Wittgenstein's attack on the assimilation of meaning and understanding to an inner process; Putnam's and Burge's thought experiments and the externalism about content to which those experiments gave rise; the scope and limits of content externalism; and the extension of externalism to consciousness.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.cttq46qk
Book Title: Tuberculosis Then and Now-Perspectives on the History of an Infectious Disease
Publisher: MQUP
Author(s): WORBOYS MICHAEL
Abstract: In Tuberculosis Then and Now leading scholars and new researchers in the field reflect on the changing medical, social, and cultural understanding of the disease and engage in a wider debate about the role of narrative in the social history of medicine and how it informs current debates and issues surrounding the treatment of tuberculosis and other infectious diseases. Through a case study of the history of tuberculosis and its treatment, this collection examines medicine and health care from the perspectives of class, race, and gender, providing a challenging and refreshing addition to the field of bacteria-centred accounts of the history of medicine.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.cttq473x
1 Tuberculosis and Its Histories: from:
Tuberculosis Then and Now
Author(s) WORBOYS MICHAEL
Abstract: There have been major changes in how historians have approached the writing of the history of tuberculosis over the past thirty years and multiple ways in which the topic is currently addressed. This volume reflects many of these developments but also takes the subject into new territory by explicitly exploring continuities and discontinuities between tuberculosis now and then. The authors in this volume exemplify a growing feature of medical history, namely, how historians can engage in debates on current responses to specific disease problems. In this introduction we reflect on the past and present history of the disease and explore
2 Lay Disease Narratives, Tuberculosis, and Health Education Films from:
Tuberculosis Then and Now
Author(s) BOON TIM
Abstract: This essay makes a speculative proposal: by using an approach to tuberculosis that focuses on the storied nature of lay understandings of disease, it may be possible to gain a broad grasp of its place in the culture of the past. It is a contribution to the strand within medical history that seeks to move beyond the social historical towards the cultural historical in an attempt to make an account of the past that places the experience of disease and medicine proportionally as an aspect of life and not its whole. Because the prevalence and threat of tuberculosis have declined
5 The Great White Plague Turns Alien: from:
Tuberculosis Then and Now
Author(s) BASHFORD ALISON
Abstract: The historiography of modern nationalism has recently taken a distinct turn. A number of studies have shown how the public health management of populations through medico-legal border control has actively constituted national identities. And many of these studies have persuasively demonstrated the close connections between communicable-disease prevention, race-based exclusions and restrictions, and the formation of racialised nations.¹ Australian history is exemplary in this respect, in large part because of the stridency and efficacy of the white Australia policy. Initially implemented in each of the Australasian colonies in the late nineteenth century, the national Immigration Restriction Act (1901) was one version
Instrumentality and the Organic Assistance of Looms from:
Chora 1
Author(s) McEwen Indra Kagis
Abstract: The critique of modernism that so preoccupies contemporary architectural discourse has entailed a fundamental re-interpretation of the history of Western architecture. The critique and the re-interpretation together have led to the discovery that architecture, initially and throughout most of its history, was understood as anything but a functional or formalist undertaking. It was found that until very recently,
allarchitecture - not only (albeit especially) that of church or temple buildings - was essentially religious, inasmuch as it confounded the immanent and the transcendent in built, corporeal reality. Architecture was like the human body itself, which - as Vitruvius demonstrated
Book Title: Common Ground-A Priest and a Rabbi Read Scripture Together
Publisher: MQUP
Author(s): NEUSNER JACOB
Abstract: Judaism and Christianity meet in scripture, which they share and about which they contend. In Common Ground Father Andrew Greeley and Rabbi Jacob Neusner present their characteristically candid - and often provocative - interpretations of the history, context, and meaning of scripture. Written in alternating chapters, Common Ground reveals how a rabbi understands Christ, Mary, and St Paul, and how a priest views creation, Abraham and Sarah, and the prophets. Neusner calls upon the ancient Rabbinic approach to scripture - the conversational dialogue of "Midrash" - while Greeley creatively renews the narrative tradition of Christianity. Together they show that differences in responses to scripture enrich the possibilities of biblical renewal.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.cttq927j
2 GREELEY: from:
Common Ground
Abstract: In subsequent chapters I’ll talk about the love aspect of the story. In this chapter I propose to explain why I read the Bible as a story. I do not suggest that it is the only way to read the Bible. Nor do I argue that it is the best way. I maintain only that the story approach is one of the necessary ways to read Scripture.
4 NEUSNER: from:
Common Ground
Abstract: The first thing I notice in the story of creation—and I think it is what the story wants me to notice—is that the seventh day, the Sabbath of creation, is the climax of the beginning of creation. Everything is aimed at that one thing, which commemorates and celebrates creation, all in a single sentence: “And God blessed the seventh day and declared it holy, because on it God ceased from all the work of creation that He had done.” That contains the entire message of “in the beginning”:
5 GREELEY: from:
Common Ground
Abstract: The Bible is a love story, often a romance. It is a story of an intimate relation between God and his people and then a story of an intimate relation between God and the individual person.
9 GREELEY: from:
Common Ground
Abstract: Before I can discuss the story of a different kind of God, I must create a
11 GREELEY: from:
Common Ground
Abstract: I’m always taken aback when I encounter a flood story similar to the Noah story in a culture one could not reasonably think has been influenced by the Hebrew religious tradition.
12 NEUSNER: from:
Common Ground
Abstract: What makes Abraham so appealing that Judaism, Christianity, and Islam trace themselves back to him: all part of his family and Sarah’s descendants? If I only knew the story and not the history that begins there, would I predict that the man and wife portrayed here would so enchant so much of humanity? Well, yes, I think I would. The reason is that, with Abraham and Sarah, people we can believe really lived and breathed enter the story. Adam and Eve, Noah—these stand for beliefs, but they are not really believable as flesh-and-blood people. They don’t say much; they
13 GREELEY: from:
Common Ground
Abstract: The architectonic theme of God’s unconditional promise—and hence unconditional love—explodes in the Genesis story of Abraham. Humans continue to engage in behavior that puts God’s promise in jeopardy. God continues to fend off humans’ stupidity and weakness to sustain his promise. The promise becomes more explicit and detailed and hence more subject to human resistance and recalcitrance. God, however, continues to stand by his commitments.
14 NEUSNER: from:
Common Ground
Abstract: The one thing I read when I read the Torah that Father Greeley does not read when he reads the Bible is the story of my family. Our sages read the Torah as genealogy, family history, and Abraham is “our father, Abraham,” Sarah, “our mother, Sarah.” That way of reading Scripture as Torah, our Torah, God’s personal letter to us, Israel, about us and our family, is so profound that at every turning in life we reread that letter and find in it sentences written as though this morning.
19 GREELEY: from:
Common Ground
Abstract: The process can, perhaps, be compared to the phenomenon that we Americans tend to view George Washington, the founder of our country, through the lens of our view of the American history two centuries later. We know roughly the character and times of the man (less roughly than the Israelites who formulated the final redaction of the Torah knew Moses), but we are
24 GREELEY: from:
Common Ground
Abstract: I have this wonderful idea for a science fiction story. A group of young people invent a time machine. They plan to return to the Rome of Julius Caesar so that they can write the best term paper ever on the Rome of Julius Caesar. But they make a mistake in setting the controls and end up in Jerusalem on the fourteenth day of the month of Nisan in the year 30 C.E. (though of course that’s not how it was being counted then).
25 GREELEY: from:
Common Ground
Abstract: Who was he, they then asked themselves. Who was this man who had the power and the will to heal us, who had the strength to free us and the love to do so? Who was this generous, graceful storyteller who lived
28 GREELEY: from:
Common Ground
Abstract: The day after Pope John Paul II had been elected, rumors swept Rome that he had been married as a young man. His wife, the story said, had died during the war, before the young Karol Wojtyla entered the seminary.
A CONFLICT OF THEOLOGICAL INTERPRETATIONS: from:
Reordering of Culture
Author(s) Lannoy Jean-Louis de
Abstract: In its concern for achieving a greater adaptation of Christian doctrines to the contemporary social conditions of Latin America, liberation theology offers divergent views on many social conceptions inherited from the Baroque scholastic tradition. It also takes its inspiration from some Marxist theories concerning social structures and institutional violence, in order to respond to the new manifestations of poverty and oppression which are appearing in Latin American societies. Although Baroque scholasticism, Marxism and liberation theology agree on notions such as the “the finality of history,” the conflicts of interpretation between Christianism and Marxism have compelled the liberation theologians to reformulate
REDEFINING THE CENTRE: from:
Reordering of Culture
Author(s) Algoo-Baksh Stella
Abstract: This paper argues that West Indian Canadian Writers have contributed significantly to a redefinition of the
centre.Such writers have moved black characters from the periphery to centre stage, exploring the black experience from the inside rather than from a Eurocentric vantage point. Questioning the “hegemony of the centre,” they often examine the problems of their societies from a fresh perspective. In the process, they expose the insidious effects of colonialism on the colonized, who ultimately lose sight of their own history, heritage and at times even their identity. The author emphasizes the work of Austin Clarke, the pioneer among
BANISHED BETWEEN TWO WORLDS: from:
Reordering of Culture
Author(s) Perron Sylvie
Abstract: THE STUDY OF LATIN AMERICAN literature written outside the country of origin leads inevitably to the theme of exile. First treated during the Middle Ages, the problem of exile lends itself in various ways to literary study. One such way is provided by the exiled character him or herself, a source of insight into a wide sphere of social issues. Appearing periodically in Latin American literature to illustrate the various sociopolitical upheavals history, the exile in our own time figures prominently in Chilean writing in Canada, where writers are currently reworking this theme, each in their own style. Of particular
MYTH AND SIGNIFICAT1ON IN PERRY HENZELL’S THE HARDER THEY COME from:
Reordering of Culture
Author(s) Yearwood Gladstone L.
Abstract: THE HARDER THEY COME (1971) is a chant of black dreams and frustrations. It is the story of a betrayal, the loss of innocence and the intrusion foreign values and technologies into the contemporary Caribbean. Writers Perry Henzell and Trevor Rhone craft a narrative about a mid-20th century Jamaican folk hero Ivanhoe ‘Rhygin’ Martin, whose mythic fight against the established order parallels the day-to-day struggle of society’s disenfranchised. In the film, Ivan is trapped between two worlds—the persistent poverty of Jamaica’s suffering underclass and an alluring metropolitan North American lifestyle. Eventually he dies because of this forced interface.
ARGENTINE COMMERCIAL CINEMA: from:
Reordering of Culture
Author(s) Ciria Alberto
Abstract: This paper traces the history of the filmmaking industry in Argentina from 1983 to 1989, during the presidency of Raul Alfonsin. The author examines the industry’s economic as well as artistic development emphasizing the production by the most important filmmakers of that period to bring to light the strong influence of American films and filmmaking processes on the evolution of Argentina’s domestic cinematographic art and industry.
Book Title: Everyone Says No-Public Service Broadcasting and the Failure of Translation
Publisher: MQUP
Author(s): CONWAY KYLE
Abstract: Quebec has never signed on to Canada's constitution. After both major attempts to win Quebec's approval - the Meech Lake and Charlottetown Accords - failed, Quebec came within a fraction of a percentage point of voting for independence. Everyone Says No examines how the failure of these accords was depicted in French and English media and the ways in which journalists' reporting failed to translate the differences between Quebec and the rest of Canada. Focusing on the English- and French-language networks of the Canadian Broadcasting Corporation, Kyle Conway draws on the CBC/Radio Canada rich print and video archive as well as journalists' accounts of their reporting to revisit the story of the accords and the furor they stirred in both French and English Canada. He shows that CBC/Radio Canada attempts to translate language and culture and encourage understanding among Canadians actually confirmed viewers' pre-existing assumptions rather than challenging them. The first book to examine translation in Canadian news, Everyone Says No also provides insight into Canada's constitutional history and the challenges faced by contemporary public service broadcasters in increasingly multilingual and multicultural communities.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.cttq93tk
1 Gossip Girls: from:
Reading Modern Drama
Author(s) ROACH JOSEPH
Abstract: Gossip is to modern drama what myth was to ancient tragedy. Gossip, like myth, offers playwrights a selection of favourite story types, well stocked with embarrassing details. Gossip, like myth, brings secrets into the public light, charming audiences with the socially cohesive pleasures of other people’s pain. Gossip, like myth, unites communities against deviance in the cause of normality or, with equal efficiency, against normality on behalf of popular subversion. Ancient myth, however, handing down the world-historical heritage of atrocious deeds, concerned itself primarily with relations of kinship; modern gossip, by contrast, retailing damaging new information pertaining to just about
10 The Pillowman and the Ethics of Allegory from:
Reading Modern Drama
Author(s) WORTHEN W.B.
Abstract: Martin McDonagh’s 2003 play
The Pillowmanallegorizes a key question about the meaning and purpose of art: what are its consequences in the world beyond the stage? Set in an interrogation room in an unnamed, apparently eastern-European totalitarian state, the play centres on the writer Katurian Katurian, whose violent short stories seem to have inspired a local wave of copy-cat crimes. As children, Katurian and his brother Michal had been the subject of a bizarre educational/artistic experiment. Their parents systematically tortured Michal to inspire their younger son’s storytelling skills. Katurian has become a writer and discovers that Michal has committed
1 The Imperialism of the Market: from:
Endless Propaganda
Abstract: In the summer of 1943, so the story goes, an English visitor was struck by the signs of ‘normality’ everywhere as he flew over the state of Nebraska – ‘hundreds of miles of it and not a sight or sound to remind one that this was a country at war.’ But when his lunch arrived, he received a small jolt: there, stamped on his pat of butter, was the command, ‘REMEMBER PEARL HARBOR.’ ‘Of course they knew there was a war on,’ commented George Will. ‘However, Americans believe that a bit of advertising never hurts.’¹
[PART V: Introduction] from:
Endless Propaganda
Abstract: Foucault was wrong. Not completely wrong, because ‘the panoptic machine’ certainly did work to discipline the individual, but wrong about spectacle, a power which has waxed greatly in the twentieth century. Understanding why and how requires a quick tour through both theory and history.
1 Introduction from:
Mal'uocchiu
Abstract: This book represents my attempt to understand and discuss a complicated phenomenon:
lu mal’uocchiu,the Sicilian-Canadian ‘evil eye’ complex. Sicilians often present complicated ideas through an indirect process that makes extensive use of proverbs, analogy, and metaphor (Giovannini 1978; Migliore 1993; Sciascia 1984). With this in mind, I would like to begin with a short story I call ‘Alone Together.’ It is a story I heard on several occasions while growing up as a member of a Sicilian-Canadian household in Southern Ontario. The story does not deal with the evil eye, but it does reveal how I intend to approach
6 Extending the Web of Significance from:
Mal'uocchiu
Abstract: Sicilian Canadians can make use of
mal’uocchiuto explain a variety of experiences, and to communicate a number of messages. The vague, ambiguous, and variable nature of the concept provides the type of flexibility that enables people to usemal’uocchiuas a component in an intricate web of significance that sometimes links together thelanguage of distress, moral commentary,and thelanguage of argument. This would make a good ending for my story. Unfortunately, it would also misrepresent the phenomenon. Not everyone within the community makes use ofmal’uocchiuin these ways. For some, the concept has little or no
7 Conclusion from:
Mal'uocchiu
Abstract: I would like to begin the conclusion the same way I began the introduction – with an analogy. The analogy involves what is probably Pirandello’s (1952b) best-known play,
Six Characters in Search of an Author.¹ The work focuses on six partially developed characters who have been discarded by their creator. As the drama unfolds, the characters enter the stage and interrupt a theatre company about to rehearse a play. The characters are in search of an author who can give them a more definitive ‘form,’ and an opportunity to communicate their story. Although the drama presents the characters’ story (or
1962-4 from:
Early Works on Theological Method 1
Abstract: Our first question will be, Does theology contain a theoretic element? By that I mean, Is it, at least in part, within the world of theory in the strict sense of that term? Does it involve the psychological differences illustrated by the story about Thales and the milkmaid? Does it involve the concern for rigor that is illustrated by Plato’s early dialogues, in which Socrates shows the Athenians that they do not know what
1962-8 from:
Early Works on Theological Method 1
Abstract: I shall this morning attempt something on positive and systematic theology, which will serve as a summary, and then go on to the topic of meaning and the different levels of meaning. Tomorrow I shall say something on hermeneutics, on interpretation, and on Friday something on history.
1962-10 from:
Early Works on Theological Method 1
Abstract: A fundamental distinction is between the history that is written about and the history that is written. The Germans have a distinction or sometimes make a distinction – it isn’t anything rigid – between
Geschichte, which means the history that is written about, the total course of human events, and, on the other hand,
4 Historiographical Simulations of War from:
Fighting Words and Images
Author(s) JAEGER STEPHAN
Abstract: The numerous narrative techniques available to represent war and violence must allow for the expression of an immense range of perspectives. It spans from the survey perspective of the historian to the personal experiences of participants in the war such as soldiers or civilians, from first-hand experiences to considering the impact on future generations. Representations oscillate between distance and proximity, between critical summary or analysis and personal experience. For historiography in its narrower meaning as historical writing within the scholarly field of history, representing war seems particularly difficult since historiography is traditionally seen as a secondary narrative discourse, one in
[SECTION THREE: Introduction] from:
Fighting Words and Images
Abstract: The three chapters that make up this section address questions of identity from perspectives rooted in the disciplines of literary studies, anthropology, and classics, which themselves are simultaneously inflected by ideas drawn from such other domains as history, philosophy, political studies, and sociology. Each considers not so much the frequently discussed ways in which our identities are subject to alteration under conditions of war, but rather the processes whereby identities become mobilized in warʹs many different representational contexts, including commemorative rites and monuments, in order to produce, respectively, political resistance (Jennifer James), social solidarity (Serguei Oushakine), and civic virtue (James
9 Identity and the Representation of War in Ancient Rome from:
Fighting Words and Images
Author(s) CHLUP JAMES T.
Abstract: In ancient Rome the historianʹs reputation rested on his ability to balance the narrative of events at Rome (
domi) and those elsewhere (militae).¹ Of the latter wars were particularly worthy of narration. They necessitated the writing down of Roman history with a special focus on short but intense wars of Romeʹs early period in which she fought for survival against other Italian city states (ca 750–300 BCE); wars fought over several years or decades against rival nations as she established and expanded her empire; and civil wars.
3 Secular Civility in the Renaissance from:
Civility
Abstract: The Renaissance was an important era in Western history because of its immense infl uence on the manner in which individuals conceived of their place in the universe and the way in which this conception facilitated the development of a civility tradition that was not as dependent on theological dogma. The subsequent Protestant Reformation and Enlightenment movements were facilitated by Renaissance interaction values because the Renaissance thinkers set the stage for a reversal in the ideologies that had kept absolutist monarchies in power. Although princes remained all-powerful in the Renaissance city-states, a new appreciation of individualism provided the rationale for
6 England and the Victorian Ethic from:
Civility
Abstract: Despite the fact that England’s history is a dizzying narrative of violence, riots, political plots, religious and international wars, and considerable exploitation of the poor (Tilly [1995] 2005), an outright English revolution was avoided due to steadily improving economic and judicial systems (Gilmour 1993). Although there were no less than 8,088 ‘contentious gatherings’ in southeast England alone
8 Conformity, Opposition, and Identity from:
Civility
Abstract: In Part I we tried to show how France, America, and England developed different civility preferences due to the manner in which each nation was affected by a variety of factors, including political philosophy and system of government, religion, intellectual history, geography, economy, familial norms, and the manner in which emotions were restrained and expressed. By the close of the nineteenth century each nation possessed its own civility and interaction ethos. The industrialization of the West did not have a substantial levelling effect over national identity or national ideology.
11 Civilizing and Recivilizing Processes from:
Civility
Abstract: The study of civility is the study not only of the social history of a culture but of the human need for satisfactory social bonds and the problems that emerge when these bonds become too loose or too tight. When they are too tight, we are left with a collectivism that engulfs the individual, drowning out personal needs and aspirations. When they are too loose, the individual is deprived of the safety of communal norms and abandoned to a wasteland of freedom in which interactions between self and others lack meaning and depth. How a culture reacts to either extreme
Book Title: Magical Imaginations-Instrumental Aesthetics in the English Renaissance
Publisher: University of Toronto Press
Author(s): GUENTHER GENEVIEVE JULIETTE
Abstract: With this new understanding of early modern magic, and a fresh context for compelling readings of classic literary works,
Magical Imaginationsreveals the central importance of magic to English literary history.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.3138/9781442693951
chapter one Introduction from:
Redrawing the Map of Early Modern English Catholicism
Author(s) GALLAGHER LOWELL
Abstract: This book presents an itinerary of English Catholicism in the early modern period. Imagine you are looking at an interactive map depicting the fortunes of members of the ‘old faith’ – variously called ‘Romanist,’ ‘Romish,’ and ‘papist,’ as well as ‘Catholic’ – in Reformation-era England. Maps tell stories of one kind or another and this one would be in no way different, but the embedded graphs and visual icons would yield a tangle of information not easily reducible to a single story. The machinery of an epic tale would be on display, notably through the sense of heroic antagonism animating the sequence
Chapter One Theory of the Avant-Gardes in Canada from:
Avant-Garde Canadian Literature
Abstract: The history of the term ‘avant-garde’ in Europe has been thoroughly documented by various continental scholars with no substantial disagreements about the early development and uses of the term.¹ The idea of an avant-garde was first coined in fifteenth-century France to describe the military unit at the fore of the army – the avant-garde was the group that defended the country and all it represented, and that, upon successful defence, pushed forth into new territory. The avant-garde used violence to protect and enlarge a nation’s territorial holdings. From this militaristic and nationalistic root, the term avant-garde transitioned from a literal implication
Chapter Three Canadian Surrealism: from:
Avant-Garde Canadian Literature
Abstract: Situated somewhere between the Cosmic Canadian pursuit of a postcolonial Canadian art through spiritualized abstraction and the
TISHrealization of a postcolonial Canadian geopoetics is another group of artists who worked with the explicit ambition of liberating art and, by doing so, revolutionizing their society. The Automatists of Montreal are the most celebrated and recognizable avant-garde movement in Canada’s history. All of the hallmarks of canonical avant-garde behaviour are present: they self-identified as a group, performed or exhibited as representatives of the group, wrote manifestos that sought to articulate the aesthetic ambitions of the collective, and produced work with radically
Chapter Four Canadian Vorticism from:
Avant-Garde Canadian Literature
Abstract: The final topic of this discourse concerns the smallest, least developed, yet conversely most internationally recognized collection of Canada’s early avant-gardists. There were only a handful of Canadian artists directly influenced by Vorticism, the English avant-garde movement, but three of the four that I will focus on here are among our most celebrated and distinguished writers: Marshall McLuhan, the internationally acclaimed theorist and media critic; Sheila Watson, the celebrated novelist and short-story writer; and Wilfred Watson, the award-winning poet and playwright. Vorticism is a notoriously difficult concept to pin down (William Wees quotes one of its participants Helen Saunders declaring
Introduction from:
Petrarch's 'Fragmenta'
Abstract: In Petrarch’s composition of
Rerum vulgarium fragmenta (Fragments of Vernacular Matters) over more than four decades, the conscious manipulation of narrative time is critical.¹ The story that is told and the account of the telling are constantly interwoven and complicated by their relationship to the author’s life. In recognition of the intrinsic complexity of the work’s narrative and compositional scheme, recent commentators have voiced scepticism about long-accepted interpretations of the work.² As Marco Santagata writes, “Delle strutture simboliche, dei sovrasensi, della complessa trama di richiami di cui il libro è gravato, né i contemporanei, né i posteri si sono accorti.
Chapter Four In fresca riva: from:
Petrarch's 'Fragmenta'
Abstract: The great canzoni series,
Rvf125 to 129, stands at the centre of all the canzoni in theFragmentaand establishes the mediating role of landscape in the development of the book’s major themes.¹ As canzoni of “lontananza” (distance from the beloved), the poems establish the means by which the subject will integrate personal history within the larger collective history of the day and the providential history of Christian piety. Within the macrotext, this series marks the eclipse of a dichotomous view in which the subject and Laura are opposed to one another for the sake of a view of
Chapter Five The Penitent Lover (Rvf 184–263) from:
Petrarch's 'Fragmenta'
Abstract: In chapter 4 we saw emerge a history of the subject who foregrounded the act of writing by documenting his past and affirming the ethically constructive nature of poetry. In the desire to narrate was discovered a source of the sacred, a spiritual quality intrinsic to the act of selfdisclosure. In my analysis of the poet’s use of antithesis, I showed how this trope belied the stereotype of psychological inertia and became a source of eurhythmic harmony. So, too, the use of parallelism was seen to bring into focus the problematic of desire and the will, mitigating the presence of
Chapter Six Songs of Grief and Lamentation (Rvf 264–318) from:
Petrarch's 'Fragmenta'
Abstract: Five blank pages in Vat. Lat. 3195 separate Part 1 and Part 2; the break comes between poems 263 and 264 and does not coincide with the death of Laura. If the poems of Part 1 immerse us in the story of the Petrarchan subject, whether in the fabulous mode of homodiegetic fiction or that of historical narrative, in Part 2 the voices of character, narrator, and author converge, consolidating the mode of spiritual autobiography.
Chapter Seven Songs of Consecration (Rvf 319–366) from:
Petrarch's 'Fragmenta'
Abstract: In the final forty-eight poems, many of which are rearranged during the late 1360s, one is abreast of the ultimate dilemma, that of time.¹ The emotional oscillations of the earlier poems of Part 2 recede as the narrative incorporates the events of the personal story into the metaphysical prospects of eternity and timelessness. We saw in chapter 6 the confrontation between the progressive time of history and the circular, repetitive time of nature. Now the neutral (kairotic, rhythmic) time of contemplation has assumed prominence. The appropriate narrative form for this “in-between” time is the parable, a mode that is accompanied
A story of freedom from:
The Vigil of Quebec
Abstract: At first sight, we ought to make some kind of survey of the history of French Canada either to trace out a particular route taken by freedom or to map or describe the obstacles in its way. In doing this in so little space, one could only reveal one’s prejudices and pin down with a handful of vague historical reminiscences the more or less arbitrary choices we are now making. On the other hand, it is not at all clear that we have to involve the past in any debate on freedom. I have the strong impression that, for many
The River of Death: from:
The World of Dante
Author(s) FRECCERO JOHN
Abstract: In the twenty-fifth canto of the
Poradiso, as Dante is about to be examined on the virtue of Hope, Beatrice introduces him to St. James as the man to whom it was “granted to come from Egypt to Jerusalem, in order to see, before the prescribed limits of his warfare” (XXV, 55–57). With these words, Beatrice glosses Dante’s journey in retrospect, according to the figure of Exodus, the Old Testament story that was taken by mediaeval exegetes to be a foreshadowing of the coming of Christ. By describing this particular journey in terms of the master-plan of Christian history,
The Living Poet and the Myth of Time: from:
The World of Dante
Author(s) MAHONEY JOHN F.
Abstract: It would be a fairly easy matter to begin this, or any other, attempt at a new evaluation of Dante’s artistic accomplishment by assuming that the
Commediaisthegreat poem in western literary history. Any scholar, on the other hand, would much prefer to have his readers come to this conclusion as a result of his argument. As bromidic an introductory remark as this may seem to be, it is a necessary one. Students of Dante, as has often been remarked, have been cheered by his emergence from the age of pedantic scholarship. In the twenty years which have
1 The Writing on the Blackboard from:
The Narcissistic Text
Abstract: One finds in Camus’ fiction a curious and unremarked predilection for blackboards and analogous objects that fulfil the same function as circumscribed surfaces to be written upon. There is the blackboard on which the rebel Arabs leave Daru’s death sentence at the end of the short story ‘L’Hôte.’ The long process during which Joseph Grand labours painstakingly over the single sentence he seeks to perfect is also worked out on a blackboard, his room being described thus: ‘On remarquait seulement un rayon de bois blanc garni de deux ou trois dictionnaires, et un tableau noir sur lequel on pouvait lire
3 The Self-Generating Text: from:
The Narcissistic Text
Abstract: The short story ‘Jonas ou l’artiste au travail’ concludes with an enigma which, in the context of the tale that precedes it, is tantamount to a pun, that is to say a play on
Chapter Seven THE PHILOSOPHERS’ ABSOLUTE from:
French Existentialism
Abstract: Seldom in the history of thought have men made such absolute declarations of an atheist position as those made by the French non-Christian existentialists. Nietzsche declared that “God is dead” and a whole philosophy has been built up contingent upon that. Sartre writes in
Existentialism and Humanism(p. 56): “Existentialism is nothing else but an attempt to draw the full conclusions from a consistently atheistic position.”
A new history from:
Man and His World/Terres des hommes
Author(s) Jackson Lady
Abstract: I CONFESS I COULD have chosen a better day than June 5, 1967, to speak about “A New History.” As we look at the war that has broken out in the Middle East, we must have the feeling that this is the oldest of all histories, going right back to the hominids dug up in Kenya from forty millennia of dust with their weapons lying beside them. It is easy to conclude, as we confront the crises of the Middle East and Southeast Asia, that, far from seeing a new history, we are re-entering one of those appalling spirals of
Progress: from:
Man and His World/Terres des hommes
Author(s) Löwith Karl
Abstract: to unfold in the history of the spirit. Since this explication leads to more and more advanced stages, Hegel calls the principle of history in which reason develops in the world a “progress” in the consciousness of freedom. Both development
Architecture 1967: from:
Man and His World/Terres des hommes
Author(s) Zevi Bruno
Abstract: IT is QUITE EVIDENT that I would not be discussing such a controversial subject as “Architecture 1967: Progress or Regression?” were it not for a fortuitous but significant coincidence. The year 1967 is not only the Canadian Centennial, a very happy event, but also the third centenary of a tragic episode in architectural history. In 1667 Francesco Borromini, perhaps the greatest architect of the Baroque period, committed suicide. Why? we ask ourselves. Was he neurotic, sexually frustrated, unhappily married? Actually he killed himself because he felt and knew that everything he had been struggling to accomplish during his life was
Cosmology, enduring and changing features from:
Man and His World/Terres des hommes
Author(s) Bondi Hermann
Abstract: MY SUBJECT in this lecture is perhaps more concerned with the human reaction to cosmology rather than with cosmology itself, since I have become more and more fascinated with the way the human muid responds to changes and advances in science. Cosmology excites particularly strong, varied and interesting responses, for the subject matter is the structure and history of the universe as a whole. It is therefore not in the least surprising that people have been fascinated by it for thousands of years. Nor is it surprising that it belongs among the most speculative and rapidly varying subjects in the
Book Title: Narrative, Identity and the Kierkegaardian Self- Publisher: Edinburgh University Press
Author(s): Stokes Patrick
Abstract: Is each of us the main character in a story we tell about ourselves, or is this narrative understanding of selfhood misguided and possibly harmful? Are selves and persons the same thing? And what does the possibility of sudden death mean for our ability to understand the narrative of ourselves?For the first time, this collection brings together figures in contemporary philosophy and Kierkegaard studies to explore pressing questions like these in the philosophy of personal identity and moral psychology. These essays will both advance important ongoing discussions of selfhood and expand the light that, 200 years after his birth, Kierkegaard is still able to shed on contemporary problems.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.3366/j.ctt16r0hb2
4 Narrative Holism and the Moment from:
Narrative, Identity and the Kierkegaardian Self
Author(s) STOKES PATRICK
Abstract: Personal identity theory is a rather odd sort of hybrid: born of philosophy of mind and metaphysics, with some pneumatology and soteriology a bit further back in the family tree, and eccentric uncle philosophy of religion living in the shed out the back (where the others let him potter around doing his own thing, hoping he’ll eventually move out). When narrative theory married into this family, having been introduced in the 1980s via philosophy of history and through the dual tracks of MacIntyrean virtue ethics and Ricoeurian hermeneutics, it brought a much-needed infusion of ethics, value theory and philosophical psychology
12 The Senses of an Ending from:
Narrative, Identity and the Kierkegaardian Self
Author(s) BEHRENDT KATHY
Abstract: One might suppose that life’s end is of special importance to narrativist views of the self, even if the specific nature of that import is opaque. Many philosophical discussions of the narrative self touch upon the end of life.¹ End-related terms and concepts that occur in these discussions include finitude, completion, closure,
telos, retroactive meaning-conferral, life shape and a closed beginning-middle-and-end structure. Those who emphasise life’s end in non-philosophical narrative contexts are perhaps clearer on its significance. The end is thought to play a key role in the story of a life, securing or enhancing the life narrative’s meaning or
CHAPTER 8 ‘We All Invented Our Own Algeria’: from:
Post-1990 Documentary: Reconfiguring Independence
Author(s) Petty Sheila
Abstract: Filmmaking in the Maghreb is often considered to be a relatively recent phenomenon, having been virtually born alongside Maghrebi nations’ independence from France (Tunisia and Morocco in 1957; Algeria in 1962). And while each country’s film industry has a distinct history, there are some similarities, one of which is an auteur-style production context, where filmmakers are generally responsible for all aspects of production, including financing and creation (Armes 2009: 5). The predominant film style in the 1960s and 1970s following independence veered toward realism and didacticism alongside a total commitment to the liberation struggle in ‘
cinema moudjahidor “freedom-fighter cinema”’
Book Title: Forgetting Differences-Tragedy, Historiography, and the French Wars of Religion
Publisher: Edinburgh University Press
Author(s): Frisch Andrea
Abstract: This study argues that the political and legislative process of forgetting internal differences, undertaken in France after the civil wars of the sixteenth century, leads to subtle yet fundamental shifts in the broader conception of the relationship between readers or spectators on the one hand, and the matter of history, on the other. These shifts, occasioned by the desire for communal reconciliation and generally associated with an increasingly modern sensibility, will nonetheless prove useful to the ideologies of cultural and political absolutism.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.3366/j.ctt16r0hwb
Chapter 1 Learning to Forget from:
Forgetting Differences
Abstract: Focused on France in the period 1560–1630, this study examines the impact in France of the monarchical call to extinguish the memory of the Wars of Religion on post-war national historiography and on the elite sense of History more generally. This policy of
oublianceis no doubt best known through the 1598 Edict of Nantes’s call, in the first sentence of its opening article:
Chapter 2 Clemency, Pardon, and Oubliance from:
Forgetting Differences
Abstract: In his exhaustive study of an “event without a history,” as he calls it, Denis Crouzet sets the St. Bartholomew’s Day massacre in the context of French Renaissance dreams of community.¹ According to Crouzet, at the time of the massacre, the French king, Charles IX, was at the center of several competing visions of French concord. The most dramatic of these visions imagined the king as the agent of divine justice in its Old Testament form: a series of writers advocated the use of violence to rid France of heresy and thus reunite the French. Others, most notably the chancelier
Chapter 4 Tragedy as History: from:
Forgetting Differences
Abstract: Pierre Matthieu was certainly not the first to characterize the French Wars of Religion in terms of tragedy. The intersection between history and tragedy was a commonplace in French writing about the wars from all sides, and in many different genres. An anonymous 1562 “Advertissement à la Royne mere du Roy” complains to Catherine de Médicis about the treatment of the Huguenots, using a theatrical metaphor to warn the queen mother that she risks becoming the main character in the tragedy represented by a France at civil war:
Chapter 5 From Emotion to Affect from:
Forgetting Differences
Abstract: In his comprehensive
History of French Dramatic Literature in the Seventeenth Century, Henry C. Lancaster remarks that “Civil war doubtless retarded the growth of the French stage.”² Yet he concludes his discussion of
Parodic Translation: from:
Katherine Mansfield and Translation
Author(s) Mourant Chris
Abstract: When Katherine Mansfield first began publishing in
Rhythmin the spring of 1912, she contributed a short story set in the backblocks of New Zealand, ‘The Woman at the Store’, together with two poems ‘Translated from the Russian of Boris Petrovsky’.¹ These were fake translations, written by Mansfield herself. ‘Boris Petrovsky’ was the first pseudonym Mansfield used inRhythm, a nom de plumethat she returned to on four other occasions in the magazine. And the mask continues to trick readers. As recently as 2009, in his chapter onRhythmin the first volume ofThe Oxford Critical and Cultural
Book Title: The Cinema of Theo Angelopoulos- Publisher: Edinburgh University Press
Author(s): Steven Mark
Abstract: Bringing together established and emerging scholars from multiple disciplines, the collection's unique contribution is to show how Angelopoulos created singularly intricate forms whose aesthetic contours invite us to think critically about modern history.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.3366/j.ctt1bgzcz6
Foreword from:
The Cinema of Theo Angelopoulos
Author(s) Katona Eszter
Abstract: In film history, there is one sentence that is for me irrefutably true: the not-filmed criticises that which is filmed. A variant of this assertion can be found in Angelopoulos’ To Βλέμμα του Οδυσσέα (
Ulysses’ Gaze, 1995), in which a Greek director (played by Harvey Keitel) comes back from the USA to Europe and goes in search of undeveloped rolls of film by the Manakis brothers from 1905. This film is about the question of tradition, about the contradictions between the past and the present historical moments. Angelopoulos tells a story about Greece while directing his gaze to other countries.
INTRODUCTION from:
The Cinema of Theo Angelopoulos
Author(s) Steven Mark
Abstract: The twenty-eighth Cannes Film Festival in 1975 was marked by the enthusiastic reception of a film that did not officially represent Greece, the country of its production. The right-wing government of the time refused to nominate it because it considered the leftist portrayal of modern national history offensive. Yet a Greek filmmaker and his crew managed to smuggle a copy of this film and show it as part of Pierre-Henri Deleau’s renowned programme, the Directors’ Fortnight. The filmmaker was Theo Angelopoulos and the film O Θίασος ( (
The Travelling Players, 1975). While the organisers of the festival were trying to
CHAPTER 6 Angelopoulos and Collective Narrative from:
The Cinema of Theo Angelopoulos
Author(s) Jameson Fredric
Abstract: The easier way to explain our failure to grant Theo Angelopoulos the position he deserves in modern cinema – that he is less theoretically experimental than Godard or less politically ostentatious than Pasolini we can grant, but why we fail to love seeing his films more than those of Antonioni or Fellini remains something of a mystery – clearly lies in the character of modern Greek history, which is far less familiar than that of the western European countries. Greece has gone through a collective experience of which most other modern nations have only known bits and pieces: revolution, fascism, occupation, civil
CHAPTER 7 Theo Angelopoulos’ Early Films and the Demystification of Power from:
The Cinema of Theo Angelopoulos
Author(s) Karalis Vrasidas
Abstract: Theo Angelopoulos’ trilogy of History consists of Μέρες του ’36 (
Days of ’36, 1972), Ο Θίασος (The Travelling Players, 1975) and Οι Κυνηγοί (The Hunters, 1977). In Ο Μεγαλέξανδρος (Megalexandros, 1980), the last film of this period, Angelopoulos adopts the idea of representation not as a reconstruction of things past but as the visualisation of their ability to lose their historicity and be transformed into legends and epic tales. Some scholars (see Bordwell 2005: 143) and the editors of this book consider the film to be the logical offspring of the aforementioned films and they see it as an addition
CHAPTER 8 Megalexandros: from:
The Cinema of Theo Angelopoulos
Author(s) Georgakas Dan
Abstract: In critical commentaries on the work of Theo Angelopoulos, Ο Μεγαλέξανδρος (
MegalexandrosorAlexander the Great, 1980) is usually omitted from extended discussion. The film does not relate directly to the themes of the historical films that preceded it or to the voyage and border films that followed. In many respects, however,Megalexandrosis a template for Angelopoulos’ approach to politics and offers insight into the aesthetic choices that characterised his entire career.Megalexandrosseeks to join history, myth and current events seamlessly with a healthy disrespect for all things authoritarian. In that sense, the film, for all its difficulties,
CHAPTER 9 Tracks in the Eurozone: from:
The Cinema of Theo Angelopoulos
Author(s) Steven Mark
Abstract: Many of Theo Angelopoulos’ otherwise affectionate critics deride the final film he completed as an artistic failure. In Fredric Jameson’s view, Η Σκόνη του Χρόνου (
The Dust of Time, 2008) is an unsuccessful attempt ‘to break new ground by transferring the paradigm of discontinuous collective temporalities to the drama of individuals’, doing so in such a way that the historical terrain Angelopoulos once charted so heroically persists only on a distant horizon. The director himself concedes the objective basis of this transformation. He insists that, in his final films, ‘history becomes something of a fresco in the background. Put another
CHAPTER 12 Syncope and Fractal Liminality: from:
The Cinema of Theo Angelopoulos
Author(s) Pouli Nektaria
Abstract: Intertwined and iterative as Angelopoulos’ films may be, Ταξίδι στα Κύθηρα (
Voyage to Cythera, 1984) occupies a special place in the director’s oeuvre. Speaking to the French film critic Michel Ciment shortly after its release, Angelopoulos conceded thatVoyage to Cytherawas his ‘least Greek’ and his ‘least deep-rooted’ film, insofar as it was intended to express a ‘general illbeing’ (cited in Ciment 1985: 26). Anyone familiar with Greece’s tumultuous political history during the twentieth century will find this statement surprising, given the film’s central concern (or so it would seem) with the impossible homecoming of an exiled communist Αντάρτης
CHAPTER 13 Landscape in the Mist: from:
The Cinema of Theo Angelopoulos
Author(s) Donald Stephanie Hemelryk
Abstract: Angelopoulos’ Τοπίο στην Ομίχλη (
Landscape in the Mist, 1988) meditates on some of the key themes from his larger oeuvre: the repetitions in Greek history, leaving Greece (and staying put), mobility, the courage of children and the fragility of humankind, and God. The key protagonists in the film are two runaway children, the eleven-year-old Voula (Tania Palaiologou), and the five-year-old Alexander (Michalis Zeke), and a young adult Orestes (Stratos Tzortzoglou). Voula bears the name of Angelopoulos’ late sister,¹ producing an emotional proximity and equivalence with the filmmaker that supports an argument I wish to make in this paper, namely that
CHAPTER 14 An ‘Untimely’ History from:
The Cinema of Theo Angelopoulos
Author(s) Brown Precious
Abstract: An essential (albeit controversial) point should immediately be made clear: the work of Angelopoulos is not ‘modernist’ in the sense that Anglo-Saxon critics have given to this term to qualify, in art history, a time past, but still belonging to modernity.¹ From end to end, Angelopoulos’ work is, in fact, traversed by history. Yet modernity is defined precisely by our awareness of unsurpassable historicity. In the words of Jacques Rancière, we have entered into the ‘ age of history’. He adds that it is also the ‘age of cinema’, as this late art possesses a singular power of ‘historicity and
3 HOLISM, CHINESE MEDICINE AND SYSTEMS IDEOLOGIES: from:
The Edinburgh Companion to the Critical Medical Humanities
Author(s) Scheid Volker
Abstract: This chapter explores the articulations that have emerged over the last half-century between various types of holism, Chinese medicine and systems biology. Given the discipline’s historical attachments to a definition of ‘medicine’ that rather narrowly refers to biomedicine as developed in Europe and the US from the eighteenth century onwards, the medical humanities are not the most obvious starting point for such an inquiry. At the same time, they do offer one advantage over neighbouring disciplines like a medical history, anthropology or science and technology studies for someone like myself, a clinician as well as a historian and anthropologist: their
23 VOICES AND VISIONS: from:
The Edinburgh Companion to the Critical Medical Humanities
Author(s) Saunders Corinne
Abstract: A properly critical medical humanities is also a historically grounded medical humanities. Such historical grounding requires taking a long cultural perspective, going beyond traditional medical history – typically the history of disease, treatment and practice – to trace the origins and development of the ideas that underpin medicine in its broadest sense – ideas concerning the most fundamental aspects of human existence: health and illness, body and mind, gender and family, care and community.¹ Historical sources can only go so far in illuminating such topics; we must also look to other cultural texts, and in particular literary texts, which, through their imaginative worlds,
33 BROADMOOR PERFORMED: from:
The Edinburgh Companion to the Critical Medical Humanities
Author(s) Harpin Anna
Abstract: Broadmoor Hospital is a problem. Located on the edge of the village of Crowthorne, Berkshire, it is an enduring and intransigent edifice that bears witness to a knotted medical and human history. In the sediments of its 153-year-old frame lie wasted both the humanitarian psychiatric innovations and the cruel barbarities of a period of profound change in mental asylums. Both architecturally and culturally the site is, in some ways, marked: it is a melancholic monument to madness and its chequered past. While almost all other asylums in Britain are closed, Broadmoor Hospital remains. It is, of course, no longer an
Book Title: Imagining the Arabs-Arab Identity and the Rise of Islam
Publisher: Edinburgh University Press
Author(s): Webb Peter
Abstract: Investigating the core questions about Arab identity and history, this book tackles the time-honoured stereotypes that depict Arabs as ancient Arabian Bedouin, and reveals the stories to be a myth: tales told by Muslims to recreate the past to explain the meaning of Islam and its origins.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.3366/j.ctt1bh2j7h
Introduction from:
Imagining the Arabs
Abstract: A book about the history of the Arab people strikes its path into seemingly well-worn ground. There is nearly a millennium-worth of Arabic literature and a several century-strong tradition of European writing that portrays the Arabs as Arabia’s original population, an array of ancient Bedouin tribes roaming vast expanses of solemn sand-sea until the dawn of the seventh century when Islam’s rise stirred them from their long Arabian subsistence into a wave of rapid conquest and settlement across the Middle East that laid the ground for today’s Arab World. This familiar story has persuaded many, and the sum of much
1 Imagining Ancient Arabs: from:
Imagining the Arabs
Abstract: The evidence about pre-Islamic Arabian populations emanates from two perspectives: (1) the writings of peoples from outside Arabia who, across the 1,500 years from the Assyrians in the ninth century BCE to Islam’s rise in the seventh century CE, recorded many stories about Arabians, and (2) voices from within the Arabian Peninsula itself, preserved in inscriptions from as early as the eighth century BCE. Both bodies of sources contain numerous and intriguing references to an array of ancient peoples whose names resemble ‘Arab’, and it may seem logical enough that Arab history can be written by synthesising the material, but,
4 Interpreting Arabs: from:
Imagining the Arabs
Abstract: When third/ninth-century Iraqi writers began their efforts to gather the many pieces into which memories of Islam’s rise had scattered, they imagined that Islam’s first believers all constituted a unified community of Arabs, and they set about assembling narratives of Islam’s rise into an Arab story. The sum of their writings had the seminal result of creating the impression that pre-Islamic Arabia was inhabited by ‘Arabs’. Akin to the construction of communal identities across the world, the Muslim-era writings obscured the Arab community’s origins in early Islam and cast Arabness back into a deep, ancient pre-history, cobbling memories of tribes,
6 Philologists, ‘Bedouinisation’ and the ‘Archetypal Arab’ after the Mid-Third/Ninth Century from:
Imagining the Arabs
Abstract: In the face of assimilation and the seismic changes in the political structure which deprived Arab groups of their status in third/ninth-century Iraq, it is remarkable that scholarly interest in ancient
Arabicaparadoxically blossomed after the mid-third/ninth century. Despite urban Iraqi society’s abandonment of Arab tribal affiliations (nisba) and the severance of urban Iraq from desert Arabia in the wake of the escalating Qarāmiṭa crisis and the collapse of Hajj traffic, Iraqi writers produced an unprecedented outpouring of literature about Arabness and Arab history, resulting in what today constitute the ‘primary sources’ about pre-Islamic Arabia. When reading these sources, it
Introduction: from:
Agamben and Radical Politics
Author(s) McLoughlin Daniel
Abstract: In an essay entitled ‘In this Exile’, Giorgio Agamben tells a story about his studies with Martin Heidegger, whose seminars he attended in Provence in 1966 and 1968. At some stage, Agamben asked his teacher whether he had read any Kafka, to which Heidegger replied that ‘The Burrow’ was the tale that had made the biggest impression upon him. ‘The Burrow’ is a short story about a creature that devotes their life to constructing an elaborate and impenetrable underground home. And yet despite, or perhaps because of, this zealous attention to security, the creature is haunted by the fantasy that
4 ‘Man Produces Universally’: from:
Agamben and Radical Politics
Author(s) Whyte Jessica
Abstract: In
The Kingdom of the Glory, in the midst of outlining what he sees as a specifically Christian account of governing as constant praxis, Giorgio Agamben turns his attention to a text that has preoccupied him for several decades: theEconomic and Philosophic Manuscriptsof Karl Marx. Beginning with his first book,The Man without Content, Agamben has repeatedly ignored Louis Althusser’s suggestion that ‘Marx’s early works do not have to be taken into account’¹ and turned to theParis Manuscriptsin the course of formulating his own accounts of praxis and of history.² Indeed, references to Marx in Agamben’s
Introduction: from:
Border Crossing
Author(s) Burry Alexander
Abstract: Russian literature has occupied a special position as an object of cinematic adaptation in the hundred-year-plus history of film. The invention and development of the medium closely followed a period of robust literary and cultural achievements rare for any nation. Early in the 1800s, Aleksandr Pushkin, Nikolai Gogol, and Mikhail Lermontov launched the so-called Golden Age of poetry and prose. In the latter part of the century, Ivan Turgenev, Fedor Dostoevskii, and Lev Tolstoi established the international dominance of the Russian novel through compulsively readable narratives that featured bold generic experimentation and a nearly obsessive focus on what the critic
CHAPTER 2 Dostoevskii’s “White Nights”: from:
Border Crossing
Author(s) Meyer Ronald
Abstract: Fedor Dostoevskii’s short story “White Nights” (1848), subtitled a “sentimental love story (from the notes of a dreamer),” has been adapted for the screen more than any other of his short works. A staggering twelve feature films have been mounted on the basis of this early short story, though only two Russian entries and Luchino Visconti’s
Le notti bianche(1957) carry Dostoevskii’s title.² Perhaps even more surprising than the sheer number of adaptations, half of which were released in the twenty-first century, is the language distribution: Russian and Hindi tie for the most with three each, followed by two in
CHAPTER 4 Stealing the Scene: from:
Border Crossing
Author(s) Orr S. Ceilidh
Abstract: Robert Bresson’s 1959 film
Pickpocket, ostensibly based onCrime and Punishment, begins with the declaration, “This is not a detective story.”¹ And it is not. The titular thief, Michel (Martin LaSalle), confesses in the opening scene, so that viewers learn “whodunnit” before ever witnessing a crime. The only mystery left is motive: What drives Michel to steal, and to pick pockets, in particular? And how does it become so compulsive that he will drop everything, even romance, when a stranger with a handsome watch walks by? Studies of Bresson andPickpocketare full of references to the inscrutability of the
CHAPTER 6 “A Vicious Circle”: from:
Border Crossing
Author(s) Burry Alexander
Abstract: Anton Chekhov’s “Ward no. 6” (1892) has inspired a large and varied body of hypertexts in the twentieth and twenty-first centuries. The story’s basic premise of a psychiatric doctor who is incarcerated in the same mental hospital he used to run proved extraordinarily generative for Russian writers in the following century, especially given the notorious Soviet practice of labeling political dissidents insane. Valerii Tarsis and Venedikt Erofeev, among others, reflect this aspect of the story in their works.¹ Other major themes of “Ward no. 6,” such as the unstable boundary between madness and sanity, psychological isolation from other people, and
CHAPTER 10 Fassbinder’s Nabokov—From Text to Action: from:
Border Crossing
Author(s) Ioffe Dennis
Abstract: Rainer Werner Fassbinder’s film
Despairwas shot in 1977 and was proudly premiered at the Cannes International Film Festival in 1978.¹ The film is based on one of Vladimir Nabokov’s major Russian novels,Despair.² The eminent British playwright Tom Stoppard prepared the screenplay for Fassbinder, carefully adapting Nabokov’s text for cinematic staging. The hypotextDespairwas originally published in 1934 inContemporary Letters, a major Russian–Parisian literary journal of the pre-war emigration, and further issued as a separate book in Berlin (by Petropolis) in 1936. The original storyline was set in Berlin at the beginning of the 1930s.
CHAPTER 11 “The Soviet Abroad (That We Lost)”: from:
Border Crossing
Author(s) Boele Otto
Abstract: One piece of information with which we like to startle our students when teaching film and adaptation theory is that at least half of all films produced worldwide can trace their origin to some literary text. Statistically, one out of two movies we watch is not a “film,” but a “book-to-film adaptation.”¹ Usually, we like to add another piece of information that is equally revealing, namely that quite often successful and popular films are based on mediocre and forgotten novels. How many people are aware of the fact that it was a short story by Daphne du Maurier (1952) that
Chapter 3 The Public Intellectual from:
In the Archive of Longing
Abstract: Sontag’s rise as a public intellectual in the 1960s is so legendary that anyone writing about her is compelled to revisit the story. This chapter will consider the consequences of the loss of philosophy, discussed in the previous chapter, on Sontag’s performance of the public intellectual. Philosophy’s metamorphosis into an incomplete critical discourse that resists the ‘spectral and mortuary cosmos’ of total reproduction¹ both enhanced and questioned her public image. Progressively, she realised that the public intellectual is pinned to a scene of utterance that produces assenting crowds, and therefore is thrown into question. The second part of this chapter
Chapter 2 Abstract Form from:
Lyric Cousins
Abstract: For a poet, the notion that abstract form – not ‘meaning’, but pure
shape– can play a key role in what she writes is seductive. On the one hand, it implies the possibility of developing and experimenting with the kinds of sophisticated formal patterning that we traditionally associate with verse, such as the way stanzas ‘chunk’ a ballad’s story, or a rhyme scheme creates a network of meanings that crisscross and link up within a poem. On the other, it also appeals to something more primitive. For it suggests that poets can – and perhaps even should – do
Chapter 7 Song from:
Lyric Cousins
Abstract: While I’ve been working on this book I’ve frequently found myself explaining that I’m not writing a study of song. Yet music and poetry do
meetin song. What we know of human prehistory suggests that they share an overlapping origin, in live performance, as material that was improvised and memorised, and that relied on traditions of collective transmission. But I’m no archaeologist, and specialists – like those working on the bone flutes of the early Neolithic site at Jiahu in Henan Province, China for example, or in the Acoustics and Music of British Prehistory Research Network – are articulating
6 The Origin of Parrēsia in Foucault’s Thinking: from:
From Violence to Speaking Out
Abstract: Published in 1961, the
History of Madnessis a monumental study of madness in the “Classical Age” (that is, in the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries, primarily in France). In its original form, theHistory of Madnessdisplays a debt to phenomenology as it was interpreted in France after World War II. This debt is most apparent in Foucault’s use of the word “experience,” a use that Foucault later will call “enigmatic” (Foucault 1972: 16) and “floating” (Foucault 1984: 336). It is perhaps the vestiges of phenomenological thinking in theHistory of Madnessthat leads to Derrida’s 1963 criticism of Foucault,
Introduction: from:
Between Deleuze and Foucault
Author(s) Smith Daniel W.
Abstract: Gilles Deleuze and Michel Foucault are widely accepted to be central figures of post-war French philosophy. Foucault (1926–84) held a chair in the History of Systems of Thought at the prestigious Collège de France, and remains one of the most-cited authors in the humanistic disciplines. Deleuze (1925–95), who taught at the University of Paris-St Denis until his retirement in 1987, authored more than twenty-five books, and was one of the most important and influential European philosophers of the post-war period. Cultural theorists, historians, philosophers and others have devoted considerable effort to the critical examination of the work of
Chapter 3 Michel Foucault’s Main Concepts from:
Between Deleuze and Foucault
Author(s) Deleuze Gilles
Abstract: Foucault refers to his work as “studies in history,” though he does not see it as “the work of an historian.” He does the work of a philosopher, but he does not work on the philosophy of history. What does it mean to think? Foucault has never dealt with any other problem (hence his debt to Heidegger). And the historical? It is formations which are stratified, made up of strata. But to think is to reach a non-striated material, somewhere between the layers, in the interstices. Thinking has an essential relation to history, but it is no more historical than
Chapter 10 Becoming and History: from:
Between Deleuze and Foucault
Author(s) Feldman Alex
Abstract: Deleuze returned often to the “admiration” and “affection” he felt for Foucault.¹ In the 1970s, he began to present Foucault as the contemporary philosopher who had done the most to reframe the question of history. Coming from a philosopher who insists so much on the opposition between becoming and history, this admiration invites notice. Deleuze, like Foucault, but also with him, and while discovering his thought, confronts this new way of dealing with empirical historicity: to take it epistemologically, in the form of the archive, without, for all that, renouncing the critique of linear chronology and of teleological or causal
Chapter 16 Two Concepts of Resistance: from:
Between Deleuze and Foucault
Author(s) Smith Daniel W.
Abstract: In a letter Deleuze addressed to Foucault in 1977, shortly after the publication of the first volume on
The History of Sexuality(and which has since been published under the title “Desire and Pleasure”), Deleuze laid out several distinctions between his own philosophical trajectory and Foucault’s, one of which concerns, precisely, the status of Foucault’s concept ofresistance. “It seems to me that Michel confronts a problem that does not have the same status for me,” Deleuze wrote.
Chapter 18 Foucault and Prison from:
Between Deleuze and Foucault
Author(s) Rabinow Paul
Abstract: Gilles Deleuze:So you want to begin with the GIP. You will have to double-check what I tell you. I have no memory; it is like trying to describe a dream; it’s rather vague. After ’68, there were many groups, very different groups, but necessarily compact ones. It was post-68. They survived; they all had a past. Foucault insisted on the fact that ’68 had no importance for him. He already had a history as an important philosopher, but he was not burdened with a history from ’68. That is probably what allowed him to form such a new type
3 Sensational Realism: from:
Narrative and Becoming
Abstract: In its emphasis on verisimilitude and its depiction of social relations, Colson Whitehead’s
The Intuitionistis a realist novel and thus deviates substantially from the more experimental set-ups of Castillo’s and Ondaatje’s narratives discussed in Chapters 1 and 2. WhileThe Mixquiahuala Letters’ andThe Collected Works of Billy the Kid’s respective forms emphasise and enact incompleteness, processuality, and divergence (a series of disconnected narrative and poetic vignettes in Ondaatje’s case; a set of letters that present the reader with three divergent story variants in Castillo’s), nothing like that holds for Whitehead’s novel.The Intuitionistcan be described as a
[Part I: Introduction] from:
The Edinburgh Companion to Poststructuralism
Abstract: In Chapter 1, ‘Poststructuralism and Modern European Philosophy’, Lumsden emphasises the connection between poststructuralism and post-Kantian idealism, Hegel in particular. Key here is Heidegger’s reading of the history of philosophy and how it has, implicitly and explicitly, functioned as the interpretative frame through which poststructuralism itself approaches the history of philosophy. This, for Lumsden, explains why Hegel, at least in the case of Deleuze and Derrida, is the confluence and culmination of all the problematic strains that run through modern philosophy.
[Part II: Introduction] from:
The Edinburgh Companion to Poststructuralism
Abstract: In Chapter 4, ‘A History of the Method: Examining Foucault’s Research Methodology’, Hardy provides a survey of the key research methodologies developed by Foucault across his life and work. For Hardy, it is important to distinguish between the particular methods that Foucault actually used for undertaking research (say, for example, collecting data through archival research) and what could be more broadly termed ‘Foucault’s methodology’ as such: namely, the particular theoretical frameworks he created to order and interrogate his collected data. To this end, Hardy focuses his attention mainly on the two innovative theoretical frameworks that Foucault is most famous for:
Chapter 15 Deleuze and the Image of Film Theory from:
The Edinburgh Companion to Poststructuralism
Author(s) Holohan Conn
Abstract: In the two books he wrote on the cinematic image, Gilles Deleuze proposes a fundamental break in the history of film form. This break occurred, he declares, sometime around the end of the Second World War and finds its first expression in the work of Italian neorealist film-makers such as Roberto Rossellini. In Rossellini’s images of aimless characters wandering through the ruins of a bombed-out Europe, Deleuze uncovers a decisive rupture with the logic of classical cinema, a rejection of the possibility for action upon which classical narrative depends.
Cinema 1: The Movement-ImageandCinema 2: The Time-Imagewere published
Chapter 20 Politics in-between Nihilism and History from:
The Edinburgh Companion to Poststructuralism
Author(s) Enaudeau Jacques
Abstract: In ‘Energumen capitalism’, the review of
Anti-Oedipus, Lyotard (1977) hits three birds with one stone. First, he is looking for other dissident interlocutors than those ofSocialisme and Barbarie– the group with whom he shared the Marxist critique of Stalinism, Trotskism and Maoism, as well as militant activism, in particular during the Algerian war. Then, he sets out to guide the radicalism of Deleuze and Guattari back to a less simplistic conception of institutions (family, State, money), which supposedly immobilise the nomadism of flows. Finally, Lyotard starts to suspect his own ‘critical’ position. The history of revolutions and of
Ordinary Language Philosophy from:
The Edinburgh Companion to Twentieth-Century Philosophies
Author(s) Jolley Kelly Dean
Abstract: Ludwig Wittgenstein revered the work of Gottlob Frege and kept tabs on the location of obscure works of Frege in the Cambridge library. J. L. Austin translated Frege’s
Foundations of Arithmeticinto English and made it a part of the philosophy curriculum at Oxford. I mention these facts because the tradition of Ordinary Language Philosophy (OLP) began with Frege. Frege’s three essays in hisLogical Investigations, along with his ‘On Concept and Object,’ were the first essays of OLP. Beginning the story of OLP with Frege helps to bring certain features in the tradition rightly to the front: in particular,
Political Philosophy from:
The Edinburgh Companion to Twentieth-Century Philosophies
Author(s) Neumann Michael
Abstract: Political philosophy plays virtually no role in the early history of analytic philosophy. The most prominent political philosopher after Mill, Thomas Hill Green, had too much of Kant and Rousseau to suit the tastes of the early analytic philosophers. G. E. Moore and C. D. Broad concerned themselves with ethics, not political philosophy. Bertrand Russell went on to write political works, but they had virtually no philosophical stature or influence. But what really blocked the development of an analytic political philosophy was the rise of logical positivism and ordinary language philosophy. These movements manifested not only suspicion but contempt for
Feminist Philosophy from:
The Edinburgh Companion to Twentieth-Century Philosophies
Author(s) Angelova Emilia
Abstract: Continental feminist philosophy is a movement of thought unified by the theme of the difference of woman and the difference of the feminine. But it is by no means monolithic in method or content. It begins with Simone de Beauvoir’s existentialist feminism in the 1940s. For de Beauvoir, the free transcendence of the ‘independent woman’ wrests her from linear history and orients her to something more than equal rights for man and woman, something more than egalitarian ideals. With May 1968 a new phase of French feminist theory began, bringing along with it aesthetic experiences, influences from deconstruction, psychoanalysis and
Book Title: Aesthetics A–Z- Publisher: Edinburgh University Press
Author(s): Guter Eran
Abstract: Aesthetics A-Z is an ideal guide for newcomers to the field of aesthetics and a useful reference for more advanced students of philosophy, art history, media studies and the performing arts.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.3366/j.ctt1g0b1jt
Book Title: The Edinburgh Critical History of Nineteenth-Century Philosophy- Publisher: Edinburgh University Press
Author(s): Stone Alison
Abstract: Written by a team of leading international scholars this crucial period of philosophy is examined from the novel perspective of themes and lines of thought which cut across authors, disciplines, and national boundaries. This fresh approach will open up new ways for specialists and students to conceptualise the history of 19th-century thought within philosophy, politics, religious studies and literature.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.3366/j.ctt1g0b1vg
Introduction: from:
The Edinburgh Critical History of Nineteenth-Century Philosophy
Author(s) Stone Alison
Abstract: Nineteenth-century philosophy can be broadly characterised by several themes: the conflict between metaphysics and religious faith on the one hand and the empirical sciences on the other; a new focus on history, progress and evolution; new ideas of individuality, society and revolution; and ever-increasing concerns about nihilism.¹ This volume provides a re-examination of nineteenth-century philosophy in terms of these and other themes distinctive of the period.
3 The Question of Romanticism from:
The Edinburgh Critical History of Nineteenth-Century Philosophy
Author(s) Welchman Alistair
Abstract: ‘Romanticism’ is one of the more hotly contested terms in the history of ideas. There is a singular lack of consensus as to its meaning, unity and historical extension and many attempts to fix the category of Romanticism very quickly become blurry. In his
Conversations with Eckermann, Goethe says that the concept of Romanticism ‘is now spread over the whole world and occasions so many quarrels and divisions’ (Goethe [1836] 1984: 297) and this situation has not rectified itself in the 180 years since then. But the term was poorly defined from the start. Friedrich Schlegel, frequently claimed as the
5 Idealism and Naturalism in the Nineteenth Century from:
The Edinburgh Critical History of Nineteenth-Century Philosophy
Author(s) Gardner Sebastian
Abstract: The nineteenth century may be regarded as comprising the first chapter in the story, as it must appear to us now, of idealism’s long-term decline and of the eventual ascent within the analytic tradition of a confident and sophisticated naturalism.¹ The chief landmarks of both developments are fairly clear. The former begins with Kant’s Critical Philosophy and the great systems of Fichte, Schelling and Hegel, a rich legacy which is re-explored continuously over the course of the century and provides the basis for myriad novel positions, leading in the final quarter of the nineteenth century to a renaissance of absolute
8 Philosophising History: from:
The Edinburgh Critical History of Nineteenth-Century Philosophy
Author(s) Connelly James
Abstract: Until the twentieth century, the term ‘philosophy of history’ usually denoted not an epistemological inquiry but systematic claims concerning the
9 Genealogy as Immanent Critique: from:
The Edinburgh Critical History of Nineteenth-Century Philosophy
Author(s) Guay Robert
Abstract: Of the distinctive terminology of nineteenth-century thought, perhaps no word has been more widely adopted than ‘genealogy’.¹ ‘Genealogy’, of course, had a long history before Nietzsche put it in the title of a book, but the original sense of pedigree or family tree is not the one that has become so prominent in contemporary academic discourse.² Nietzsche initiated a new sense of ‘genealogy’ which, oddly, has become popular despite a lack of clarity about what it is.³ My aim here is to clarify this sense of genealogy by situating it in the context of nineteenth-century narrative argument and identifying its
14 Theory and Practice of Revolution in the Nineteenth Century from:
The Edinburgh Critical History of Nineteenth-Century Philosophy
Author(s) Blackledge Paul
Abstract: The word ‘revolution’ was first used in an unmistakably modern sense in the eighteenth century to describe the American and French Revolutions. And although it had begun to gravitate towards something like this modern meaning in England in the wake of her seventeenth-century revolutions (Williams 1976; Hill 1991; Hobsbawm 1962: 74–5), John Dunn is right that ‘in a few short months, in the year of 1789, the people of France set their stamp ineffaceably on a political idea which has loomed over the history of the world ever since’ (Dunn 2008: 17). In fact, as Krishan Kumar points out,
6 Aesthetic Irruptions: from:
Rancière and Film
Author(s) Lerma Mónica López
Abstract: Combining black humour, thriller and horror film, Alex de la Iglesia’s
La Comunidad (Common Wealth2000) tells the story of a gruesome community of neighbours who have signed a contract to share the money that another of their neighbours has won in thequiniela(football pools) after his death. However, their plans are frustrated when a new arrival, the estate agent Julia, finds the dead man’s money and decides to keep it for herself. From then on, the community will do anything (including murder) to retrieve the money, resulting in its own destruction. When asked about this bleak portrayal of
CHAPTER 2 Stories and the Social World from:
Research Methods for Cultural Studies
Author(s) Lawler Steph
Abstract: As Barbara Hardy, among others, has noted, narratives are integral to social life (1975). People continually tell stories to themselves and to others, gathering up fragments of the day to make a coherent whole, or fragments of occurrences in a life to make a coherent life story. Even though most people will not write autobiographies, all of us are engaged in the projects of our own autobiography, which we manifest every time we tell others about our lives, attend an interview, or simply engage in processes of thinking about and understanding the world and our place within it. In all
CHAPTER 10 Engaging with History from:
Research Methods for Cultural Studies
Author(s) Pickering Michael
Abstract: Engaging with history is a popular experience. It is popular in the sense that it is widespread and has huge appeal. It involves a variety of activities that include visiting museums and heritage sites, watching history programmes on television, collecting antiques and compiling a family history. Over the past thirty years, the development of popular interest in the past, in these and many other ways, has grown up alongside the development in academic life of a sceptical questioning of the value of historical enquiry and a drastic suspicion about the very grounds on which history is represented. There is a
3 The Nietzsche-Deleuzean model of Difference: from:
François Laruelle’s Philosophies of Difference
Abstract: In the history of modern philosophy, after the systems of Kant and Hegel – systems respectively of the immanent critique and the apotheosis of Reason – the non-rationalist image of philosophy as anti-system or immanently creative Difference is born with Nietzsche. As the first of the three models of Difference analysed by Laruelle, Nietzschean Difference may be considered in an important sense as the base or standard model for the analysis overall.¹ Nietzschean Difference represents, from this point of view, the more general philosophical platform upon which the other, more specialised models of Difference will be constructed. Historically, it is with Nietzsche
4 The Heideggerean model of Difference: from:
François Laruelle’s Philosophies of Difference
Abstract: If for Laruelle Nietzsche establishes the standard model of philosophy as Difference, Heidegger marks the full taking-stock of Difference in relation to the Western tradition as such and draws out the consequences of its immanent critique as the culmination of metaphysics. Whereas Laruelle characterises the Nietzschean model of Difference as one of ‘Idealism’, he designates the Heideggerean model as that of ‘Finitude’. Laruelle’s reading of Heidegger follows the late Heidegger in treating the thought of the ontological difference of Being and beings as still determined and thus relatively constrained by the history of metaphysics. Thus for the late Heidegger, as
6 From Difference to vision-in-One from:
François Laruelle’s Philosophies of Difference
Abstract: We noted early in our opening chapter that in
Philosophies of DifferenceLaruelle aims to mount a ‘critique that would no longer be a complement, a rectification, a deconstruction, a supplement’, the object of this critique being philosophy’s need ‘to think through unifying duality, through the synthesis of contraries, through the One as All or as unity of contraries, through dialectic and difference’.¹ We are now in a position to understand this aim more precisely with respect to the triad of models of Difference represented by Nietzsche-Deleuze, Heidegger and Derrida respectively, as well as the (partially anachronistic) history they compose.
CHAPTER 4 Oral History as a Research Method from:
Research Methods for English Studies
Author(s) Summerfield Penny
Abstract: Oral history has a salience and familiarity at the beginning of the twenty-first century that is both popular and academic. The oral telling of public and personal histories is an everyday event on radio and television and in film, as well as occupying a recognised place within the scholarly practices of numerous academic disciplines, including anthropology, education, history, geography, political science and sociology.¹ Oral history offers several benefits to the discipline of English. Interviews with literary authors, as well as recordings of personal experiences of cultural phenomena such as theatre-going and reading, are available for study in collections in, for
CHAPTER 5 Visual Methodologies from:
Research Methods for English Studies
Author(s) Rose Gillian
Abstract: Visual images have been the object of study for a variety of disciplines for as long as those disciplines have existed. They include art history in the humanities, most obviously, but also, within the social sciences, the sub-disciplines of visual anthropology and visual sociology. Geography has long understood maps and photographs as central to its project (Harley 1992; Matless 1996; Cosgrove 1998), and clearly many natural sciences use various kinds of images as evidence for their claims. More recently, however, certain kinds of images, and some discipline-specific modes of approaching them, have started to cross those disciplinary boundaries, with interesting
CHAPTER 9 Textual Analysis as a Research Method from:
Research Methods for English Studies
Author(s) Belsey Catherine
Abstract: How important is textual analysis in research? What is it? How is it done? And what difference does it make? My contention will be that textual analysis is indispensable to research in cultural criticism, where cultural criticism includes English, cultural history and cultural studies, as well as any other discipline that focuses on texts, or seeks to understand the inscription of culture in its artefacts. And since textual analysis is in the end empirical, I shall set out to exemplify my methodological account with a single instance. The project is to imagine that Titian’s painting of
Tarquin and Lucretiaconstitutes
Introduction from:
Christian Philosophy A–Z
Abstract: Fifty years ago a scan of bookshop shelves would have been as likely to find a dictionary of terms for alchemy as one for Christian philosophy. Indeed, one might well have thought that, though of course there were some Christian philosophers then, they were doomed to the same fate as the dodo. But, in a stunning reversal, today Christian philosophy is among the most vibrant areas of philosophy. While the story of that change is still being written, there are a few key factors. On the negative side, the last fifty years have seen the demise of some historically formidable
Book Title: The Edinburgh Companion to the History of Democracy-From Pre-history to Future Possibilities
Publisher: Edinburgh University Press
Author(s): Stockwell Stephen
Abstract: Pre-history o The Assyrians o Ancient India o Ancient China o Islam and Phoenicia
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.3366/j.ctt1g0b6rb
Chapter 4 Ancient China from:
The Edinburgh Companion to the History of Democracy
Author(s) Hui Victoria Tin-bor
Abstract: Both Western and Chinese analysts often presume that democracy is unique to Western civilisation and alien to the Chinese. The roots of Western dynamism are, in turn, assumed to derive from the political complexity of Europe, whereas those of Chinese stagnation from political unity. However, as this chapter illustrates, China in fact experienced fluctuations between unification and division in history. Intense international competition in the classical era (770–221 BCE) gave rise to citizenship rights defined as state– society bargains over the means of war. Although the development of Chinese citizenship was aborted by Qin’s successful unification of the Warring
Chapter 8 Rome from:
The Edinburgh Companion to the History of Democracy
Author(s) Matyszak Philip
Abstract: Although this chapter takes a broader view, democracy in Rome is generally considered in the context of the mid-to late Republic. The view that the oligarchy exercised
de factocontrol of the voting process in this latter period has been challenged from the 1990s onward (Millar 2002). The ensuing debate has exposed extensive deficiencies in what is known about the democratic process in Rome (Sandberg 2001). Recently the focus has shifted to the role of the army, a focus which will be retained in this chapter (Southern 2007). It will also be stressed that throughout the history of Rome, voting
Chapter 10 Venice from:
The Edinburgh Companion to the History of Democracy
Author(s) Stockwell Stephen
Abstract: A dense mythology surrounds the origins of Venice and its early development as a democratically inclined republic. This mythology was lovingly crafted by propagandists of the later regime, ably assisted by itinerant intellectuals, then and now, all keen to establish Venice as a republican exemplar for their own political purposes. Venice has a remarkable history. It is a rare example of an autonomous polity that survived for more than a millennium, from the barbarian invasions that presaged the fall of Rome at the start of the fifth century ce to the arrival of Napoleon in 1797, when the city surrendered
Chapter 11 The Nordic Countries from:
The Edinburgh Companion to the History of Democracy
Author(s) Hervik Frode
Abstract: The Middle Ages should be studied and understood in its own terms and on its own premises, but a historian must also be able to explain progress, development and the great lineages of history. One of these great lineages is the history of democracy, in which the ‘Dark Ages’ are assumed to be a black hole. The experience of the Nordic countries during this period provides a worthy case study to test the accuracy of this assessment. The word ‘democracy’ directly translated from the Greek means a form of government where the people rule. In the city state (
polis) of
Chapter 16 The American Revolution from:
The Edinburgh Companion to the History of Democracy
Author(s) Shankman Andrew
Abstract: To consensus era historians of the 1950s, democracy in late colonial British North America scarcely needed to be explained. Colonists were middle class, jealous of their liberties and determined to assert their rights in powerful colonial legislatures (Brown 1955; Greene 1963). Since the 1970s this story has been dismantled; it is now clear that democracy was not inevitable in the region that became the United States. Between 1720 and 1760, from Massachusetts to Georgia, the colonies became more British in their political practices, social relations and cultural tastes. Each colony produced ruling elites who wielded economic power and monopolised political
Chapter 21 Singapore from:
The Edinburgh Companion to the History of Democracy
Author(s) Doran Christine
Abstract: In Singapore the period from 1890 to 1914 was one of social transformation, demographic shifts, rapid economic development and intellectual ferment. This chapter explores the contributions to democratic thought made by two Chinese Singaporean intellectuals: Lim Boon Keng and Tan Teck Soon. Both were born in Singapore, of Chinese descent, and both became very influential in the dynamic intellectual scene that emerged at the turn of the twentieth century. Lim and Tan sought and found in Chinese religion, political philosophy and history a powerful democratic tradition. They believed that this could become the foundation upon which could be constructed a
Chapter 23 1848: from:
The Edinburgh Companion to the History of Democracy
Author(s) Rapport Mike
Abstract: Between February and April 1848, the conservative order which had dominated Europe since the fall of Napoleon in 1815 was felled by the hammer-blows of revolution across the continent. The revolutions swept liberal governments to power, tasked with forging a new political order based on the principles of civil rights and parliamentary government. By the end of 1849, all the revolutions had collapsed and the short and violent European experiment in liberal (and, in some countries, democratic) politics was over. For the history of democracy, the fascination of 1848 lies in the variety of democratic forms that emerged in such
Chapter 28 Women’s Suffrage from:
The Edinburgh Companion to the History of Democracy
Author(s) Sowerwine Charles
Abstract: Historians have often treated the introduction of women’s suffrage as a narrative of linear progress. In this view, women’s exclusion from the suffrage resulted from ageold prejudices, which, gradually and inevitably, gave way to modern egalitarian ideas. Recent scholarship, however, has complicated this story by emphasising the intractability of the issue. Enlightenment and republican discourse talked in universal terms, but constructed the citizen as public man in opposition to private woman, creating a feminine ‘other’ in order to create a ‘universal’, which was in fact gendered, masculine (Sowerwine 2010: 19). The idea of equal rights and the subordination
Chapter 29 Socialism, Communism, Anarchism from:
The Edinburgh Companion to the History of Democracy
Author(s) Hindess Barry
Abstract: This chapter examines important divisions in the history of socialism, focusing on the period before the schism between communists and others that followed the First World War and the subsequent revolutions in Russia (1917) and Germany (1918–1919). It considers divisions between anarchist and Marxist socialism (or, as the anarchist, Michael Bakunin framed it: between revolutionary socialism and communism (Bakunin 1950)); and, within European social democracy, the divisions over the projects of a peaceful, democratic road to socialism and the ‘dictatorship of the proletariat’.
Chapter 30 Civil Rights from:
The Edinburgh Companion to the History of Democracy
Author(s) Ondaatje Michael L.
Abstract: The civil rights movement is widely acknowledged as the greatest social movement in US history. Typically associated with the stirring oratory and leadership of Martin Luther King, its philosophies and legacies continue to reverberate throughout America and the world. Demanding freedom and democracy for all, record numbers of black people rose up to challenge the institutional foundations of US white supremacy. They stood nobly and non-violently in the face of police dogs, water cannons and violent mobs, adamant that only love and moral suasion could change America. In overturning segregation and securing black voting rights, the civil rights movement transformed
Chapter 32 Bolivia from:
The Edinburgh Companion to the History of Democracy
Author(s) Medeiros Carmen
Abstract: On December 2005, Evo Morales won Bolivia’s presidential election by one of the widest margins in the country’s democratic history, while his party, Movement Towards Socialism (MAS), gained control of congress. The margin of victory (54 per cent of the votes and 25 percentage points ahead of his closest opponent) was, perhaps, overshadowed by Morales self-identification as an indigenous person and as a staunch critic of the neo-liberal project as neo-colonial and undemocratic. This victory raised many doubts from critics and opponents, who saw Morales as unprepared to assume the responsibilities of governing a country. However, under his leadership Bolivia
Chapter 42 Deliberative Democracy from:
The Edinburgh Companion to the History of Democracy
Author(s) Rostbøll Christian F.
Abstract: Over the last twenty years deliberative democracy has become the most discussed theory of democracy. The term was coined by Joseph Bessette in 1980, but academic writing on deliberative democracy really picked up in the early 1990s (Bessette 1980; Hansen 2004). While the idea of giving deliberation a core role in democracy has roots throughout the history of democracy, the most important contemporary theoretical sources for deliberative democrats are the works of Jürgen Habermas and John Rawls (Habermas 1984, 1989, 1996; Rawls 1971, 1996). The theory of deliberative democracy is often directed at two related deficiencies of actual existing democracy,
Chapter 43 New Thinking from:
The Edinburgh Companion to the History of Democracy
Author(s) Keane John
Abstract: In 1945, following several decades that saw most experiments in democratisation fail, there were only a dozen democracies left on the face of the earth. Since then, despite many ups and downs, democracy has bounced back from near oblivion to become a planetary phenomenon for the first time in its history (Diamond 2008; Dunn 2005; Keane 2009b). Fresh research perspectives are required because democracy has taken root in so many different geographic contexts that several fundamental presuppositions of democratic theory have been invalidated. This metamorphosis remains largely unregistered in the literature on democracy, which still has a distinctively Eurocentric bent,
Conclusion: from:
The Edinburgh Companion to the History of Democracy
Author(s) Stockwell Stephen
Abstract: In the preceding chapters, the contributors have brought their expertise to bear on many democratic moments, both expected and unexpected, down through history. Together, these chapters tell quite a story of common people taking their chances to create ideas, opportunities and institutions of government where their collective voices have a role to play and often carry the day. But as more people identify themselves as democrats, as more countries embrace democracy, as there is more opportunity for participation at local, national and international levels, there is also evidence of a lapse of faith, a moment of uncertainty, a loss of
Chapter V Animals from:
Form and Object
Abstract: In the history of Western knowledge, species were once a principle of dividing several things into objects, which were dependent upon the living object’s ancestral relations and resemblances. Georges Cuvier’s fixist conception of species ‘includes the individuals which descend from
Chapter X History from:
Form and Object
Abstract: The problem of universal history does not result from the possibility of organising the universe in time, but rather from considering time as a universe. How is it possible to grasp time – structured by the present (maximal presence), the past (weakening of presence), and the future (maximal absence) – as a cumulative order of all past instants, from the most remote to the most present? We raised this question in Chapter III of this book. Universal history inscribes objects and events in an order of comprehension, which leads to the present and points towards the future. The cultural structuring of time
Chapter 4 Historical Dasein from:
Virginia Woolf and Being-in-the-world
Abstract: The previous two chapters have considered Woolf’s sense of Beingin-the-world principally from the perspective of her treatment of place. In this chapter, the focus shifts to the notion of temporality, an area of study that is granted particular emphasis in Heidegger’s
Being and Time. Specifically, Woolf’s approach to history and historical discourse from the perspective of Being-in-the-world is investigated.¹ Woolf’s interest in the subject of history began at an early age under the instruction of her father, the historian, biographer and man of letters, Sir Leslie Stephen.² A willing student in terms of her adolescent submission to her father’s direction,
Chapter 5 Moments of Being and the Everyday from:
Virginia Woolf and Being-in-the-world
Abstract: The preceding chapters have explored Woolf’s emphasis throughout her writings on the notion that the individual’s average everyday mode of Being-in-the-world comes to be defined and ‘held in place’ (‘Sketch’: 92) by the typically veiled forces, conventions and prescriptions of the social order, including the often overlapping discourses of patriarchy, religion, nationalism and history. As discussed, such an approach to the relationship between self and world may be contrasted with Heidegger’s ontological emphasis in
Being and Time. In this chapter, the focus shifts to the crucial role that moods and sensations play in Woolf’s textual representations of the individual’s experience
Chapter 1 INTRODUCTION from:
Evil in Contemporary Political Theory
Author(s) Sutch Peter
Abstract: The concept of ‘evil’ has a long history in the western tradition, extending from early theological debate, through tortured discussion of the relationship between moral and religious issues, to a contemporary context in which moral and political theory have domains of discourse in their own right. The religious roots of the idea of ‘evil’, however, have often made it difficult to accommodate in predominantly secular cultures, especially in multicultural contexts where deeply held beliefs may not be widely shared. Indeed, there has been a tendency in recent decades, especially among political theorists, to set the notion aside as outdated or
23 SHAKESPEARE, SCULPTURE AND THE MATERIAL ARTS from:
The Edinburgh Companion to Shakespeare and the Arts
Author(s) Engler Balz
Abstract: Sculptures, traditionally three-dimensional representations of human beings, have been popular in the history of Shakespeare reception. They usually show the writer himself, occasionally certain figures from his plays, and they do so in different sizes, from larger-than life to miniature knick-knacks, and in different materials, from marble and bronze to china and even Welsh coal. The knick-knack has been popular since the eighteenth century, in the shape of small statues, thimbles, wine-stoppers, teapots, and so on as they can be found today in Stratford souvenir shops; Batman, of course, used a switch hidden in a Shakespeare bust to open the
CHAPTER 4 POP VIDEO: MICHAEL JACKSON’S ‘THRILLER’ AND ‘RACE’ from:
Texts
Abstract: One of Michael Jackson’s hit singles has the consistent line in its chorus, ‘It Don’t Matter If You’re Black Or White’: the statement of an ideal rather than a social fact.³ In Western society, white has been generally portrayed as a norm against which blackness is positioned as aberrant threatening and perhaps even monstrous. As well as telling a mini-story familiar from teen horror, Michael Jackson’s music video for his song ‘Thriller’ invokes a number of discourses about ‘race’ and race relations in the US. Riffing on 1950s horror movies, it divides small-town America between respectable cinemagoers, fascinated and appalled
CHAPTER 7 NEWSPAPER ARTICLE: THE GULF WAR IN REAL TIME AND VIRTUAL SPACE from:
Texts
Abstract: The literary, however identified, may be said to include many examples of non-fiction, including works of journalism. Given the reporter’s quasi-objective relationship to history, the journalistic article was in some ways seen as a model for much literature in the 1930s, with a writer such as George Orwell specialising equally in fiction, essay-writing and reportage, and a novelist such as Christopher Isherwood fashioning himself in fiction as a news camera ‘recording, not thinking’.² Newspaper articles are, in fact, defined by their place of publication rather than their content, but there are certain likely formal characteristics or principles of journalistic writing
CHAPTER 12 SHORT STORY: BARTHELME’S BALLOON AND THE RHIZOME from:
Texts
Abstract: Novel: A short story padded. A species of composition bearing the same relation to literature that the panorama bears to art. As it is too long to be read at a sitting the impressions made by its successive parts are successively effaced, as in the panorama.
CHAPTER 13 LYRIC: ‘WHERE’S MY SNARE?’: EMINEM AND SYLVIA PLATH from:
Texts
Abstract: In Ian McEwan’s Kafkaesque short story ‘Conversations
CHAPTER 14 AUTOBIOGRAPHY: MARTIN AMIS’S from:
Texts
Abstract: The study of autobiography has been resurgent in recent decades, and the genre is now often discussed by historians, literary critics and others alongside biographies, memoirs, letters, diaries and reminiscences – as well as works more conventionally considered ‘history’ or ‘fiction’ – under the banner of life writing (the term ‘self-life-writing’ is Avrom Fleishman’s). One reason for this is the rise of interdisciplinary areas of study that have found autobiography to be a particularly useful form of writing, and so have accorded it a distinctive place in the study of both authenticity and alterity. In the 1970s, women’s studies, American studies, ethnic
CHAPTER 15 VIRTUAL TEXT: AMAZONIAN DEMOCRACY from:
Texts
Abstract: In his 1909 story ‘The Machine Stops’, E. M. Forster imagines a future underground world in which a vast mechanised web connects together all of its isolated, enervated citizens. In this society, all communication is undertaken through the machine, but its vast network can connect two people anywhere around the globe. Forster’s story, though less well-known than the later Dystopian visions of Huxley’s
Brave New World or Orwell’s 1984, envisions one technological aspect of contemporary life more fully than either.
Chapter 3 Prolepsis from:
About Time
Abstract: This chapter is about the anticipation of retrospection and the extended significance that this temporal loop has acquired in our world. I am going to approach the subject through three different meanings of the word
prolepsis, or, since the primary significance of prolepsis is anticipation, three different types of the anticipation of retrospection. The first of these I will refer to as the narratological meaning of prolepsis: a term used by Genette and others to describe flashforward. Prolepsis, for Genette, is a moment in a narrative in which the chronological order of story events is disturbed and the narrator narrates
Chapter 6 Backwards Time from:
About Time
Abstract: In ‘The Typology of Detective Fiction’, Todorov distinguishes between the whodunit and the thriller on the grounds that the former is a double story and the latter a single one (2000: 139). The whodunit is double in the sense that it is the story of ‘the days of the investigation which begin with the crime, and the days of the drama which lead up to it’.¹ The simplicity of this observation is matched only by its importance, because it means that the whodunit goes backwards as it goes forwards, or more precisely that it reconstructs the time line of the
2 The Constraints of Experience from:
The World, the Flesh and the Subject
Abstract: Let us suppose that we reject the ‘myth of the given’ or the idea of ‘contents’ of consciousness whose character explains what it is like to have our experiences, and adopt instead an account in terms of the ways things can become intentional objects of experience through the manner of our bodily interactions with them. This may still leave us with the uneasy feeling that something the ‘given’ was meant to suggest has dropped out of our story, namely, the way in which our perceptions and especially our bodily sensations are not only what we
make of them – not
Chapter 5 Literature – Repeat Nothing from:
Death-Drive
Abstract: The title of Ian McEwan’s 1998 novel,
Enduring Love, invites images of a romantic relationship surviving adversity with the rich resources of sentimental intensity. But those images are qualified severely when the story gets under way. First, the love portrayed is unrequited; second, it is pathological; third, it is homosexual (in a markedly heterosexual world); fourth, it is a manifestation of Christian fanaticism. The word ‘enduring’ in the title becomes menacing, suggesting obsession. It also reflects back on the object of the love who must ‘endure’ the menace such ‘love’ presents.
Book Title: Creating Worldviews-Metaphor, Ideology and Language
Publisher: Edinburgh University Press
Author(s): Underhill James W.
Abstract: Reflecting upon language and the role metaphor plays in patterning ideas and thought, Underhill analyses the discourse of several languages in recent history.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.3366/j.ctt1r23vv
CHAPTER 6 Diversity on the Periphery from:
Creating Worldviews
Abstract: Studies which approach the question of metaphor with a comparative approach include
The Ubiquity of Metaphor: Amsterdam Studies in the Theory and History of Linguistic Science (1985) edited by Wolf Paprotté and René Dirven, the multilingual studies to be found on the metaphorik.de online journal, based in Hamburg, Germany, and work carried out by Czech and Polish scholars and published by Irena Vaňková in The Picture of the World in Language (Obraz světa v jazyce, 2001). Eve Sweetser, like Andrew Goatly, is somewhat of an exception in that she is one of the few prominent cognitive linguists to propose comparative
CHAPTER 9 Language in Metaphors from:
Creating Worldviews
Abstract: In his sardonic book-length account of the various representations attributed to the French language throughout history,
De la langue française (1997), Henri Meschonnic quoted Rivarol, one of the ‘great priests’ who knelt down before the majesty of the French language, celebrating its purity, its clarity, its logic, its perfection and its universality. French at the time of Rivarol (the end of the eighteenth century) was the preferred language of European elites from Madrid to Moscow and was widely used as the language of diplomacy; and this was enough to convince Rivarol that the French language was ‘universal’. It was, he
Introduction: from:
Dissenting Histories
Abstract: This is a study of some eighteenth-century historical works. They are mostly by Dissenters, little known and less read: Edmund Calamy’s
Abridgment of Mr Baxter’s History of his Life and Times, Daniel Neal’s History of the Puritans, William Harris’s Historical and Critical Account of the Life of Oliver Cromwell, Samuel Palmer’s The Nonconformist’s Memorial and Joseph Cornish’s Brief and Impartial History of the Puritans, among others. Chapters are also devoted to David Hume’s History of England and Edmund Burke’s Reflections on the Revolution in France. The object of study is not, however, a series of texts, canonical or otherwise, abstracted
1 The Debt of Memory: from:
Dissenting Histories
Abstract: Edmund Calamy’s
An Abridgment of Mr Baxter’s History of his Life and Times, published in 1702, was the first published history by a Dissenter to begin to recover the national Dissenting experience of ‘the great ejection’ of 1662 and its aftermath. A second, much-expanded two-volume edition, in which the entire second volume was devoted to detailing the ejected ministers, was published in 1713.¹ And in 1727 Calamy published, in two substantial volumes, A Continuation of the Account of the Ministers, Lecturers, Masters and fellows of Colleges and Schoolmasters, who were Ejected and Silenced after the Restoration in 1660. Together these
2 Protestant Liberty: from:
Dissenting Histories
Abstract: The most influential Dissenting history of the eighteenth century was
The History of the Puritans by Daniel Neal; or to give its full title: The History of the Puritans; or, Protestant Nonconformists; from the Reformation in 1517. To the Revolution in 1688: comprising an account of their principles; their attempts for a further reformation in the Church; their sufferings; and the lives and characters of their most considerable divines. Caroline Robbins called it ‘probably the most interesting revelation of Dissenting ideas in a secular work in the second quarter of the eighteenth century’.¹
3 Enthusiasts, Puritans and Politics: from:
Dissenting Histories
Abstract: David Hume’s
History of England was the most important and widely read history of the English polity published in the eighteenth century.¹ One of its aims was to challenge the kinds of political memory that circulated everywhere in Hanoverian England – in other words, to exorcise Stuart and Cromwellian ghosts, to delegitimise the political memories of Whigs, Tories and Jacobites, of Churchmen and Dissenters, finally to bury the dead. The agenda for The History of England was sketched out in a number of Hume’s essays of the 1740s. Imagine, Hume says, a Member of Parliament in the reign of William or
4 Enlightenment, Republicanism and Dissent: from:
Dissenting Histories
Abstract: At the same time as Hume, another historian was producing a history of seventeenth-century England – William Harris, a Dissenting minister in the west of England. Born in Salisbury in 1720, the son of a Dissenting woolcomber, he was educated for the ministry at Taunton Academy. He served brief spells as a minister to Dissenting congregations first at St Looe in Cornwall and then at Wells in Somerset, where he was ordained in April 1741.¹ He married Miss Elizabeth Bovit of Honiton in Devon and lived the rest of his life there, ministering to a small Dissenting congregation of around a
5 Dissenting Histories in the 1770s and 1780s from:
Dissenting Histories
Abstract: Several factors converged in the 1770s to bolster interest among Dissenters in their own history. First, in 1767 the long, wearying legal battle between the City of London Corporation and the Protestant Dissenting Deputies came to end when six out of seven Law Lords decided in favour of the Dissenting position.¹ By Lord Mansfield’s judgment, Dissent was legally secured. Dissenting religious worship was, he said, ‘not only exempted from punishment, but rendered innocent and lawful: it is established, it is put under the protection, and is not merely under the connivance of the law’.²
Conclusion from:
Dissenting Histories
Abstract: To move beyond Burke’s
Reflections into the Revolution debate of the 1790s is to move beyond the scope of this book – indeed, would warrant another book. These rich and complex exchanges, in a situation of acute political crisis, were the nexus out of which came some of the major works of Whig history of the first half of the nineteenth century, bedevilled by the unfinished business of 1688.¹ The Revolution debate was precisely – and this has been underplayed in the secondary literature – a dispute about history. It was, in key respects, initiated by the Dissenters in their campaigns against the
Chapter 2 Sainthood-towards-Death: from:
George Mackay Brown and the Philosophy of Community
Abstract: The story of Magnus Erlendson,¹ twelfth-century Earl of Orkney and martyred saint, is perhaps the best known to emerge from the islands, the ‘most famous episode in Orkney’s history’.² In John Mooney’s modern hagiography, a major source for twentieth-century writing on Magnus, the earl is held to be ‘the outstanding personality of the Orkneys in olden days as well as in our own times’.³ This claim still stands seventy years after Mooney’s biography, thanks not only to the continued popularity of the
Orkneyinga Saga and related Icelandic tellings, but also to George Mackay Brown’s repeated reworking of the story, especially
Chapter 3 The Individual Community and the Community of Individuals from:
George Mackay Brown and the Philosophy of Community
Abstract: While in
Greenvoe Brown depicts the life of an entire community, and in Magnus he focuses on the way the death of an individual can create community, in his later novels he concentrates on the individual search for community. In the largely symbolic fairy tale Time in a Red Coat, the seafaring adventure story Vinland and the elegiac Beside the Ocean of Time, Brown examines the idea of community as myth, as historical reality and as fiction itself. All three of these works can be read as examples of Denis Hollier’s definition of the novel as ‘the story of an
5 The Continental Perspective on the Idea from:
The Idea of Continental Philosophy
Abstract: If what the postwar gulf-seekers in the analytic movement would have liked to have expelled from the midst of philosophy in the Englishspeaking world really had been fully expelled (
qua actuality as it were) the story of Continental philosophy would perhaps already be a piece of analytical philosophy’s mythological folklore (‘There used to be some people who read that kind of stuff, but not any more, not round here anyway’). Of course, the fundamental argument of the last chapter is that what answers to the idea of Continental philosophy (the risk of ‘sophistry and illusion’) is not something that can
Introduction: from:
Media and Memory
Abstract: Apart from mandatory history lessons at school that may inspire a minority to pursue historical studies at a higher level and beyond, where do the rest of us get an understanding of the past? It is safe to say, as we stand firmly established in the twenty-first century, that our engagement with history has become almost entirely mediated. Media, in the form of print, television, film, photography, radio and increasingly the Internet, are the main sources for recording, constructing, archiving and disseminating public and private histories in the early twenty-first century. They provide the most compelling devices for accessing information
1 Memory Studies and Media Studies from:
Media and Memory
Abstract: There is a long history of thinkers who have, to certain degrees, evaluated, reflected upon and tried to explain memory and remembering. Not surprisingly, this extends as far back as Plato and Aristotle as well as being found in the more recent philosophical thinking of writers as diverse as Friedrich Nietzsche (1844–1900), Sigmund Freud (1856–1939), Émile Durkheim (1858–1917), Henri Bergson (1859–1941) and Walter Benjamin (1892–1940). It has developed from early sixteenth-century beliefs that ‘memory could offer unmediated access to experience or to external reality’ (Radstone and Hodgkin 2005: 9) to late nineteenth-century challenges; as ‘modernity’s
4 Digital Memories: from:
Media and Memory
Abstract: Media and the development and history of media from the printing press to the blogosphere have been caught in a tension between democracy and control. Pierre Nora has argued that a ‘democratization of history’ can occur if emancipatory versions of the past surface: ‘Unlike history, which has always been in the hands of the public authorities, of scholars and specialised peer groups, memory has acquired all the new privileges and prestige of a popular protest movement’ (2002: 6). Therefore a free and creative media brings with it democracy, or at least the possibility of democratisation. New media technologies of digital
6 (Re)Media Events: from:
Media and Memory
Abstract: As a result, the history of collective memory would be recast as a complex process of cultural production and consumption that acknowledges the persistence of cultural traditions as
7 The Madonna Archive: from:
Media and Memory
Abstract: The previous case study chapters have drawn upon particular examples of memory being articulated through the broadcast media of radio and television as well as post-broadcast media platforms such as YouTube. The emphasis has been on the mediation (van Dijck 2007) and mediatisation (Livingstone 2008) of history and memory in terms of local, national and international events or persons. As each chapter has progressed, so too has the consideration of the level and extent of audience involvement in the construction of making mediated memories. It would be very easy for any book on media and memory to get struck in
Book Title: Philosophy and Friendship- Publisher: Edinburgh University Press
Author(s): Lynch Sandra
Abstract: This book explains the persistence of friendship today in the light of the history of philosophical approaches to the subject.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.3366/j.ctt1r26hc
Chapter 1 Approaching the Kaleidoscope of Friendship from:
Philosophy and Friendship
Abstract: Friendship, Cicero tells us, ‘is a kaleidoscope and complicated thing’.¹ We might add a fascinating thing; a kind of love perhaps and an enigma to us. Unlike love, which, on some accounts, is regarded as involuntary, friendship maintains an element of freedom of choice. In common with love, it involves a relationship between two beings and so draws us into the mystery of the difficult notion of the individual in himself or herself. The history of the philosophical literature on friendship reveals a changing semantic paradigm in relation to this notion. We are curious about friendship because as social creatures
Book Title: The Discursive Construction of National Identity- Publisher: Edinburgh University Press
Author(s): Unger J. W.
Abstract: How do we construct national identities in discourse? Which topics, which discursive strategies and which linguistic devices are employed to construct national sameness and uniqueness on the one hand, and differences to other national collectives on the other hand? The Discursive Construction of National Identity analyses discourses of national identity in Europe with particular attention to Austria.In the tradition of critical discourse analysis, the authors analyse current and on-going transformations in the self-and other definition of national identities using an innovative interdisciplinary approach which combines discourse-historical theory and methodology and political science perspectives. Thus, the rhetorical promotion of national identification and the discursive construction and reproduction of national difference on public, semi-public and semi-private levels within a nation state are analysed in much detail and illustrated with a huge amount of examples taken from many genres (speeches, focus-groups, interviews, media, and so forth).In addition to the critical discourse analysis of multiple genres accompanying various commemorative and celebratory events in 1995, this extended and revised edition is able to draw comparisons with similar events in 2005. The impact of socio-political changes in Austria and in the European Union is also made transparent in the attempts of constructing hegemonic national identities. Key Features:*Discourse-historical approach.*Interdisciplinarity (cultural studies, discourse analysis, history, political science).*Multi-method, multi-genre.*Qualitative case studies.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.3366/j.ctt1r26kb
Chapter 1 Introduction from:
The Discursive Construction of National Identity
Abstract: The moral of this story is that even after all those years in cold storage, the iceman (Ötzi) suffers from a certain confusion as to his identity, a
Chapter 3 On Austrian Identity: from:
The Discursive Construction of National Identity
Abstract: Academic literature on Austrian identity deals mainly with historical perspectives and attempts to prove the existence of an independent Austrian nation and a national identity as well as to document, by means of empirical quantitative surveys, how this identity is rooted in the Austrian mind (for example, Bruckmüller 1996 and 1994, Haller et al. 1996, Stourzh 1990, Reiterer 1988a, Zöllner 1988, Dusek, Pelinka and Weinzierl 1988, Kreissler 1984, Heer 1981). However, because this approach has scarcely considered social history or the history of everyday life, it has largely neglected to analyse everyday political culture or to interpret national consciousness as
1 WHAT PLACE FOR DOCTRINE IN A TIME OF FRAGMENTATION? from:
Philosophy of International Law
Abstract: I intend to begin simply by referring to two recent French works, the
Dictionnaire encyclopédique de théorie et de sociologie du droit and a colloquium organized by the legal history department of the University of Picardie (Amiens), La Doctrine juridique. The first provides us with an authoritative and vital distinction between legal doctrine and legal dogmatics, while the second explains the problematic of keeping the former alive.
5 AMERICAN LEGAL CULTURES OF COLLECTIVE SECURITY from:
Philosophy of International Law
Abstract: I wish to present a perspective from American culture and history, which may help to explain dominant American tendencies to resort to the unilateral use of force to resolve what Americans take to be demands of their national security. This is very far from wishing to deny the importance of international law, either as an intellectual construct or as an ideological weapon. Indeed, the wider cultural, historical analysis is intended to demonstrate the contrary. International law language is the final battleground in the struggle for legitimacy, which always accompanies the use of force. Nonetheless, international law is plagued by the
1 In Tending Scotland from:
Intending Scotland
Abstract: In the autumn of 1966, Ian Hamilton Finlay and his wife Sue took over an abandoned croft in the Southern uplands of Scotland. For Finlay, a poet, short-story writer and editor, best known for his poems in Glasgow dialect,
Glasgow Beasts, an a Burd (1961), and for the avant garde internationalism promoted by his journal Poor. Old. Tired. Horse., the setting seemed an unlikely one. The croft was called Stonypath, a name all too appropriate to its environment, set as it was in a landscape of rough pasture that had been ravaged by two hundred years of grazing sheep. The
11 REKINDLING EFFICACY: from:
Media and Identity in Africa
Author(s) Njogu Kimani
Abstract: Orality has been an important method for self-understanding, creating relationships, and establishing an equilibrium between body, soul and the environment. Through oral narratives, communities have been able to pass on values, attitudes, knowledge and modes of practice to generations. Because ‘story telling occupies a natural role in many African cultures’ (Pillay 2003: 109), it has the potential of functioning as a key strategy for the promotion of health and well-being. In many cases, therapeutic stories are transmitted through the mass media to be consumed by individuals in their homes or by groups in schools, orphanages, prisons, dispensaries, market places, and
16 ‘TO MAKE STRANGE THINGS POSSIBLE’: from:
Media and Identity in Africa
Author(s) Behrend Heike
Abstract: The Bakor Studio in Lamu, situated on one of the main streets of the Old Town, was established in the 1960s. The founder, Mr Omar Said Bakor, born in 1932, was a self-made man and brilliant
bricoleur, who never went to school. His family originated in Yemen. Before opening the studio, he worked for ten years as a street photographer. He experimented with various techniques of montage ‘to make strange things possible and for fun’, as one of his sons, Mr Najid Omar Said Bakor, explained to me in 1996. His father also recorded the history of Lamu in photographs
Chapter 5 Counter-Actualisation and the Method of Intuition from:
Deleuze and Philosophy
Author(s) Egyed Bela
Abstract: In his article, ‘Un, multiple, multiplicité(s)’ (2000), Badiou reiterates his earlier objections to Deleuze: (1) Deleuze’s conception of ‘set’ is anachronistic because it is pre-Cantorian. It ignores the extraordinary immanent dialectic that mathematics has bestowed (
dotē) this concept since the end of the nineteenth century; (2) Deleuze’s concept of multiplicity remains inferior (because of its qualitative differentiation) to the concept ofmultipleemerging from the history of contemporary mathematics; and (3) the qualitative determination of multiplicities makes it impossible to subtract them from their equivocal re-absorption into the One (of classical ontology). In the same article, Badiou complains that those
Chapter 2 Politics and the Political: from:
Post-Foundational Political Thought
Abstract: Politics, as Paul Ricœur once remarked, ‘only exists in great moments, in “crises”, in the climactic and turning points of history’ (1965: 255). In 1956, troops of the Warsaw pact states invaded Hungary and cracked down on the Hungarian revolution. This event had heavily dislocating effects on Western political thought – no matter whether Marxist or not. As a reaction, Paul Ricœur published one of his best-known essays, ‘The Political Paradox’, in which he seeks to come to terms philosophically with the exigency of the Hungarian events (1965). Counter to state-Marxism, his aim is to think what he perceives as the
Chapter 7 Founding Post-Foundationalism: from:
Post-Foundational Political Thought
Abstract: One of our initial assumptions was that, if our aim is to delineate the contours of current post-foundational political thought, it is not sufficient to develop the conceptual history of the emerging concept of the political. In the present investigation I wanted to go one step further by concentrating on those theories that employ the term within the post-foundational framework of what was described as left Heideggerianism. So let us once more recapitulate the thesis: in most such theories, ‘the political’ in its difference vis-à-vis ‘the social’ and ‘politics’ serves as an indicator of precisely the impossibility or absence of
Chapter 2 Before and after modernity: from:
The Scots Imagination and Modern Memory
Abstract: In 1766, James Boswell, having returned from a Grand Tour accompanied by Rousseau’s mistress, left London for his native Edinburgh, where he took his final law examination and joined the Scottish bar. Meanwhile, ensconced in the Advocates Library, the Professor of Pneumatics and Moral Philosophy, Adam Ferguson, was completing his pioneering work, shortly to appear (despite David Hume’s misgivings) as
An Essay on the History of Civil Society (1767). These were heady days in the precincts of the Scottish Parliament Building, when cultural conversation in the Old Town was as high as the odours of its teeming streets. On 16
INTRODUCTION: from:
Memory and the Moving Image
Abstract: A recurring image in Jean-Luc Godard’s eight-part video series
Histoire(s) du cinéma (1989–98) shows a man and woman staring intently at a film projection, taken from an early film by Ingmar Bergman, Fängelse (1946). Along with shots of James Stewart peering voyeuristically through a zoom lens in Rear Window (Hitchcock, 1954) the image is developed through the series as a figure of cinema’s gaze upon history. Citing a line from Alain Resnais’ Hiroshima mon amour (1959), the sequence of titles inscribed upon the Fängelse image as it appears in chapter 4B of Godard’s series evokes a failure of witnessing
Chapter 4 What Will Have Happened: from:
The Unexpected
Abstract: ‘I cannot predict what is going to happen’, Bergson says, ‘but I foresee that I am going to have known it.’ This empty foresight offers a grammatical form, the future perfect, which links together the structure of an existential moment, the engagement with a fictional plot, and contemporary epochal self-consciousness. In 1977, Robert Champigny published a philosophical study of mystery stories titled
What Will Have Happened, a tense form that creates a conjunction between a prospective present and the retrospective future. Speaking of the investigative sequence of a mystery story or detective fiction, what makes aesthetic sense for Champigny ‘is
Book Title: Modernism and Magic-Experiments with Spiritualism, Theosophy and the Occult
Publisher: Edinburgh University Press
Author(s): Wilson Leigh
Abstract: While modernism’s engagement with the occult has been approached by critics as the result of a loss of faith in representation, an attempt to draw on science as the primary discourse of modernity, or as a hidden history of ideas, Leigh Wilson argues that these discourses have at their heart a magical practice which remakes the relationship between world and representation. As Wilson demonstrates, the courses of the occult are based on a magical mimesis which transforms the nature of the copy, from inert to vital, from dead to alive, from static to animated, from powerless to powerful. Wilson explores the aesthetic and political implications of this relationship in the work of those writers, artists and filmmakers who were most self-consciously experimental, including James Joyce, Ezra Pound, Dziga Vertov and Sergei M. Eisenstein.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.3366/j.ctt3fgs1g
4 ‘HERE IS WHERE THE MAGIC IS’: from:
Modernism and Magic
Abstract: The cultural history of film has often been rooted in the shifting conceptions of and metaphorical uses of light. Film produces life, movement and action from light, making it seem organic (as light produces life and growth in the natural world), but also uncanny (the creation of life and movement from nothing). That the world is reproduced through the effects of light in photography and film has led numerous critics recently to reassert the uncanny and occult status of the media (Gunning 1995). Indeed light has many occult resonances, from Emanuel Swedenborg, through theories of vitalism, to the metaphorical uses
Introduction: from:
Intelligence Studies in Britain and the US
Author(s) Murphy Christopher J.
Abstract: In both the United States and the United Kingdom, the field of intelligence studies represents one of the fastest growing subsets of international history, political science and strategic studies. This dynamism is evidenced not only by the vast volume of publications that are generated, but by the existence of dedicated departments and centres, specialist degree programmes, conferences and professional associations. In the US, intelligence is taught at a host of top universities, typically in the form of advanced option courses and special subjects. Beyond this, there are institutes specifically designed to prepare students for entry-level positions in the intelligence community,
Chapter 1 CIA HISTORY AS A COLD WAR BATTLEGROUND: from:
Intelligence Studies in Britain and the US
Author(s) Aldrich Richard J.
Abstract: Where does the history of the history of intelligence begin? As a self-conscious academic subject, intelligence history is widely understood to have started in the 1980s. In Britain, Christopher Andrew and David Dilks proclaimed a deliberate manifesto for intelligence historians in 1984, urging scholars to explore the ‘missing dimension’. Broadly contemporaneous with this, the American historian Richard Immerman asserted that it was important to incorporate covert action into any sophisticated understanding of foreign policy. The mid-1980s also saw the creation of the journal
Intelligence and National Security, edited by Christopher Andrew and Michael Handel.¹ Since that time, we have enjoyed
Chapter 4 BONUM EX MALO: from:
Intelligence Studies in Britain and the US
Author(s) Dujmovic Nicholas
Abstract: In June 2007, Doubleday – a popular imprint of the Random House publishing empire – published
The New York Timesjournalist Tim Weiner’sLegacy of Ashes, portentously subtitledThe History of the CIA.¹ It is no exaggeration to describe the appearance of this book as a seminal event in US intelligence historiography, though perhaps not in the way that Mr Weiner intended (see Figure 6).
Chapter 7 RECONCEIVING REALISM: from:
Intelligence Studies in Britain and the US
Author(s) Willmetts Simon
Abstract: The treatment of intelligence by both mass media and publishers often seems ideally calculated to persuade the academic world that it is no subject for scholars … Alexander Dumas once said of a woefully inaccurate history of the French Revolution that it had ‘raised history to the level
Chapter 10 NO CLOAKS, NO DAGGERS: from:
Intelligence Studies in Britain and the US
Author(s) Beach Jim
Abstract: The history of military intelligence has now become almost inextricably bound up with that of intelligence generally. This is perhaps inevitable. As Sir Kenneth Strong, Eisenhower’s wartime intelligence chief, put it:
Chapter 12 WHITEHALL, INTELLIGENCE AND OFFICIAL HISTORY: from:
Intelligence Studies in Britain and the US
Author(s) Murphy Christopher J.
Abstract: In the historiography of British intelligence, the publication of
SOE in France– an officially sponsored account of the activities of the Special Operations Executive (SOE) during the Second World War – stands out as a significant moment. While the existence of the organisation and its activities already constituted something of an open secret – a consequence of numerous memoirs and investigative works published since its dissolution in 1946 –SOE in Francewas an account of part of the wartime secret world, which was published by Her Majesty’s Stationery Office: an official history, based on access to SOE’s own
Chapter 16 INTELLIGENCE AND ‘OFFICIAL HISTORY’ from:
Intelligence Studies in Britain and the US
Author(s) Jeffery Keith
Abstract: The extraordinary expansion of contemporary and historical intelligence studies since the mid-1970s has been both reflected and stimulated by developments in government policy, as well as academic initiative.² On the government side – and we are confining ourselves here to the situation within the United Kingdom – there are two main aspects to this. First, there is the commissioning and writing of ‘Official Histories’; and, second, the release of documents. One rationale for the UK government’s Official History programme is ‘to provide authoritative histories in their own right; [and] a reliable secondary source for historians until all the records are
Introduction: from:
Psychoanalysis is an Antiphilosophy
Abstract: Psychoanalysis is an antiphilosophy. Despite the precision of this concept and this claim, their implications remain controversial. This book thus introduces the concept of antiphilosophy, speaks of its constitution and pertinence with respect to psychoanalysis, and examines the consequences of such a determination through a sequence of case-studies. Although the concept has some highly abstract aspects and a somewhat forbidding intellectual history, it is deployed here, first, as a kind of corrosive of received ideas, and, second, as an affirmative means of characterising psychoanalysis that captures something essential, if often elided, about the peculiar status of the practice.
1. Listening or Dispensing? from:
Psychoanalysis is an Antiphilosophy
Abstract: In this chapter, I will reread an overdetermined and complex event in the prehistory of psychoanalysis: Sigmund Freud’s so-called ‘cocaine episode’ from the 1880s, in which, prior to entering private practice as a psychiatrist, Freud attempted a kind of reputational ‘get-rich-quick’ scheme, staking his scientific credentials on what has appeared to many subsequent commentators as unethical drug experimentation. While I re-examine this event by drawing on the requisite historical facts and secondary literature, my aim is different from that of a standard revisionist account. In fine, I wish to show something quite counter-intuitive: how Freud came to imagine the possibility
Book Title: Muriel Rukeyser and Documentary-The Poetics of Connection
Publisher: Edinburgh University Press
Author(s): Gander Catherine
Abstract: This study of twentieth-century American poet Muriel Rukeyser explores the multiple avenues of her ‘poetics of connection’ to reveal a profound engagement with the equally intertextual documentary genre. It examines previously overlooked photo narratives, poetry, prose and archival material and demonstrates an enduring dialogue between the poet’s relational aesthetics and documentary’s similarly interdisciplinary and creative approach to the world. By considering the sources of documentary in Rukeyser’s work, the study provides insight into her guiding poetic principles, situating her as a vital figure in the history of twentieth-century American literature and culture, and as a pioneering personality in the development of American Studies.Key Features: Provides a new, interdisciplinary perspective on a critically neglected author, situating her firmly within the canon of essential twentieth century American poetsExamines previously overlooked material, including photo narratives, poetry, prose, and archival materialHighlights Rukeyser’s role in the formation of American StudiesOutlines the development of documentary in the 1930s, and its role in the formation of an American literary and cultural aesthetic
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.3366/j.ctt3fgt6b
Chapter 4 Documentary and the Emergence of American Studies from:
Muriel Rukeyser and Documentary
Abstract: It is necessary at this point to locate the sources of Rukeyser’s engagement with documentary within a larger intellectual sphere of influence. This chapter examines Rukeyser’s poetics as they developed contemporaneously with a new academic discipline, American Studies. By examining Rukeyser’s work in the context of a burgeoning scholarly discourse and intellectual re-visioning of American literary and cultural history, I wish to provide a larger framework within which to locate her involvement with documentary than has hitherto been discussed, as well as allowing for a broader understanding of documentary expression in America beyond its arguable culmination in the art and
Book Title: Travellers' Tales of Wonder-Chatwin, Naipaul, Sebald
Publisher: Edinburgh University Press
Author(s): Cooke Simon
Abstract: Exploring travellers’ tales of wonder in contemporary literature, this study challenges a sensibility of disenchantment with travel. It reassesses travel writing as an aesthetically and ethically innovative form in contemporary international literature, and demonstrates the crucial role of wonder in the travel narratives of writers such as Bruce Chatwin, V.S. Naipaul, and W.G. Sebald. Their ‘travellers’ tales of wonder’ are read as a challenge to the hubris of thinking the world too well known, and an invitation to encounter the world – including its most troubling histories – with a sense of wonder.Key FeaturesReassesses the place of travel writing in literary history to argue that the genre is important as a site of aesthetic innovation and ethical engagement in contemporary literatureDemonstrates the central role of wonder in travel accounts often regarded as narratives of disenchantmentExplores the way travellers’ tales of wonder recover and renew ancient and early modern forms in approaching modern and contemporary issuesOffers new, in-depth readings of the work of three major writers, in each case drawing on as yet unpublished results of archival research
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.3366/j.ctt3fgtg6
Chapter 1 A Question of Form: from:
Travellers' Tales of Wonder
Abstract: Voyages and travels are among the oldest and most culturally widespread forms in literary history. Among the earliest extant texts is a traveller’s tale of an island of marvels, ‘The Shipwrecked Sailor’ (Tappan 1914: 41–6), written in Egypt’s Twelfth Dynasty (that is, around 2200 bce). The journey is the common denominator for accounts as varied as
The Historiesof the ancient Greek Herodotus, Egeria’s pilgrimage to the Holy Land in the fourth century ce, the writings of household-name scientists such as Charles Darwin withVoyage of the Beagleand works by canonical literary authors such as Henry James, with
Chapter 2 ‘An End to Journeying’: from:
Travellers' Tales of Wonder
Abstract: ‘An End to Journeying’: thus the often-cited, era-defining title – part injunction, part lament – of the first part of Claude Lévi-Strauss’
Tristes tropiques, his seminal anthropological memoir (and, indeed, travel account) of his years in South America. First published in 1955, it was translated from French into English by John Russell in 1961 with the substantially inaccurate, and thus all the more telling, title ofA World on the Wane. The combative, exasperated, self-chastising opening sentences – ‘I hate travelling and explorers. Yet here I am proposing to tell the story of my expeditions’ (Lévi-Strauss 1976: 15) – launches
Chapter 6 W. G. Sebald’s Travels through ‘das unentdeckte Land’: from:
Travellers' Tales of Wonder
Abstract: It seems fitting for a study in contemporary literary history to culminate in a reading of W. G. Sebald. The body of work he brought into expression from the late 1980s through to his death in a car accident in 2001, not far from his adopted home of some twenty years near Norwich, England, was itself a culmination, the harvest of a long personal apprenticeship: a German émigré, Sebald had been active as an academic in England since the 1960s, and was a professor of European literature at the University of East Anglia when his first major ‘non-academic’ work, the
Chapter 2 Aesthetic Ideology and Material Inscription: from:
Material Inscriptions
Abstract: Hegel’s double, ambiguous and ambivalent if not downright duplicitous, attitude toward art is legible in his
Aestheticsfrom one end to the other, from the beginning and to the ends. All we need to know about both the philosophy and the history of art (according to Hegel) is there to be read already in the Introduction. As Hegel goes through the three main types or forms of art according to the different relations between sensuous form and spiritual content proper to each –fromthe (“symbolic”) pre-art of the East and the Egyptians in which there is an inadequation between
Chapter 6 Reading Over Endless Histories: from:
Material Inscriptions
Abstract: A reading of a Henry James story in an issue on French symbolism may seem an odd juxtaposition.¹ Certain thematic links are, of course, possible: although James wrote very little on authors whom one could count among the French symbolists, he did write a great deal on what has been called “symbolism” in the American literary tradition (a tradition in which his own work takes a place).² But the possibility of such loose linking already points up a certain symptomatic instability in the very term symbolism itself. That is, the term symbolism would want to serve as a convenient label
5 Introduction to Madame Bovary (1965) from:
The Paul de Man Notebooks
Abstract: Ever since its publication in 1857,
Madame Bovaryhas been one of the most discussed books in the history of world literature. Despite the distinction and importance of his other novels, Flaubert had to reconcile himself to the fact that he became known, once and forever, as the author ofMadame Bovary. The popularity of the novel has increased rather than diminished with time. Numberless translations exist in various languages; the word “bovarysme” has become part of the French language; the myth surrounding the figure of Emma Bovary is so powerful that, as in the case of Don Quixote, or
7 On Reading Rousseau (1977) from:
The Paul de Man Notebooks
Abstract: Rousseau is one of the group of writers who are always being systematically misread. I spoke above [
sic– this refers to a longer version of the text] of the blindness of critics with regard to their own insights, of the discrepancy, hidden to them, between their stated method and their perceptions. In the history as well as in the historiography of literature, this blindness can take on the form of a recurrently aberrant pattern of interpretation with regard to a particular writer. The pattern extends from highly specialized commentators to the vagueidées reçuesby means of which this writer
9 Rousseau and English Romanticism (1978) from:
The Paul de Man Notebooks
Author(s) Moll Patience
Abstract: The problem of Rousseau’s presence within English Romanticism, especially among the major poets, which is to say Coleridge, Wordsworth, Blake, Keats, and Shelley, has been treated by traditional comparative literature as a simply historical question. It has been treated, that is to say, at the level of so-called general ideas,
idées reçues, and commonplaces to which the history of ideas sometimes risks sacrificing the complexity of readings.¹ The works that treat the question are few, especially in the English and German realms, where the reading of Rousseau continues to come up against some very deeply entrenched prejudices. The already mentioned
23 Literature Z: from:
The Paul de Man Notebooks
Abstract: In the second part of the essay
Truth and Falsity(pp. 512–15), Nietzsche sets up what appears to be a contrast, a polarity, between the man of “science” and the man of “art.” By a close reading of this section, you are invited (1) to discuss the structure of this opposition and (2) to examine its implications with regard to the relative value of both activities, in themselves as well as with regard to history.
31 The Portable Rousseau: from:
The Paul de Man Notebooks
Abstract: The selection combines the theoretical side of Rousseau’s thought, which is primarily of interest to students of political science and of intellectual history, with the more purely literary components of the works. It also provides the means to make connections between these two aspects of the work, by including such texts as the “Essay on the Origins of Language,” in which the link between Rousseau’s reflections on language and his political theory becomes manifest. The book could therefore be used
incourses in European civilization,inpolitical theory, in the history of the Enlightenment, in the European novel, in romanticism
33 From Nietzsche to Rousseau from:
The Paul de Man Notebooks
Abstract: The project is the outcome of a fifteen-year-long concern with the history and the poetics of romantic and post-romantic literature in France, Germany and England. It began as a study of the poetry of Mallarmé, Yeats, and George written as a doctoral dissertation at Harvard under the title “The Post-Romantic Predicament.” In the course of rewriting this thesis for publication, I increasingly felt the need for a wider historical framework reaching back to the later part of the eighteenth century. At the same time, the experience of teaching alternatively in the US and in Europe has led me to reflect
Book Title: Unfinished Worlds-Hermeneutics, Aesthetics and Gadamer
Publisher: Edinburgh University Press
Author(s): Davey Nicholas
Abstract: Hans-Georg Gadamer's poetics completely overturns the European aesthetic tradition. By concentrating on the experience of meaning, Unfinished Worlds shows how Gadamer's philosophical hermeneutics transforms aesthetics into a mode of attentive practice. It has deep implications for all of the humanities, and how we can understand the meaning of poetry, art, literature, history and theology. His emphasis on participation promises an approach that will revolutionise aesthetic and hermeneutic practice, and gives us new ways to think about the cultural productivity and social legitimacy of the humanities.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.3366/j.ctt9qdrzb
Book Title: Regional Modernisms- Publisher: Edinburgh University Press
Author(s): Moran James
Abstract: Where did literary modernism happen? In this book, a range of scholars seek to answer this question, re-evaluating the parameters of modernism in the light of recent developments in literary geography as well as literary history, examining an array of different literary forms including novels, poetry, theatre, and ‘little magazines’. The volume identifies and appraises the local attachments of modernist texts in particular geographical regions and also interrogates the idea of the 'regional' in light of the alienating displacements of transnational modernity. The essays collected here make fresh interventions in the field of modernist studies and acknowledge the legacies of regional modernisms for post-war representations of place and landscape. Individual essays discuss canonical figures (W. B. Yeats, Ezra Pound, James Joyce and D.H. Lawrence) as well as more marginal or lesser-known writers (Dylan Thomas, Hugh MacDiarmid, J. M. Synge, Sylvia Townsend Warner, Alfred Orage, Leo Walmsley, Lynette Roberts, Michael McLaverty, and Basil Bunting) from across Britain and Ireland.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.3366/j.ctt9qds1r
Foretaste from:
Sensual Relations
Abstract: This book is about the life of the senses in society, and the challenges posed to both classical and contemporary social and cultural theory by reflecting on the ever-shifting construction of the sensorium in history and across cultures. The title, “Sensual Relations,” indicates that the focus will be on the interplay of the senses rather than on each sense in isolation. Too often studies of the senses will consider each of the five senses in turn, as though sight, hearing, smell, taste, and touch each constituted a completely independent domain of experience, without exploring how the senses interact with each
Book Title: Cops, Teachers, Counselors-Stories from the Front Lines of Public Service
Publisher: University of Michigan Press
Author(s): Musheno Michael
Abstract: Whether on a patrol beat, in social service offices, or in public school classrooms, street-level workers continually confront rules in relation to their own beliefs about the people they encounter. Cops, Teachers, Counselors is the first major study of street-level bureaucracy to rely on storytelling. Steven Maynard-Moody and Michael Musheno collect the stories told by these workers in order to analyze the ways that they ascribe identities to the people they encounter and use these identities to account for their own decisions and actions. The authors show us how the world of street-level work is defined by the competing tensions of law abidance and cultural abidance in a unique study that finally allows cops, teachers, and counselors to voice their own views of their work.Steven Maynard-Moody is Director of the Policy Research Institute and Professor of Public Administration at the University of Kansas.Michael Musheno is Professor of Justice and Policy Studies at Lycoming College and Professor Emeritus of Justice Studies, Arizona State University.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.3998/mpub.11924
10. Street-Level Worker Knows Best from:
Cops, Teachers, Counselors
Abstract: This story is kind of an example of—it reminded me of this yesterday because [the vocational rehabilitation counselors] were talking about how in some organizations some people are angry at us because they feel that we decide for the client what they are going to do and we don’t let them do what they want to, and our answer to that is, “Well, sometimes we don’t let them do what they want to because it would not be practical or it would not be feasible.”¹
11. Getting the Bad Guys from:
Cops, Teachers, Counselors
Abstract: This is not a whole story, just kind of a problem with the system, but it kind of centers around a particular client.
12. Streetwise Workers and the Power of Storytelling from:
Cops, Teachers, Counselors
Abstract: Street-level stories are powerfully descriptive: they take us into the storytellers’ worlds, both real and imagined. Through the storytellers’ words, we experience the physical and emotional context of their work. We meet the students, clients, criminals, victims, bystanders, coworkers, and bosses who populate these story worlds. Street-level stories, like other narratives both grand and mundane, help us understand how sense and meaning are made and how norms are conveyed and enforced. Whether the story is of Odysseus on his mythic voyage or a voc rehab counselor confronting a difficult client, stories reveal moral reasoning as the storyteller navigates through the
Book Title: Staging Philosophy-Intersections of Theater, Performance, and Philosophy
Publisher: University of Michigan Press
Author(s): Saltz David Z.
Abstract: The fifteen original essays in
Staging Philosophymake useful connections between the discipline of philosophy and the fields of theater and performance and use these insights to develop new theories about theater. Each of the contributors-leading scholars in the fields of performance and philosophy-breaks new ground, presents new arguments, and offers new theories that will pave the way for future scholarship.Staging Philosophyraises issues of critical importance by providing case studies of various philosophical movements and schools of thought, including aesthetics, analytic philosophy, phenomenology, deconstruction, critical realism, and cognitive science. The essays, which are organized into three sections-history and method, presence, and reception-take up fundamental issues such as spectatorship, empathy, ethics, theater as literature, and the essence of live performance. While some essays challenge assertions made by critics and historians of theater and performance, others analyze the assumptions of manifestos that prescribe how practitioners should go about creating texts and performances. The first book to bridge the disciplines of theater and philosophy,Staging Philosophywill provoke, stimulate, engage, and ultimately bring theater to the foreground of intellectual inquiry while it inspires further philosophical investigation into theater and performance.David Krasneris Associate Professor of Theater Studies, African American Studies, and English at Yale University. His books includeA Beautiful Pageant: African American Theatre, Drama, and Performance in the Harlem Renaissance, 1910-1920andRenaissance, Parody, and Double Consciousness in African American Theatre, 1895-1910. He is co-editor of the series Theater: Theory/Text/Performance.David Z. Saltzis Associate Professor of Theatre Studies and Head of the Department of Theatre and Film Studies at the University of Georgia. He is coeditor ofTheater Journaland is the principal investigator of the innovative Virtual Vaudeville project at the University of Georgia.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.3998/mpub.147168
TWO Kenneth Burke: from:
Staging Philosophy
Author(s) Puchner Martin
Abstract: Philosophy, a discipline concerned with truth, being, and the foundations of knowledge, was predestined to abhor the theater, which is premised on lying, appearance, and the construction of false worlds. Philosophical attacks on the theater, as they accompany the history of philosophy from Plato onward, are thus not only frequent but also unsurprising. At the same time, self-declared defenders of the theater, including many playwrights, have fought back by creating mock philosophers who are exposed as fools and charlatans on the stage, a tradition that begins with Aristophanes’ unflattering portrayal of Socrates in
The Clouds.Indeed, Plato and Aristophanes can
TEN Infiction and Outfiction: from:
Staging Philosophy
Author(s) Saltz David Z.
Abstract: According to the online art lexicon ArtLex, what distinguishes “performance art” from “theater” is that “ theatrical performances present illusions of events, while performance art presents actual events as art.”¹ This conception of theater has a long history, one that we can trace back at least as far as Plato. In particular, the assumption that theatrical performance presents illusory, as opposed to real, events was an orthodoxy in twentiethcentury theory, from the Prague structuralists through existentialism and phenomenology and, most emphatically, semiotics and poststructuralist theory. The standard view is that a theatrical performance is a kind of text whose primary
The Essence of Millennial Reflections on International Studies from:
Millennial Reflections on International Studies
Author(s) Harvey Frank P.
Abstract: When Michael Brecher was introduced to international relations (IR) at Yale in 1946, the field comprised international politics, international law and organization, international economics, international (diplomatic) history, and a regional specialization. The hegemonic paradigm was realism, as expressed in the work of E. H. Carr, Arnold Wolfers, Nicholas Spykman, W. T. R. Fox, Hans Morgenthau, Bernard Brodie, and others.¹ The unquestioned focus of attention was interstate war and peace.
Realism, the Real World, and the Academy from:
Millennial Reflections on International Studies
Author(s) Mearsheimer John J.
Abstract: Realism, with its emphasis on security competition and war among the great powers, has dominated the study of international relations over the past fifty years. Hans Morgenthau and Kenneth Waltz, in particular, have towered over the field during that period. Years from now when the history of the discipline in the twentieth century is written, two books will stand out above the rest: Morgenthau’s
Politics among Nations and Waltz’s Theory of International Politics. They have few serious competitors.
En Route to Knowledge: from:
Millennial Reflections on International Studies
Author(s) Lapid Yosef
Abstract: A third path leads beyond modern and postmodern methodological debates in the social sciences, history, and the humanities. It turns out that choices between the routes of science and interpretation, history and theory, objectivism and relativism are more illusionary than real.¹
Book Title: The Chief Concern of Medicine-The Integration of the Medical Humanities and Narrative Knowledge into Medical Practices
Publisher: University of Michigan Press
Author(s): Vannatta Seth
Abstract: Unlike any existing studies of the medical humanities,
The Chief Concern of Medicinebrings to the examination of medical practices a thorough---and clearly articulated---exposition of the nature of narrative. The book builds on the work of linguistics, semiotics, narratology, and discourse theory and examines numerous literary works and narrative "vignettes" of medical problems, situations, and encounters. Throughout, the book presents usable expositions of the ways storytelling organizes itself to allow physicians and other healthcare workers (and even patients themselves) to be more attentive to and self-conscious about the information---the "narrative knowledge"---of the patient's story.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.3998/mpub.3157169
5 THE PATIENT-PHYSICIAN RELATIONSHIP: from:
The Chief Concern of Medicine
Abstract: As we have seen, the patient brings to the clinical encounter a story, the history of Present Illness (HPI). As the physician listens and responds to this story, a special kind of relationship begins to develop between the patient and doctor. At its best, it is personal and professional at once. It is often charged with deeply felt emotion on the part of the patient—fear and anxiety, anger, sadness, or a combination of these feelings—and with empathetic and more or less calm attention on the part of the physician. Usually growing out of the event of storytelling and
6 THE PATIENT’S STORY: from:
The Chief Concern of Medicine
Abstract: In chapter 5, we examined the scene of narration; here, we examine the patient’s narration itself, the narrative knowledge it gives rise to, and the ways that knowledge fails to be apprehended by physicians. As we have already noted, the story a patient brings to the physician is usually among the first and most important pieces of information about that patient that health care workers encounter. These stories—narrated by the patient or, in special cases, by others—present information organized in specific ways that call for specific kinds of listening; that define, to a large extent, the patient-physician relationship;
7 DOCTORS LISTENING AND ATTENDING TO PATIENTS: from:
The Chief Concern of Medicine
Abstract: Listening to patients and the illness story is one of the most important skills (
technē) a physician uses during a lifetime of practice. Because the patient history is the most important diagnostic information, listening carefully is of enormous importance. Patients commonly complain that their doctor does not listen. But when patients are heard, they report that their doctor was empathetic. Listening carefully helps build rapport, increases diagnostic accuracy, and improves patient satisfaction. If a doctor has a broad and deep enough knowledge base, has the skills to listen carefully to what the patient has to say, and gets the information
8 NARRATIVE AND MEDICINE: from:
The Chief Concern of Medicine
Abstract: Throughout Part 2 of this book, we were concerned with storytelling and narrative—with the patient-physician relationship growing out of the encounter of storytelling, the patient’s narrative itself, and a doctor’s ability in listening to narrative. Many experienced physicians develop types of understanding—
phronesis,narrative knowledge, and logic of diagnosis—that, in their functional engagements with narrative and reality, are different from and complementary to the biomedical knowledge of scientific explanation. Such engagements with narrative are at the heart of humanistic understanding. This chapter reexamines the importance of narrative in the practice of medicine from the point of view of
10 READING THE DEATH OF IVAN ILYCH from:
The Chief Concern of Medicine
Abstract: Leo Tolstoy’s novella
The Death of Ivan Ilychis a significant literary text that brings together many of the themes ofThe Chief Concern of Medicine.it is a story that resonates with the experience of health care workers—with the experience of physicians, nurses, and others confronted with suffering and dying—and at the same time provokes powerful feelings about our shared knowledge and, indeed, our shared lives as human beings. in significant ways, Tolstoy’sThe Death of Ivan Ilychis a modern version, in novelistic prose narrative, of the ancient themes of the pity and terror of suffering
Book Title: The Neuroscientific Turn-Transdisciplinarity in the Age of the Brain
Publisher: University of Michigan Press
Author(s): Johnson Jenell M.
Abstract: The Neuroscientific Turnbrings together 19 scholars from a variety of fields to reflect on the promises of and challenges facing emergent "neurodisciplines" such as neuroethics, neuroeconomics, and neurohistory. In the aftermath of the Decade of the Brain, neuroscience has become one of the hottest topics of study---not only for scientists but also, increasingly, for scholars from the humanities and social sciences. While the popular press has simultaneously lauded and loathed the coming "neurorevolution," the academy has yet to voice any collective speculations about whether there is any coherence to this neuroscientific turn; what this turn will and should produce; and what implications it has for inter- or transdisciplinary inquiry.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.3998/mpub.4585194
Chapter 1 “The Paradise of Non-Experts”: from:
The Neuroscientific Turn
Author(s) Murison Justine S.
Abstract: To examine a neuroscientific “turn,” as this collection aims to do, is to give a particular shape to intellectual history. As opposed to a “revolution,” a “turn” signifies a quieter if no less profound pivot. Pivots turn away from and turn toward, in this case away from psychoanalytic models and toward contemporary neuroscientific ones. Current fascination among humanists and social scientists with neuroscience arguably came at a moment of exhaustion with a century-long attachment to Freudian psychoanalysis. Long a rich language of the psyche as expressed in somatic traces, psychoanalytic terms like
anxietyand theunconscioushave persisted in the
Chapter 2 The Performativity of a Historical Brain Event: from:
The Neuroscientific Turn
Author(s) Bell Jameson Kismet
Abstract: Since the early nineteenth century, the military surgeon Hans von Gersdorff’s (ca. 1455–1529)
Feldtbuch der Wundartzney(1517) and medical doctor Lorenz Fries’s (ca. 1490–1530)Spiegel der Artzney(1518) have been used as a keying mechanism to help delimit the boundaries of the modern brain.¹ Gersdorff’s book includes fugitive sheets (fliegende Blätter), one of which represents an anatomized body and brain in a single sheet broadside; copies of this fugitive sheet were subsequently reprinted the next year in Fries’s text. In the history of the brain, these images mark the beginning of all subsequent, similarly represented cerebral cortices.² Hans
Chapter 10 Functional Brain Imaging: from:
The Neuroscientific Turn
Author(s) Fitzpatrick Susan M.
Abstract: Research questions of interest to neuroscientists share a natural overlap with those pursued by scholars studying philosophy, art, music, history, or literature. The common ground is a shared desire to understand the workings of the human mind. What initially attracts someone to study neuroscience, regardless of what aspects of nervous system function an individual career may become focused on (e.g., basic functions of the synapse), is the allure of contributing knowledge that deepens our understanding of our minds. Many neuroscientists want to know how it is that the activities of the cells of the nervous system, individually and collectively, contribute
Chapter 12 The Mind-Sciences in a Literature Classroom from:
The Neuroscientific Turn
Author(s) Michelson Bruce
Abstract: The controversy is severe; provocative research is evolving rapidly—and for the humanities the stakes are higher than usual. To the study of cultural history and the teaching and criticism of imaginative literature, this revolution under way in the neurosciences is not just another chance to play with terminology and imperfectly understood perspectives borrowed from other disciplines. With potential to destabilize and transform so many commonplace assumptions about the nature of thinking and the dynamics of consciousness, twenty-first-century neuroscience challenges basic conventions about the structure and continuity of the mind and the self, conventions that subtend not only everyday humanist
Afterword: from:
The Real and the Sacred
Abstract: In 1897, toward the end of the period covered in this book, a new genre emerged alongside the constellation of visual and literary arts dedicated to a realist Christ image: the Jesus movie. There are many ways in which the early history of the Jesus movie echoes that of the Jesus novel more than a half century earlier, from the new genre’s immediate international scope to the hesitant, incremental advance of its pictorial resources. Over the years of 1897 and 1898 alone, French and American production companies, each working in relative isolation, made about half a dozen known Jesus movies,
INTRODUCTION from:
Democratic Peace
Abstract: Childless though he was, Immanuel Kant is the towering (or assumed) father of many offspring, one of which is the subject of this book: the theories of democratic peace; those theories that try to explain the absence (or near absence) of war between consolidated democracies. And just as Kant’s hometown of Königsberg changed hands and names throughout its history, so the theories of democratic peace have gone through transformations, assuming different incarnations, or different sorts of idea structures. This book is about the political biography of those theories, and it will analyze the complex sociopolitical process by which they migrated
Book Title: Traces of the Past-Classics between History and Archaeology
Publisher: University of Michigan Press
Author(s): Bassi Karen
Abstract: What are we doing when we walk into an archaeological museum or onto an archaeological site? What do the objects and features we encounter in these unique places mean and, more specifically, how do they convey to us something about the beliefs and activities of formerly living humans? In short, how do visible remains and ruins in the present give meaning to the human past? Karen Bassi addresses these questions through detailed close readings of canonical works spanning the archaic to the classical periods of ancient Greek culture, showing how the past is constituted in descriptions of what narrators and characters see in their present context. She introduces the term protoarchaeological to refer to narratives that navigate the gap between linguistic representation and empirical observation-between words and things-in accessing and giving meaning to the past. Such narratives invite readers to view the past as a receding visual field and, in the process, to cross the disciplinary boundaries that divide literature, history, and archaeology.Aimed at classicists, literary scholars, ancient historians, cultural historians, and archaeological theorists, the book combines three areas of research: time as a feature of narrative structure in literary theory; the concept of "the past itself" in the philosophy of history; and the ontological status of material objects in archaeological theory. Each of five central chapters explores how specific protoarchaeological narratives-from the fate of Zeus' stone in Hesiod's Theogony to the contest between words and objects in Aristophanes' Frogs-both expose and attempt to bridge this gap. Throughout, the book serves as a response to Herodotus' task in writing the Histories, namely, to ensure that "the past deeds of men do not fade with time."
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.3998/mpub.8785930
The Problem of Publicité in the Archives of Second Empire France from:
Archives, Documentation, and Institutions of Social Memory
Author(s) Milligan Jennifer S.
Abstract: In his scathing essay on the coup d’état that brought France’s Second Empire to power, Karl Marx produced some of his most memorable (or at least quotable) musings on the nature of history. “Men,” he wrote, “make their own history, but they do not make it just as they please; they do not make it under circumstances chosen by themselves, but under circumstances encountered, given and transmitted from the past.”¹ Focused on material conditions, Marx’s criticism did not extend to the Archives, where Louis Napoleon’s imperial government sought to control the conditions for men to write French history. For Léon
Introduction from:
Archives, Documentation, and Institutions of Social Memory
Abstract: Whether even the most well-intentioned and neutral scholar could ever produce an objective, scientific history has long been the subject of fractious debate among historians, as many archivists are aware. That “noble dream,” as Peter Novick described this quest in an important volume some fifteen years ago, reflects for many historians a quaint legacy of romantic positivism, the failure to recognize how facts and historical truths are accessible only through creative acts of imagination.¹ The issues here are complicated. They range from whether the kinds of presuppositions historians bring to their research necessarily affect their determination of what is “factual,”
German Jewish Archives in Berlin and New York: from:
Archives, Documentation, and Institutions of Social Memory
Author(s) Mecklenburg Frank
Abstract: Since 1955, the Leo Baeck Institute (LBI) is the central research institution for the history of German-speaking Jewry. The New York institute (there are affiliated Leo Baeck institutes in Jerusalem and London), with its vast archives, is in the midst of major changes. Its relationship to the public is expanding, with close association to major research and museum facilities in New York, at the Center for Jewish History (CJH), and in Berlin, at the new Jewish Museum (JMB). By becoming part of CJH, the LBI and the German Jewish legacy are recognized and integrated into the American Jewish identity, at
Introduction from:
Archives, Documentation, and Institutions of Social Memory
Abstract: The diverse essays included in this section take up complicated questions about the role of archives in conditioning social memory and creating certain kinds of cultural understandings. The complex relationship between social memories and elements of social culture is itself a growing area of concern in the fields of history, literature, anthropology, and social psychology. Not surprisingly, the relationship between archives and social memory provoked lively discussion among scholars in all of these fields at our interdisciplinary seminar. At its core, the question involves a set of issues that bear directly on understandings of what is a record, what is
Remembering the Future: from:
Archives, Documentation, and Institutions of Social Memory
Author(s) Cook Terry
Abstract: Appraisal occurs primarily today on the records of yesterday to create a past for tomorrow. What kind of past should the future have? This essay represents in part a narrative about archival appraisal, that function that selects for long-term preservation as society’s memory roughly 1–5 percent of the total documentation of major institutions and considerably less from private citizens. In keeping with the internationalism of these seminars, which featured voices from many countries, this essay is perhaps more a postmodern story from Canada than an exposition of appraisal strategy and criteria or a detailed critique of various other narratives
“Just a Car”: from:
Archives, Documentation, and Institutions of Social Memory
Author(s) Endelman Judith E.
Abstract: Do all objects tell the truth? Are artifacts essential to the study of history? Can we understand the past by looking and examining the things people used and made, as Henry Ford believed? The study of material culture, which grew out of anthropology and the study of preliterate cultures, has had only a minor influence in the historical profession. Texts and, to a lesser degree, visual evidence have been the primary sources for the reconstruction of the historic past. What can the study of material culture offer the study of history?
Social History, Public Sphere, and National Narratives: from:
Archives, Documentation, and Institutions of Social Memory
Author(s) Burguera Mónica
Abstract: During the past twenty years, the approaches and perspectives associated with both poststructuralism and feminism have prompted historians to question the centrality of some of social history’s most basic assumptions, opening the door to what Patrick Joyce has called a “self-reflexive and historicized understanding” of social history and its epistemological legacy.¹ In particular, many scholars now agree that race, gender, class, and national identities do not, as was previously thought, derive exclusively from a network of social referents external to language but rather arise from a system of representations in which language and its referents undergo a continual process of
The Influence of Politics on the Shaping of the Memory of States in Western Europe (France) from:
Archives, Documentation, and Institutions of Social Memory
Author(s) René-Bazin Paule
Abstract: Let me begin this essay by noting the contradictory attitudes of two French politicians with regard to the presidents of the republic whom they had served closely. I quote from two highly successful books that they have published in recent years. The arst quote is from Alain Peyrefitte, a future minister but at the time a young aide to General de Gaulle. The story takes place at the Elysee in April 1965.
The Role of the Swiss Federal Archives during Recent Politico-Historical Events and Crises from:
Archives, Documentation, and Institutions of Social Memory
Author(s) Graf Christoph
Abstract: In the last ten years, the Swiss Federal Archives (SFA) has been involved in three politico-historical events. First, as might be known in the United States, for the past four years Switzerland has found itself at the center of a struggle for justice and truth for the victims of the Holocaust. Second, Switzerland is scrutinizing the history of its relations to the Republic of South Africa after 1945. Third is the discovery of the secret card indices of the Office of the Federal Public Prosecutor (Bundesanwaltschschaft), containing private data about hundreds of thousands of Swiss citizens and foreigners, that caused
Qing Statesmen, Archivists, and Historians and the Question of Memory from:
Archives, Documentation, and Institutions of Social Memory
Author(s) Bartlett Beatrice S.
Abstract: But the story has
Russian History: from:
Archives, Documentation, and Institutions of Social Memory
Author(s) Smith Abby
Abstract: Those who got their academic training in Russian and Soviet history before the collapse of the Soviet Union worked under a considerable handicap: lack of access to the bulk of primary source materials in the libraries and archives in the Soviet Union. Even medievalists such as myself were routinely denied access to archives, even to those that had already appeared in print. We all dreamed of the day when we would have access—even access to inventories and finding aids seemed some sort of holy grail back then. For a brief period of time in 1991–92, all that promised
Ethnicity, Memory, and Violence: from:
Archives, Documentation, and Institutions of Social Memory
Author(s) Burds Jeffrey
Abstract: One of the greatest obstacles to understanding the history of Eastern Europe during and after the Second World War has been that the memories of the events themselves have been constructed ethnically—which is to say, each ethnic group has recorded its own version of the tragic devastation of that era. The postwar phenomena of diasporas and refugee cultures have further splintered memories and perspectives and subsequently channeled them through the prisms of the Cold War, East and West.
Book Title: Microdramas-Crucibles for Theater and Time
Publisher: University of Michigan Press
Author(s): Muse John H.
Abstract: In
Microdramas, John H. Muse argues that plays shorter than twenty minutes deserve sustained attention, and that brevity should be considered a distinct mode of theatrical practice. Focusing on artists for whom brevity became both a structural principle and a tool to investigate theater itself (August Strindberg, Maurice Maeterlinck, F. T. Marinetti, Samuel Beckett, Suzan-Lori Parks, and Caryl Churchill), the book explores four episodes in the history of very short theater, all characterized by the self-conscious embrace of brevity. The story moves from the birth of the modernist microdrama in French little theaters in the 1880s, to the explicit worship of speed in Italian Futurist synthetic theater, to Samuel Beckett's often-misunderstood short plays, and finally to a range of contemporary playwrights whose long compilations of shorts offer a new take on momentary theater.Subjecting short plays to extended scrutiny upends assumptions about brief or minimal art, and about theatrical experience. The book shows that short performances often demand greater attention from audiences than plays that unfold more predictably. Microdramas put pressure on preconceptions about which aspects of theater might be fundamental and about what might qualify as an event. In the process, they suggest answers to crucial questions about time, spectatorship, and significance.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.3998/mpub.9380984
Two The Dimensions of the Moment: from:
Microdramas
Abstract: The above account appeared in a Parisian daily newspaper,
Le Matin, in 1906 among a list offaits-divers, sundry incidents too minor to warrant full stories. Offering only a bare description of the scene and without preface or commentary, the miniature narrative says little about the victim yet speaks volumes. nestled among other reports of accident or misfortune from across France, the anonymous story reminds the newspaper reader of shared vulnerability: even a priest is not safe from the capriciousness of fate. The tale’s swiftness reinforces the abrupt arrival of death. An event almost too insignificant to mention suggests universal
Book Title: American Night-The Literary Left in the Era of the Cold War
Publisher: The University of North Carolina Press
Author(s): WALD ALAN M.
Abstract: American Night, the final volume of an unprecedented trilogy, brings Alan Wald's multigenerational history of Communist writers to a poignant climax. Using new research to explore the intimate lives of novelists, poets, and critics during the Cold War, Wald reveals a radical community longing for the rebirth of the social vision of the 1930s and struggling with a loss of moral certainty as the Communist worldview was being called into question. The resulting literature, Wald shows, is a haunting record of fracture and struggle linked by common structures of feeling, ones more suggestive of the "negative dialectics" of Theodor Adorno than the traditional social realism of the Left.Establishing new points of contact among Kenneth Fearing, Ann Petry, Alexander Saxton, Richard Wright, Jo Sinclair, Thomas McGrath, and Carlos Bulosan, Wald argues that these writers were in dialogue with psychoanalysis, existentialism, and postwar modernism, often generating moods of piercing emotional acuity and cosmic dissent. He also recounts the contributions of lesser known cultural workers, with a unique accent on gays and lesbians, secular Jews, and people of color. The vexing ambiguities of an era Wald labels "late antifascism" serve to frame an impressive collective biography.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.5149/9780807837344_wald
Chapter One Postwar from:
American Night
Abstract: In March 1944, as World War II peaked ferociously in Europe, the
New York Times Book Reviewgently registered the premonitory rumblings of a new chapter in the history of the novel in the United States.Dangling Man, the first published volume of fiction by future Nobel Prize winner Saul Bellow (1915–2005), was the subject of “Man Versus Man,” a canny appraisal by Depression-era celebrity poet Kenneth Fearing (1902–61). “In this curious interim between two ages,” Fearing announced, “when history has dropped the curtain upon one of them but seems in no hurry to give the next one
A Note on Methodology from:
American Night
Abstract: This book was written with the conviction that postwar U.S. literature, while the focus of several acute studies, remains an era in search of a critic. The method of
American Nightfollows an observation of Walter Benjamin’s: “To write history is to give the dates a physiognomy.”¹ Aiming to craft a “human-scape” of several generations of Left writers, I have also tried to respond to an intellectual challenge posed by Theodor Adorno: “Even the biographical individual is a social category. It can only be defined in a living context together with others; it is this context that shapes its social
2 Congregations from:
The Science of the Soul in Colonial New England
Abstract: The year 1633 is one of transformation in John Winthrop’s
History of New England. Nothing bespoke change more than his catalog of the ships arriving in the Massachusetts Bay Colony bearing colonists to the New World settlement. Among the arrivals were the soon-to-be-infamous Anne Hutchinson, the much-looked-for John Cotton, and Thomas Hooker, two ministers whose Old World reputations prompted a small-scale migration to Boston. Taking six to eight weeks on average, voyages from London brought in hundreds of new passengers annually, each eager to settle among the original migrants of 1630. Although most of these Puritans had prepared for years
Introduction: from:
Sufi Narratives of Intimacy
Abstract: Once upon a time, a wise and generous story unfolded. This is how it might be imagined.¹ It is Cairo on a sweltering afternoon, and the faithful are streaming into a beautiful, simple mosque. The Friday (
jumuʿa) prayers are about to begin. In the courtyard, people take their ablutions in the cool fountain water that provides welcome relief from the heat of the Cairene afternoon. A group of women sitting close together is silently reciting the Qurɔān. An old man, his face kissed gently by time, is sitting easily upright with eyes closed, meditating on the beautiful names of God.
11 Health-Care Justice, Health Inequalities, and U.S. Health System Reform from:
Understanding Health Inequalities and Justice
Author(s) Keirns Carla C.
Abstract: The U.S. health-care system is undergoing a major transition in financing, intended to both improve health-care access for millions of Americans and create structural changes to reduce cost and improve quality. We have been here before. The last time the United States saw major new programs that offered health-care coverage to large groups who lacked it was 1965, when Medicare and Medicaid were passed (Marmor 1970; Oberlander 2003; R. B. Stevens and Stevens 1974). These programs offered broad new entitlements to care for the elderly who qualified for Social Security based on their work history, and to certain classes of
Book Title: Race and the Making of the Mormon People- Publisher: The University of North Carolina Press
Author(s): MUELLER MAX PERRY
Abstract: The nineteenth-century history of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, Max Perry Mueller argues, illuminates the role that religion played in forming the notion of three "original" American races-red, black, and white-for Mormons and others in the early American Republic. Recovering the voices of a handful of black and Native American Mormons who resolutely wrote themselves into the Mormon archive, Mueller threads together historical experience and Mormon scriptural interpretations. He finds that the Book of Mormon is key to understanding how early followers reflected but also departed from antebellum conceptions of race as biblically and biologically predetermined. Mormon theology and policy both challenged and reaffirmed the essentialist nature of the racialized American experience.The Book of Mormon presented its believers with a radical worldview, proclaiming that all schisms within the human family were anathematic to God's design. That said, church founders were not racial egalitarians. They promoted whiteness as an aspirational racial identity that nonwhites could achieve through conversion to Mormonism. Mueller also shows how, on a broader level, scripture and history may become mutually constituted. For the Mormons, that process shaped a religious movement in perpetual tension between its racialist and universalist impulses during an era before the concept of race was secularized.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.5149/9781469633763_mueller
INTRODUCTION. from:
Race and the Making of the Mormon People
Abstract: This is a study of race and how Americans write about it. In America, writing about race with ink and paper has shaped the race that people see on the flesh and bone bodies of others and of themselves. Words that describe degrees of distinction—shade of skin, curl of hair, shape of lips and eyes—get read onto bodies as distinctions of kind. That is, in American history, writing about race has done the cultural work of defining racial sameness as well as racial difference. Yet in America, writing about race does not end with racial description and classification.
1 THE BOOK OF MORMON: from:
Race and the Making of the Mormon People
Abstract: For Joseph Smith Jr. and his earliest followers, the Book of Mormon was more than a book. It was an Indian treasure of ancient golden plates unearthed from a hill called Cumorah located just south of an Upstate New York canal town. It was the last material remnant of a once great pre-Columbian American civilization. It was a history of the origins of America’s native inhabitants. It was a record of Christ’s first mission to the New World as well as a prophetic account of Christ’s imminent return (fig. 1.1).
4 “AUNT JANE” OR JOSEPH’S ADOPTED DAUGHTER? from:
Race and the Making of the Mormon People
Abstract: In late 1843, Joseph Smith’s wife Emma Hale Smith greeted Jane Manning and nine of her family members at the front door of the Mansion House in Nauvoo, Illinois.¹ The two-story Greek Revival building served as the Smiths’ private home and guesthouse for visiting dignitaries to the Latter-day Saints’ booming city-state built on the banks of the Mississippi in western Illinois. The travelers were exhausted. To join their new spiritual brethren, the Mannings had trekked from their home in Connecticut, where the black converts first heard and accepted the Mormon gospel. Yet before he sent them to bed, Joseph Smith
6 PEOPLE BUILDING, ON PAPER from:
Race and the Making of the Mormon People
Abstract: On January 23, 1852, Brigham Young took to the podium in the central chamber of the Council House built at the southwest corner of what would become Salt Lake City’s Temple Square. Utah’s newly constituted territorial representatives had gathered in the stately two-story, granite and adobe edifice. There they listened to the Mormon prophet and territorial governor call for the passage of laws that would sanction slavery in Utah. Young urged his brethren and fellow lawmakers to legalize the enslavement of “Africans” whom wealthy southern converts, including a few territorial legislators, had brought as slaves into their Zion of the
Book Title: Visiones de Estereoscopio-Paradigma de hibridación en la ficción y el arte de la vanguardia española
Publisher: University of North Carolina at Chapel Hill Department of Romance Studies
Author(s): UTRERA MARÌA SOLEDAD FERNÁNDEZ
Abstract: This book, written in Spanish, focuses on the literary and artistic works of such avant-garde figures as Ramon Gomez de la Serna, Benjamin Jarnes, Antonio de Obregon, Juan Chabas, Rosa Chacel, Claudio de la Torre, Almada Negreiros, Maruja Mallo, Mauricio Amster, Manuel Reinoso, Diego Rivera, and Angeles Santos y Victorio Macho. It identifies the attempt to integrate conflicting epistemological, ethical, and sociopolitical categories as the organizational principle driving the avant-garde novel and art. Seen as a means of escaping the Cartesian dualism of mind and matter, the conflict between ethical institutionism and utilitarianism, and the opposition of liberalism by socialism, this "middle path" manifests itself in the avant-garde on various levels: the theory of representation, the development of the protagonist, and the concept of history.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.5149/9781469639222_fernandezutrera
INTRODUCTION from:
“The Useless Mouths” and Other Literary Writings
Author(s) Simons Margaret A.
Abstract: This volume of literary writings by Simone de Beauvoir (1908–86), the renowned French existentialist author of
The Second Sex, opens with a drama. Beauvoir wrote her 1945 play,The Useless Mouths, during the final year of the Nazi Occupation of France when food shortages were acute. Her story of the anguish of choice for a besieged medieval town facing starvation is also a surprisingly feminist tale of courageous women who stare down death and inspire the male leaders of the town to do the same.
THE NOVEL AND THE THEATER from:
“The Useless Mouths” and Other Literary Writings
Author(s) FEIGL JOE
Abstract: The novel and the theater are two forms of fiction: in both cases, it is a matter of creating an imaginary world, and making characters, whose story constitutes what is called the plot, enter into this world. In order for the impact of the work to surpass that of simple entertainment, the story must also have a signification. Through carefully constructed lies, the book, like the play, strives to communicate a general human truth, but they do not rely on the same devices, and they do not seek the same type of truth.
INTRODUCTION from:
“The Useless Mouths” and Other Literary Writings
Author(s) Fell Alison S.
Abstract: “I took great pleasure in writing a preface for Violette Leduc’s
La bâtarde[The Bastard]. I liked all her books, and this one more than the rest. I read them again, trying to make out just what it was that gave them their value and trying to pass on that understanding” comments Beauvoir inTout compte fait(All Said and Done) as she reviews and reflects on her 1960s literary output.¹ Beauvoir’s preface to Violette Leduc’s sixth published work and first volume of autobiography was published in 1964.La bâtardetells the story of Leduc’s life from her birth in
INTRODUCTION from:
“The Useless Mouths” and Other Literary Writings
Author(s) Keefe Terry
Abstract: In 1992 the French journal
Roman 20–50. Revue d’étude du roman du XXe siècleprinted a previously unpublished story of some 21,000 words by Simone de Beauvoir, which receives no explicit mention in her memoirs.¹ The editor of the journal issue and of Beauvoir’s text, Jacques Deguy, suggests that “Malentendu à Moscou” (“Misunderstanding in Moscow”) was due to be included in the collection of short storiesLa femme rompue(The Woman Destroyed), but that Beauvoir rejected it—for unspecified reasons—“around 1967.” Because whole textual sequences in the story are identical with sequences in one of the stories finally
PREFACE TO AMÉLIE 1 from:
“The Useless Mouths” and Other Literary Writings
Author(s) MOY JANELLA D.
Abstract: This book is the true story of a youth that is consumed in a potash mine in Alsace twenty years ago.¹ With fascinating precision, it introduces us to the techniques of an exhausting and dangerous job that—at least to my knowledge—has never been described. But its value surpasses, and by far, that of a simple document. In a darkly passionate tone, the author reconstitutes an entire human experience for us—the experience of a “wood-louse of a man who scrapes at the salt nine hundred meters down.” He tells us of his fatigue, his fear, his resignation, his
FOREWORD TO HISTORY: from:
“The Useless Mouths” and Other Literary Writings
Author(s) MOY JANELLA D.
Abstract: The central character of this story—most of which takes place between 1941 and 1947— is Ida,
CHAPTER 4 Living Shin from:
Moving Consciously
Author(s) Schaeffer Catherine A.
Abstract: Shin is alive for me in several ways that I explore in this chapter. Living Shin has enriched my work as a university professor, professional dancer, choreographer, and human being. I first reflect on my history in somatic modalities, their relation to Shin Somatics, and how this work has benefitted me professionally and personally. Second, I consider my applications of somatic knowledge to dance pedagogy, creating choreography, and the teaching and practice of yoga, healing, and wellness. In the final section, I discuss personal transformative somatic experiences and share key findings and insights that ground me in living Shin.
CHAPTER 6 Trauma in the Theater of the Body from:
Moving Consciously
Author(s) Biehl Richard
Abstract: I was spellbound as I listened to Buddhist teacher Tara Brach tell a story about a man named Jacob. Although in the “midstages” of Alzheimer’s disease, Jacob, a meditator of many years, had agreed to present Buddhist teachings to some meditation students. He arrived at a large hall, and as he was about to address the students, as he had in the past, something abruptly changed in his conscious orientation: “He didn’t know what he was supposed to say or do. He didn’t know where he was or why he was there.” Brach described Jacob’s racing heart and his mind
CHAPTER 3 Diasporic Fragility and Brokenness: from:
The Minor Intimacies of Race
Abstract: In “I=You,” her essay on digital identity politics, Kara Keeling explores difference within collective identification via an examination of cinema, an advertising campaign, and digital storytelling. Introducing her argument with Audre Lorde’s words about women of color feminism as the “house of difference” and a turn to Brent Hayes Edwards’s insights into diasporic
décalage, which he describes as “a changing core of difference; it is the work of differences within unity, an unidentifiable point that is incessantly touched and fingered and pressed” (Edwards qtd. in Keeling 55), Keeling proposes “I=Another” as “an equation in which difference functions in and as
Conclusion: from:
The Minor Intimacies of Race
Abstract: Kyo Maclear’s first novel,
The Letter Opener, explores the place that diasporic individuals occupy within the Canadian social imagination by focusing on the friendship between a recent Romanian refugee and a Japanese Canadian woman, both of whom work as mail-recovery employees, returning lost mail to their intended recipients. At the beginning of the novel, we are told that Andrei has disappeared without a word, leaving Naiko both grief-stricken and unsure about what to do with the bits of story that he has confided in her. The text’s premise underscores a link between the task of remembering and the material objects
Introduction: from:
Storytelling in Siberia
Abstract: I sit, enthralled, as the rapid-fire poetic language of the epic narrative flows around me. Outside, the warm breezes fitfully attempt to keep the mosquitoes at bay. Inside, the smooth wood surfaces and the steeply sloping sides of the traditionally styled Sakha dwelling generate a strong echo from the voice of the storyteller. Pyotr Egorovich Reshetnikov, master performer of
olonkho, the epic song-story tradition of his people, sits a few meters in front of me, his folded hands resting on his crossed knees as he begins to narrate the tale he has created.¹
CHAPTER 2 Effects of Change during the Soviet Era from:
Storytelling in Siberia
Abstract: The watershed historical event for cultural revitalization in Yakutia occurred with the dissolution of the Soviet Union in the early 1990s.¹ The surge in freedom of expression for minority peoples during that period of Russian history laid the groundwork for widespread cultural renewal among the Sakha. This new vitality, in turn, contributed to the political and cultural environment necessary for supporting olonkho revitalization.²
10 THE POWER OF STORIES from:
Been a Heavy Life
Abstract: My research has demonstrated that story
tellingimpacts stories. In this chapter I reconsider the impact of stories on violence, thus relating storytelling to violent behavior. The power of stories and storytelling leads me to recommend redirection for criminological research and for public policy and interventions, including correctional interventions. But first it is necessary to take another look at heroism as a key plot in the men’s stories. The gendered nature of the heroic tale and the gender gap in violence signal the importance of cultural constructions of power, agency, and autonomy, to violence, which in turn suggests that narratives
Book Title: New German Dance Studies- Publisher: University of Illinois Press
Author(s): RUPRECHT LUCIA
Abstract: New German Dance Studies offers fresh histories and theoretical inquiries that resonate across fields of the humanities. Sixteen essays range from eighteenth-century theater dance to popular contemporary dances in global circulation. In an exquisite trans-Atlantic dialogue that demonstrates the complexity and multilayered history of German dance, American and European scholars and artists elaborate on definitive performers and choreography, focusing on three major thematic areas: Weimar culture and its afterlife, the German Democratic Republic, and recent conceptual trends in theater dance._x000B__x000B_Contributors are Maaike Bleeker, Franz Anton Cramer, Kate Elswit, Susanne Franco, Susan Funkenstein, Jens Richard Giersdorf, Yvonne Hardt, Sabine Huschka, Claudia Jeschke, Marion Kant, Gabriele Klein, Karen Mozingo, Tresa Randall, Gerald Siegmund, and Christina Thurner.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.5406/j.ctt1xcmdx
11. Pina Bausch, Mary Wigman, and the Aesthetic of “Being Moved” from:
New German Dance Studies
Author(s) HUSCHKA SABINE
Abstract: Throughout the history of dance performance, the body has been seen as a site of experiences that are being transposed into movement. The
Ausdruckstanzof the Weimar Republic, for example, appealed under the influence of Mary Wigman to an experiential space of physical movement and the aim of this “language of dance”¹ was to draw the audience into a communicative structure of experience. “Experience” (what Wigman termedErlebnis) became the central aesthetic concept of her dance: from a position of profound skepticism with regard to language, the intention was to show the human being in his or her truest incarnation.
13. Engagements with the Past in Contemporary Dance from:
New German Dance Studies
Author(s) HARDT YVONNE
Abstract: Dance is usually considered the most ephemeral form of art in Western society. This transitory character of dance dominates both historical and contemporary discourse. Nonetheless, historical investigations trace not only the history of dance, but also demonstrate how dance embodies historic and cultural corporealities. Only in more recent years, however, has a focus on history and memory appeared in research on contemporary European concert dance. As Aleida Assmann states, “Today it is most prominently art, which discovers the crisis of memory as its topic and finds new modes in which the dynamic process of cultural memory and forgetting configures.”¹ For
15. Toward a Theory of Cultural Translation in Dance from:
New German Dance Studies
Author(s) KLEIN GABRIELE
Abstract: Looking at the history of dance in the modern West, and especially in Europe, where aesthetic modernism began around 1900, there are two characteristics of dance. Whether it is so-called popular dance or a more artistic form, from a sociological perspective, the history of dance is the history of globalization and transnationalism. It is also the record of how urban experiences have been expressed physically. The artistic avant-garde of the twentieth century thrived in large cities, and even folk dances rarely originated in the countryside.
Book Title: Key Concepts in Critical Cultural Studies- Publisher: University of Illinois Press
Author(s): CHRISTIANS CLIFFORD
Abstract: This volume brings together sixteen essays on key and intersecting topics in critical cultural studies from major scholars in the field. Taking into account the vicissitudes of political, social, and cultural issues, the contributors engage deeply with the evolving understanding of critical concepts such as history, community, culture, identity, politics, ethics, globalization, and technology. The essays address the extent to which these concepts have been useful to scholars, policy makers, and citizens, as well as the ways they must be rethought and reconsidered if they are to continue to be viable.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.5406/j.ctt2ttbx5
History from:
Key Concepts in Critical Cultural Studies
Author(s) NERONE JOHN
Abstract: The term
historyrefers simultaneously to a dimension of the human past and the representation of that past. Both uses of the word contain ambiguities, and the dissonance between the two produces an additional layer of ambiguity. Moreover, the dimension of the human past that is called history is distinguished from other dimensions. Depending on who is parsing the historical from the rest of the past, nonhistory might be called “prehistory” or “everyday life” or the personal or the spiritual. The distinction between the historical and the nonhistorical is always contested. Perhaps the bottom-line distinction between the historical and the
Ritual from:
Key Concepts in Critical Cultural Studies
Author(s) WARREN CATHERINE A.
Abstract: We have entered into a Conradian heart of darkness in Iraq. The dark continent of American journalism is darker than ever. The world seems on the verge of imploding. Indeed, it might, although as James W. Carey has pointed out, “the shadow of the Apocalypse is cast across all our sophisticated imaginings” (Carey 2002b, 196). At this moment in history, it seems particularly appropriate—and critical—to return to Carey’s formative insights about the role of ritual in media: “Media events are often exercises in social cruelty that teeter on the edge of legitimacy and bear dangers beyond purely ritual
Book Title: Doing Emotions History- Publisher: University of Illinois Press
Author(s): STEARNS PETER N.
Abstract: How do emotions change over time? When is hate honorable? What happens when love is translated into different languages? Such questions are now being addressed by historians who trace how emotions have been expressed and understood in different cultures throughout history. Doing Emotions History explores the history of feelings such as love, joy, grief, nostalgia as well as a wide range of others, bringing together the latest and most innovative scholarship on the history of the emotions. Spanning the globe from Asia and Europe to North America, the book provides a crucial overview of this emerging discipline. An international group of scholars reviews the field's current status and variations, addresses many of its central debates, provides models and methods, and proposes an array of possibilities for future research. Emphasizing the field's intersections with anthropology, psychology, sociology, neuroscience, data-mining, and popular culture, this groundbreaking volume demonstrates the affecting potential of doing emotions history.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.5406/j.ctt3fh5m1
CHAPTER 1 MODERN PATTERNS IN EMOTIONS HISTORY from:
Doing Emotions History
Author(s) STEARNS PETER N.
Abstract: After thirty to forty years of serious, informative work on emotions history, scholars have not clearly answered what would seem a vital and timely question: do emotions and emotional standards change when a society moves toward modernity? This essay seeks to explore the current status of the issue, to indicate promising lines for renewed attention, and to urge greater priority for analysis and discussion.
CHAPTER 2 RECOVERING THE INVISIBLE: from:
Doing Emotions History
Author(s) MATT SUSAN J.
Abstract: From the very beginning, those who have studied the history of the emotions have realized the difficulties they faced. In 1941, Lucien Febvre, the first scholar to call for such investigations, wrote that the undertaking would be fraught with challenges. He observed, “Any attempt to reconstitute the emotional life of a given period is a task that is at one and the same time extremely attractive and frightfully difficult.”¹ Febvre suggested that emotions of other eras and societies were so very different from those of the present day that their recovery required the scholar to abandon preconceived ideas about the
CHAPTER 3 THE SKEIN OF CHINESE EMOTIONS HISTORY from:
Doing Emotions History
Author(s) KUTCHER NORMAN
Abstract: It would be impossible to begin a chapter on the history of emotions in China without at least making glancing reference to the stereotype of “the emotion-less Chinese.” This shibboleth is of uncomfortably long lineage. It began, most likely, with the coming of nineteenth-century Protestant missionaries to China, men and women who, shocked at the seeming impassivity of the Chinese they encountered, attributed their lack of affect to a kind of racial impermeability to pain and suffering. For these missionaries, it was not much of a leap to argue that once Chinese embraced Christ, among the most precious gifts they
CHAPTER 4 EMOTIONS HISTORY IN EASTERN EUROPE from:
Doing Emotions History
Author(s) STEINBERG MARK D.
Abstract: It would be unwise, even harmful, to approach a regional history of emotions looking for essential patterns of national or ethnic character. To be sure, many people have claimed defining emotional traits for their own culture. In the early 1900s, for example, it was common for Russians to speak of a “Russian soul” naturally inclined toward “brooding and melancholy.”¹ More deleterious have been claims about other cultures: Serbs are belligerent, Romanians are intensely emotional, “Gypsies” are impassioned but irresponsible, Germans desire order, Jews are avaricious. National and ethnic cultural stereotypes have histories and are worth studying as revealing constructions and
CHAPTER 5 FINDING JOY IN THE HISTORY OF EMOTIONS from:
Doing Emotions History
Author(s) McMAHON DARRIN M.
Abstract: Are historians of emotions a negative lot? Do they give greater weight to angst and animosity, sadness and fear than they do to the positive human emotions? Indeed, might the field of the history of emotions as a whole suffer from something of a “negative bias,” a tendency to accord greater prominence to the role played by negative emotions in constituting the human past? Consider the titles of a recent, semester-long speakers’ series at the Max Planck Institute for the Study of the History of Emotions in Berlin:¹ “Sorrow carved in stone: Expressions of grief and suffering in Ottoman Muslim
CHAPTER 7 RELIGION AND EMOTIONS from:
Doing Emotions History
Author(s) CORRIGAN JOHN
Abstract: The practice of emotions history in the field of religious studies has developed apace with the flowering of scholarly interest in everyday practice, embodiment, locality, and the constructed self over the past several decades. Most previous religious history from the earlier twentieth century,¹ whether focused on western monotheisms or on Asian or indigenous religions, was inclined to illustrate its narratives about feeling with ideas collected from theological discourses, or, at the very least, with language sampled from Christian glossaries of belief and worship.² For much religious history, confessional perspectives supplied the basis for interpretation—including the preoccupation with meaning itself
AFTERWORD from:
Doing Emotions History
Author(s) STEARNS PETER N.
Abstract: The momentum for research in the history of emotions is truly impressive, after the somewhat tentative launch of the field several decades back. Major centers in the United Kingdom, Australia, and Germany as well as periodic conferences in many other countries demonstrate the growing institutional interest in emotions history. Individual scholars and writers contribute additional vigor, under the emotions history label or more indirectly. A recent study of the modern history of sincerity, calling attention to the important emotional alignments involved, is an intriguing case in point.¹ Emotions history is gaining recognition as an innovative way to improve understanding of
CONCLUSION from:
Scenes of Projection
Abstract: I opened this book with seven scenes of projection to endeavor to open and reeventilize a variety of projection devices: the fossilized fetish instruments of the history of the origins of scientific method; the machine metaphors for the unconscious that risk the danger of not just instrumentalizing the unconscious but converting the unconscious into a scientific object as a transparent and even knowable and predictable object (an empirical positivity for which there need be no analysis, only operations); and the predetermined machine boxes of familiar narratives about the camera obscura as the beginning of a now nostalgic history of photography
Chapter Six An Anti-Sociology of Multiplicities from:
Cannibal Metaphysics
Abstract: In
Anti-Oedipus, as is well known, Deleuze and Guattari overthrow the temple of psychoanalysis by knocking out its central pillar—the reactionary conception of desire as lack—and then replace it with the theory of desiring machines, sheer positive productivity that must be coded by the socius, the social production machine. This theory runs through a vast panorama of universal history, which is painted in the book’s central chapter in a quaintly archaic style that could make the anthropological reader wince. Not only does it employ the venerable savagery-barbarism-civilization triad, but the proliferating ethnographic references are treated in a seemingly
Chapter Eight The Metaphysics of Predation from:
Cannibal Metaphysics
Abstract: The contrariwise reading of structuralism proposed below will first require some digression into intellectual autobiography. I beg the reader’s indulgence, as the story concerns my experience as an Americanist ethnologist in its bearing on the issues.
Book Title: Becoming Past-History in Contemporary Art
Publisher: University of Minnesota Press
Author(s): Blocker Jane
Abstract: Many books have sought to understand the key directions of contemporary art. In contrast,
Becoming Pastis concerned with the application of art history in the pursuit of such trends. Setting the idea of temporality decisively in the realm of art, Blocker's work is crucial for artists, art historians, curators, critics, and scholars of performance and cultural studies interested in the role of history in the practice of art.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.5749/j.ctt18s3115
One WOODEN LEGS: from:
Becoming Past
Abstract: This chapter begins (despite Jacques Derrida’s suggestion that it be done otherwise) at a beginning. It is a borrowed beginning to be sure, but a beginning nonetheless. It is the story (a history, it seems important to emphasize, not of
mymaking) of how the Chicago-based performance art group Goat Island began. Of this moment, Matthew Goulish (one of the group’s founding members) writes:
Four THE EMPTY STAGE: from:
Becoming Past
Abstract: I begin at the end. I begin in the melancholy and portentous mise-en-scène of the graveyard, the place where the dead lie among the living, where, as Joe Roach provocatively suggests, the tomb functions as a stage on which history is enacted. Roach, who argues that history is a theater of surrogates who stand in place of the dead, makes an intriguing comparison between the grave and performance. “A theatrical role,” he writes, “like a stone effigy on a tomb, has a certain longevity in time, but its special durability stems from the fact that it must be re-fleshed at
11 A KNOT TO UNTIE from:
Exchanging Clothes
Author(s) Barile Nello
Abstract: If fashion is a language, albeit one marked by a low semantic level, then accessories can be taken as special indicators of the meaning of clothing. Idiosyncratically arranged, they are able to create both stable structures and variations on a theme. As a starting point I would like to use Mikhail Bakhtin’s concept of “multiaccentuality” and its appropriation by Stuart Hall, who adopts it as a benchmark for his encoding/decoding model.¹ His analysis of these modes of arrangement reveals decisive turning points in the social history of the tie.² Hidden within this accessory, in fact, is a symbolic potential that
2 Hugo Münsterberg, Film, and Philosophy from:
Film as Philosophy
Author(s) Sinnerbrink Robert
Abstract: It is ironic that Hugo Münsterberg, one of the pioneering intellectual figures in the history of film theory and the philosophy of film, was ignored for the best part of a century, a period during which cinema developed into the defining art form of modern times. Even more striking is that his approach to film theory, already a century ago, was thoroughly steeped in philosophical reflection on the psychological, aesthetic, and cultural significance of the new medium. As a Harvard professor of psychology and philosophy, Münsterberg published
The Photoplay: A Psychological Study(1916), a book widely regarded as the first
7 André Bazin’s Film Theory and the History of Ideas from:
Film as Philosophy
Author(s) Vacche Angela Dalle
Abstract: André Bazin was influenced by many philosophical figures. This range of influences was no gratuitous eclecticism. Rather, it stemmed from Bazin’s need to develop a critical discourse that would address the impure ontology of the cinema. Because the medium involves nature and culture, it perforce requires insights into art, religion, science, and technology. Without a doubt, the history of philosophy helped Bazin bring together all these dimensions, even if he seldom identified his sources. As a critic he did not seek a perfect fit between his overall film theory and a single philosopher. Bazin never mentioned the names of Saint
Chapter 1 The Boundary Work of Making in Digital Humanities from:
Making Things and Drawing Boundaries
Author(s) KLEIN JULIE THOMPSON
Abstract: Debates on digital humanities are sites of boundary work in a history of arguments about the nature of the field. Boundary work is a composite label for the claims, activities, and structures by which individuals and groups create, maintain, break down, and reformulate boundaries between knowledge units (Fisher 13–14; Klein,
Crossing1–2). Thomas Gieryn coined the term in 1983 in a study of demarcating science from non-science. It is an ideological style that constructs boundaries rhetorically in three ways: by expanding authority or expertise into domains claimed by other professions or occupations, by monopolizing authority and resources, and
Chapter 9 Looks Like We Made It, But Are We Sustaining Digital Scholarship? from:
Making Things and Drawing Boundaries
Author(s) TWETEN LISA
Abstract: The increasing amount of digital projects relating to the field of antiquity is especially promising for the future of traditionally archaic academic fields, including Ancient History, Classics, and Classical Archaeology. An enormous number of fragile, irreplaceable artifacts have survived from antiquity, but only a small number are accessible to the public. The vast majority are housed in storage rooms or isolated collections in museums and universities, as well as private collections around the world. For decades, this global scattering of antiquity resulted in widespread inaccessibility to ancient artifacts for both teaching and research. Through the process of digitization and the
Chapter 17 Project Snapshot: from:
Making Things and Drawing Boundaries
Author(s) KRAUS KARI
Abstract: Bibliocircuitry and the Design of the Alien Everyday is a series of student projects that grew out of several book design labs conducted as part of a Fall 2012 course (ENGL 758B Book 2.0: The History of the Book and the Future of Reading) taught by Kari Kraus at the University of Maryland. Using physical books as springboards for computation and mixed media experiments, the student projects realize one of the larger aims of the course: to position bibliotextual scholarship and pedagogy as design-oriented practices that can be used to prototype and imagine the future of the book. The project
Chapter 32 Project Snapshot: from:
Making Things and Drawing Boundaries
Author(s) WINET JON
Abstract: The AIDS Quilt Touch (AQT) Virtual Quilt Browser is one of several interactive experiences based on the AIDS Memorial Quilt. In free-browse mode, viewers can explore the Quilt by zooming and panning across the 25-gigapixel image. In Narrative Threads mode, they can follow pathways that present stories about individual panels and the cultural significance of the Quilt. Other AQT applications include a story-making platform, a digital guest book, and interactive timelines.
Globalize from:
Veer Ecology
Author(s) TAYLOR JESSE OAK
Abstract: We don’t live
onEarth. We liveinit. If there is a single perspectival shift demanded by the Anthropocene, it lies in acknowledging our own planetary internality. Earth’s atmosphere envelops all of history, a vaporous archive in which molecules exhaled by the dead remain suspended along with an ever-increasing quantity of industrial effluent. History bubbles up from the depths of an alien planet whose interior remains as mysterious as the heavens. Modernity runs on the fossilized remains of our prehistoric ancestors sucked and blasted from subterranean fissures. But the world we know has always been shaken, stirred, and, occasionally,
Represent from:
Veer Ecology
Author(s) YATES JULIAN
Abstract: On the face of it, it seems hard to imagine a less likely candidate for inclusion in a lexicon of verbs vital to ecological thinking than the word
represent, rubbished as it comes by a history of bad mediations, infidelities, ideological freighting, reduction, and redaction. The word sets in motion a string of approximating substitutions almost as if it concedes, from the beginning, that what matters, what it hopes to convey, shall simply slip through its fingers.
Tend from:
Veer Ecology
Author(s) HARRIS ANNE F.
Abstract: T
endhas a veering volatility. It bends around will and instinct, shaped by both, settling into neither:tendcreates an oscillating ontological middle ground. That’s where I seek to be with you for this essay. Three animal tales and their images will keep us there; stories from medieval, early modern, and contemporary worlds that have been captured in miracle story, woodcut print, and documentary film because the animals involved behaved beyond instinct, which made the humans question their own wills. We will be in complex company across time and scale: the Cistercian recorder of miracles, Caesarius of Heisterbach, and the
4 EVOLUTIONARY AESTHETICS from:
Bioaesthetics
Abstract: Adorno’s opening statement in
Aesthetic Theorystill rings true today, almost a half century after its posthumous publication in 1970. It remains a commonplace not only within art history, but across the humanities in general, that traditional efforts to answer the age-old question “What is art?” are a waste of time at best and an ideological power play at worst. The problem is that a definitive theory of art amounts to a contradiction in terms. Art, the philosopher Morris Weitz said, is “an open concept,” and there will always be cases “that would call for some sort ofdecisionon
CODA from:
Bioaesthetics
Abstract: “The enemy is the organism.”¹ The organism prevents the actualization of the body’s virtual power of becoming: “What a body can do is the nature and the limits of its power to be affected,” Deleuze famously stated in his book on Spinoza, and he added, “
We do not even know of what affections we are capable, nor the extent of our power.”² In order to unleash this power, the human body must shed its organs and its organization. It must transcend both the evolutionary history of its species (phylogenesis) and its acquired habits during life (ontogenesis). The mind that pertains
Book Title: Commemorating and Forgetting-Challenges for the New South Africa
Publisher: University of Minnesota Press
Author(s): MURRAY MARTIN J.
Abstract: How is the historical past made to appear in the present? In addressing these questions, Murray reveals how collective memory is stored and disseminated in architecture, statuary, monuments and memorials, literature, and art-"landscapes of remembrance" that selectively recall and even fabricate history in the service of nation-building. He examines such vehicles of memory in postapartheid South Africa and parses the stories they tell-stories by turn sanitized, distorted, embellished, and compressed. In this analysis,
Commemorating and Forgettingmarks a critical move toward recognizing how the legacies and impositions of white minority rule, far from being truly past, remain embedded in, intertwined with, and imprinted on the new nation's here and now.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.5749/j.ctt32bck0
Epilogue: from:
Commemorating and Forgetting
Abstract: Heritage and history are like twins separated at birth: while their origins are identical, the trajectories of their distinct life-courses are quite dissimilar. As communicative devices, history and heritage rely on antithetical modes of persuasion. Heritage does not pretend to present a genuinely authentic, and reasonably plausible, account of some past but is a declaration of faith in that which came before.¹ While some observers celebrate heritage as a complementary or alternative way of mediating the past to popular audiences, critics dismiss it as little more than counterfeit history, packaged for commercial consumption.² “While it looks old, heritage is actually
Book Title: The Thought of Death and the Memory of War- Publisher: University of Minnesota Press
Author(s): Gasché Rodolphe
Abstract: War lays bare death and our relation to it. And in the wars-or more precisely the memories of war-of the twentieth century, images of the deaths of countless faceless or nameless others eclipse the singularity of each victim's death as well as the end of the world as such that each death signifies. Marc Crépon's The Thought of Death and the Memory of War is a call to resist such images in which death is no longer actual death since it happens to anonymous others, and to seek instead a world in which mourning the other whose mortality we always already share points us toward a cosmopolitics. Crépon pursues this path toward a cosmopolitics of mourning through readings of works by Freud, Heidegger, Sartre, Patocka, Levinas, Derrida, and Ricœur, and others. The movement among these writers, Crépon shows, marks a way through-and against-twentieth-century interpretation to argue that no war, genocide, or neglect of people is possible without suspending how one relates to the death of another human being. A history of a critical strain in contemporary thought, this book is, as Rodolphe Gasché says in the Foreword, "a profound meditation on what constitutes evil and a rigorous and illuminating reflection on death, community, and world." The translation of this work received financial support from the French Ministry of Foreign Affairs.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.5749/j.ctt4cggnq
5 The Imaginary of Death from:
The Thought of Death and the Memory of War
Author(s) Ricœur Paul
Abstract: For Paul Ricoeur, as for Sartre, Levinas, Patočka, and Derrida, sections 46 through 53 of
Being and Time, on the existential analytic of Being-toward-death, constitute one of the most acutely confrontational passages of Heidegger’s formidable book. Bearing spirited witness to this is a long passage in part 3 of Memory, History, Forgetting, devoted to “the historical condition,” in which the philosopher of memory and history considers in his turn the identification of death with “the intimate possibility of one’s ownmost potentiality of being,” and opposes to it “an alternative reading of the potentiality of dying.”¹ However, as Ricœur was writing
6 Fraternity and Absolute Evil from:
The Thought of Death and the Memory of War
Abstract: This declaration from André Malraux’s
Miroir des Limbes has a long history. Jorge Semprún used it as the epigraph of Literature or Life, which narrates his deportation to Buchenwald in the last year of the war and his “return to life.” Paul Ricœur, who had read Semprún’s book (published in 1994), reprised Malraux’s declaration, as we saw, in Living Up to Death. Neither author assumes the risk of explicitly locating the “region of the soul” that Malraux seeks to reveal, the region where the antagonism between absolute evil and fraternity takes root and is decided. But because all these authors
Book Title: Meeting Place-The Human Encounter and the Challenge of Coexistence
Publisher: University of Minnesota Press
Author(s): Carter Paul
Abstract: The volume's central narrative-between Northern cultural philosophers and Australian societies-traverses the troubled history of misinterpretation that is characteristic of colonial cross-cultural encounter. As he brings the literature of Indigenous and non-Indigenous anthropological research into dialogue with Western approaches of conceptualizing sociability, Carter makes a startling discovery: that meeting may not be desirable and, if it is, its primary objective may be to negotiate a future of non-meeting.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.5749/j.ctt5hjjn9
Echolocation from:
Meeting Place
Abstract: Another way to think about the meeting place is acoustically. In the classical model of the meeting place, the agora, forum, or square is a place for public talking. They are designed so that some members of the community at least can make themselves heard. To win the attention of neighbors, speeches were rhetorically amplified and distinctive kinds of storytelling developed. Something corresponding to Habermas’s communicative reason was being cultivated, and the conventions of public debate established in these classical settings continue in the structuration of modern parliamentary democracy. At the same time, the harmonization of voices, opinion, and architectural
Over and Above from:
Meeting Place
Abstract: Can we go back to the distinction made earlier between aesthetics and history? The Giacometti commission staged an encounter between two different understandings of the way the meeting place is designed. An urban design predicated on the erasure of gesture came up against a sculptural practice that brought to the representation of the human body an antithetical stance. Giacometti reduces the human figure to essential gestures that “communicate directly.” His is a very different aesthetic from the Art Nouveau appreciation of flowing robes and windswept ribbons found in de Clérambault; however, a comparable perception of public space exists. In a
X Marks the Spot from:
Meeting Place
Abstract: There has been an uninvited guest at these discussions. It is the migrant. Of course, the migrant is an abstraction and stereotype, like the European philosopher or the Aboriginal elder. However, he and she represent a genuine historical vector in the afterlife of colonized countries; and it is a moot point where colonization ends and migration begins, or whether the latter is simply the aestheticization of history. Certainly migrants are notorious for thinking history begins (or, if escaping from the trauma zones of the Balkans, Afghanistan, Vietnam, or the Sudan, ends) with their arrival in the new country. However, reflective
Enigma Variations from:
Meeting Place
Abstract: The enigma of meeting exists not only for social theory, interpersonal psychology, public space design, and the choreographic notation of movement. It also embodies defining questions in the history of western metaphysics. In
The Sophist, Plato “explained that the divine community [is] alternately divided and joined by a dialectical ‘movement’ [kinesis], which brings out their ‘sameness’ and ‘otherness’ through a series of changing configurations.”¹ The movement described here, like that achieved in Jonson’s masque, represents a choreographic resolution of the problem that dogs metaphysics from the pre-Socratics downward, that of the relationship between the One and the Many. The solutions
Black from:
Prismatic Ecology
Author(s) BRYANT LEVI R.
Abstract: Like the story of Adam and Eve where hominids once lived in paradise and were then exiled for disobeying God’s commandment not to eat from the tree of knowledge, the story of contemporary green ecology either seems to be that once there was an idyllic and harmonious nature that was then destroyed through the advent of humans, or that once nature and hominids lived in harmony only to have this harmony destroyed by the advent of modern science, technology, and capitalist economy. The story runs that something has upset the balance of nature and that we must return to equilibrium.
Book Title: Agitating Images-Photography against History in Indigenous Siberia
Publisher: University of Minnesota Press
Author(s): Campbell Craig
Abstract: Agitating Imagesprovides a glimpse into the first moments of cultural engineering in remote areas of Soviet Siberia. The territories were perceived by outsiders to be on the margins of civilization, replete with shamanic rituals and inhabited by exiles, criminals, and "primitive" indigenous peoples. The Soviets hoped to permanently transform the mythologized landscape by establishing socialist utopian developments designed to incorporate minority cultures into the communist state. This book delves deep into photographic archives from these Soviet programs, but rather than using the photographs to complement an official history, Campbell presents them as anti-illustrations, or intrusions, that confound simple narratives of Soviet bureaucracy and power. Meant to agitate, these images offer critiques that cannot be explained in text alone and, in turn, put into question the nature of photographs as historical artifacts.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.5749/j.ctt7zw6wz
Introduction: from:
Agitating Images
Abstract: In his book
In the Soviet House of Culture, anthropologist Bruce Grant presents one of the key narratives that initially piqued my interest in exploring Siberia and studying the histories of indigenous Siberians—histories which have offered up both similarities and disjunctures to my earlier readings into aboriginal-state relations and twentieth-century colonialism in the Canadian North. His reference to something called the “House of Culture” offered a deliciously unfamiliar and enticing analogy for what appeared to be a qualitatively different form of colonial relationship. Whereas Grant wrote about the Nivkhi of Sakhalin Island, my introduction to Siberian history and ethnography
The Years Are Like Centuries from:
Agitating Images
Abstract: The litany of place names and territorial monikers in this book will probably be daunting for those not familiar with Siberian history and geography. To simplify the task of reading this work, I will set the scene with the help of a few maps. These maps are meant to orient the reader within the book’s dense geographies—produced through descriptions and depictions as much as through the reader’s own experience and expectations. The first and most general term I use here is
central Siberia. Central Siberia is a loosely defined zone surrounding the geographical center of the Russian Federation.¹ It
Conclusion: from:
Agitating Images
Abstract: Photography in the practice of history and cultural theory has consistently proven to confound interpretation as a generic category. It is apprehended along a spectrum of positions that see it alternately as a transparent reflection of the world and a fabricated cultural text. As I have shown in this book, whatever its ontological status, the photograph is implicated in historical discourses as a significant witness attesting to the everyday. As a resource in the production of historical narrative, it is much like any other document. A photograph, however, is an unstable element when reproduced as a component of historiography. I
Book Title: The Road to Botany Bay-An Exploration of Landscape and History
Publisher: University of Minnesota Press
Author(s): CARTER PAUL
Abstract: The Road to Botany Bay, first published in 1987 and considered a classic in the field of cultural and historical geography, examines the poetic constitution of colonial society. A powerfully written account of the ways in which language, history, and geography influenced the territorial theater of nineteenth-century imperialism, the book is also a call to think, write, and live differently.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.5749/j.cttts5wn
1 An Outline of Names from:
The Road to Botany Bay
Abstract: Casting a jaundiced eye over burgeoning preparations for Australia’s bi-centenary, a weekend columnist of the Melbourne newspaper
The Agereported not so long ago a plan to replace all Cook’s Australian place names with others more congenial to ordinary Australians. It is a measure of Cook’s ambiguous role in Australian history that one was not at all sure whether or not the writer was serious. In the nearly two hundred years since Arthur Phillip, commander of the First Fleet and first governor of the colony of New South Wales, found Cook’s description of Botany Bay so inaccurate he had to
2 An Airy Barrier from:
The Road to Botany Bay
Abstract: Almost the greatest barrier to Australia’s spatial history is the date 1788. On the one side, anterior to and beyond the limits of Australian ‘history’, lies a hazy geo-historical tradition of surmise, a blank sea scored at intervals down the centuries by the prows of dug-outs, out-riggers and, latterly, three-masters; it is a ‘thick horizon’, a rewarding site of myth and speculation. But it lacks substance; cause and effect do not converge in its events, but spread out behind like the wake. After 1788, all is solid. Even the weather seems arrested. In alighting at Botany Bay, Phillip steps out
Book Title: The Tourist State-Performing Leisure, Liberalism, and Race in New Zealand
Publisher: University of Minnesota Press
Author(s): Werry Margaret
Abstract: Addressing the embodied dimensions of biopolitics and exploring the collision of race, performance, and the cultural poetics of the state, Margaret Werry exposes the real drama behind the new New Zealand. Weaving together interpretive history, performance ethnography, and cultural criticism, Werry offers new ways to think about race and indigeneity—and about the role of human agency in state-making.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.5749/j.cttts7cr
chapter 5 Altered States: from:
The Tourist State
Abstract: Tourism and cinema, it has been argued, are natural companions. Twin components of the industrial machine of public imagination, both promise escape, pleasure, and all the sensations and prerogatives of mobility.¹ From the outset, film offered experiences of virtual travel, cashing in on the modern fascination for motion and the hunger to “bring things ‘closer’ spatially and humanly,” if only by their likeness.² Tourism, meanwhile, found in film a promotional idiom and instrument that turns places into destinations, and destinations into bundles of affect, story, image, and sensation that circulate globally, inviting the audiences they touch to travel in turn.
Error in Paul de Man from:
The Yale Critics
Author(s) Corngold Stanley
Abstract: Paul de Man was born in 1919.¹ This fact will come as a surprise, I think, to many of his readers. Many will have begun reading him about 1971, with the publication of
Blindness and Insightand his increasing conspicuousness in the new critical journalsDiacritics, New Literary History,andGlyph. They will have taken him to be a “strong” writer, perhaps in his thirties, on the basis of marked anomalies of his exposition: a drive toward the boldest and least cautious form of a position;² a taste for the jargon of foreign schools imported but not naturalized; an untroubled
The Genius of Irony: from:
The Yale Critics
Author(s) O’Hara Daniel
Abstract: Twin epiphanies conclude Joyce’s story “Eveline.” The initial epiphany concerns Eveline’s mother’s fate and her own possible future:
6 Telling Signs of Loss: from:
Documentary Time
Abstract: For André Bazin, as for Jean-Paul Sartre, Maurice Merleau-Ponty, and Roland Barthes, the trace is always a trace
ofsomething; the image cannot automatically turn into a sign effect. With reference toCamera LucidaI stressed the semiotic dimension of Barthes’s photo-trace, that is, the importance of extratextual knowledge, the animation through which the image may turn into a trace of the past. Aside from the possibility of novels and film narratives to thematically and symbolically explore the relations between history, memory, and imagination, narration in moving pictures has the means to explore the temporal and mnemonic contingency of photographs,
5. Unnatural Selection: from:
Atavistic Tendencies
Abstract: In a 1915 short story in
Vanity Fair, Anita Loos, the wellknown author ofGentlemen Prefer Blondes, portrays a young woman in the grip of an unfortunate decision. In a story entitled “The Force of Heredity, and Nella: A Modern Fable with a telling Moral for Eugenists,” Loos tells us that “twelve years had elapsed since Nella had promised her old mother that, come what might, she would always be eugenic.”¹ In the duration of those twelve years, Nella moves to New York City, becomes a manicurist at a fancy hotel, and disavows “the teachings of her good old mother.”
Coda: from:
Atavistic Tendencies
Abstract: What if Robin Vote and Felix Volkbein met Yank? What if they all ran into Tarzan one day, or had coffee with Dr. Fu Manchu and asked Wolf Larsen to join them? And what about the Wolf Man and the Rat Man; they would have a lot to talk about, no? These aren’t academic questions, I know. But I pose them because this book, in part, has been about putting this cast of characters in the same room together. Meeting them, and having them meet each other, has meant asking and trying to answer all sorts of questions about history,
Introduction from:
On the Rim
Abstract: Beneath clear night sky and towering pines, I sit with nearly a hundred tourists on wooden benches anchored to the ground in a clearing near the Grand Canyon Visitor Center. This is the Mather Amphitheater and tonight—August 25—we’ve gathered for a park ranger’s evening campfire program that will teach us about some aspect of the Grand Canyon’s geology, history, or ecology. Today is National Park Service Day, commemorating the 1916 passage of the Organic Act and, consequently, the establishment of the National Park Service. But before the scheduled educational program begins, Ranger Andy—uniformed in Park Service greens,
2 A Cultural Abyss from:
On the Rim
Abstract: Walking the paved Rim Trail west of the Yavapai Point museum, I follow a National Park Service interpreter and a group of about twenty visitors from New Mexico, California, New Jersey, Oklahoma, Florida, Washington, Greece, Singapore, Switzerland, Taiwan, and Germany. This one-and-a-half hour guided walk is called the “Awesome Chasm,” and according to the
Guide(an information newspaper published by the Grand Canyon Natural History Association), it will help us discover “the Canyon’s true magnificence.” Ranger Karen, our leader, has written out a series of statistics and analogies on index cards. This information is designed to relate the canyon to
Book Title: Telling Identities-The Californio testimonios
Publisher: University of Minnesota Press
Author(s): Sánchez Rosaura
Abstract: Sánchez offers the first historical and literary analysis of thirty 1870s testimonios from the original Spanish-speaking settlers of Alta California. Telling Identities scrutinizes the role of gender, class, race, language, and ethnicity in group identity formation as it looks into history to help articulate the cultural politics of contemporary Chicano and Latino culture in the United States.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.5749/j.ctttskkk
1 Testimonials as Dependent Production from:
Telling Identities
Abstract: In the decade of the 1870s approximately sixty-two old Californios who participated in Bancroft’s historiographic project began mapping their imaginary sense of position within a conquered terrain no longer recoverable except in memory. Through their dictated narratives, which function as early sites of ideological struggle, these Californios not only reconstruct their past and retrospectively narrate the nation, but map a new geopolitical cartography,¹ a liminal ethnic space produced as much by their particular history as by U.S. expansionism.² Having lost their “homeland” and the political and economic power to regain their former social status, the narrators turn to representational spaces,
4 Spaces of (Re)Production from:
Telling Identities
Abstract: The spatialization of history evident in the Californio testimonials allows the narrators to position themselves as a collectivity, a caste or a faction within or outside given geographical sites (territory, department, region, nation, mission,
presidio, pueblo, rancho, hacienda, ranchería,wild ness [el monte], the coast, the inland area, “the frontier,” the capital and the “penal colony”) and in relation to particular social and political positions. Two sociospatial realms predominate during the Spanish period, one (the mission) viewed from the outside, and the other (thepresidio/pueblo) from within. From the vantage point of the latter site identity is generated and alterity
Four History and Social Memory from:
State Repression and the Labors of Memory
Abstract: The relationship between memory and history is nowadays a central preoccupation within several fields of the social sciences. Debates and reflection on the subject are most extensive and intensive within the discipline of history itself, particularly among those scholars who, recognizing that the historian’s craft extends beyond the mere “reconstruction” of what “actually” happened, deploy more complex modes of analysis in their work. An initial complexity emerges from the recognition that what “actually happened” includes the subjective perceptions and experiences of social actors. Furthermore, historical knowledge includes interpretive processes, the construction and selection of the “facts,” and the selection of
Five Trauma, Testimony, and “Truth” from:
State Repression and the Labors of Memory
Abstract: What can people who lived through “unbearable” situations say or tell about them? What ethical, political, and more generally human issues are involved? Debates about testimony pervade practically every disciplinary field, from literary criticism to the broader area of cultural critique, from philosophy to history, from political studies to psychoanalysis, sociology, and anthropology.
Book Title: Recording Reality, Desiring the Real- Publisher: University of Minnesota Press
Author(s): Cowie Elizabeth
Abstract: Recording Reality, Desiring the Real shows how documentary has been simultaneously understood as factual, as story, as art, and as political. Elizabeth Cowie stakes documentary’s central place in cinema as both an art form and a form of social engagement, addressing the seeming paradox between the pleasures of spectacle in the documentary and its project of informing and educating.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.5749/j.ctttsm8z
4 Documenting the Real from:
Recording Reality, Desiring the Real
Abstract: Trauma is outside memory, and outside history. It is the unrepresentable, and thus, writes Max Hernandez, it is “the unrememberable and the unforgettable.”¹ The excess of signifying that arises in what is shown and what is said that is uncontained and uncontrolled by the speaker—or filmmaker—is designated by Lacan as the real and as an “unrepresentable.” Psychoanalysis and cinema were contemporaneous developments at the end of the nineteenth century, but while the developments of Etienne-Jules Marey and the Lumières were directed toward established modernist goals of science and knowledge in relation to observable phenomenon, Sigmund Freud was developing
1 Monster Culture (Seven Theses) from:
Monster Theory
Author(s) Cohen Jeffrey Jerome
Abstract: What I will propose here by way of a first foray, as entrance into this book of monstrous content, is a sketch of a new
modus legendi:a method of reading cultures from the monsters they engender. In doing so, I will partially violate two of the sacred dicta of recent cultural studies: the compulsion to historical specificity and the insistence that all knowledge (and hence all cartographies of that knowledge) is local. Of the first I will say only that in cultural studies today history (disguised perhaps as “culture”) tends to be fetishized as atelos,as a final
10 Anthropometamorphosis: from:
Monster Theory
Author(s) Campbell Mary Baine
Abstract: My purpose here is not to explain the story of Jonathan Haynes, quoted above. His moralized morphology is propelled by circumstances far re- moved from those of John Bulwer, a seventeenth-century London physician and author of several books on sign language and lipreading, based at least in part on his successful experience in teaching the deaf.¹ There is a historical relation between the very different hysterias of the murderer and the doctor, however: the men expressed themselves on the entwined subjects of racial identity and consumer culture at separate points on a line that traces the development of international capitalism.
13 Unthinking the Monster: from:
Monster Theory
Author(s) Uebel Michael
Abstract: Every system of thought traces, as if along a Mobius strip, its own system of unthought, and in the process unfolds a history of alterity that reveals how the other, “at once interior and foreign,” has been provisionally unthought, exteriorized, and “shut away (in order to reduce its otherness).”² Though “shut away,” the other is absolutely integral to the selfsame, a necessary parable (Gr.
parabole,juxtaposition, comparison, fromparaballein,to set beside), as Michel Foucault suggests, of the self: “The unthought (whatever name we give it) is not lodged in man like a shrivelled-up nature or a stratified history; it
Chapter 1 Making Sense after Babel from:
Critical Practices in Post-Franco Spain
Author(s) Talens Jenaro
Abstract: Translators occupy the smallest print in the history of literature. They are more than the impersonal, they are the anonymous. With few exceptions, the name of the translator appears in small type on the credits page; it rarely appears on the title page, and almost never on the cover. It is as if the act of reading a text in a language different from the original were a most shameful activity. “Good manners” are that institutionalized behavior that allows this shameful activity to be kept secret; everyone pretends not to see what everyone else knows (even the translator knows that
Chapter 8 Subjectivity and Temporality in Narrative from:
Critical Practices in Post-Franco Spain
Author(s) Meuser-Blincow Frances
Abstract: The narrative carried out by a subject that addresses itself and takes itself as the protagonist of its own story raises a series of questions about the relationship between subjectivity and temporality, about the construction of narrative time, and also about the place that narrative occupies in the process of building identity.
CHAPTER ONE Portugal: from:
Utopias of Otherness
Abstract: Chapters 1 and 2 situate the reader within the currents of history and intellectual thought that have influenced the ideas of national identity for both Portugal and Brazil. Although the two nations are treated separately in each chapter in order to highlight individual particularities, comparative allusions are made in order to illustrate the ways Brazil and Portugal impinge upon each other’s respective national identity formation. Before embarking on the literary and philosophical discussions that will occupy all subsequent chapters (chapters 3 through 5), discussions that emphasize the notion of the weakening of the nationstate and its correlative myths or utopias
4. Freud’s Dream of America from:
The Dreams of Interpretation
Author(s) Gherovici Patricia
Abstract: Fully immersed in a book I was writing on hysteria in the Puerto Rican ghetto, I chanced upon historical material about the colonial history of the United States at the end of the nineteenth century. It was in that connection that I reopened the pages of
The Interpretation of Dreamsin which Freud describes one of his most peculiar dreams, a dream of a castle by the sea, a dream of naval war, too, a complex narrative dealing with the Spanish-American War (SE V, 463-64) . This was the war that ended with the annexation of Puerto Rico by the
13. Dreaming and Cinematographic Consciousness from:
The Dreams of Interpretation
Author(s) Marcus Laura
Abstract: The year 1895 is key in the history of psychoanalysis and cinema. On July 24, 1895, Freud dreamed the Dream of Irma’s Injection, the Specimen Dream of
The Interpretation of Dreams. “Do you suppose,” Freud wrote to Wilhelm Fliess in a letter describing a later visit to Bellevue, the house where he had had the dream, “that someday one will read on a marble tablet on this house” that
19. Wondrous Objectivity: from:
The Dreams of Interpretation
Author(s) McNamara Andrew
Abstract: While outlining a philosophy of “fine art,” Hegel offered some advice to the nascent discipline of art history. It could be summed up, more or less, as “stick to the facts.” Of course philosophy would forge the aesthetic-theoretical hardwiring of the field. If there had been a sufficient number of art historians at that time to constitute a discipline, this intellectual division of labor might have been understood as a grievous insult. The subsequent formation of the discipline shows that many art historians have indeed treated this as exemplary advice, and thus an extensive arm of art history has concerned
Chapter 1 On Modernism from:
Philosophy Beside Itself
Abstract: Perhaps something has occurred in the history of the concept of structure that could be called an “event” if this loaded word did not entail a meaning which it is precisely the function of structural—or structuralist—thought to reduce or suspect. But let me use the term “event” anyway, employing it with caution and as if in quotation marks. In this sense, this event will have the exterior form of a rupture and a redoubling.¹
Chapter 3 Psychoanalysis and Deconstruction from:
Philosophy Beside Itself
Abstract: It can be tempting to describe Jacques Derrida’s work as in large measure an extension of psychoanalysis into the history of philosophy. Despite Derrida’s insistence to the contrary (in the section called “The Exorbitant Question of Method”), the reading of Rousseau offered in
Of Grammatology—probably the work best known to Derrida’s English-speaking audience—looks like a particularly sophisticated variety of psychobiographical analysis, showing the inevitable inscription of the word “supplement”—the word with which Rousseau would name writing, his own writing in relation to speech, and culture in relation to nature—in a larger psychosexual economy (in which it
Chapter 4 Paul de Man: from:
Philosophy Beside Itself
Abstract: The burden of the argument to this point has been that philosophy, in response to needs generated within its “own” history, has come to be at necessary odds with its self, its history, and the proprietary self-presence implicit in such notions of self and history. In these straits, philosophy has turned increasingly to criticism for an understanding of its activity, and so has risked also its possible disappearance into literature. Literary criticism and theory thus find themselves in an odd position: a discipline that has a long-established habit of looking elsewhere—primarily to science or philosophy—for models of its
Chapter 3 Desire and Decorum in the Twentieth-Century Colombian Novel from:
Bodies and Biases
Author(s) Vogt Eric W.
Abstract: There is one incessant history: the history of the body, the history of its adventures and misadventures. Throughout the life of their country, Colombian writers have narrated the history of the body, invoking different words and thus weaving this history in quite diverse ways. We propose here to narrate the history of these words, a more modest history, as are all those written in modern times.¹ This would have been impossible were it not for the extraordinary and sad atmosphere that has enveloped Colombia for many years. In fact, to attribute the debut of the body as an erotic object
Chapter 8 El Diario de José Toledo: from:
Bodies and Biases
Author(s) de Mendiola Marina Pérez
Abstract: Judging from the homophobic response in 1991 disclosed by Mexican state officials to a gay conference to be held in Guadalajara, Mexican gay and lesbian groups such as GOHL (Grupo Orgullo de Liberatión Homosexual [Homosexual Liberation Pride Group]), Colectivo Sol (Sun Collective), and Patlatonalli still have a long way to go. This said, Mexico is also one of the first countries in Latin America to decriminalize homosexuality, and it boasts perhaps the longest history of gay and lesbian activism, as outlined by Matthews:
Book Title: Abiding by Sri Lanka-On Peace, Place, and Postcolonality
Publisher: University of Minnesota Press
Author(s): Ismail Qadri
Abstract: Abiding by Sri Lanka examines how the disciplines of anthropology, history, and literature treat the Sri Lankan ethnic conflict. With close readings of texts that “abide” by Sri Lanka, texts that have a commitment to it, Ismail demonstrates that the problems in Sri Lanka raise fundamental concerns for us all regarding the relationship between democracies and minorities.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.5749/j.ctttt68c
Introduction: from:
Abiding by Sri Lanka
Abstract: It is now clear that the anti-Tamil riots of July ʹ83 constitute one of the most important turning points in the recent history of Sri Lanka. A particular equilibrium within the Sri Lankan social formation has been irrevocably lost and a new equilibrium is yet to be achieved. Within the context of a heightened ethnic consciousness among the masses, the left
1 Better Things to Do: from:
Abiding by Sri Lanka
Abstract: At the beginning of his narrative, Valentine Daniel lets the reader know how he stumbled upon Sri Lankan violence as an object of study. When he thought up his project in 1982, he had planned to write about UpCountry Tamil workers and to produce an alternative account of their history. He wanted to listen to their songs and use the lyrics to challenge the official, and quite abject, version of their story. He arrived in Sri Lanka a year later, in 1983, ʺon the heels of the worst anti-Tamil riots known to that island paradise to find that none of
2 Majority Rules: from:
Abiding by Sri Lanka
Abstract: Crushed culturally and politically for some four and a half long centuries by three Christian Western powers (Portugal, Holland, Britain), attacked incessantly by Tamils (Hindus from southern India) in the even longer centuries before colonialism; in short, subjugated, dispossessed, victimized, and wounded by history itself, the Sinhalese Buddhist majority in Sri Lanka, a world-historically unique people, is simply trying, according to its autobiography, to redress the balance, heal those injuries, correct those wrongs, attempting to finally live in peace and security in the post-colonial period. All it seeks is nothing more, or less, than to enjoy the universally recognized rights
4 What, to the Leftist, Is a Good Story? from:
Abiding by Sri Lanka
Abstract: First, some brutal summaries of the French critique of history that perhaps belong in a previous chapter but could also serve as an introduction to this one. To Foucault (1973), history is not the working out of an objective process that the discipline merely reflects but the ground of, that which enables, the modern episteme. Take for instance, biology, a historical discipline if there ever was one: since its object is understood to change through time, it would be impossible without this ground (arche). To Althusser (1997), radically rereading Marx, the historicist notion of time as single/homogenous and continuous is
Book Title: Calibrations-Reading for the Social
Publisher: University of Minnesota Press
Author(s): Quayson Ato
Abstract: Ato Quayson uses a method of reading he calls calibrations: a reading of literature with what lies beyond it as a way of understanding structures of transformation, process, and contradiction that inform both literature and society. He surveys texts ranging from Bob Marley lyrics, Toni Morrison’s work, Walter Benjamin’s Theses on the Philosophy of History, and Althusser’s reflections on political economy.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.5749/j.ctttt71n
2 Producing Sri Lanka from Ceylon: from:
Postcolonial Insecurities
Abstract: In this chapter, I examine the production of a modern nation in Sri Lanka through a process that has been extraordinarily violent in both physical and epistemic terms. I do this primarily through a close analysis of a particular text authored by a former Sri Lankan president whose political career spanned most of the twentieth century, J. R. Jayewardene. If we are the stories we tell about ourselves, Jayewardene’s fable regarding the origins and evolution of Sri Lanka is interesting for the ways in which it produces a sense of identity out of difference. It is an encapsulation of history
3 Essentially Tamil: from:
Postcolonial Insecurities
Abstract: Ethnicity is not. Any more than the nation. I begin this chapter by evoking Frantz Fanon’s famous quote, “The Negro is not. Any more than the white man” (1967, 231), to indicate the dialectical and mutually constitutive character of ethnicity and nation under the regimes of modernity. Neither nation nor ethnicity is an immanent force, an essence within history, destined for eventual recuperation. Rather, they have to be understood in a relational framework, one that highlights their mutual indispensability and the hierarchizing effects of their interaction (Comaroff 1991). The intellectual and political privileging of the nation-state and its univocal discourse
CHAPTER 6 Douglass’s Sublime: from:
Abolition’s Public Sphere
Abstract: As a former slave, Frederick Douglass knew full well the challenge of translating the narrative of political modernity into the present moment. While Garrison and his white abolitionist colleagues could endorse the past and the future of the American republic as a reference for their public sphere, Douglass had to admit a “quailing sensation” when asked to celebrate the founding of the nation. That history belonged to a “branch of knowledge,” he told his audience, “in which you feel, perhaps, a much deeper interest than your speaker.”¹ Disowning the story of national origins, he called it “the staple of your
[7] The Trace: from:
Cinema’s Alchemist
Author(s) WAHLBERG MALIN
Abstract: In phenomenology and classical film theory, “the trace” relates both to the materiality of an imprint and to the experience of an irrevocable past. It is conceived of as an indexical sign, an existential operator interrelating image, history, and memory. Traditionally it is an object, a mark inscribed, or a photograph that bears witness of life or events in the past.
[8] How to Make History Perceptible: from:
Cinema’s Alchemist
Author(s) Leger Claudia
Abstract: With
The Bartos Family(1988), Péter Forgács inaugurated a series of films dedicated to the history of Hungary. All these films take up the tradition of the montage or archive film,¹ also known as the foundfootage film.² More precisely, they belong to a particular current in this tradition: compilations based on home movies. This current includes different styles of production, which can be grouped roughly into four broad categories: films with a psychological tendency (intimate journals, letters, autobiographies), which utilize home movies to increase a sense of lived experience;³ montages designed to be spectacular, comic, or dramatic (such as the
[9] Found Images as Witness to Central European History: from:
Cinema’s Alchemist
Author(s) PORTUGES CATHERINE
Abstract: In the masterful style that has become his artistic signature, Péter Forgács performs the task of a clinical archivist, evoking fragments of life stories, intercut with minimal explanatory material, through found footage and home movies in much the same way as psychoanalysis creates a narrativized intertext of continuities and discontinuities, of transference and countertransference, and of resistance and free association. The film-maker’s approach recalls that of Alain Resnais in
Les statues meurent aussi(1953), in which archival images intervene in history in a cultural dialogue that critiques the French colonialist project.¹ The resulting alchemy for Forgács is not merely a
Conclusion from:
Divided Korea
Abstract: Korea is an open book whose story line has yet to be written to the end. Whether peace or conflict will prevail is to a great extent dependent on the mind-sets that will guide not only future decision makers but also the societies at large in both Koreas. I have sought to advance a number of suggestions about how to understand and engage this ongoing political struggle. Two components have been essential in this endeavor.
Art History after Aesthetics: from:
Compelling Visuality
Author(s) Farago Claire
Abstract: The discipline of art history has always aimed to do justice to the complexity of works of art in their compelling visuality, taking the relationship between particular works of art and their individual beholders as the field’s primary object of investigation. In this respect, this book is no different from any traditional art historical inquiry. The following essays, however, articulate questions that contemporary art historians generally dismiss as ahistorical or anachronistic or—worse yet—philosophical, implying that “anything goes” when a work of art is approached “philosophically.” In her contribution to this volume, Michael Ann Holly cogently articulates the conundrum
CHAPTER TWO Before the Image, Before Time: from:
Compelling Visuality
Author(s) Mason Peter
Abstract: Whenever we are before the image, we are before time. Like the poor illiterate in Kafka’s story, we are before the image as
before the law: as before an open doorway. It hides nothing from us, all we need to do is enter, its light almost blinds us, holds us in submission. Its very opening—and I am not talking about the doorkeeper—holds us back: to look at it is to desire, to wait, to be before time. But what kind of time? What plasticities and fractures, what rhythms and jolts of time, can be at stake in this
CHAPTER SEVEN Mourning and Method from:
Compelling Visuality
Author(s) Holly Michael Ann
Abstract: My principal preoccupation as an art historian (actually as a historiographer, which means that I am a scholar of the intellectual history of the history of art) has always been a philosophical one: why do we write about works of visual art in the first place? Why do subjects (
us) need to talk about objects? What kind of a dialogue, even game, is taking place? In my book of 1996,Past Looking: Historical Imagination and the Rhetoric of the Image,¹ I tried to make a case for the variety of ways that works of art both literally and metaphorically prefigure
CHAPTER EIGHT A Guide to Interpretation: from:
Compelling Visuality
Author(s) Brouwers Ton
Abstract: Thus I have defined three aspects: (1) Art historical hermeneutics deals with the same object as art history, while it also contributes to changes in the definition of its object. (2) Interpretation is based on the application of a well-founded method that substantiates conclusions through critical argument. (3) Art historical hermeneutics, as an object-specific theory and method of interpretation, differs from general or philosophical hermeneutics: while the latter studies understanding and interpretation historically and systematically, art historical hermeneutics is geared toward understanding and interpreting specific objects. As such,
2. Thoreau, the Reluctant Prophet: from:
American Prophecy
Abstract: Why focus first on the ways that Henry Thoreau takes up and revises prophecy? A story can introduce the reasons. The week after John Brown raided Harpers Ferry in October 1859, Thoreau personally organized three public events so he could defend Brown and his raid. Public opinion in the North already cast Brown as a “monomaniac” and murderer, but Thoreau linked him to Puritans and Revolutionary fathers who, unlike enfranchised northern whites, would not sacrifice the principle of equality to expedience. Because the Dred Scott case effectively nationalized slavery, Thoreau argued, Brown’s self-sacrificing violence was needed not only to free
Interlude from:
American Prophecy
Abstract: Martin Luther King Jr. and James Baldwin came to prominence during what many scholars now call the second Reconstruction, from the late 1940s through the late 1960s, and each figure has been domesticated since this project of democratization was abandoned. King now is a national icon, cast as a figure who embodied—who lived and died for—the American Dream; he is contained by an American exceptionalist story of a nation whose progressive telos is to fulfill its founding principles. Baldwin, too, has been made into a critic who stands up for the universalism latent in a national consensus, to
3. Martin Luther King Jr.’s Theistic Prophecy: from:
American Prophecy
Abstract: Like Henry Thoreau, Martin Luther King Jr. assumes the office of prophecy and uses the genre as a language in and for politics. As we have seen, Thoreau developed two registers of prophetic voice, one abolitionist and the other romantic, in tandem as well as in tension with each other and with politics. We told a story that revealed unexpected affinities between these registers of prophecy and his political engagement with white supremacy, but it also suggested that while his use of wilderness as a trope was politically fruitful, his turn toward nature could not sustain this engagement. Indeed, the
5. Toni Morrison and Prophecy: from:
American Prophecy
Abstract: I initially conceived a book about “prophetic narrative” because I was so profoundly affected by Toni Morrison’s novel
Beloved. More effectively than any other text in my experience, it dramatizes the redemptive language and longing that has driven American culture and that has twinned white and black. As its themes led me to reread Sacvan Bercovitch’sAmerican Jeremiad, which depicted the hegemony of redemptive rhetoric in American liberal nationalism, I conceived this book, which here returns to its origin. ForBelovedstill seems at once to address and end, though not simply end, a story that entwines the machinery of
2. The Faces of Consilience: from:
Intangible Materialism
Abstract: there has been in circulation a curious story about Descartes. It is said that in later life he was always accompanied in his travels by a mechanical life-size female doll which, we are told by one source, he himself had constructed “to show that animals are only machines and have no souls.” He had named the doll after his illegitimate daughter, Francine, and some versions of events have it that she was so lifelike that the two were
6 Defining the Self in Indian Literary and Filmic Texts from:
Narratives of Agency
Author(s) Mishra Vijay
Abstract: No comparable civilization has argued over definitions of selfhood as much as the Indian. Throughout its long and august history almost every branch of knowledge (including philosophy, literature, religion, and linguistics) has grappled with this extremely elusive concept. There is, however, one point on which all the commentators agree: the self is other than what our faculties persuade us it is. In other words, the construction of the self through social processes (which would require a social other to begin with) is overtaken by a principle in which the “real” or the “true” self comes into being only when it
CHAPTER 7 Affirmation of the Lost Object: from:
Out of Time
Abstract: The interconnection of individual development and the evolution of a nation has served as a subject for cinema since the birth of the feature film. From D. W. Griffith’s
The Birth of a Nation(1915) and Sergei Eisenstein’sThe Old and the New(1929) to Zhang Yimou’sTo Live(1994) and Ken Loach’sThe Wind That Shakes the Barley(2006), filmmakers have used the development of a particular individual or individuals as a way of telling the story of the nation to which the individual belongs. For D. W. Griffith, the trajectory from blissful peace to tragic suffering to radical
Chapter 5 The Film History of Thought from:
The Brain Is the Screen
Author(s) Hervey Sándor
Abstract: The purpose of this essay is not to attempt a general reconstruction of Deleuze′s philosophy of cinema, but only to shed light on the traces of a certain—possibly unintentional, sedimentary, and in any event undeveloped—way of thinking about the history of cinema in his work. One has to agree with the opinion of virtually all serious commentators on Deleuze that the purpose behind the two volumes this philosopher wrote on cinema is not purely film-theoretic, nor is it directed at the history of cinema. Rather, Deleuze turns to the cinema as a means of expression for certain philosophical
Chapter 6 Into the Breach: from:
The Brain Is the Screen
Author(s) Restivo Angelo
Abstract: Gilles Deleuze′s work on the cinema is marked by a grand caesura, not only conceptually (movement-image giving way to time-image) and ″historiographically″ (World War II as the name for the historical moment of this giving way), but also, even,
materially. Because this division materializes—one might even go so far as to say ″dramatizes,″ or ″flaunts″—what some consider to be the work′s major flaw, an insufficient grounding in history, one could argue that perhaps this is a deliberate strategy. Perhaps, that is, the ″space″ between the classical cinema and the modern cinema occurs because what happened between the two
Chapter 7 Signs of the Time: from:
The Brain Is the Screen
Author(s) Marks Laura U.
Abstract: Let us set this essay in Beirut, where documentary filmmakers have struggled to reconstruct the traces of the real—should any real still exist—buried under the heavy weight of discursive representations of their city. Beirut has been easily brought into discourse in Europe and North America, too easily, mostly thanks to the television news. In the erstwhile West, there is little sympathy for the complex history of the Lebanese civil war; the country′s history has lapsed and collapsed into clichés, foremost of which is the image of a building shattered by bombs from the Israeli-occupied south. Such clichés would
4 Rhetorics of Dehumanization from:
Without Offending Humans
Abstract: Alphonse Toussenel, a nineteenth-century author from Angers, left to posterity two books that were each extremely popular: on the one hand,
The Jewish Kings of Our Era: A History of Financial Feudalismand on the other,The Spirit of Beasts,which includedPassional Ornithology: The Birds of France,andPassional Zoology: Mammals of Franceand appeared between 1853 and 1855.¹ It would seem that the xenophobic themes of the first work can be found in the second, in a certainly minor mode, but as if natural history invested them with a new legitimacy. Should one hastily leave this production to
Book Title: Discourse Analysis as Sociocriticism-The Spanish Golden Age
Publisher: University of Minnesota Press
Author(s): Gómez-Moriana Antonio
Abstract: Gómez-Moriana applies contemporary literary theory to classical texts of the Spanish Golden Age, including Lazirillo de Tormes, Don Quijote, Tirso de Molina’s Don Juan play, and Columbus’s Diary. “Gómez-Moriana’s skillful handling of literary theory is matched by his thorough scholarship and excellent knowledge of history.” --Nicholas Spadaccini
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.5749/j.cttttsxx
Chapter 4 Narration and Argumentation in Autobiographical Discourse from:
Discourse Analysis as Sociocriticism
Abstract: The inclusion of autobiography in the narrative genre is not as evident as it may seem. By establishing two systems or “two different levels of utterance” (“history” and “discourse”) that concurrently distribute the French verb tenses and grammatical persons, Emile Benveniste (1971) expressly classifies autobiography as discourse, along with “correspondence, memoirs, plays, didactic works, in short, all the genres in which someone addresses himself to someone, proclaims himself as the speaker, and organizes what he says in the category of a person” (209). Historical utterance, on the contrary, which was once defined as “narration of past events” and is presently
Chapter 5 Evocation as a Literary Procedure in Don Quijote from:
Discourse Analysis as Sociocriticism
Abstract: Under the pretext, by no means original at that time, of parodying books of chivalry,
Don Quijoteemerges as a trueLiteraturroman.¹This dimension of Cervantes’s novel surfaces not only at the level of the story, as it relates the antics of a fool whose pathological distortions of his readings lead him to confuse fiction with reality, but also at the level of narration, which strictly speaking consists of a discursive and fictitious historical interplay between author, reader, and text.² In this manner, it can account both for its own production in the novel itself as well as for its
Chapter 10 The (Relative) Autonomy of Artistic Expression: from:
Discourse Analysis as Sociocriticism
Abstract: At the beginning of the century, the first attempts to go beyond traditional categories of literary research—creation (artistic or literary), originality, inventiveness (where the author is transformed into an epic hero of sorts, admirable and inimitable), influences (as sources or as effective history, the German
Wirkungsgeschichte) and the author’s subjective intentions—brought about a twofold empirical orientation. On one hand arose the study of aesthetic material, as advocated, for example, by schools of stylistics; on the other, the “abstract objectivism” (as Bakhtin judiciously put it) of Saussurean synchrony and its outgrowth, structuralism. Exploring the path forged in Germany by
Chapter 6 Voices: from:
Narrative as Communication
Abstract: In the most sober narrative, someone talks to me, tells me a story, invites me to hear it as he tells it, and this invitation—trust or pressure—constitutes an unequivocal attitude of narration, hence the attitude of a narrator.
Hundreds Shot at Aboriginal Community: from:
Bad Aboriginal Art
Abstract: THE ANECDOTES reported in this somewhat jocular story occurred several years ago (1985) and may not seem especially relevant to today’s reader. Changes in ABC staff and organization, emerging federal policy on Aboriginal broadcasting, and the awarding of the RCTS license to CAAMA all could be interpreted as altering the circumstances described here and solving the dilemma that introduced television poses for remote Aborigines. But I think not. Despite all of the resources, policy, and planning that have gone into Aboriginal broadcasting in the last few years, I believe the conditions of traditional Aborigines in places such as Yuendumu remain
Book Title: Architecture's Historical Turn-Phenomenology and the Rise of the Postmodern
Publisher: University of Minnesota Press
Author(s): Otero-Pailos Jorge
Abstract: In Architecture’s Historical Turn, Jorge Otero-Pailos shows how architectural phenomenology radically transformed the way architects engaged, theorized, and produced history. He reveals how, ultimately, the rise of architectural phenomenology played a crucial double role in the rise of postmodernism, creating the antimodern specter of a historical consciousness and offering the modern notion of essential experience as the means to defeat it.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.5749/j.cttttvjt
CHAPTER ONE A Polygraph of Architectural Phenomenology from:
Architecture's Historical Turn
Abstract: The nature of architectural phenomenology makes it challenging to historicize. That it presented itself as a new way of doing architectural history requires that one contend with its historiographical conventions without succumbing to them. Yet
afterarchitectural phenomenology, it is not possible to simply approach it through the traditional historiographical frameworks it undermined and reconfigured. Its very nature and legacy defy that operation. It disappears under the lenses of architectural histories based on personal biography, self-identified groups, individual schools, institutions, geopolitical borders, or architectural styles.
EPILOGUE from:
Architecture's Historical Turn
Abstract: Architectural phenomenology radically transformed architectural historiography, expanding traditional theories of history beyond mere writing conventions to include a more ambiguous experiential intellectual realm expressed through photography, graphic design, camouflage studies, and in short, a wealth of visual techniques imported from architectural practice. Yet the intellectual history of architecture has once again become surprisingly text-centric. Contemporary textbooks and compendia on the history of architectural intellectuality invariably mention phenomenology as a major movement and include the writings of architectural phenomenologists.¹ What is transmitted in these reprints are the words, but not their visual context. A lot of information is lost through this
The Captivity of Henry Chrystede: from:
Imagining a Medieval English Nation
Author(s) Sponsler Claire
Abstract: Near the end of Book IV of his
Chroniques, Jean Froissart describes an encounter in Richard II’s chambers with an Anglo-Irish knight named Henry Chrystede, “ung escuier d’Angleterre” about fifty years of age, whom Froissart meets on his return visit to England in 1395. Noting with approval that Chrystede is “moult homme de bien et de prudence grandement pourveu” (Oeuvres, 15:167–68) and is fluent in French, Froissart is pleased when Chrystede recognizes that Froissart is “ung historien” (15:168) (as he has heard from Sir Richard Stury) and engages him in conversation, promising a story he can use in his
8 Conclusion: from:
Uses of the Other
Abstract: The conclusion to Chapter 7, that “the East” has been cut loose from its geographical point of reference and has become a generalized social marker in European identity formation, is one that may also serve as an initial conclusion to the book as a whole. “The East” is indeed Europe’s other, and it is continuously being recycled in order to represent European identities. Since the “Eastern absence” is a defining trait of “European” identities, there is no use talking about the end of an East/West divide in European history after the end of the Cold War. The question is not
Book Title: Avatars of Story- Publisher: University of Minnesota Press
Author(s): Ryan Marie-Laure
Abstract: Marie-Laure Ryan moves beyond literary works to examine other media, especially electronic narrative forms, revealing how story, a form of meaning that transcends cultures and media, achieves diversity by presenting itself under multiple avatars. Ryan considers texts such as the reality television show Survivor, the film The Truman Show, and software-driven hypertext fiction, and anticipates the time when media will provide new ways to experience stories.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.5749/j.ctttv622
2. Drawing and Transgressing Fictional Boundaries from:
Avatars of Story
Abstract: Fiction lies at the intersection of two fundamental modes of thinking. One is narrative, the set of cognitive operations that organizes and explains human agency and experience. Fiction does not necessarily fulfill all the conditions of narrativity that I have spelled out in chapter 1, but it must create a world by means of singular existential propositions, and it must offer, to the very least, an embryonic story.¹ The other mode of thinking is what we may variously call “off-line thinking,” “virtual thinking,” or “non factual thinking”: the ability to detach thought from what exists and to conduct mental experiments
5. NEGOTIATING THE LABYRINTH from:
The Quay Brothers
Abstract: There is a range of influences throughout the history of art to which critics and curators refer to bring the Quay Brothers in stylistic proximity with other artists. But in cinema this remains a small group of experimental and auteur filmmakers. Cineastes whom the Quays mention as having had a particular influence on them are Aleksandr Dovzhenko, Robert Bresson, Theodor Dreyer, Georges Franju, Charles Bokanowski, Andrei Tarkovsky, Aleksandr Sokurov, and others. All of these filmmakers are noted for their unusual poetics of lighting, mise-en-scène, and camera. The influences of impressionist cinema and especially surrealism are evident in some of the
Chapter 9 Aristotle from:
Strategies of Deconstruction
Abstract: In the Exergue to
Of Grammatology, Derrida begins by calling the reader’s attention tologocentrism, which he defines as “the metaphysics of phonetic writing” (OG, 11/3). The term “logocentrism” clearly bears a great burden inOf Grammatology. Derrida gives three dimensions of this burden: (1) The phonetization of writing, which has often enough been hailed as a great advance of civilization, “must dissimulate its own history as it is produced” (OG, 11/3), thus bearing the dark side of dissimulation as the condition of its own apparent worth. (2) Metaphysics finds the origin of truth in thelogos, that is, in
Book Title: Counter-Archive-Film, the Everyday, and Albert Kahn's Archives de la Planète
Publisher: Columbia University Press
Author(s): AMAD PAULA
Abstract: Tucked away in a garden on the edge of Paris is a multimedia archive like no other: Albert Kahn's
Archives de la Planète(1908-1931). Kahn's vast photo-cinematographic experiment preserved world memory through the privileged lens of everyday life, andCounter-Archivesituates this project in its biographic, intellectual, and cinematic contexts. Tracing the archive's key influences, such as the philosopher Henri Bergson, the geographer Jean Brunhes, and the biologist Jean Comandon, Paula Amad maps an alternative landscape of French cultural modernity in which vitalist philosophy cross-pollinated with early film theory, documentary film with the avant-garde, cinematic models of temporality with the early Annales school of history, and film's appropriation of the planet with human geography and colonial ideology. At the heart of the book is an insightful meditation upon the transformed concept of the archive in the age of cinema and an innovative argument about film's counter-archival challenge to history. The first comprehensive study of Kahn's films,Counter-Archivealso offers a vital historical perspective on debates involving archives, media, and memory.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7312/amad13500
Book Title: Roberto Bolaño's Fiction-An Expanding Universe
Publisher: Columbia University Press
Author(s): ANDREWS CHRIS
Abstract: Since the publication of
The Savage Detectivesin 2007, the work of Roberto Bolaño (1953--2003) has achieved an acclaim rarely enjoyed in contemporary fiction. Chris Andrews, a leading translator of Bolaño's work into English, explores the singular achievements of the author's oeuvre, engaging with its distinct style and key thematic concerns, incorporating his novels and stories into the larger history of Latin American and global literary fiction.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7312/andr16806
3 SOMETHING IS GOING TO HAPPEN: from:
Roberto Bolaño's Fiction
Abstract: Many modern novelists, at one time or another, have felt that storytelling is a tedious obligation, a regrettable concession to popular taste. Writing to Louise Colet in 1852, Flaubert reflected wistfully, “What seems beautiful to me, what I should like to write, is a book about nothing, a book dependent on nothing external, which would be held together by the internal strength of its style.”¹ In the first of his Clark lectures, given in 1927, E. M. Forster imagined three voices answering the question, “What does a novel do?” The third voice, his own, says regretfully, “Yes, oh dear yes,
FOUR Commitment and the Scene of War: from:
Modernist Commitments
Abstract: “It is not easy to convey the nightmare atmosphere of that time,”¹ George Orwell wrote of the period in 1937 when the course of the Spanish Civil War became more grim and political repression from the left in Barcelona complicated the differentiation of right and wrong for both sides. But despite the nightmarish conditions and the difficulty in getting the story correct, writers were drawn to the Spanish Civil War in great numbers, churning out narratives, poems, and newspaper dispatches with astonishing regularity from the outbreak of war in 1936 until well into the postwar period.² For Englishlanguage readers, the
Book Title: Reclaiming the Enlightenment-Toward a Politics of Radical Engagement
Publisher: Columbia University Press
Author(s): BRONNER STEPHEN ERIC
Abstract: This book tackles an obvious yet profound problem of modern political life: the disorientation of intellectuals and activists on the left. As the study of political history and theory has been usurped by cultural criticism, a confusion over the origins and objectives of progressive politics has been the result. Specifically, it has become fashionable for intellectuals to attack the Enlightenment for its imperialism, eurocentrism, and scientism, and for the sexism and racism of some of its major representatives. Although the fact that individual thinkers harbored such prejudices is irrefutable, Stephen Bronner argues that reducing the Enlightenment ethos to these beliefs is wholly unsustainable.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7312/bron12608
1 THE PHILOSOPHY OF HISTORY, ANTHROPOLOGY, AND MARXISM from:
The Habermas Handbook
Author(s) HONNETH AXEL
Abstract: It would be nearly impossible to describe the concerns Habermas articulates and addresses in his theory without referring to the three intellectual traditions named above. All his innovations—indeed, the motivational bases for his project as a whole—are so strongly shaped by the philosophy of history, philosophical anthropology, and Marxism that even the attenuated presence of these traditions in his later writings cannot conceal how much, in changed form, they have always determined his work. The following brief sketch will provide a kind of archeology of Habermas’s social philosophy in its mature phase and make plain the theoretical elements
27 THE THEORY OF THE PUBLIC SPHERE: from:
The Habermas Handbook
Author(s) FRASER NANCY
Abstract: The public sphere is the most influential of Jürgen Habermas’s signature concepts. Unlike “communicative action,” “discourse ethics,” and “the colonization of the lifeworld,” which are discussed principally by specialists, this concept has become a major focus of work in fields ranging from history, law, politics, and sociology to literature, philosophy, gender studies, and media studies. Designating a central institution of modern society, one that previously lacked a name, Habermas’s concept of the public sphere enjoys a status akin to that of a scientific discovery. Widely used throughout the humanities and social sciences, even by those who do not share his
35 THE THEORY OF SOCIETY: from:
The Habermas Handbook
Author(s) STRECKER DAVID
Abstract: Key to the social philosophy of Jürgen Habermas is his deeply held conviction that social evolution represents a history of progress in principle while at the same time—and as a matter of actual fact—being the cause of grave social ills. His project is shaped, then, by an awareness of suffering and crisis—matters that do not even occur to neoconservative and neoliberal modernizers, entranced as they are by technical and economic development. Simultaneously, he maintains critical distance from parties who, when faced with the catastrophes that modernity has produced, take flight for archaic utopias. In fleshing out this
46 COMMUNICATIVE ANTHROPOLOGY from:
The Habermas Handbook
Author(s) JÖRKE DIRK
Abstract: Habermas’s engagement with the questions posed by anthropology began during his university studies—when he evinced skepticism about efforts to determine the unchanging qualities of human nature. He presented his reflections in an encyclopedia article (1958) that received broad attention at the time. According to Otfried Höffe (1992), this piece is responsible for the hegemony of “postanthropological thinking” that prevailed in the “human sciences” until the 1990s (7). In keeping with the conventions of the genre, the first part of Habermas’s encyclopedia entry provides an introductory overview of the history and essential concepts of anthropological thought; the second part, however,
57 HISTORICAL MATERIALISM from:
The Habermas Handbook
Author(s) HARTMANN MARTIN
Abstract: The theory of historical materialism developed by Marx and Engels understands social conditions as the result of a teleological historical process. The analysis of operative categories—forces of production, relations of production, and superstructure—permit the further course of history to be explained and even predicted. As outlined in Marx’s
Grundrisse(Marx 1993), the model of historical materialism is as follows: Forces of production (i.e., the labor of persons who are active in production, the specialized knowledge that manages/directs their efforts, the tools employed, and instruments/instances of certification and coordination) give rise to institutions and mechanisms that determine who has
Chapter 5 CHILDHOOD AND YOUTH from:
Randall Jarrell and His Age
Abstract: A “person’s self,” Christopher Bollas writes, “is the history of many internal relations”: “infant, child, adolescent and adult” (9). These relations link us to our pasts but also to the classes in which others place us—to ideas about youth and adulthood, men and women, parents and children. Richard Flynn writes that Jarrell “fused his theory of child development with a theory of poetic development” (
Lost 102). Childhood becomes for Jarrell a symbol of the kinds of value he found in the self: those kinds of value can appear as “play,” as creativity, and as ways of resisting fixed institutions
8 THE REALITY OF UTOPIA from:
Political Uses of Utopia
Author(s) RIOT-SARCEY MICHÈLE
Abstract: Uopia unsettles. Even in the writing of history one has tried to sort out impossible reforms from signs of progress, the illuminism of the former from the realism of the latter. As Miguel Abensour underlines concerning the Marxist critique of utopias, “the critique of utopia is situated at the culmination of a real theoretical revolution—the production of a theory of history,”¹ and, whatever the political options or ideological choices of historians, this critique strongly marked the schools of historiography. Utopia in the doctrinal sense is itself a partial criticism of society, incomplete and, by the same token, unable to
UTOPIA, ALIBI from:
Political Uses of Utopia
Author(s) CHROSTOWSKA S. D.
Abstract: Our problematic in this volume on the “uses of utopia for politics” brings together what commonly comes in separate packages. To be sure, mainstream readings of modern Western political history support the attribution of a utopian dimension to left–radical politics, and, conversely, of radical, if covert, political motives to utopia. The historic conflation of utopianism and political radicalism does not, however, explain the internal crisis of the Left any more than it explains today’s generalized political apathy. Neither does it absolve this apathy’s dispirited sufferers of their tendency to equate legitimate politics with a crude, calculating realism, one that
Book Title: Neopoetics-The Evolution of the Literate Imagination
Publisher: Columbia University Press
Author(s): Collins Christopher
Abstract: The quest to understand the evolution of the literary mind has become a fertile field of inquiry and speculation for scholars across literary studies and cognitive science. In
Paleopoetics, Christopher Collins's acclaimed earlier title, he described how language emerged both as a communicative tool and as a means of fashioning other communicative tools-stories, songs, and rituals. InNeopoetics, Collins turns his attention to the cognitive evolution of the writing-ready brain. Further integrating neuroscience into the popular field of cognitive poetics, he adds empirical depth to our study of literary texts and verbal imagination and offers a whole new way to look at reading, writing, and creative expression. Collins beginsNeopoeticswith the early use of visual signs, first as reminders of narrative episodes and then as conventional symbols representing actual speech sounds. Next he examines the implications of written texts for the play of the auditory and visual imagination. To exemplify this long transition from oral to literate artistry, Collins examines a wide array of classical texts-from Homer and Hesiod to Plato and Aristotle and from the lyric innovations of Augustan Rome to the inner dialogues of St. Augustine. In this work of "big history," Collins demonstrates how biological and cultural evolution collaborated to shape both literature and the brain we use to read it.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7312/coll17686
Three The Dancing, Singing Daughters of Memory from:
Neopoetics
Abstract: Storytelling also circles—it comes back and starts over. This is as true in literate cultures that cherish traditional religious or secular narratives as it is in preliterate cultures. Stories, unless they are wholly improvised, are not merely performed: they are
reperformed and for that reason must berecollected. In an oral culture, storytelling may not require verbatim recall, but the skillful reperformance of a well-known narrative does require a very good memory for times, places, and persons. This is especially the case when that performance includes rhythm, melody, and movement. One can appreciate why, in some cultures, performers, before
Six Writing for the Voice from:
Neopoetics
Abstract: Despite the silence of the written surface, the literate imagination has from its very beginnings been deeply engaged in restoring the immediacy of the human voice. In this chapter I will first revisit the question of why the Greeks and Romans preferred to write their words in continuous script without inserting spaces between words and suggest how speech simulation may have influenced this choice. Then I consider that other literary uncertainty, the evolution of the lyric, the genre Plato and Aristotle ignored, that nevertheless over the centuries has become recognized as the prototypical poetic genre. This is a long story,
CHAPTER ONE Of Memory and Time from:
On the Difficulty of Living Together
Abstract: In the beginning was the body. At one end of the arc we find man as a species, at the other the
self, the person, the socialrole, society now definitively stratified: the history of humanity is the history of that journey. In animal species the self only exists, at most, as sexual preening. What they have is a primitive sympathetic reaction, which sometimes occurs in man too, but only episodically. In animals, however, it is a way of being, a deep empathy through which an individual communicates with another member of his species, and maybe even with members of
CHAPTER TWO The Present Breathes Through History from:
On the Difficulty of Living Together
Abstract: The twentieth century tried to live bereft of the ideas that had accompanied humanity for a long time. God is dead, man is dead, matter has disappeared. It still seemed possible to continue to think. That roll call of absences was joined in the last years of the century by another, long known but silenced: history has ended. Perhaps now the question Ernest Renan posed in his
Philosophical Dialogues and Fragmentsover a century ago has reached full meaning: “What will those who come after us live on?”
CHAPTER THREE For an Urgent Typology of Memory from:
On the Difficulty of Living Together
Abstract: The past has returned. And according to present indications, it looks as if it is back to stay. Following the postmodern apotheosis that criticized all of philosophy in its effort to turn any kind of history into pure metaphysical patter (that is, a sort of academic
bullshit),¹ we seem to have arrived at a theoretical space of quite a different sort. Our present represents itself according to certain parameters that are undoubtedly quite different from those that exercised their hegemony just a few years ago.
Book Title: Foucault/Derrida Fifty Years Later-The Futures of Genealogy, Deconstruction, and Politics
Publisher: Columbia University Press
Author(s): Haddad Samir
Abstract: Early in their careers, Michel Foucault and Jacques Derrida argued over madness, reason, and history in an exchange that profoundly influenced continental philosophy and critical theory. In this collection, Amy Allen, Geoffrey Bennington, Lynne Huffer, Colin Koopman, Pierre Macherey, Michael Naas, and Judith Revel, among others, trace this exchange in debates over the possibilities of genealogy and deconstruction, immanent and transcendent approaches to philosophy, and the practical and theoretical role of the archive.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7312/cust17194
INTRODUCTION from:
Foucault/Derrida Fifty Years Later
Author(s) HADDAD SAMIR
Abstract: There was no debate. There never was a moment when Derrida and Foucault were sitting opposite each other, on display for an audience, arguing back and forth, controlled by a mediator or provoked by a journalist. There can be no images, no transcript. Of course, the history of philosophy is full of debates whose reality and vitality does not depend on an empirical encounter of the sort Foucault had with Chomsky: writers and readers frequently proceed by staging two authors as figures to stake out opposing positions. But the strange quarrel explored in these essays is not quite of that
1 The Foucault-Derrida Debate on the Argument Concerning Madness and Dreams from:
Foucault/Derrida Fifty Years Later
Author(s) HADDAD SAMIR
Abstract: Let us recall that in speaking of a history of madness Foucault marked from the outset his decision to wrest madness, or rather what he called “the experience of madness,” from the supposedly natural status assigned to it by psychiatric medicine. This medicine, with its spontaneous and naive positivism, had
2 Looking Back at History of Madness from:
Foucault/Derrida Fifty Years Later
Author(s) HUFFER LYNNE
Abstract: Michel Foucault’s
History of Madnesswas first published in French in 1961 asFolie et déraison: Histoire de la folie à l’âge classiqueby
5 “The Common Root of Meaning and Nonmeaning”: from:
Foucault/Derrida Fifty Years Later
Author(s) KHURANA THOMAS
Abstract: One way foucault and derrida’s debate about the
History of Madnesshas been framed is as articulating the methodological contrast of their respective endeavors. On this reading, at stake in the debate is the way in which archaeology or discourse analysis, in Foucault’s sense, and Derridean deconstruction relate to each other. This is a rich question, and in what follows, I focus on just one of its dimensions—the transformation of the transcendental question that is at stake primarily on Derrida’s side of the debate.
9 Power and the “Drive for Mastery”: from:
Foucault/Derrida Fifty Years Later
Author(s) TRUMBULL ROBERT
Abstract: In the 1990s, nearly thirty years after the publication of “Cogito and the History of Madness,” Derrida returned to Foucault in a text intended to mark the thirtieth anniversary of Foucault’s
Histoire de la folie. In “‘To Do Justice to Freud’” (“‘Être juste avec Freud’”), Derrida revisits some of the central questions in the contretemps aroundHistory of Madnessand “Cogito and the History of Madness,” but he does so in the context of an engagement with Foucault that extends the debate in a new direction. The turn in the debate is announced straightaway in the title: at issue, now,
6 Exemplarity and Human Rights from:
The Force of the Example
Abstract: Here again a word on our present predicament may be in order. Never in history has the need for a global rule of law based on a universalist understanding of justice been more acutely felt and yet at the same time perceived as an elusive chimera. On the one hand,
Book Title: History in the Comic Mode-Medieval Communities and the Matter of Person
Publisher: Columbia University Press
Author(s): Holsinger Bruce W.
Abstract: Essays feature close readings of both familiar and lesser known materials, offering provocative interpretations of John of Rupescissa's alchemy; the relationship between the living and the saintly dead in Bernard of Clairvaux's sermons; the nomenclature of heresy in the early eleventh century; the apocalyptic visions of Robert of Uzès; Machiavelli's
De principatibus; the role of "demotic religiosity" in economic development; and the visions of Elizabeth of Schönau. Contributors write as historians of religion, art, literature, culture, and society, approaching their subjects through the particular and the singular rather than through the thematic and the theoretical. Playing with the wild possibilities of the historical fragments at their disposal, the scholars in this collection advance a new and exciting approach to writing medieval history.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7312/fult13368
11 JOHN OF SALISBURY AND THE CIVIC UTILITY OF RELIGION from:
History in the Comic Mode
Author(s) Silk Mark
Abstract: In a recent examination of the history of the idea of civil religion, I called attention to a passage in the
Policraticus where John of Salisbury uses his twelfth-century understanding of spiritual interiority to demonstrate the civic utility of even non-Christian religions.¹ Here I want to expand that discussion to look more closely at the sources John relied on, and to consider how his novel argument, which may or may not have registered on subsequent thinkers, ought to be considered within the larger history of religious ideas.
19 GLUTTONY AND THE ANTHROPOLOGY OF PAIN IN DANTE’S from:
History in the Comic Mode
Author(s) Gragnolati Manuele
Abstract: One of the reasons Dante’s magnum opus is called a “comedy” is its use of a comic register as the leading one. This choice forms the basis of the poem’s capability to encompass reality in all its spectra and to combine, for instance, myth with fragments of everyday life and chronicle, theoretical speculation with personal issues and political tirades, sublime love poetry with debased language, mystical ardor with spiteful irony. Like life or history, Dante’s
Comedy assembles many disparate and diverse parts; as centuries of scholarship have shown, it is often by attempting to find new combinations of these many
21 MAGIC, BODIES, UNIVERSITY MASTERS, AND THE INVENTION OF THE LATE MEDIEVAL WITCH from:
History in the Comic Mode
Author(s) Marrone Steven P.
Abstract: The tale of women riding the skies at night in the train of a huntress or warrior queen reaches far back in the folk history of Europe. One of the earliest medieval references to it occurs in a collection of canons compiled in the early tenth century by Abbot Regino of Prüm, from which source it was quoted and cited until it achieved classic status in the version included by Master Gratian of Bologna in his twelfth-century
Concordia discordantium canonum, or Decretum, as causa 26, question 5, canon 12, the notorious Canon Episcopi. A compilation of two texts, both probably
Book Title: The End of Cinema?-A Medium in Crisis in the Digital Age
Publisher: Columbia University Press
Author(s): BARNARD TIMOTHY
Abstract: The authors begin with an overview of the extreme positions held by opposing camps in the debate over cinema: the "digitalphobes" who lament the implosion of cinema and the "digitalphiles" who celebrate its new, vital incarnation. Throughout, they remind readers that cinema has never been a static medium but a series of processes and transformations powering a dynamic art. From their perspective, the digital revolution is the eighth major crisis in the history of motion pictures, with more disruptions to come. Brokering a peace among all sides, Gaudreault and Marion emphasize the cultural practice of cinema over rigid claims on its identity, moving toward a common conception of cinema to better understand where it is headed next.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7312/gaud17356
INTRODUCTION from:
Progress and Values in the Humanities
Abstract: The campus is quiet in the morning. A university police car glides across an empty parking lot, the end of the night shift. Steam rises from my carryout coffee as I wait for the walk signal on 21st Avenue. I peer across the street at three buildings in front of me. On the right, against the gray sky, I see the spire of Vanderbilt Divinity School. It is a brick three-story building constructed in 1960. It houses some 30 professors and serves 180 divinity students and about 100 graduate students. Directly in front of me is Vanderbilt’s central library—abrick
Book Title: Eastwood's Iwo Jima-Critical Engagements with
Publisher: Wallflower Press
Author(s): GJELSVIK ANNE
Abstract: With
Flags of Our Fathers(2006) andLetters from Iwo Jima(2006), Clint Eastwood made a unique contribution to film history, being the first director to make two films about the same event. Eastwood's films examine the battle over Iwo Jima from two nations' perspectives, in two languages, and embody a passionate view on conflict, enemies, and heroes. Together these works tell the story behind one of history's most famous photographs, Leo Rosenthal's "Raising the Flag on Iwo Jima." In this volume, international scholars in political science and film, literary, and cultural studies undertake multifaceted investigations into how Eastwood's diptych reflects war today. Fifteen essays explore the intersection among war films, American history, and Japanese patriotism. They present global attitudes toward war memories, icons, and heroism while offering new perspectives on cinema, photography, journalism, ethics, propaganda, war strategy, leadership, and the war on terror.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7312/gjel16564
INTRODUCTION: from:
Eastwood's Iwo Jima
Author(s) GJELSVIK ANNE
Abstract: Taken together, Eastwood’s diptych
Flags of Our Fathers (2006) and Letters from Iwo Jima (2006) form a unique contribution to film history. It was the first time a director made two films at the same time about the same event, which here is the battle over Iwo Jima in 1945 during World War II. And it was also the first time an American director made an American film in Japanese, since Letters from Iwo Jima (despite its English title) is entirely in Japanese. Finally, and what motivated us to produce this anthology, it was the first time a director touched
BEYOND MIMESIS: from:
Eastwood's Iwo Jima
Author(s) PÖTZSCH HOLGER
Abstract: It is a defining feature of war stories that issues of memory and history strangely intersect. War stories are often the stories of individual soldiers. However, due to the peculiar nature of their content relating to major collective endeavours, suffering and sacrifice, these stories quickly adopt major significance for the self-perception and self-legitimisation of collectives. Initially published as memoires, or historical novels written by men directly involved in the events under consideration, many of the tales are subsequently adapted to screen. As movies ‘based on true stories’, they reach far greater audiences and become important instruments for the social construction
TO SELL A WAR: from:
Eastwood's Iwo Jima
Author(s) TJALVE VIBEKE SCHOU
Abstract: Should you happen to find yourself in America’s capital and take a stroll down the Washington Mall, then a crushing sight will besiege you: the National World War II Memorial. Dedicated in 2003 and explicitly designed to galvanise patriotic fervour, this colossal monument of victory – all eagles, columns, swagger, and bravado – boasts the merits of Western civilization. The size of a football field, flanked by balustrades of bronze, arches of blazing glory, and 70-foot poles flying American flags, the monument tells the simple story of victory and virtue. It is, to be blunt, the architecture of Hollywood heroism:
BANZAI! from:
Eastwood's Iwo Jima
Author(s) RASMUSSEN MIKKEL VEDBY
Abstract: The Allied forces called it ‘
banzai attacks’ when Japanese soldiers charged their positions with the cry ‘Long live the Emperor’. A frontal assault on the firepower of US Marines was little more than a well-ordered mass suicide; and exactly that element of the Pacific War gained a new meaning in the opening decade of the twenty-first century when the West again faced an enemy more concerned with death than with victory. In Letters from Iwo Jima (2006) director Clint Eastwood tells the story of the Japanese soldiers fighting Americans (the Americans’ story is told in Flags of Our Fathers, 2006),
Book Title: Regimes of Historicity-Presentism and Experiences of Time
Publisher: Columbia University Press
Author(s): BROWN SASKIA
Abstract: Our presentist present is by no means uniform or clear-cut, and it is experienced very differently depending on the position we occupy in society. We are caught up in global movement and accelerated flows, or else condemned to the life of casual workers, living from hand to mouth in a stagnant present, with no recognized past, and no real future either (since the temporality of plans and projects is inaccessible). The present is therefore experienced as emancipation or enclosure, and the perspective of the future is no longer reassuring, since it is perceived not as a promise, but as a threat. Hartog's resonant readings show us how the motor of history(-writing) has stalled and help us understand the contradictory qualities of our contemporary presentist relation to time.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7312/hart16376
1 MAKING HISTORY: from:
Regimes of Historicity
Abstract: In a lecture significantly entitled “Other Times, Other Customs: The Anthropology of History,” Marshall Sahlins evoked Jean-Paul Sartre’s question of whether we are yet able “to constitute a structural, historical anthropology.” Sahlins’s response was unequivocal: “Yes, I have tried to suggest here,
le jour est arrivé” (in French in Sahlins). In other words, the day had dawned when one could “explode the concept of history through the anthropological experience of culture.”¹ Taking my cue from this, I will start with this anthropological experience of culture, guided by Sahlins, whose lecture sought to bring that “day” into being, or at least
2 FROM ODYSSEUS’S TEARS TO AUGUSTINE’S MEDITATIONS from:
Regimes of Historicity
Abstract: Anyone transported directly from the Pacific to the Aegean, from the world of royal kingship to the “world of Odysseus,” moving simultaneously through space and back in time, would have no difficulty recognizing in the Homeric hero certain characteristics of the heroic regime of history. But it would be a different type of heroic regime, one incarnated by Achilles and Odysseus, as Vico describes them. Anyway, I do not intend to compare Thakombau or Hone Heke with Agamemnon or Nestor, and list similarities and differences, but rather focus on one figure in particular, Odysseus. He who, to quote the Russian
4 MEMORY, HISTORY, AND THE PRESENT from:
Regimes of Historicity
Abstract: “France must compose its Annals afresh, to make them conform to the progress of reason.” This maxim from Chateaubriand, which we referred to in the last chapter, comes from the preface to his
Historical Studies, in which he was adopting the pose of the historian overtaken by history: “I was writing ancient history, while modern history was knocking at my door.”¹ History, speeding ahead posthaste, was once again leaving him behind. As he observed in hisMemoirs, ideally one would “write history in a calèche.” Lorenz von Stein, a German theorist of history, noted similarly in 1843 that “it is
CHAPTER 1 Marxism in the Postcommunist World from:
The Specter of Democracy
Abstract: If we could agree on what “Marxism” is—or was—then the task of evaluating its possible future in the post–cold war world would be relatively simple and noncontroversial. But there is no agreed definition of Marxism. There used to be something more or less official called Marxism-Leninism, and, as opposed to it, there was something called Western Marxism, which had its roots in the Hegelian and Weberian rereading of Marx that was initiated by Georg Lukács in
History and Class Consciousness (1923), developed by the Frankfurt School’s program of critical theory, and thematized in Merleau-Ponty’s Adventures of the
Introduction from:
Radical Cosmopolitics
Abstract: Throughout its long history the idea of cosmopolitanism has never known such success as in the last two decades. We can postulate four reasons for this. The first was a widespread sense, captured in the word
globalization, that the accelerating movements of people, money, goods, technologies, images, and ideas beyond national frontiers had crossed a threshold. Nearly all observers perceived a qualitative change in the way and the extent to which people related to, affected, and depended on one another across borders: the world seemed to be becoming “more global”—interconnected, interdependent, and, in this sense, unified. The second, closely
CHAPTER FOUR Rethinking Ethical Cosmopolitanism: from:
Radical Cosmopolitics
Abstract: To this point my discussion has been mainly negative, focusing on various ways in which the cosmopolitan commitment to egalitarian universalism goes astray. My survey of the history of Western cosmopolitanisms in chapter 1 showed how they have always reflected the conditions of their emergence, mirroring or reproducing the social, cultural, ideological, and political contexts from and against which they arose. In chapter 2 I depicted moral-ethical cosmopolitanisms as afflicted by a double bind. On the one hand, like Rawls’s theory of justice, they tend to lose their critical force by abstracting from existing social-political conditions and cultural values; yet,
1 THE RETURN OF PIRATES IN THE GLOBAL ERA from:
Governance in the New Global Disorder
Abstract: In his famous book
The History of Piracy, Philip Gosse (1989 [1932], 298) recalls that people, at the end of the nineteenth century, believed the disappearance of pirates was imminent. It was the dream of a world where there is no territory without sovereignty, in other words, no one distanced from the rules of the state (Thompson 1994; Anderson 1997). Subsequent history seems to flatly disprove this prediction. Piracy has stopped being a historical curiosity or a simple metaphor. Pirates are among us and taking on diverse forms in many different realms: pirates of the air and seas, radio pirates,
Book Title: Harmattan-A Philosophical Fiction
Publisher: Columbia University Press
Author(s): JACKSON MICHAEL
Abstract: Evoking the hot, dust-filled Harmattan winds that blow from the Sahara to the Gulf of Guinea, this book creatively explores what it means to be buffeted by the unforeseen and the unknown. Celebrating the life-giving potential of people, places, and powers that lie beyond our established worlds,
Harmattanconnects existential vitality to the act of resisting prescribed customs and questioning received notions of truth. At the book's heart is the fictional story of Tom Lannon, a graduate student from Cambridge University, who remains ambivalent about pursuing a conventional life. After traveling to Sierra Leone in the aftermath of its devastating civil war, Tom meets a writer who helps him explore the possibilities of renewal. Illustrating the fact that certain aspects of human existence are common to all people regardless of culture and history,Harmattanremakes the distinction between home and world and the relationship between knowledge and life.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7312/jack17234
Book Title: Situating Existentialism-Key Texts in Context
Publisher: Columbia University Press
Author(s): BERNASCONI ROBERT
Abstract: This anthology provides a history of the systemization and canonization of existentialism, a quintessentially antisystemic mode of thought. Situating existentialism within the history of ideas, it features new readings on the most influential works in the existential canon, exploring their formative contexts and the cultural dialogues of which they were a part.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7312/juda14774
Introduction from:
Situating Existentialism
Author(s) Judaken Jonathan
Abstract: One might assume that an overview of the history of existentialism would offer a definition of its subject at the outset. But existentialism, in principle, rejects a
4 Transcendent Humanism in a Secular Age from:
Reimagining the Sacred
Author(s) Taylor Charles
Abstract: The Canadian philosopher Charles Taylor, one of the finest intellectual commentators on Western culture and religion, has written widely on political philosophy, theories of social science, and the history of philosophy. He is best known for his narrative account of modernity’s cultural origins and potential futures in
Sources of the Self: The Making of Modern Identity(1989), and, most recently,A Secular Age(2007). Especially in the last book, Taylor has shown that modernity’s rejection of religion is itself based on an assumed logic of history, or what he calls a “subtraction narrative”—the story that human progress in any
Book Title: Civil and Uncivil Violence in Lebanon-A History of the Internationalization of Communal Conflict
Publisher: Columbia University Press
Author(s): Khalaf Samir
Abstract: Khalaf concludes that Lebanon is now at a crossroads in its process of political and social transformation, and proposes some strategies to re-create a vibrant civil and political culture that can accommodate profound transformations in the internal, domestic sphere as well as mediate developments taking place internationally. Throughout, Khalaf demonstrates how the internal and external currents must be considered simultaneously in order to understand the complex and tragic history of the country. This deeply considered and subtle analysis of the interplay of complex historical forces helps us to imagine a viable future not only for Lebanon but also for the Middle East as a whole.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7312/khal12476
1 On Proxy Wars and Surrogate Victims from:
Civil and Uncivil Violence in Lebanon
Abstract: The social and political history of Lebanon—despite occasional manifestations of consensus, balance and harmony—has always been characterized by successive outbursts of civil strife and political violence. The brutality and duration of almost two decades of senseless bloodletting might have obscured some of the earlier episodes. Consequently, observers are often unaware that much of Lebanon’s history is essentially a history of intermittent violence. Dramatic episodes such as the peasant uprisings of 1820, 1840, and 1857 and the repeated outbreaks of sectarian hostilities in 1841, 1845, 1860, 1958, and the protracted civil war of 1975–92, reveal, if anything, the
2 The Radicalization of Communal Loyalties from:
Civil and Uncivil Violence in Lebanon
Abstract: A defining element in Lebanon’s checkered sociopolitical history, one that has had substantive implications for the character and magnitude of collective strife, is the survival and reassertion of communal solidarities. In fact, the three overarching and persisting features—(1) foreign intervention, (2) the reawakening of primordial identities, and (3) the escalation of protracted violence—are all intimately related. This is, after all, what informs the major thrust of this study. We will, in subsequent chapters, identify and account for the various forms foreign intervention has assumed. More explicitly, an effort will be made to explore how the unresolved regional and
6 Lebanon’s Golden/Gilded Age: from:
Civil and Uncivil Violence in Lebanon
Abstract: The brief interlude between the relatively benign civil war of 1958 and the protracted cruelties of 1975 stands out as a perplexing often anomalous epoch in Lebanon’s eventful political history. It is a period marked by sustained political stability, economic prosperity, and swift societal transformations, the closest the country ever got to a “golden age” with all the outward manifestations of stupendous vitality, exuberance, and rising expectations. But these were also times of growing disparities, cleavages, neglect, portends perhaps of a more “gilded age” of misdirected and uneven growth, boisterous political culture, conspicuous consumption, and the trappings of frivolous life-style
7 From Playground to Battleground: from:
Civil and Uncivil Violence in Lebanon
Abstract: Throughout its checkered history, Lebanon’s enigmatic, Janus-like character has never ceased to baffle. It has been a source of bewilderment, as we have seen, to both its detractors and admirers. A few of those struck by its perplexities have been candid enough to caution against facile analysis and hasty inferences. Two veteran observers, separated by more than two decades of eventful history, advance almost the same sobering caveats. Writing in 1963, to account for the “seeming vitality and durability of the country’s confessional democracy,” J. C. Hurewitz prefaces his essay by stating that Lebanon by then was already an “oddity,
8 Scares and Scars of War from:
Civil and Uncivil Violence in Lebanon
Abstract: For almost two decades, Lebanon was besieged and beleaguered by every possible form of brutality and collective terror known to human history: from the cruelties of factional and religious bigotry to the massive devastations wrought by private militias and state-sponsored armies. They have all generated an endless carnage of innocent victims and an immeasurable toll in human suffering. Even by the most moderate of estimates, the magnitude of such damage to human life and property is staggering. About 170,000 people have perished; twice as many were wounded or disabled; close to two thirds of the population experienced some from of
9 From Shakib Efendi to Ta’if from:
Civil and Uncivil Violence in Lebanon
Abstract: This study is predicated on the overarching premise that much of the
displaced and protracted character of collective strife that has beleaguered Lebanon at various interludes could well be a reflection of two other constant features of its fractious political history; namely the radicalization of communal solidarities and the unsettling, often insidious, character of foreign intervention. By probing further into the nature of this interplay one, it is hoped, can better understand when, how and why social strife becomes more belligerent and assumes some of the menacing cruelties of uncivil violence.
10 Prospects For Civility from:
Civil and Uncivil Violence in Lebanon
Abstract: Lebanon today is at another fateful crossroads in its political and sociocultural history. At the risk of some oversimplification, the country continues to be imperiled by a set of overwhelming predicaments and unsettling transformations. At least three stand out by virtue of the ominous implications they have for the prospects of forging a viable political culture of tolerance and peaceful coexistence.
CHAPTER 2 Storytelling: from:
Narrating Evil
Abstract: Hannah Arendt pioneered the use of literature and storytelling as important devices for
CHAPTER 3 Reflective Judgment and the Moral Imagination from:
Narrating Evil
Abstract: Stories perform many functions for those who read them and those who write them. In this sense, we should first focus on what makes a story an important model for reflective judgment. I will argue that processes of aesthetic apprehension are created by the work of the productive imagination of some moral experiences. This makes stories important vehicles of reflective judgments. Through their written expression, moral stories have demonstrated that, in spite of many theorists’ skepticism, they capture the “ineffable” characteristics of evil actions.¹ In works of fiction as well as in historical stories about evil acts, the “ineffable” seems
Epilogue from:
Narrating Evil
Abstract: This theory of evil has highlighted what we can learn from catastrophes. Such a statement, however, does not mean that I can claim there has been progress in history. Rather, it means, as was Habermas’s main intention when he coined the concept, that there always exists the possibility of creating another side to the story of evil. This dynamic dialectic should allow us to situate ourselves beyond the paradigm of total despair (the apocalyptic), and beyond the naïve idea that modernity can still entirely hold the pure promise of enlightenment without a critical examination of past atrocities. Moral progress is
Book Title: The Disclosure of Politics-Struggles Over the Semantics of Secularization
Publisher: Columbia University Press
Author(s): Lara María Pía
Abstract: Postmodern political critiques speak of the death of ideology, the end of history, and the postsecular return of religious attitudes, yet radical conservative theorists such as Mark Lilla argue religion and politics are inextricably intertwined. Returning much-needed uncertainty to debates over the political while revitalizing the very terms in which they are defined, María Pía Lara explores the ambiguity of secularization and the theoretical potential of a structural break between politics and religion.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7312/lara16280
1 The Semantics of Conceptual Change: from:
The Disclosure of Politics
Abstract: My focus in this chapter is on conceptual history and on innovation in political theory. First, I must say a few words about why I regard conceptual history (
Begriffsgeschichte) as the most appropriate method for the subject of conceptual innovation. Gadamer’s development of hermeneutics as an interpretive method of theories and traditions proved fruitful for many areas of social knowledge.¹ The major contribution of hermeneutics is its ability to articulate the relationship between language and history as traditions. After the linguistic turn, the English school of the history of political theory, exemplified by Quentin Skinner,² developed its own versions of
3 Hans Blumenberg’s Reoccupational Model: from:
The Disclosure of Politics
Abstract: Although Hans Blumenberg wrote the first version of
The Legitimacy of the Modern Age in 1966, critical responses from Karl Löwith, Hans-Georg Gadamer, and others forced him to revise and expand his manuscript until it was finally published in 1976. Blumenberg’s book offered a different account of secularization than Löwith’s account in Meaning in History(1949, as noted in the previous chapter). Blumenberg was trying not only to develop a less negative view of the secular from that offered by Heidegger, Löwith, and Schmitt, he was also undertaking the great task of explaining that the questions raised by the moderns were
6 Reinhart Koselleck’s Model of Secularization: from:
The Disclosure of Politics
Abstract: In previous chapters I have often referred to Reinhart Koselleck’s work, especially his method of conceptual history, which I consistently find useful with regard to questions of translation and innovation in the emergence of secularized forms of political concepts. Koselleck is also helpful for understanding the dynamic feedback between the formulation of a concept and the social reality that creates the space in which the concept is accepted and used. In this chapter I will focus on Koselleck’s largely negative assessment of the ways in which the problem of politics versus morality has been addressed in Enlightenment thought. Koselleck’s model
7 Jürgen Habermas’s Innovation Model: from:
The Disclosure of Politics
Abstract: In this chapter I will concentrate on Jürgen Habermas’s sociological and historical-political writings about secularization and the public sphere and show how they can be framed as his version of conceptual history. I argue that his formulation of a new political concept of justice as social inclusion can be interpreted as a disclosive model of new political relationships. I will also discuss some of Habermas’s more recent essays about translating religious contents into the public sphere, in which he addresses issues I have been dealing with in this book.¹ I will also analyze his latest efforts to radicalize his ideas
Book Title: Taiwan Under Japanese Colonial Rule, 1895-1945-History, Culture, Memory
Publisher: Columbia University Press
Author(s): WANG DAVID DER-WEI
Abstract: The contributors encourage readers to rethink issues concerning history and ethnicity, cultural hegemony and resistance, tradition and modernity, and the romancing of racial identity. Their examination not only provides a singular understanding of Taiwan's colonial past, but also offers insight into Taiwan's relationship with China, Japan, and the United States today. Focusing on a crucial period in which the culture and language of Taiwan, China, and Japan became inextricably linked,
Taiwan Under Japanese Colonial Ruleeffectively broadens the critique of colonialism and modernity in East Asia.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7312/liao13798
1 A PERSPECTIVE ON STUDIES OF TAIWANESE POLITICAL HISTORY: from:
Taiwan Under Japanese Colonial Rule, 1895-1945
Author(s) MASAHIRO WAKABAYASHI
Abstract: It is well known that in the 1980s, when Taiwan underwent significant political changes, Taiwanese history suddenly began to generate a great deal of domestic and international academic interest. Particularly in Taiwan considerable time and material resources have been invested in this field of study.
3 THE FORMATION OF TAIWANESE IDENTITY AND THE CULTURAL POLICY OF VARIOUS OUTSIDE REGIMES from:
Taiwan Under Japanese Colonial Rule, 1895-1945
Author(s) SHŌZŌ FUJII
Abstract: A year before this dialogue took place, Japanese political scientist of East Asia Itō Kiyoshi 伊藤潔 published
Taiwan: Four Hundred Years of History and Its Outlook(Chūkō shinsho series). There Itō describes his mother, Liu Zhu, who lives in Taiwan and is part of the
7 COLONIAL MODERNITY FOR AN ELITE TAIWANESE, LIM BO-SENG: from:
Taiwan Under Japanese Colonial Rule, 1895-1945
Author(s) TAKESHI KOMAGOME
Abstract: In the context of Taiwanese history it is important to analyze the concept of colonial modernity, understanding both the attraction and the oppression of modernity, without regarding it simply as evidence of historical progress. Like so many other fashionable terms, however, the term “colonial modernity” is ambiguous: its meaning depends on each writer. Before we proceed we must first make clear what is meant by the term here.
8 HEGEMONY AND IDENTITY IN THE COLONIAL EXPERIENCE OF TAIWAN, 1895–1945 from:
Taiwan Under Japanese Colonial Rule, 1895-1945
Author(s) SHIAW-CHIAN FONG
Abstract: Prior to the 1990s, the story of colonial Taiwan under Japanese rule was rarely heard in the English-speaking world; it also lacked an audience in Taiwan itself. With its democratization, which also removed pan-Chinese ideology, people on the island began to show interest in their own history. A space was thus created in which colonial experience could be researched and its stories told. However, since the time for intensive research has been relatively short thus far, the stories of both the colonizer and the colonized, particularly in regard to cultural domains, remain rudimentary, and not entirely precise in many details.
9 CONFRONTATION AND COLLABORATION: from:
Taiwan Under Japanese Colonial Rule, 1895-1945
Author(s) MEI-ER HUANG
Abstract: In the history of cultural development, massive changes in language have often occurred, especially in times of ideological transition and cultural upheaval. These changes can for instance be seen in the Renaissance and the Japanese Meiji period. Similar occurrences have also been noted in China. The vernacular (
baihua白話) movement initiated by Hu Shih 胡適(1891–1962)¹ in 1917 proposed the adoption of spoken Chinese in formal writing, in place of the traditional, archaic form (wenyan文言). This later triggered confrontation and debate among proponents of the new and old literary schools. Due to then-prevailing educational policies adopted by the Chinese
13 REVERSE EXPORTATION FROM JAPAN OF THE TALE OF “THE BELL OF SAYON”: from:
Taiwan Under Japanese Colonial Rule, 1895-1945
Author(s) SAKUJIRŌ SHIMOMURA
Abstract: The story of the “The Bell of Sayon 莎秧” is based on the true tragic accident of a girl from the Atayal tribe. The accident occurred on September 27, 1938, when this young girl, carrying the luggage of her respected teacher, who was on his way to war, slipped off a log bridge near the stream of Nanao (present day region of Nanao and Suao of Yilan prefecture) and disappeared after being swept away by the raging river. The name of this story originates from “The Bell of the Patriotic Maiden Sayon,” which is engraved on a hanging bell that
CHAPTER 2 Katherine Mansfield and the Fragility of Pākehā Boredom from:
Prose of the World
Abstract: In Katherine Mansfield’s best-known story, “Prelude,” Stanley Burnell, who has just moved to a new house, is delighted by his new life in the wide-open space of New Zealand countryside: “Ah, it was splendid to live in the country—to get right out of that hole of a town once the office was closed; and this drive in the fresh warm air, knowing all the while that his own house was at the other end, with its garden and paddocks, its three tip-top cows and enough fowls and ducks to keep them in poultry, was splendid too.”¹ It is the
Book Title: Religion and the Specter of the West-Sikhism, India, Postcoloniality, and the Politics of Translation
Publisher: Columbia University Press
Author(s): Mandair Arvind-Pal S.
Abstract: Mandair rethinks the intersection of religion and the secular in discourses such as history of religions, postcolonial theory, and recent continental philosophy. Though seemingly unconnected, these discourses are shown to be linked to a philosophy of "generalized translation" that emerged as a key conceptual matrix in the colonial encounter between India and the West. In this riveting study, Mandair demonstrates how this philosophy of translation continues to influence the repetitions of religion and identity politics in the lives of South Asians, and the way the academy, state, and media have analyzed such phenomena.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7312/mand14724
4 Violence, Mysticism, and the Capture of Subjectivity from:
Religion and the Specter of the West
Abstract: In this chapter I continue to trace the movement of cultural translation designated by the term “Sikh theology” into the humanities program of the modern Western university, specifically the discourse of the history of religions. To do this it is necessary to determine how the subject of Sikhism, or the Sikh subject, came to be determined as a distinctly “religious” subject. I argue that a certain understanding of violence, or, rather, a set of unexamined assumptions about the relationship between religion and violence, is necessary for the construction and deployment of this subject as “religious” in the modern academic study
1 Hegel, the Wound from:
The Highway of Despair
Abstract: Hegel did not describe his work as critique.¹ In the
Phenomenology of Spirit, he portrays his efforts not in terms of critical philosophy, which would have aligned him squarely with Kant, but as an attempt to unite the desire for knowledge with actual knowing.² What Hegel had in mind in this union of philosophy and science was not quite critique in the Kantian sense, but rather theconsummationof the love of knowledge (philosophy) with the historical and phenomenological experience of knowing (science).³ Hegel aimed to “complete” philosophy, not only by giving it a definitive reality in human history, but
CHAPTER 1 Difficult Beginnings from:
Contemporary Romanian Cinema
Abstract: Romaniaʹs history is related to its frontiers. Situated at the extreme frontier line of the Roman Empire, Romania borders the Byzantine Empire, close to the Ottoman invasion line, and finally acts as a frontier line
CHAPTER 6 The 1989 Moment: from:
Contemporary Romanian Cinema
Abstract: Romaniaʹs break from Communist dictatorship engendered by the 1989 revolutionary moment was obviously different from similar phenomena going on in most East European countries. Most importantly, it was almost entirely and sometimes excessively filmed by professional film and television crews and by numerous amateur cameras. In Ricoeurʹs terms,
time of fictionandhistorical timefor once coincided (Ricoeur 1990, III: 129). Such a situation had very long-term effects on the future history of Romanian cinema. These effects were felt in the early documentaries, domestic and foreign docu-fictions, shorts and feature-length films of the early 1990s and followed their trajectory through
CHAPTER 11 The 4, 3, 2 Paradigm: from:
Contemporary Romanian Cinema
Abstract: Born in 1968, Mungiu first studied English and American literature and trained as a journalist and short story writer for various magazines. A graduate of the Bucharest Film School, he served as assistant director to Bertrand
Book Title: The Historiographic Perversion- Publisher: Columbia University Press
Author(s): ANIDJAR GIL
Abstract: Nichanian's book argues that both law and history fail to contend with the very nature of events for which there is no archive (no documents, no witnesses). Both history and law fail to address the modern reality that events can be-and are now being-perpetrated that
dependupon the destruction of the archive, turning monstrous deeds into nonevents. Genocide, this book makes us see, is in one sense thedestructionof the archive. It relies on the historiographic perversion.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7312/nich14908
Book Title: A Hedonist Manifesto-The Power to Exist
Publisher: Columbia University Press
Author(s): McClellan Joseph
Abstract: Michael Onfray passionately defends the potential of hedonism to resolve the dislocations and disconnections of our melancholy age. In a sweeping survey of history's engagement with and rejection of the body, he exposes the sterile conventions that prevent us from realizing a more immediate, ethical, and embodied life. He then lays the groundwork for both a radical and constructive politics of the body that adds to debates over morality, equality, sexual relations, and social engagement, demonstrating how philosophy, and not just modern scientism, can contribute to a humanistic ethics.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7312/onfr17126
ONE A Philosophical Side Path from:
A Hedonist Manifesto
Abstract: Classical historiography of philosophy is constructed by wishful thinking. Strangely, the apostles of pure reason and transcendental deduction all agree in the mythology that they create and that they perpetuate with a vengeance by teaching, compiling, lecturing, writing, and publishing fables. Through repetition, these become gospel truths. Scholarly looting, unmarked citation, conceptual regurgitation of other’s work—these are the happy practices of those who edit encyclopedias, conceive lexicons, and otherwise write the history of philosophy and the textbooks in which it is inscribed.
TWO Bodily Reason from:
A Hedonist Manifesto
Abstract: Other powerful lineages populate the history of philosophy. There are other binaries to describe the issues and people at work in the tradition. Of course, there is Idealism and Materialism; the ascetic Ideal and the hedonist Ideal; and transcendence and immanence. But equally, there is denigration of the “I” and writing about the self. On the one hand, the philosophers I have listed did not seem to value autobiographical confession or little details derived from personal experiences. On the other hand, their lives fed their thought and they acknowledged drawing lessons from life. Some are messengers who efface themselves, trying
TEN An Archipelagic Logic from:
A Hedonist Manifesto
Abstract: Some clever people, camping out in their aesthetic marketplaces and doing their philosophical commerce, actually think that a history of art is possible … As long as you keep it concise! They dissertate about concepts divorced from any context; they gloss, like Plato’s contemporaries, ideas about Beauty-in-itself, the essence of Beauty, ineffable and unspeakable Beauty, or Beauty as a vector of transcendence; that is, they insist on the truth of its existence. From it, they can derive God, who they carefully guard from danger. They get a great deal out of a schema that is so philosophically easy.
SEVENTEEN Hedonist Politics from:
A Hedonist Manifesto
Abstract: Where is the Left? It is an appropriate question, but there is something more fundamental about it. When was it born? How do we find it? What defines it? What battles does it pick? What does its history look like? Who are its great figures? What are its watershed events? What are its failures, limits, and blind spots? Of course there is Socialism, Communism, Stalinism, Trotskyism, Maoism, and Bolshevism, but what is there in common between Jaurès and Lenin? Stalin and Trotsky? Mao and Mitterrand? Saint-Just and François Hollande?
Theoretically,they share a desire to eliminate poverty, wretchedness, injustice, and
EIGHTEEN A Practice of Resistance from:
A Hedonist Manifesto
Abstract: Capitalism is fluid. It does not give up its existence or admit defeat without first having recourse to all kinds of tricks and means. We still need to do a history of
7 Representation or Embodiment? from:
The Triangle of Representation
Abstract: “It is characteristic of philosophical writing that it must continually confront the question of
Darstellung.” This—the opening sentence of the “Epistemo-Critical Prologue” to The Origin of German Tragic Drama—is arguably the most important and philosophically freighted sentence in the entire Benjaminian oeuvre. In quoting it in English translation I have left the original Darstellung, because the way this particular word—with a long history in German philosophy and aesthetics—is translated at once raises and potentially begs many questions: is it better translated as “representation” or as “presentation”? The published translation has “representation,” which does indeed correspond to
1 RELIGION AND INCONGRUITY from:
Encountering Religion
Abstract: Orsi, Braun, and Wasserstrom are only a few of the many scholars who in recent years have explored the history of the study of religion, surveyed the range of theoretical approaches to it, or undertaken genealogical explorations of the idea of “religion” itself.² This theoretical and metatheoretical work is wide-ranging and, depending on one’s perspective, demonstrates either that the field is rich, pluralistic, and multi- if not interdisciplinary or that it continues to suffer from a lack of a strong sense of purpose and theoretical grounding. Those who take this second perspective and seek to make the study of religion
3 ENCOUNTERING THE HUMAN from:
Encountering Religion
Abstract: In
Thank You, St. Jude, Robert Orsi explores the world of twentieth-century Catholic women’s devotion to St. Jude, the patron saint of hopeless causes. Working from Church documents, popular Catholic periodicals, and interviews with the devout, Orsi weaves, in the first six chapters of the book, a rich social history of the cult and tells a story. The basic plot is this: “in desperate circumstances [the devout] prayed to St. Jude and . . . something good happened for them.”³ Or, to put it in Orsi’s academic terms, when crisis put these women in “desperate circumstances,” their devotion to St.
7 CRITICISM AS CONDUCT OF GRATITUDE from:
Encountering Religion
Abstract: Kenneth Reinhard, commenting on Benjamin’s view of history, writes that “redemption is the not the final cause of history, but the interruption of the false totality of historical causality and contextualization by acts of
critical creation and constellation.”² Such “acts” are at the heart of a conception of humanistic cultural criticism that I find opened up by de Vries, Santner, and, as I will argue in this chapter, Stanley Cavell. Such criticism depends on a distinction between historicist views of causality and context that, in locativist fashion, put the events of the past in their place, and “remembrance” as a
Book Title: Reading the-The Literary Aims of a Theravada Buddhist History
Publisher: Columbia University Press
Author(s): Scheible Kristin
Abstract: Vamsais a dynamic genre of Buddhist history filled with otherworldly characters and the exploits of real-life heroes. These narratives collapse the temporal distance between Buddha and the reader, building an emotionally resonant connection with an outsized religious figure and a longed-for past. The fifth-century Pali textMahavamsais a particularly effective example, using metaphor and other rhetorical devices to ethically transform readers, to stimulate and then to calm them.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7312/sche17138
2 RELOCATING THE LIGHT from:
Reading the
Abstract: The hearer is primed by the explicit directions given in each proem, but the
Mahāvaṃsafurther elaborates on the transformative power of the text through its masterful use of metaphor to conjure the desired emotional states named in the proem. The Mahāvaṃsa does not just repeat theDīpavaṃsa’s charge to the readers but extends it through the narrative of the text itself in its treatment of the metaphor of light in the story of the transformation of thenāgas.Thenāgasare no longer read as simply the catalysts for the loving compassion and attention of the Buddha (as in
5 HISTORICIZING (IN) THE PĀLI DĪPAVAṂSA AND MĀHAVAṂSA from:
Reading the
Abstract: As histories, the
vaṃsasare explicitly concerned with linking the “good people” of the textual community to the Buddha through both narratives and the actual presence of relics. The PaliMahāvaṃsais at once historical and literary—the former because it was written in a particular cultural and temporal moment about other events in the deep recesses of the collective imagination or inherited cultural memory of its community of production; the latter because it employs devices such as metaphor and plot development to tell that story to its audience. But the categories “history” and “the literary” are far from mutually
CONCLUSION from:
Reading the
Abstract: The pāli Mahāvaṃsa has survived through fifteen hundred years of history to become a seminal text of Sri Lankan Buddhism. It has survived thanks in part to the scribes who were charged along the way with copying it (palm-leaf manuscripts do not hold up indefinitely in the Sri Lankan climate). It survived the early translation performed by George Turnour and the consequent attention it garnered from Western Orientalists. And it survived through numerous other intervening interpretations, finally making its way into the hands of modern interpretive communities and scholars alike. Modern scholars must be grateful to all these scribes and
Introduction: from:
Milton and the Rabbis
Abstract: Credited by most recent discussions on the university as one of the central figures in the origins of the academic study of English, Matthew Arnold has helped to contribute and define many of the key terms still used in the analysis of literature. Arnold’s identification of the two distinctive forces behind Western culture’s continuing development in his seminal
Culture and Anarchy has had the ongoing effect of rendering even contemporary discussions of literary history in terms of a tension between Hebraism, the first “energy” described above by Arnold, and Hellenism, the second “force.” Arnold famously asserts in the fourth part
5 “So Shall the World Go On”: from:
Milton and the Rabbis
Abstract: If midrash and
Paradise Lost explore knowledge and being, they also interrogate the dynamics of experience and wrestle with the idea of history. The events of the past, both distant and more recent, posed a special challenge to the rabbis and Milton. With few exceptions, these events marked painful losses: the destruction of the Temple and the ensuing loss of political power within the Roman Empire on the one hand, the Restoration of the English monarchy and the disempowerment of more radical embodiments of Protestantism on the other. Yet if these texts purport to serve as theodicy—for the rabbis
Epilogue: from:
Milton and the Rabbis
Abstract: In chapter 5 I suggested a parallel between Milton’s imagined forecast of future times in the final books of
Paradise Lost and the rabbinic fantasy of Moses’s visit to the bet midrash of R. Akiba. Both mountaintop scenes render complex perspectives on history, politics, belief, and human agency. These two scenes of instruction offer useful insights into one another, but Milton’s portrayal of Michael’s postlapsarian instructions to Adam has for its precursor a more explicit biblical account of divinely granted vistas, Moses’s Pisgah sight, just before his death, in Deuteronomy 34.¹ Anticipating Milton’s own reworking of this culminating biblical episode,
Book Title: The Death of Philosophy-Reference and Self-reference in Contemporary Thought
Publisher: Columbia University Press
Author(s): LYNCH RICHARD A.
Abstract: Philosophers debate the death of philosophy as much as they debate the death of God. Kant claimed responsibility for both philosophy's beginning and end, while Heidegger argued it concluded with Nietzsche. In the twentieth century, figures as diverse as John Austin and Richard Rorty have proclaimed philosophy's end, with some even calling for the advent of "postphilosophy." In an effort to make sense of these conflicting positions-which often say as much about the philosopher as his subject-Isabelle Thomas-Fogiel undertakes the first systematic treatment of "the end of philosophy," while also recasting the history of western thought itself.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7312/thom14778
5 A Definition of the Model: from:
The Death of Philosophy
Abstract: Doctrines that variously express one of the three characteristics that I have delineated—(1) philosophy’s scientificity, (2) examination of the nature of pragmatic contradiction, and (3) the problem of the status of the philosopher’s discourse as a problem of self-reference—are legion throughout the history of philosophy. On this point, the first required trait (namely, the affirmation of philosophy as a science in the face of a devastating skepticism) is superbly embodied by the dispute between Plato and the Sophists. Similarly, many of Aristotle’s arguments could be taken up against contemporary skepticism. And again, the theme of philosophy as a
13 Questioning the History of Philosophy from:
The Death of Philosophy
Abstract: the need to teach the history of the discipline (and to preserve the memory or celebrate the cult of a certain number of great figures . . .) constitutes about the only thing that still justifies the existence of a good number of philosophy departments in French universities . . . [and]
is what maintains the idea of philosophy as a distinct and autonomous discipline.¹
Conclusion from:
The Death of Philosophy
Abstract: All the arguments that I have put forward have had but one goal, to answer Jacques Bouveresse’s charge that “the first to wax indignant over Rorty’s proposals” (namely, “that there is no longer any reason to defend philosophy as an autonomous discipline”) would be well advised to find a “more serious justification than what the philosophers in question would agree to provide,”¹ in this case, either the simple practice of the history of philosophy or the development of a particular local investigation, both of which dodge the difficulties of the problem. I thus wanted to show how it is possible
Book Title: Left-Wing Melancholia-Marxism, History, and Memory
Publisher: Columbia University Press
Author(s): TRAVERSO ENZO
Abstract: The fall of the Berlin Wall marked the end of the Cold War but also the rise of a melancholic vision of history as a series of losses. For the political left, the cause lost was communism, and this trauma determined how leftists wrote the next chapter in their political struggle and how they have thought about their past since. Throughout the twentieth century, argues
Left-Wing Melancholy, from classical Marxism to psychoanalysis to the advent of critical theory, a culture of defeat and its emotional overlay of melancholy have characterized the leftist understanding of the political in history and in theoretical critique.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7312/trav17942
INTRODUCTION: from:
Left-Wing Melancholia
Abstract: In 1967, reconstructing the long trajectory of the uses of Cicero’s sentence
historia magistra vitae, Reinhart Koselleck stressed its exhaustion at the end of the eighteenth century, when the birth of the modern idea of progress replaced the old, cyclical vision of history. The past ceased to appear as an immense reservoir of experiences from which human beings could draw moral and political lessons. Since the French Revolution, the future had to be invented rather than extracted from bygone events. The human mind, Koselleck observed quoting Tocqueville, “wandered in obscurity” and the lessons of history became mysterious or useless.¹ The
1 THE CULTURE OF DEFEAT from:
Left-Wing Melancholia
Abstract: The history of socialism is a constellation of defeats that nourished it for almost two centuries. Instead of destroying its ideas and aspirations, these traumatic, tragic, often bloody defeats consolidated and legitimated them. Falling after a well-fought struggle gives dignity to the vanquished and can become a source of pride. Exiled and banished revolutionaries often knew misery and privations, certainly the sufferings of loss, but rarely isolation among the people surrounding them. They always occupied a place of honor within the left and socialist movements, from Heine, Marx, and Herzen in nineteenth-century Paris to the anti fascist émigrés in twentieth-century
2 MARXISM AND MEMORY from:
Left-Wing Melancholia
Abstract: At first sight, Marxism and memory appear as two foreign continents. Since Marx, many scholars belonging to his intellectual tradition have elaborated philosophies of history or investigated historical temporalities—E. P. Thompson’s studies on time and work discipline in early industrial capitalism are the most known—but have never conceptualized collective remembrance. Opened one century ago by Henri Bergson and Maurice Halbwachs, the scholarly debate on memory deeply shaped sociology, historiography, and philosophy without receiving any significant Marxist contribution. The rare assessments made by Marxist scholars on this topic simply reproduce a classical, positivistic dichotomy between history and memory: memory
INTRODUCTION: from:
Flight Ways
Abstract: How else could a book about birds and extinction begin, but with the tragicstory of the Dodo? In death, this bird from a small island in the western Indian Ocean has taken on a strange celebrity, becoming something of a “poster child” for extinction. And yet, many of the specific images and ideas about the Dodo that circulate in people’s imaginations are highly speculative. Ultimately, a great deal remains unclear about what kind of a bird the Dodo was, how it lived, and when it passed from the world. While reports, sketches, and paintings of the Dodo survive from
Two CIRCLING VULTURES: from:
Flight Ways
Abstract: In conversations about vultures in India, people have often recounted to mehaving seen large numbers of these birds gathered along the banks of rivers, consuming the dead bodies of cattle and other animals, including sometimes people, as they float by or wash up on the water’s edge. When it meets a vulture’s beak, it matters very little if this flesh, this meat, was once a human or some other kind of animal. In fact, numerous human societies throughout history—including current-day Parsee communities in India and Buddhists in Tibet and elsewhere—utilize exposure to vultures as the most appropriate
Book Title: After Christianity- Publisher: Columbia University Press
Author(s): D’Isanto Luca
Abstract: When Vattimo was asked by a former teacher if he still believed in God, his reply was, "Well, I believe that I believe." This paradoxical declaration of faith serves as the foundation for a brilliant exposition on Christianity in the new millennium -- an age characterized by a deep uncertainty of opinion -- and a personal account of how Vattimo himself recovered his faith through Nietzsche and Heidegger. He first argues that secularization is in fact the fulfillment of the central Christian message, and prepares us for a new mode of Christianity. He then explains that Nietzsche's thesis concerns only the "moral god" and leaves room for the emergence of "new gods." Third, Vattimo claims that the postmodern condition of fragmentation, anti-Eurocentrism, and postcolonialism can be usefully understood in light of Joachim of Fiore's thesis concerning the "Spiritual Age" of history. Finally, Vattimo argues for the idea of "weak thought." Because philosophy in the postmetaphysical age can only acknowledge that "all is interpretation," that the "real" is always relative and not the hard and fast "truth" we once thought it to be, contemporary thought must recognize itself and its claims as "weak" as opposed to "strong" foundationalist claims of the metaphysical past. Vattimo concludes that these factors make it possible for religion and God to become a serious topic for philosophy again, and that philosophy should now formally engage religion.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7312/vatt10628
2 The Teachings of Joachim of Fiore from:
After Christianity
Abstract: THE RECOGNITION THAT the history or weakening of Being is akin to the secularization of the sacred in the Western tradition discloses a broad area of reflection for philosophy, and for the self-interpretation of religious experience. My purpose in this chapter is not to reconsider, from the perspective of philosophy, philosophy’s relationship to religion so that we might clarify the meaning of their family resemblance (as I have called it, leaving the meaning undefined), which is an important aspect of my reflection. Nor is it to discuss whether the recognition that secularized philosophy is akin to Christian revelation implies that
3 God the Ornament from:
After Christianity
Abstract: WHAT ARE THE consequences of the fact that philosophy has recovered its provenance from the Judeo-Christian tradition, interpreted in light of the ontology of the event rather than of a metaphysical conception of Being? In the two preceding chapters, I have tried to establish, or at least to suggest, that on the basis of these two premises it is possible to construe an image of postmodern religious experience. I do not renounce using the word
postmodern, because I am convinced that the history of salvation announced by the Bible realizes itself in world historical events—in this I remain faithful
9 Violence, Metaphysics, and Christianity from:
After Christianity
Abstract: IT IS THE paradox of our epoch that we are called to reflect on the link between violence and metaphysics, and on its presence in the history of Christianity, precisely when war is being waged to eradicate war and violence employed to eliminate violence (e.g., of Serbs against Kosovars, or vice versa). The idea that violence might put an end to violence (since every war is supposedly the last) shows that violence ultimately draws from the need, the resolve, and the desire to reach and be taken up into the first principle. I do not know whether this might be
Book Title: Not Being God-A Collaborative Autobiography
Publisher: Columbia University Press
Author(s): MCCUAIG WILLIAM
Abstract: Paterlini weaves his interviews with Vattimo into an utterly candid first-person portrait, creating a riveting text that is destined to become one of the most compelling accounts of homosexuality, history, politics, and philosophical invention in the twentieth century.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7312/vatt14720
2 LAST THINGS from:
Not Being God
Abstract: Sergio wrote a few important things in art history, and Gianpiero some beautiful books in comparative literature: these are the things I regret they were unable to bring to fruition.
5 RORSCHACH TEST from:
Not Being God
Abstract: At the Liceo Classico Gioberti, a high school for the humanities, our professor liked history, not philosophy. For a textbook, he had chosen the one with the fewest pages.
7 BEING from:
Not Being God
Abstract: Heidegger reads Nietzsche, and as he does, he reconstructs the history of Plato’s Ideas down to modernity, to today, meaning down to positivistic scientific experimentation, which for Heidegger is the height of the forgetting of Being.
8 EPOCHS from:
Not Being God
Abstract: Heidegger, too, imagines history as flashes. Sudden illuminations. Occurrences. (The noun in Italian is
accadimenti, literally things that befall, that come about, that take place. And the Italian
35 WEAK THOUGHT from:
Not Being God
Abstract: In autumn 1979, more than fifteen years after my first “debilist” reading of Heidegger, the idea of the history of Being as that of its growing lighter and more distant assumed a firm contour in my mind. And as time went on, so did all that it entailed, and was still to yield in the years ahead.
41 IN HISTORY from:
Not Being God
Abstract: Heidegger thinks that Being is not structure but occurrence, that which eventuates in history in different cultures, in different epochs. He puts a lot of emphasis on the notion of epoch. Epoch is historical epoch, but also—from the Greek—suspension. A historical epoch is a freezing of the constellations, an interval in the movement of the heavens. In the epochs, different horizons open up, with different truth criteria. Sometimes it’s believed that there are vampires, other times that there are atoms.
42 IN HUMAN CONVERSATION from:
Not Being God
Abstract: If Being eventuates in history, it eventuates in historical languages, and so in language, in the dialogue among humans, in the human conversation.
47 OBITUARIES THREE: from:
Not Being God
Abstract: With Umberto Eco it’s a whole other story.
57 RETURN TO CHRISTIANITY from:
Not Being God
Abstract: The ultimate and most scandalous chapter of my history—and it obviously didn’t come out of the blue—is that I became a Christian again.
Book Title: Spreading Buddha's Word in East Asia-The Formation and Transformation of the Chinese Buddhist Canon
Publisher: Columbia University Press
Author(s): Yü Chün-fang
Abstract: The collection undertakes extensive readings of major scriptural catalogs from the early manuscript era as well as major printed editions, including the Kaibao Canon, Qisha Canon, Goryeo Canon, and Taisho Canon. Contributors add fascinating depth to such understudied issues as the historical process of compilation, textual manipulation, physical production and management, sponsorship, the dissemination of various editions, cultic activities surrounding the canon, and the canon's reception in different East Asian societies. The Chinese Buddhist canon is one of the most enduring textual traditions in East Asian religion and culture, and through this exhaustive, multifaceted effort, an essential body of work becomes part of a new, versatile narrative of East Asian Buddhism that has far-reaching implications for world history.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7312/wu--17160
2. From the “Cult of the Book” to the “Cult of the Canon”: from:
Spreading Buddha's Word in East Asia
Author(s) Wu Jiang
Abstract: In the history of Chinese Buddhism, the canon, which primarily contains translated texts and Chinese Buddhist writings, has
4. Fei Changfang’s Records of the Three Treasures Throughout the Successive Dynasties (Lidai sanbao ji 歷代三寶紀) and Its Role in the Formation of the Chinese Buddhist Canon from:
Spreading Buddha's Word in East Asia
Author(s) Storch Tanya
Abstract: It can be argued that the proper history of the Chinese Buddhist canon begins with its printed editions because the printed format allows for easier access, wider dissemination, standardization of the contents, and preservation of textual stability. But before the earliest printed editions appeared, for a period of more than five hundred years, Chinese scholars zealously labored over the creation of the principles of textual criticism and taxonomic organization, which they applied to the handwritten canon and which eventually affected the contents and structure of the printed version. In the canon catalogs, various manuscripts of translated Buddhist texts, as well
3 LIFE IN THE GARDEN: from:
Comparative Journeys
Abstract: In his particular effort to justify the ways of God to man, Milton knows full well that it is not sufficient merely to demonstrate the proper origin of evil, though a satisfactory treatment of the subject that has so exercised some of the best minds throughout Christian history is itself no mean or easy accomplishment. In order to magnify the seriousness of the Fall and its terrible consequences, Milton, like most Christian apologists since Ambrose, realizes the value of emphasizing the original perfection of the first couple. Though Milton chooses to use the theme of the Fortunate Fall later in
4 THE ORDER OF TEMPTATIONS IN from:
Comparative Journeys
Abstract: The story of the temptations of Jesus has been variously treated in the New Testament. Mark, in its characteristic terseness, devotes only two verses to the subject (1:12–13) that amount to no more than a summary. Providing a much lengthier account, the other two of the Synoptic Gospels agree on all essential features but diverge partially in the order of presentation. Both Matthew (4:1–11) and Luke (4:1–13) begin with the temptation of changing stones to bread; thereafter Matthew follows with the temptations of Jerusalem’s temple and of empire, whereas Luke reverses the order and ends the account
6 NARRATIVE STRUCTURE AND THE PROBLEM OF CHAPTER NINE IN THE from:
Comparative Journeys
Abstract: Whether the story about Chen Guangrui 陳光蕊, the father of Tripitaka, belongs to the “original” version of the
Xiyouji 西游記 (chap. 9 in most modern editions of the novel, cited hereafter as XYJ) is a problem that has occupied the attention of scholars and editors for at least two and a half centuries. If we accept the conclusions of Glen Dudbridge, who has done in English the most intensive and impressive examination of the novel’s textual history,¹ it would appear that the best textual support is lacking for this segment of the Xiyouji to be considered authentic, as it is
Book Title: Chinese History and Culture-Sixth Century B.C.E. to Seventeenth Century
Publisher: Columbia University Press
Author(s): Duke Michael S.
Abstract: From Yü Ying-shih's perspective, the Dao, or the Way, constitutes the inner core of Chinese civilization. His work explores the unique dynamics between Chinese intellectuals' discourse on the
Dao, or moral principles for a symbolized ideal world order, and their criticism of contemporary reality throughout Chinese history. Volume 1 ofChinese History and Cultureexplores how theDaowas reformulated, expanded, defended, and preserved by Chinese intellectuals up to the seventeenth century, guiding them through history's darkest turns. Essays incorporate the evolving conception of the soul and the afterlife in pre- and post-Buddhist China, the significance of eating practices and social etiquette, the move toward greater individualism, the rise of the Neo-Daoist movement, the spread of Confucian ethics, and the growth of merchant culture and capitalism. A true panorama of Chinese culture's continuities and transition, Yü Ying-shih's two-volume Chinese History and Culture gives readers of all backgrounds a unique education in the meaning of Chinese civilization.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7312/yu--17858
2. Life and Immortality in the Mind of Han China from:
Chinese History and Culture
Abstract: As the above familiar saying of Confucius suggests, however, in Chinese intellectual history, the emphasis seems to have been
4. New Evidence on the Early Chinese Conception of Afterlife from:
Chinese History and Culture
Abstract: The spectacular discovery of the three Han tombs at Mawangdui in Changsha, Hunan, in 1972–1974 was indeed an event of singular importance in the history of Han studies. Of the three tombs, 1 and 3 in particular aroused worldwide attention. Tomb 3 is known for its preservation of a large quantity of silk manuscripts, some of which were long assumed lost. Tomb 1 made headline news at the time of its excavation, primarily for the well-preserved body of its occupant, the wife of the Marquis of Dai 噡, who prob ably died around the 168 B.C.E. When the full report
7. Individualism and the Neo-Daoist Movement in Wei-Jin China from:
Chinese History and Culture
Abstract: Both “individualism” and “holism” are Western concepts whose introduction into Chinese intellectual discourse is a matter of only recent historical development.¹ This does not mean, however, that as categories of analy sis these two concepts are totally inapplicable to the study of early Chinese thought. As a matter of fact, we find in the long history of Chinese political and social thought a wide range of views that can be legitimately characterized as either holistic or individualistic. In this study, the Neo-Daoist movement since the end of the Han dynasty will be explored as an example of one type of
10. Confucian Ethics and Capitalism from:
Chinese History and Culture
Abstract: Since the publication of
The Protestant Ethic and the Spirit of Capitalismin 1905 and later in an expanded form in 1920, studies of Max Weber’s thesis have grown into a heavy industry.¹ The main controversy, of course, centers around the “link” between a “Protestant ethic” and the “spirit of capitalism.” By linking the two together, does Weber mean to say there is a definite causal relationship between them? If so, in what sense? Does it mean that Weber is so extreme in his idealistic interpretation of history that he believes “Protestant ethic” to be the necessary and sufficient cause
13. The Intellectual World of Jiao Hong Revisited from:
Chinese History and Culture
Abstract: Jiao Hong 焦竑 (1540–1620) was an important figure in late Ming intellectual history. In his own day, he was praised for his accomplishments in prose writing as much as for his active interest in Neo-Confucian and Buddhist metaphysics. Since the eighteenth century, however, he has been remembered as a bibliophile and as a pioneer of “evidential research” (
kaozheng考證). He lived in an age of transition that witnessed many new developments in Chinese society, religion, and in elite as well as popular culture, but he was by no means merely a passive product of this transition. On the contrary, through
Book Title: Chinese History and Culture-Seventeenth Century Through Twentieth Century
Publisher: Columbia University Press
Author(s): Duke Michael S.
Abstract: From Ying-shih Yü's perspective, the
Dao, or the Way, constitutes the inner core of Chinese civilization. His work explores the unique dynamics between Chinese intellectuals' discourse on theDao, or moral principles for a symbolized ideal world order, and their criticism of contemporary reality throughout Chinese history. Volume 2 ofChinese History and Culturecompletes Ying-shih Yü's systematic reconstruction and exploration of Chinese thought over two millennia and its impact on Chinese identity. Essays address the rise of Qing Confucianism, the development of the Dai Zhen and Zhu Xi traditions, and the response of the historian Zhang Xuecheng to the Dai Zhen approach. They take stock of the thematic importance of Cao Xueqin's eighteenth-century masterpieceHonglou meng(Dream of the Red Chamber) and the influence of Sun Yat-sen'sThree Principles of the People, as well as the radicalization of China in the twentieth century and the fundamental upheavals of modernization and revolution. Ying-shih Yü also discusses the decline of elite culture in modern China, the relationships among democracy, human rights, and Confucianism, and changing conceptions of national history. He reflects on the Chinese approach to history in general and the larger political and cultural function of chronological biographies. By situating China's modern encounter with the West in a wider historical frame, this second volume ofChinese History and Cultureclarifies its more curious turns and contemplates the importance of a renewed interest in the traditional Chinese values recognizing common humanity and human dignity.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7312/yu--17860
3. Dai Zhen’s Choice Between Philosophy and Philology from:
Chinese History and Culture
Abstract: Dai Zhen 戴震 (1724–1777) presents two entirely different images in the intellectual history of the mid-Qing Period: that of a classical philologist and that of a Confucian philosopher. During his own time, it was Dai the philologist who received universal recognition in the scholarly world. On the other hand, Dai the philosopher was largely ignored or even denounced by his contemporaries. Zhang Xuecheng’s 章學誠 (1738–1801) great appreciation of Dai’s philosophical writings was not shared at all by such common friends as Zhu Yun 朱筠 (1729–1781) and Shao Jinhan 邵晉涵 (1743–1796). In modern times, it is largely
4. Zhang Xuecheng Versus Dai Zhen: from:
Chinese History and Culture
Abstract: In the learned judgment of modern intellectual historians, Dai Zhen 戴震 (1724–1777) and Zhang Xuecheng 學誠 (1738–1801) are the two towering scholars in eighteenth-century China.¹ Perhaps nothing would strike the contemporaries of Dai and Zhang, including their common friends, such as Zhu Yun 朱筠 (1729–1781) and Shao Jinhan 邵晉涵 (1743–1796), as more absurd than this modern judgment. In their own times, Dai was widely acknowledged as the foremost leader of the new philological movement in Confucian classical studies, whereas Zhang, though well respected as a serious theorist of history and literature in a small coterie of
8. The Radicalization of China in the Twentieth Century from:
Chinese History and Culture
Abstract: Since the turn of the century, a radical mode of thinking has dominated the Chinese mind. The history of Chinese thought in the twentieth century may be interpreted as a process of rapid radicalization. As a matter of fact, never in its long intellectual tradition of over 2.5 millennia had China been as thoroughly radicalized as in modern times.
14. Changing Conceptions of National History in Twentieth-Century China from:
Chinese History and Culture
Abstract: The concept of “national history” in its current Western usage was wholly unfamiliar to Chinese historians before the twentieth century. This was primarily because there was no notion of “nation” in traditional Chinese political parlance. A most revealing illustration may be found in a conversation between a Chinese official and a British trade representative in Canton prior to the outbreak of the Opium War in 1839. The official is reported to have been at a complete loss when the trade representative referred to China as a “nation.”¹ Even after the Treaty of Nanking in 1842, many high-ranking Chinese officials at
15. Reflections on Chinese Historical Thinking from:
Chinese History and Culture
Abstract: With a historiographical tradition as long and variegated as China’s, any attempt at a sweeping generalization of Chinese historical thought with a view to clearly distinguishing it from its Western counterpart is hazardous. To suggest that there are essential determinate characteristics in Chinese historiography that are wholly absent in the West is to lapse into a false essentialism. The more I know about the history of Western historiography, the less I am sure about the possibility of drawing a sharp distinction between the two traditions. As far as the individual component parts of Chinese and Western historiographies are concerned, they
17. The Study of Chinese History: from:
Chinese History and Culture
Abstract: History has always been the most glorious of all branches of knowledge in the scholarly tradition of China. It has declined markedly nowadays, however. This decline is not an isolated or unusual phenomenon; it is merely a part of the poverty of the Chinese scholarly world in modern times. Not only natural sciences, but social sciences and the humanities have not had adequate opportunities for development during the last fifty or sixty years. Even in philosophy, a subject that has the most to do with raising the intellectual level of the average educated person, research and instruction have not gone
19. Clio’s New Cultural Turn and the Rediscovery of Tradition in Asia from:
Chinese History and Culture
Abstract: I deeply appreciate the great honor of being asked to speak before this distinguished assembly of historians of Asia. I must confess, however, that I accepted this important assignment not entirely without hesitation. I hesitated because I was not quite sure that I could find things to say that might interest all of you. By professional training, I am only a tender of the small garden of early Chinese history and wholly ignorant of other vineyards of Asian history in which many of you have productively labored. It seems that the only way for my speech to make some sense
Corriente principal, ortodoxia, heterodoxia y crítica en economía from:
Más acá, o más allá.
Author(s) Prieto Jimena Hurtado
Abstract: En el año 1999, David Colander, entonces presidente de la History of Economics Society, en tono jocoso decretó la muerte del término neoclásico en economía. Como figura líder de los historiadores del pensamiento económico, quienes registran y analizan lo que sucede al interior de la economía, Colander pretendía, seriamente, cuestionar el uso del término para describir el contenido predominante en la disciplina, en el momento.
Chapter Four SPIRITUAL TIME from:
Healing Dramas
Abstract: The word “sense,” as any thesaurus shows, is synonymous with (a) meaning, significance, logic; (b) intelligence, wisdom, common sense; and (c) feeling, sensation, awareness. It is the same word, yet it carries very different, even opposing, meanings. Characterizing the history of anthropological theory as a quest for finding the sense of the behaviors of fellow human beings, Michael Herzfeld argues (2001) that theories were engaged first in “making sense” of the behaviors of “exotic others”; then in studying the “common sense” or taken-for-granted realities of different groups within a society (including those of the anthropologist); and now are focusing on
Book Title: The Last Cannibals-A South American Oral History
Publisher: University of Texas Press
Author(s): BASSO ELLEN B.
Abstract: An especially comprehensive study of Brazilian Amazonian Indian history, The Last Cannibals is the first attempt to understand, through indigenous discourse, the emergence of Upper Xingú society. Drawing on oral documents recorded directly from the native language, Ellen Basso transcribes and analyzes nine traditional Kalapalo stories to offer important insights into Kalapalo historical knowledge and the performance of historical narratives within their nonliterate society. This engaging book challenges the familiar view of biography as a strictly Western literary form. Of special interest are biographies of powerful warriors whose actions led to the emergence of a more recent social order based on restrained behaviors from an earlier time when people were said to be fierce and violent. From these stories, Basso explores how the Kalapalo remember and understand their past and what specific linguistic, psychological, and ideological materials they employ to construct their historical consciousness. Her book will be important reading in anthropology, folklore, linguistics, and South American studies.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7560/708181
CHAPTER 3 An Early Experience of Europeans Told by Muluku from:
The Last Cannibals
Abstract: An anthropological understanding of the history of a people without writing, which will necessarily be communicated orally, must be effected both with respect to their particular ways of remembering and understanding events and to how they communicate this understanding and memory within one or another speech genre. Thus, for example, if we are to know how people construct an awareness of historical processes, we must learn why certain events have become memorable, how they are given explanatory meaning, and how they are integrated into earlier life experiences. History has an explanatory or clarifying function which is inherent in its constant
CHAPTER 6 Ahpĩũ’s Story about Wapagepundaka from:
The Last Cannibals
Abstract: The first warrior story I ever heard was told during my visit to the Kalapalo in 1967. I was staying in a big house belonging to one of the largest households in Aifa, led by Ugaki, her husband, Maidyuta, and her brother Agakuni and his wife, Kafundzu. Ugaki and Agakuni were the sister and brother of Ahpĩũ, one of two important leaders of Aifa community at the time. He lived in a house directly across the central plaza from theirs. Nearly every day in the dry season, the old leader would visit his relatives in the late afternoon to drink
CHAPTER 7 Madyuta’s Story about Tapoge from:
The Last Cannibals
Abstract: I first heard the story called “Tapoge the Bow Master” from the leader Madyuta, who told it to his wife, Ugaki, and me on a hot dry afternoon in the Kalapalo settlement of Aifa. Madyuta had recently heard this story from his sister’s husband, a Kuikuro man descended from the Tafununu Lake Community mentioned in the narrative. For several years this man had gone during the dry season with his younger relatives to farm beside Tafununu. When he visited the Kalapalo just prior to such a trip, as a gift to his hosts Madyuta’s brother-in-law told the story of Tapoge.
CHAPTER 8 Kudyu’s Story about Tamakafi from:
The Last Cannibals
Abstract: The biography of Tamakafi is that of a bow master who had once been married to Tapoge’s daughter. It is a story whose events took place many years after Tapoge died, and in it, we learn how that warrior died and how his death influenced what happened to his former son-in-law. Taken together, the two stories seem rather like a grim family history.
CHAPTER 13 Conclusion: from:
The Last Cannibals
Abstract: During my attempts to understand the narratives in this book and what the Kalapalo storytellers were trying to say to me, I found valuable two concepts which tend to be applied to modern and modernizing societies rather than the nonliterate, relatively detached communities in the Alto Xingu. These are “ideology” and “biography.” Having used the terms in a somewhat implicit manner in the early sections of the book, I turn now to more explicit discussion of the relationships between them to explore some of the consequences of recognizing these relationships in oral genres, so as to better understand narrative representations
Book Title: Why the Humanities Matter- Publisher: University of Texas Press
Author(s): ALDAMA FREDERICK LUIS
Abstract: Is there life after postmodernism? Many claim that it sounded the death knell for history, art, ideology, science, possibly all of Western philosophy, and certainly for the concept of reality itself. Responding to essential questions regarding whether the humanities can remain politically and academically relevant amid this twenty-first-century uncertainty,
Why the Humanities Matteroffers a guided tour of the modern condition, calling upon thinkers in a variety of disciplines to affirm essential concepts such as truth, goodness, and beauty.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7560/717985
ONE SELF, IDENTITY, AND IDEAS from:
Why the Humanities Matter
Abstract: I begin at the beginning: what constitutes the self? Of course, I’m not the fi rst to ask this, nor will I be the last. However, I begin with this seemingly limitless domain of inquiry—approached from so many disciplinary angles, such as history, philosophy, political science, sociology, economics, linguistics, biology, physics, chemistry—because when all is said and done, all of the chapters that make up this book wind back to the many cultural webs we spin out of our selves in the transformation of (our) nature.
Book Title: Cosmopolitanism in Mexican Visual Culture- Publisher: University of Texas Press
Author(s): Fernández María
Abstract: Fernández organizes episodes in the history of Mexican art and architecture, ranging from the seventeenth century to the end of the twentieth century, around the consistent but unacknowledged historical theme of cosmopolitanism, allowing readers to discern relationships among various historical periods and works that are new and yet simultaneously dependent on their predecessors. She uses case studies of art and architecture produced in response to government commissions to demonstrate that established visual forms and meanings in Mexican art reflect and inform desires, expectations, memories, and ways of being in the world-in short, that visual culture and cosmopolitanism are fundamental to processes of subjectification and identity.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7560/745353
4 Of Ruins and Ghosts from:
Cosmopolitanism in Mexican Visual Culture
Abstract: Archaeological remains are more than traces of civilizations past. Like other sites of nation-building they serve as stages for the contestation of multiple interests. Official histories, tourist literature, art history, and archaeology often obscure these tensions by focusing on the impressive materiality of the monuments and on deciphering their original significance (Fig. 4.1). While these efforts illuminate our knowledge of the past, they leave out aggregates of individual and collective experiences that also contribute to the signification of the works. Ancient monuments belong to places. As E. V. Walters argued, the significance of a place is inaccessible through rational processes
6 Visualizing the Future from:
Cosmopolitanism in Mexican Visual Culture
Abstract: In the twentieth century Mexico extended its reach toward modernity. Technologies such as telephones, electric lighting, automobiles, cinema, and radio; industrial materials such as glass, steel, and cement; modern building styles, air travel, and television were disseminated to a wider proportion of society than in the preceding century.¹ These technologies enabled flows actual and imaginary between Mexico and the outside and extensively shaped Mexico’s cosmopolitanism. As in the culture of the Porfiriato, the country’s modernity was inflected by omnipresent remnants of its ancient and colonial history and by the realities of underdevelopment. Hence representations of Mexico anchored in the cultural
7 Re-creating the Past from:
Cosmopolitanism in Mexican Visual Culture
Abstract: The temple precinct of Tenochtitlan occupies a canonical status in the history of Mexican art and culture. As depicted in the sixteenth-century Codex Mendoza (Fig. 7.1) and described by numerous chroniclers, the site of the precinct marks the center of the Aztec Empire and the foundation of the Mexica capital in 1325. According to Aztec histories, the Mexicas were the last of seven groups to migrate to the Valley of Mexico from a legendary place called Aztlán.¹ They were guided in their migration by their patron god, Huitzilopochtli. In dreams the god informed the Mexica leaders that they would identify
Introduction from:
Wicked Cinema
Abstract: Millions of people have watched in delight what has now become an iconic image from
The Sound of Music: Maria (Julie Andrews) twirling on a grassy hill with its backdrop of snow-covered mountains. Director Robert Wise’s musical adaptation of the Von Trapp story was a huge box office success and a favorite of the Academy, winning five awards. On occasion, I still sing to myself Maria’s lesson to the children, “Do, a deer, a female deer / Re, a drop of golden sun.” This family-friendly film about an unruly postulant, who seems utterly devout yet unable to conform to the
CHAPTER THREE The Faithful: from:
Wicked Cinema
Abstract: I left the screening of the original
Footloosewith very mixed feelings. In this too-simple storyline, Kevin Bacon plays a boy from the big city who liberates a small town from small minds and
2 THE SCOPE OF SOCIALIST MODERNISM: from:
Sanctioning Modernism
Author(s) KULIĆ VLADIMIR
Abstract: Apart from the fact that they were both prominent architects in socialist Yugoslavia, at first sight, Vjenceslav Richter (1917–2002) and Bogdan Bogdanović (1922–2010) do not seem to have much in common. The former was an avantgardist known for light, cool, geometricized structures that explored the limits of modernist tropes of abstraction, technology, and space. The latter created exuberant, allusive, symbolically charged monuments, often rustically hand-carved out of stone, which evoked a distant history rather than projecting the visions of a brave future. Even at a second look, there is not much that connects them, as they emerged out
5 UNCERTAINTY AND THE MODERN CHURCH: from:
Sanctioning Modernism
Author(s) PROCTOR ROBERT
Abstract: The 1960s witnessed the most significant changes in the history of the Roman Catholic Church (and, arguably, in Christianity) since at least the Reformation and Counter-Reformation. A major liturgical reform was announced at the Second Vatican Council of 1962 to 1965 and was subsequently implemented throughout the Church. This reform marked an endorsement of previous calls for change from theologians, liturgy scholars, and ordinary priests around the world; known as the Liturgical Movement, it now has a well-documented historical narrative.¹ Yet in Britain these changes came suddenly to many clergy and faithful, since few had any significant awareness of the
CHAPTER 5 Wrapped in Cloth, Clothed in Skins: from:
The Fate of Earthly Things
Abstract: During the reign of Moteuczoma Ilhuicamina (ca. 1440–1469), the Aztecs waged war on the Cuitlahuacas under the pretext of returning a third group, the Atenchicalque, to their homeland. During the battle, Yaocuixtli of Mexicatzinco ran into the burning temple of the deity Mixcoatl to rescue the goddess Itzpapalotl’s tlaquimilolli (something wrapped or bundled; sacred bundle). As the temple burned, Moteuczoma’s representatives initiated an exchange with Texoxomoctzin in which they demanded that the ruler hand over the teixiptla (localized embodiment) of Mixcoatl. Texoxomoctzin directed his reply toward the story’s audience as much as to the Aztecs standing before him. He explained
Book Title: Narrative Threads- Publisher: University of Texas Press
Author(s): URTON GARY
Abstract: The Inka Empire stretched over much of the length and breadth of the South American Andes, encompassed elaborately planned cities linked by a complex network of roads and messengers, and created astonishing works of architecture and artistry and a compelling mythology-all without the aid of a graphic writing system. Instead, the Inkas' records consisted of devices made of knotted and dyed strings-called khipu-on which they recorded information pertaining to the organization and history of their empire. Despite more than a century of research on these remarkable devices, the khipu remain largely undeciphered.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7560/769038
FIVE Inka Writing from:
Narrative Threads
Author(s) Ascher Robert
Abstract: Within the company of civilizations, the Inka have, for too long, been set apart as the one civilization without writing. Here I show that the Inka did indeed have a writing system. To begin, I retell the story of the first major confrontation between Spaniards and the Inka—an encounter in which a book played a key role.
SEVEN Woven Words: from:
Narrative Threads
Author(s) Hyland Sabine P.
Abstract: In 1750, Raimondo di Sangro, prince of Sansevero, published a curious book entitled
Lettera apologetica. In this work, di Sangro reflected on the history of writing and, in particular, on the relationship between the mark of Cain described in the Bible (Genesis 4:50) and early textile-based writing methods. Among the more unusual passages in this book is the description of a secret writing system once used, di Sangro claimed, by ancient Peruvian bards (amauta) in the Inka Empire. According to the prince, this writing system was depicted in a seventeenth-century manuscript he had purchased from a Jesuit priest, Father Pedro
Book Title: The Political Unconscious-Narrative as a Socially Symbolic Act
Publisher: Cornell University Press
Author(s): JAMESON FREDRIC
Abstract: Jameson supports his thesis by looking closely at the nature of interpretation. Our understanding, he says, is colored by the concepts and categories that we inherit from our culture's interpretive tradition and that we use to comprehend what we read. How then can the literature of other ages be understood by readers from a present that is culturally so different from the past? Marxism lies at the foundation of Jameson's answer, because it conceives of history as a single collective narrative that links past and present; Marxist literary criticism reveals the unity of that uninterrupted narrative.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7591/j.ctt1287f8w
1 ON INTERPRETATION: from:
The Political Unconscious
Abstract: This is evidently a much more extreme position than the modest claim, surely acceptable to everyone, that certain texts have social and historical—sometimes even political—resonance. Traditional literary history has, of course, never prohibited the investigation of such topics as the
2 MAGICAL NARRATIVES: from:
The Political Unconscious
Abstract: The Marxian vision of history outlined in the previous chapter has sometimes, as we have observed, been described as a “comic” archetype or a “romance” paradigm.¹ What is meant thereby is the salvational or redemptive perspective of some secure future, from which, with William Morris’ Time Traveller, we can have our “fill of the pleasure of the eyes without any of that sense of incongruity, that dread of approaching ruin, which had always beset me hitherto when I had been among the beautiful works of art of the past.”² In such a future, indeed, or from its perspective, our own
Book Title: Eating Beauty-The Eucharist and the Spiritual Arts of the Middle Ages
Publisher: Cornell University Press
Author(s): ASTELL ANN W.
Abstract: Reading the lives of the saints not primarily as historical documents but as iconic expressions of original artworks fashioned by the eucharistic Christ, Astell puts the "faceless" Host in a dynamic relationship with these icons. With the advent of each new spirituality, the Christian idea of beauty expanded to include, first, the marred beauty of the saint and, finally, that of the church torn by division-an anti-aesthetic beauty embracing process, suffering, deformity, and disappearance, as well as the radiant lightness of the resurrected body. This astonishing work of intellectual and religious history is illustrated with telling artistic examples ranging from medieval manuscript illuminations to sculptures by Michelangelo and paintings by Salvador Dalí. Astell puts the lives of medieval saints in conversation with modern philosophers as disparate as Simone Weil and G. W. F. Hegel.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7591/j.ctt18kr4nz
4: “ADORNED WITH WOUNDS”: from:
Eating Beauty
Abstract: For St. Bonaventure (1221–1274), the stigmatization of St. Francis of Assisi (1182–1226) gave new meaning to the Augustinian question of the beauty of
Christus deformis—so much so that the “unprecedented miracle,”¹ whereby the wounds of Christ were imprinted on the hands, feet, and side of thePoverello, became a key that unlocked the beauty of the universe and brought into relief the artistic pattern and providential design of history. Identifying original sin with concupiscence or covetousness in its various forms, Bonaventure discovered a remedy for the restoration of the world’s microcosmic and macro cosmic beauty in a
2 TO JOIN IN HATE: from:
Mourning in America
Abstract: In scanning the history of mourning’s public expression and political appropriations, we see that the politics of mourning are both mobile—they move across the political spectrum and across cultural contexts—and historically variable.¹ Nevertheless, certain images and ideas are so frequently associated with the political expression of mourning that they have come to dominate the interpretive field. This field, in effect, is prepopulated by figures that shape expectations of what the politics of mourning looks like, the kinds of actions it involves, and the affective registers through which it is filtered. In this chapter and chapter 3, I explore
Book Title: Making All the Difference-Inclusion, Exclusion, and American Law
Publisher: Cornell University Press
Author(s): MINOW MARTHA
Abstract: Minow is passionately interested in the people-"different" people-whose lives are regularly (mis)shaped and (mis)directed by the legal system's ways of handling them. Drawing on literary and feminist theories and the insights of anthropology and social history, she identifies the unstated assumptions that tend to regenerate discrimination through the very reforms that are supposed to eliminate it. Education for handicapped children, conflicts between job and family responsibilities, bilingual education, Native American land claims-these are among the concrete problems she discusses from a fresh angle of vision.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7591/j.ctt1tm7j8t
9 Logos and Digitization from:
Language as Hermeneutic
Abstract: Because the term
logosis commonly translated today as “word,” it is readily connected with the world of oral speech. But the history of the term is more complex than such translation suggests. The ancient
2 Why Does Hannah Arendt Lie? from:
Inconceivable Effects
Abstract: When explaining what she was doing, Hannah Arendt typically provided the term “storytelling.”¹ The storyteller, Arendt writes in the essay “Truth and Politics,” confronts the seeming arbitrariness of the facts presented, constructing certain configurations of “brutally elementary data” that eventually transcend the “meaning” of the chaos of sheer events; the task is to “tell…a story.”² The writer and the historian share this task of bestowing meaning—the art of interpretation: “The transformation of the given raw material of sheer happenings which the historian, like the fiction writer (a good novel is by no means a simple concoction or a figment
3 “A Peculiar Apparatus”: from:
Inconceivable Effects
Abstract: “It’s a remarkable [eigentümlicher] piece of apparatus,” reads the first prophetic sentence of Kafka’s 1914 story “In the Penal Colony” (161, 140).¹ It is the officer who speaks this first sentence to the explorer, and in a way, Willa and Edwin Muir’s mistranslation in the Schocken edition is “remarkable” in itself in that, though wrong, they got it just right. For
ein eigentümlicher Apparat is, of course, not a “remarkable” but rather a “peculiar” or “singular” or “specific” or “idiosyncratic” apparatus. Yet in the eyes of the officer, the apparatus is indeed not peculiar but simply remarkable—there is nothing
7 A Politics of Enmity: from:
Inconceivable Effects
Abstract: Germania Death in Berlin (1956/1971), together with The Battle (1951/1974), Life of Gundling Lessing’s Sleep Dream Cry (1977), and Germania 3 Ghosts at the Dead Man (1995), testifies to Heiner Müller’s intense occupation with German history, particularly the history of violence. The play, which consists of thirteen miscellaneously interrelated scenes, generates a certain politics of enmity—a politics whose poetic itinerary has neither an evident beginning nor an end. We thus may well begin in the middle of the play, in a scene titled “Hommage à Stalin 1,” and we shall, for the time being, “imagine” (vorstellen) “Snow. Battle noise.
Book Title: Memory, Metaphor, and Aby Warburg's Atlas of Images- Publisher: Cornell University Press
Author(s): Johnson Christopher D.
Abstract: While the nondiscursive, frequently digressive character of the
Mnemosyne-Atlascomplicates any linear narrative of its themes and contents, Christopher D. Johnson traces several thematic sequences in the panels. By drawing on Warburg's published and unpublished writings and by attending to Warburg's cardinal idea that "pathos formulas" structure the West's cultural memory, Johnson maps numerous tensions between word and image in theMnemosyne-Atlas. In addition to examining the work itself, he considers the literary, philosophical, and intellectual-historical implications of theMnemosyne-Atlas. As Johnson demonstrates, theMnemosyne-Atlasis not simply the culmination of Warburg's lifelong study of Renaissance culture but the ultimate expression of his now literal, now metaphoric search for syncretic solutions to the urgent problems posed by the history of art and culture.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7591/j.ctt2jbph1
2
from:
Memory, Metaphor, and Aby Warburg's Atlas of Images
Abstract: The eclecticism encountered in the previous chapter—the history of cosmology, Hopi ritual, Ovidian metamorphosis, and so on—would seem to discourage any attempt to tie Warburg to a single period or method. Nevertheless, there are good reasons for doing so. Warburg roots his
Kulturwissenschaft in the Renaissance. And it is in the Renaissance, but especially late quattrocento Florence, that he discerns most clearly the ability to create metaphoric distance, an ability he would exercise in every intellectual arena he enters.
5 Metaphorologies: from:
Memory, Metaphor, and Aby Warburg's Atlas of Images
Abstract: As he tried to widen the scope and refine the method of his
Kulturwissenschaft, Warburg wrestled with giants whose historiographies had shaped the fields he hoped to map. To begin with, there was J.J. Winckelmann (1717–56), whose neo-Stoic, decidedly aesthetic interpretations of Greek culture and its imitators found “edle Einfalt und stille Größe” not only in the Laocoön statue and Plato’s philosophy, but also in Raphael’s painting.¹ Partly to shake free of Winckelmann’s constricting influence on German art history, Warburg turned to Jacob Burckhardt, whose enormously influential account of Italian Renaissance culture had been increasingly eclipsed increasingly eclipsed in
4 The Cambodian Refugee Camps in Thailand from:
Condemned to Repeat?
Abstract: The Cambodian refugee crisis along the Thai-Cambodian border, which unfolded in 1979, arguably posed the greatest challenge to the international humanitarian system of the Cold War period. Victims and oppressors, at the outset indistinguishable in their needs, became bound together in a symbiotic relationship by the relief operation and the politics that determined its path. Seemingly powerless to change the political context in which their work was embedded, aid agencies had to confront the probability that their aid was reviving one of the most brutal regimes in modern history, the Khmer Rouge.¹
Book Title: The Light of Knowledge-Literacy Activism and the Politics of Writing in South India
Publisher: Cornell University Press
Author(s): Cody Francis
Abstract: Since the early 1990s hundreds of thousands of Tamil villagers in southern India have participated in literacy lessons, science demonstrations, and other events designed to transform them into active citizens with access to state power. These efforts to spread enlightenment among the oppressed are part of a movement known as the Arivoli Iyakkam (the Enlightenment Movement), considered to be among the most successful mass literacy movements in recent history. In
The Light of Knowledge, Francis Cody's ethnography of the Arivoli Iyakkam highlights the paradoxes inherent in such movements that seek to emancipate people through literacy when literacy is a power-laden social practice in its own right.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7591/j.ctt32b5k9
Book Title: The Emergency of Being-On Heidegger’s “Contributions to Philosophy”
Publisher: Cornell University Press
Author(s): POLT RICHARD
Abstract: Polt's original reading neither reduces this challenging text to familiar concepts nor refutes it, but engages it in a confrontation-an encounter that respects a way of thinking by struggling with it. He describes this most private work of Heidegger's philosophy as "a dissonant symphony that imperfectly weaves together its moments into a vast fugue, under the leitmotif of appropriation. This fugue is seeded with possibilities that are waiting for us, its listeners, to develop them. Some are dead ends-viruses that can lead only to a monolithic, monotonous misunderstanding of history. Others are embryonic insights that promise to deepen our thought, and perhaps our lives, if we find the right way to make them our own."
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7591/j.ctt32b5pr
Book Title: Overkill-Sex and Violence in Contemporary Russian Popular Culture
Publisher: Cornell University Press
Author(s): BORENSTEIN ELIOT
Abstract: Perestroika and the end of the Soviet Union transformed every aspect of life in Russia, and as hope began to give way to pessimism, popular culture came to reflect the anxiety and despair felt by more and more Russians. Free from censorship for the first time in Russia's history, the popular culture industry (publishing, film, and television) began to disseminate works that featured increasingly explicit images and descriptions of sex and violence.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7591/j.ctt7v77v
Chapter Four TO BE CONTINUED: from:
Overkill
Abstract: Violent crime in popular entertainment is first and foremost a question of storytelling. On the most basic level, violence demands more story than does sex. Consider, for example, the extreme cases in popular entertainment directed at roughly the same demographic (men): in pornography, storytelling is kept to a minimum, since anything that is not overtly sexual is simply a distraction, and thus sex scenes can be strung together with the flimsiest of narrative threads (“Is that the delivery boy?”). In stories of violence, there is no precise narrative equivalent to pornography, as graphic violence tends to be much more motivated
Book Title: Paradigms for a Metaphorology- Publisher: Cornell University Press
Author(s): Savage Robert
Abstract: An afterword by the translator, Robert Savage, positions the book in the intellectual context of its time and explains its continuing importance for work in the history of ideas.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7591/j.ctt7v7cn
I Metaphorics of the ‘Mighty’ Truth from:
Paradigms for a Metaphorology
Abstract: Anyone who set out to write a history of the concept of truth, in a strictly terminological sense aimed at definitional stringency, would have little to show for his efforts. The most popular definition, purportedly lifted by Scholasticism from Isaac ben Salomon Israeli’s book of definitions—
veritas est adaequatio rei et intellectus [truth is the match of thing and intellect]¹—provides leeway for modification only in the shortest of its elements, in the neutrality of the ‘et’. While the definition should be understood, in keeping with its Aristotelian origins, as leaning toward the adaequatio intellectus ad rem [match of the
VII Myth and Metaphorics from:
Paradigms for a Metaphorology
Abstract: If we attempt now to elaborate and set out a
typology of metaphor histories with the help of paradigms, this does not imply that the thematic goal and ideal of the metaphorology we have in mind would consist in such a typology. In carrying out this task, we should recall that metaphorology—as a subbranch of conceptual history, and like the latter itself considered as a whole—must always be an auxiliary discipline to philosophy as it seeks to understand itself from its history and to bring that history to living presence. Our typology of metaphor histories must accordingly endeavor
IX Metaphorized Cosmology from:
Paradigms for a Metaphorology
Abstract: The impression might arise that our lengthy exemplification of the ‘transition’ from metaphors to concepts (and thus our entire attempt at a typology of metaphor histories) remains beholden to a primitive evolutionary schema. We shall seek to dispel this impression by surveying a type of metaphor history that proceeds in the opposite direction,
from concepts to metaphors. With respect to the evidence presented, we must fear having to hear the same reproach once leveled by Lessing against Privy Counselor Klotz: “And how many of them do you suppose that he cites? In all, summa summarum, rightly counted—one.”¹ But we
Translator’s Afterword. from:
Paradigms for a Metaphorology
Abstract: Paradigms for a Metaphorology was first published in 1960 in the Archive for the History of Concepts (Archiv für Begriffsgeschichte), simultaneously appearing in book form with the Bouvier Verlag in Bonn.¹ At the time, Hans Blumenberg (1920– 1996) was known to the philosophically interested public only as the author of a half dozen or so articles scattered in various journals and reference works, one of which—“Light as a Metaphor of Truth” (1957)²—deserves to be mentioned as a preliminary study, or “proto-paradigm,”³ for Paradigms. His biography to that point may be sketched in a few strokes. Persecuted by the
Book Title: Artifice and Design-Art and Technology in Human Experience
Publisher: Cornell University Press
Author(s): ALLEN BARRY
Abstract: The topics covered in
Artifice and Designare wide-ranging and interdisciplinary, drawing from evolutionary biology, cognitive psychology, and the history and anthropology of art and technology. The book concludes that it is a mistake to think of art as something subjective, or as an arbitrary social representation, and of Technology as an instrumental form of purposive rationality. "By segregating art and technology," Allen writes, "we divide ourselves against ourselves, casting up self-made obstacles to the ingenuity of art and technology."
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7591/j.ctt7v967
INTRODUCTION: from:
Artifice and Design
Abstract: There are many books about art, many about technology, but few about art
and technology—about their affinity and the relationship of both together to human experience.¹ It is this relationship that is my topic here. I develop philosophical concepts of art, artifact, knowledge, technology, and tool, which I use to explore parallel questions about artistry in technology and technics in art. The result is a work of interdisciplinary philosophical research, with concepts and arguments drawn from evolutionary biology, cognitive psychology, science studies, aesthetics, and the history, philosophy, and anthropology of art and technology.
Book Title: The Total Work of Art in European Modernism- Publisher: Cornell University Press
Author(s): Roberts David
Abstract: The history and theory of the total work of art pose a whole series of questions not only to aesthetic modernism and its utopias but also to the whole epoch from the French Revolution to the totalitarian revolutions of the twentieth century. The total work of art indicates the need to revisit key assumptions of modernism, such as the foregrounding of the autonomy and separation of the arts at the expense of the countertendencies to the reunion of the arts, and cuts across the neat equation of avant-gardism with progress and deconstructs the familiar left-right divide between revolution and reaction, the modern and the antimodern. Situated at the interface between art, religion, and politics, the total work of art invites us to rethink the relationship between art and religion and art and politics in European modernism.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7591/j.ctt7v9cg
Introduction from:
The Total Work of Art in European Modernism
Abstract: This is the first book in English to treat the total work of art as a key concept in aesthetic modernism, and, as far as I can see, the first to attempt an overview of the theory and history of the total work in European art since the French Revolution. It is therefore both an ambitious and necessarily preliminary undertaking, in which my guiding concern has been to demonstrate the significance of the idea of the total work for modern art and politics. The term “total work of art” translates the German
Gesamtkunstwerk,coined by Wagner in the wake of
1 Refounding Society from:
The Total Work of Art in European Modernism
Abstract: Rousseau stands at the beginning of what we might call the passage of modernity. In
Du contrat social ou Principes du droit politique(The Social Contract or Principles of Political Right) (1762) he constructs the imaginary history of the foundation of society through an act of association that effects “the passage from the state of nature to the civil state” (1.8). This founding act, through which the “Republicorbody politic” gains its unity, common identity, life, and will, points to a second act of self-institution: the recovery of the republic, of the sovereign body politic, through the refoundation of
7 Gesamtkunstwerk and Avant-Garde from:
The Total Work of Art in European Modernism
Abstract: Resisting translation, both
avant-gardeandGesamtkunstwerkhave retained their original linguistic inflexion: the one the expression of Gallic dash and daring, the other the expression of Teutonic profundities. These subliminal associations reflect two very different senses of aesthetic modernism, or rather, contribute to the valorization of a French-oriented as opposed to a German-oriented history of modern art, in which French painting rather than German music plays the leading role. Thisparti prisis so self-evident that the last crucial stage of European modernism, from the 1880s to the 1920s, is comprehended in terms of avant-gardism, that is to say, in
8 The Promised Land: from:
The Total Work of Art in European Modernism
Abstract: The sources of the theatre reform movement in the first decades of the twentieth century drew their inspiration from Wagner, in particular
Parsifal,and from the theatre of the symbolists: “In the history of the modern theatre it is possible to trace a tradition from Wagner’s concept ofGesamtkunstwerkto the second generation symbolists (Appia, Craig, Meyerhold) and from them to the entire movement of the ‘retheatricalization’ of theatre, with the director as the master artist uniting the arts.”¹ The symbolist theatre of shadows and halftones is perhaps best exemplified by Debussy’s operaPelléas et Mélisande(1902), based on Maeterlinck’s
10 Art and Revolution: from:
The Total Work of Art in European Modernism
Abstract: Alexander Blok responded to the Bolshevik Revolution by delivering his own version of Nietzsche’s
Birth of Tragedyin a lecture in Petrograd in April 1919, entitled “The Decline of Humanism.” His musical theory of history recalls Saint-Simon’s alternation of organic and critical epochs but is much closer in mood to the basic topos of cultural pessimism, the decline of culture into civilization, elaborated in Oswald Spengler’sDecline of the West(1919): “Every movement has its birth in the spirit of music, through which it acts, but after a lapse of time it degenerates and begins to lose the musical, the
Book Title: Meaning, Truth, and Reference in Historical Representation- Publisher: Cornell University Press
Author(s): Ankersmit Frank
Abstract: At the heart of Ankersmit's project is a sharp distinction between interpretation and representation. The historical text, he holds, is first and foremost a representation of some part of the past, not an interpretation. The book's central chapters address the concept of historical representation from the perspectives of reference, truth, and meaning. Ankersmit then goes on to discuss the possible role of experience in the history writing, which leads directly to a consideration of subjectivity and ethics in the historian's practice. Ankersmit concludes with a chapter on political history, which he maintains is the "basis and condition of all other variants of historical writing." Ankersmit's rehabilitation of historicism is a powerfully original and provocative contribution to the debate about the nature of historical writing.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7591/j.ctt7z6r9
Chapter 2 Time from:
Meaning, Truth, and Reference in Historical Representation
Abstract: We saw in the previous chapter that according to historicism, the nature, essence, or identity of a thing lies in its history. The unprecedented intellectual revolution effected by historicism in the early decades of the nineteenth century endowed all of human existence with a temporal dimension, with irreversible ramifications for how we conceive of ourselves and of our world even today. Historicism rolled out all things in time, as one might roll out in space with a rolling pin a crust for the bottom of a pie. All things human were now perceived to be subject to a development in
Chapter 8 Presence from:
Meaning, Truth, and Reference in Historical Representation
Abstract: For two reasons the notion of “presence” now needs to be discussed.¹ First, the etymological meaning of the word “representation” already compels us to do so: representation is a making present of, or the granting of presence (again), to something that is absent. This is what our representative assemblies do: they make the people present because the people themselves cannot be present in such assemblies. A portrait may make present to the spectator somebody who has been dead for centuries. Similarly, the writing of history gives presence again to an absent past, and its very raison d’être is to do
Chapter 9 Experience (I) from:
Meaning, Truth, and Reference in Historical Representation
Abstract: As far as I know, the Dutch historian Johan Huizinga (1872–1945) has until now been the only theorist of historical writing to take seriously the notion of historical experience.¹ This is not surprising, since there seems to be near-unanimous agreement that the experience of the past is of no use for a proper explanation of historical writing and of how it came into being. Or, to be more precise, all that the existing philosophy of history has on offer is a theory
denying that there could be such a thing as an experience of the past at all. A
Chapter 11 Subjectivity from:
Meaning, Truth, and Reference in Historical Representation
Abstract: The Magritte conception of history discussed in the previous chapter taught us what historians (implicitly) have in mind when speaking of the “objectivity” or “subjectivity” of the historical text: the historical text is objective if there are no differences between what one sees when looking at the
text and what one sees when looking at the past itself . We also found that there is a peculiar sophistication in the Magritte conception of history (which I tried to rescue with the notion of historical experience), making it definitely more interesting than such naively believed views ordinarily are. One might even
Chapter 12 Politics from:
Meaning, Truth, and Reference in Historical Representation
Abstract: Throughout this book my compass has been the claim put forward in chapter 3 that representation/aesthetics is prior to interpretation/hermeneutics and that it is better to investigate the writing of history from the perspective of representation than from that of interpretation. Interpretation is something one does with texts that already exist, and the phrase “interpreting
the past ” can therefore never be more than a deconstructivist metaphor. So when the linguistic (or, rather, rhetorical) turn in contemporary philosophy of history put a premium on interpretation at the expense of representation, the result was what one might call an “etherealization” of
Book Title: Mourning Happiness-Narrative and the Politics of Modernity
Publisher: Cornell University Press
Author(s): Soni Vivasvan
Abstract: For Soni, the classical Greek idea of happiness-epitomized by Solon's proverb "Call no man happy until he is dead"-opens the way to imagining a properly secular conception of happiness, one that respects human finitude and mortality. By analyzing the story of Solon's encounter with Croesus, Attic funeral orations, Greek tragedy, and Aristotle's ethics, Soni explains what it means to think, rather than feel, a happiness available for public judgment, rooted in narrative, unimaginable without a relationship to community, and irreducible to an emotional state. Such an ideal, Soni concludes, would allow for a radical reenvisioning of a politics that takes happiness seriously and responds to our highest aspirations rather than merely keeping our basest motivations in check.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7591/j.ctt7z7tm
Introduction: from:
Mourning Happiness
Abstract: “Happiness is a new idea in Europe,” boasted Robespierre’s colleague Saint-Just in 1794.¹ He believed that the new era in human history ushered in by the American and French revolutions in the eighteenth century was characterized by an unprecedented attention to secular happiness as a political project. For Saint-Just the promise of the Enlightenment and the goal of revolutionary aspiration was comprehended in the word “happiness.” Contemporary scholars have by and large concurred with Saint-Just’s assessment. The eighteenth century, they claim, conferred respectability on the pursuit of secular happiness as no other period before it. Indeed, eighteenth-century thinkers, not satisfied
Chapter 5 The Trial Narrative in Richardson’s from:
Mourning Happiness
Abstract: The Solonian idea of happiness casts a long shadow across history, in the form of the absolute priority accorded to the hermeneutic of happiness, no matter how happiness is determined in concrete historical instances. Let us consider how the Solonian idea works its effects, and what kind of “history” of this idea is even possible. We will discover that it is a strange and impossible history, even if it has taken place.
Excursus: from:
Mourning Happiness
Abstract: At the beginning of chapter 5, I suggested that the Solonian hermeneutic of happiness cast a long shadow across history, a claim amply corroborated by Darrin McMahon’s sweeping history of the idea of happiness.¹ Having now given a formal specification of the narrative form necessary to suspend the Solonian hermeneutic of happiness—the
trial narrative—I will show in subsequent chapters how the trial narrative rises to prominence in the eighteenth century and becomes a dominant narrative form underlying a powerful and interlocking set of discourses that come to constitute our modernity. I will be concerned to demonstrate the struggle
Chapter 9 Kantian Ethics and the Discourses of Modernity from:
Mourning Happiness
Abstract: The trial narrative paradigm achieves its most radical development and rigorous theorization in Kant’s writings on ethics, politics, history, and religion.¹ When Kant’s thought is interrogated from the perspective of the trial narrative, not only do we gain unconventional insight into the underlying narrative structure of his theories, but we also discover surprising continuities between the eighteenth-century novel, sentimentalism, and Kantian ethics.² Indeed, I would argue that novels such as
Pamela and Julie are the imaginative precondition for the emergence of Kantian ethics, just as Kant theorizes one of the most important narrative developments in the eighteenth century.³ Among his
Chapter 10 Happiness in Revolution: from:
Mourning Happiness
Abstract: The analysis of Kant has enabled us to understand the furthest expansion of the trial narrative paradigm—the replication of its logic in the discourses of ethics, politics, and history—and the most radical effects of the trial form. These effects are still visible in our lives today: the conception of happiness as an affect, the ambivalent attitude toward happiness, the structuring of our lives according to the alternation of desire/satisfaction or work/leisure, the ongoing legacy of utilitarianism’s reductive, mathematized conception of happiness. But the effects of the trial narrative are not always easy to discern: despite widespread criticism of
CHAPTER 3 Vicarious Criminal: from:
The Aesthetics of Antichrist
Abstract: Legend has it the group of writings now loosely called the Septuagint first came into being when Ptolemy II Philadelphus (285–46 BCE) resolved to place in his library at Alexandria every text then in existence.¹ The story of his resolution became especially popular among later Christians for explaining how they had inherited a
Greek Old Testament that happened to be more readily compatible with Christ than was the Hebrew Bible. The Septuagint, it turns out, is the Bible that Jesus frequently quotes, the Bible whose law and prophecies he best fulfills, the one that contains, for example, the prediction
1 Transformations of the Word and Alienation from:
Interfaces of the Word
Abstract: Orality, Writing, and Disjuncture Alienation, a favorite diagnosis variously applied to modem man’s plight since at least Hegel and Feuerbach, has not been commonly thought of in terms of the technological history of the word, although some attention, more analytic than historical or clinical, has been given by structuralists to certain tensions attendant on writing.¹ Yet it would appear that the technological inventions of writings, print, and electronic verbalization, in their historical effects, are connected with and have helped bring about a certain kind of alienation within the human lifeworld. This is not at all to say that these inventions
2 The Writer’s Audience Is Always a Fiction from:
Interfaces of the Word
Abstract: Although there is a large and growing literature on the differences between oral and written verbalization, many aspects of the differences have not been looked into at all, and many others, although well known, have not been examined in their full implications. Among these latter is the relationship of the socalled “audience” to writing as such, to the situation that inscribed communication establishes and to the roles that readers as readers are consequently called on to play. Some studies in literary history and criticism at times touch near this subject, but none, it appears, take it up in any historical
9 Maranatha: from:
Interfaces of the Word
Abstract: The Bible is an altogether special case in the history of textuality.* In its own history as a text it relates uniquely both to oral antecedents and, interiorly, to itself. The unusual problems it presents throw light on textuality as such, and the study of orality and textuality throws light on the Bible and the character of the message it proclaims.
11 Voice and the Opening of Closed Systems from:
Interfaces of the Word
Abstract: Studies in this book have treated the history of the word often, though not entirely, in tenus of sequestration, interposition, diaeresis or division, alienation, and closed fields or systems. The history of the word since its encounter and interaction with technology when the first writing systems were devised some six thousand years ago has been largely a matter of such separations and systems. By comparison with oral speech, writing is itself a closed system: a written text exists on its own, physically separate from any speaker or hearer, as no real spoken word can exist. Print creates a world even
Book Title: Studies in Medievalism XXIV-Medievalism on the Margins
Publisher: Boydell & Brewer
Author(s): Montoya Alicia C.
Abstract: This volume not only defines medievalism's margins, as well as its role in marginalizing other fields, ideas, people, places, and events, but also provides tools and models for exploring those issues and indicates new subjects to which they might apply. The eight opening essays address the physical marginalizing of medievalism in annotated texts on medieval studies; the marginalism of oneself via medievalism; medievalism's dearth of ecotheory and religious studies; academia's paucity of pop medievalism; and the marginalization of races, ethnicities, genders, sexual orientations, and literary characters in contemporary medievalism. The seven subsequent articles build on this foundation while discussing: the distancing of oneself (and others) during imaginary visits to the Middle Ages; lessons from the margins of Brazilian medievalism; mutual marginalization among factions of Spanish medieval studies; and medievalism in the marginalization of lower socio-economic classes in late-eighteenth- and early nineteenth-century Spain, of modern gamers, of contemporary laborers, and of Alfred Austin, a late-nineteenth- and early twentieth-century poet also known as Alfred the Little. In thus investigating the margins of and marginalization via medievalism, the volume affirms their centrality to the field. Karl Fugelso is Professor of Art History at Towson University in Baltimore, Maryland. Contributors: Nadia R. Altschul, Megan Arnott, Jaume Aurell, Juan Gomis Coloma, Elizabeth Emery, Vincent Ferré, Valerie B. Johnson, Alexander L. Kaufman, Erin Felicia Labbie, Vickie Larsen, Kevin Moberly, Brent Moberly, Alicia C. Montoya, Serina Patterson, Jeff Rider, Lindsey Simon-Jones, Richard Utz, Helen Young.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7722/j.ctt12879b0
Medievalism Studies and the Subject of Religion from:
Studies in Medievalism XXIV
Author(s) Utz Richard
Abstract: In 2013, Cynthia Cyrus published a monograph entitled
Received Medievalisms: A Cognitive Geography of Viennese Women’s Conventsin Palgrave’s “The New Middle Ages” series.¹ In her study, Cyrus describes and examines the complex cultural history of reception of women’s monastic communities from the Ottoman siege of Vienna in 1529 through the nineteenth century. Focusing mainly on Augustinian, Premonstratensian, Clarissan, Penitent, and Cistercian monastic houses, she investigates an extensive panoply of multimodal references (visual: as in cartographical plans and various pictorial representations; verbal: as in travel literature, topographies, anecdotes, and legends) and fully fledged “foundation stories” (formal histories told to relate
Whiteness and Time: from:
Studies in Medievalism XXIV
Author(s) Young Helen
Abstract: Nestled among the concrete, glass, and steel skyscrapers in the central business district of Perth, Western Australia, the mock Tudor frontage of “Ye London Court” is, at first sight, a curious landmark. Completed in 1937, the cobbled pedestrian mall compresses history, time, and place. A plaque at the entrance commemorates 1997 as both the 60th anniversary of the space and the 600th anniversary of the election of Dick Whittington as Lord Mayor of London. “Ye London Court” is just one of the many examples littered throughout the Australian landscape of medievalism being employed to foster connections between the antipodes and
Book Title: A Companion to the Works of Johann Gottfried Herder- Publisher: Boydell & Brewer
Author(s): Koepke Wulf
Abstract: Johann Gottfried Herder (1744-1803) is one of the great names of the classical age of German literature. One of the last universalists, he wrote on aesthetics, literary history and theory, historiography, anthropology, psychology, education, and theology; translated and adapted poetry from ancient Greek, English, Italian, even from Persian and Arabic; collected folk songs from around the world; and pioneered a better understanding of non-European cultures. A student of Kant's, he became Goethe's mentor in Strasbourg, and was a mastermind of the Sturm und Drang and a luminary of classical Weimar. But the wide range of Herder's interests and writings, along with his unorthodox ways of seeing things, seems to have prevented him being fully appreciated for any of them. His image has also been clouded by association with political ideologies, the proponents of which ignored the message of Humanität in his texts. So although Herder is acknowledged by scholars to be one of the great thinkers of European Enlightenment, there is no up-to-date, comprehensive introduction to his works in English, a lacuna this book fills with seventeen new, specially commissioned essays. Contributors: Hans Adler, Wulf Koepke, Steven Martinson, Marion Heinz and Heinrich Clairmont, John Zammito, Jürgen Trabant, Stefan Greif, Ulrich Gaier, Karl Menges, Christoph Bultmann, Martin Keler, Arnd Bohm, Gerhard Sauder, Robert E. Norton, Harro Müller-Michaels, Günter Arnold, Kurt Kloocke, and Ernest A. Menze. Hans Adler is Halls-Bascom Professor of Modern Literature Studies at the University of Wisconsin-Madison. Wulf Koepke is Distinguished Professor Emeritus of German, Texas A&M University and recipient of the Medal of the International J. G. Herder Society.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7722/j.ctt14brrn7
3: Herder and Historical Metanarrative: from:
A Companion to the Works of Johann Gottfried Herder
Author(s) Zammito John
Abstract: There is some truth in Goethe’s pronouncement that Johann Gottfried Herder’s ideas had been both absorbed and forgotten by the conventional wisdom of German culture after 1800.¹ He was absorbed either into the project of the Jena
Romantikerand their literary hermeneutics or into the project of Hegel and his philosophy of history. But after the rise of historicism in the school of Ranke and Droysen, a retrospective redemption seemed possible. Thus, in the classic formulations of Meinecke and Stadelmann, Herder was resurrected as the “father of historicism.”² He was credited with pioneering the stress on individuality, development, and the
4: Herder’s Concept of Humanität from:
A Companion to the Works of Johann Gottfried Herder
Author(s) Adler Hans
Abstract: Johann Gottfried Herder has long been known for having developed groundbreaking concepts of thought as well as having modified those of others decisively.
Humanitätis—along with concepts such as origin, history, culture, Volk, and language—one of the core concepts of Herder’s works. As a matter of fact,Humanitätis Herder’s all-encompassing concept. All his thinking, writing, and actions were centered around it. In short: Herder was the philosopher ofHumanität.Not only has Herder often been called “the philosopher of humanity”; he has also been accused of being the proponent of a vague “philanthropy.”¹ The fact that scholars
12: Herder and Politics from:
A Companion to the Works of Johann Gottfried Herder
Author(s) Bohm Arnd
Abstract: Herder’s views on political topics such as liberty and tyranny, sovereignty, the constitutions of states, statecraft, and international relations were largely theoretical, the product of wide-ranging studies in history, theology, philosophy, and the emerging discipline of comparative anthropology. Due to his vocation as a theologian and Protestant clergyman, Herder was virtually precluded from holding political office or commenting frankly on public affairs, except as mediated by the established church. Thus he stands in contrast to Goethe, whose training as a lawyer and long years of service managing the affairs of the Duchy of Saxe-Weimar-Eisenach gave him practical insight into the
17: Herder’s Reception and Influence from:
A Companion to the Works of Johann Gottfried Herder
Author(s) Menze Ernest A.
Abstract: The study of the reception of and influences on literature is relatively new and, for the works of many authors, has hardly begun. Current literature tends to receive the most attention. In the past, literary works were often co-opted for ideological reasons and in the process misinterpreted and distorted; this was the case with Johann Gottfried Herder through the nineteenth and well into the twentieth century. Ultimately, Herder was discredited by nationalist perversion of his works during the National-Socialist era. Whereas there are several studies dealing with Herder’s early-twentieth-century reception history, little has been done regarding Herder’s influence in earlier
11 Julian of Norwich’s ‘Modernist Style’ and the Creation of Audience from:
A Companion to Julian of Norwich
Author(s) ROBERTSON ELIZABETH
Abstract: Given the prominence of Julian of Norwich’s writing in the canon of English literature, it is surprising how little we know about her audience in general. Neither historical nor manuscript evidence reveals much about her contemporary audience. To determine who read or heard her work, either as a written or oral composition, we need to consider such questions as who Julian was, who wrote down her story in its short form and then in its longer and more considered version, for whom she intended these versions, and who actually received them. Despite the fact that these questions yield only fragmentary
16 Julian’s Afterlives from:
A Companion to Julian of Norwich
Author(s) SALIH SARAH
Abstract: Julian’s texts have had a more robustly continuous life than those of any other Middle English mystic. Their history – in manuscript and print, in editions more or less approximating Middle English and in translations more or less approaching Modern English – is virtually unbroken since the fifteenth century.¹
Book Title: Textual Cultures: Cultural Texts- Publisher: Boydell & Brewer
Author(s): Treharne Elaine
Abstract: The dynamic fields of the history of the book and the sociology of the text are the areas this volume investigates, bringing together ten specially commissioned essays that between them demonstrate a range of critical and material approaches to medieval, early modern, and digital books and texts. They scrutinize individual medieval manuscripts to illustrate how careful re-reading of evidence permits a more nuanced apprehension of production, and reception across time; analyse metaphor for our understanding of the Byzantine book; examine the materiality of textuality from Beowulf to Pepys and the digital work in the twenty-first century; place manuscripts back into specific historical context; and re-appraise scholarly interpretation of significant periods of manuscript and print production in the later medieval and early modern periods. All of these essays call for a new assessment of the ways in which we read books and texts, making a major contribution to book history, and illustrating how detailed focus on individual cases can yield important new findings. Contributors: Elaine Treharne, Erika Corradini, Julia Crick, Orietta Da Rold, A.S.G. Edwards, Martin K. Foys, Whitney Anne Trettien, David L. Gants, Ralph Hanna, Robert Romanchuk, Margaret M. Smith, Liberty Stanavage.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7722/j.ctt14brtk5
Introduction from:
Textual Cultures: Cultural Texts
Author(s) TREHARNE ELAINE
Abstract: In the recent 2008 Research Assessment Exercise in the United Kingdom – a qualitative audit and analysis of all academics’ publications and research – the English Subject Panel made its report on the state of the discipline and potential future directions.¹ In the detailed description, the panel noted the major strengths in scholarship in a number of fields, including manuscript-based studies and ‘history of the book and the sociology of texts’. The buoyancy of this area of research is evinced, too, by the creation of new groups, centres, degree programmes and book series all focused on the history of the book in
Vanishing Transliteracies in Beowulf and Samuel Pepys’s Diary from:
Textual Cultures: Cultural Texts
Author(s) TRETTIEN WHITNEY ANNE
Abstract: This essay explores how media history and the printed book’s place within it contribute to the institutional identity of literature, and how the institutional strategies by which these past documents became and maintain their authority as literary artefacts have resulted in various forms of the ‘strategic forgetting and recoding’ that Jane Newman notes in the quotation above. When we started this essay, we chose two disparate literary works from our respective periods of specialisation,
Beowulfand Samuel Pepys’sDiary, for the simple reason that they both were discovered as written documents, became literature through printed editions and scholarship, and now
Oxford, Bodleian Library, Bodley 647 and its Use, c. 1410–2010 from:
Textual Cultures: Cultural Texts
Author(s) HANNA RALPH
Abstract: Oxford, Bodleian Library, Bodley 647 has always been central to forming perceptions of vernacular Lollardy; indeed, until just over twenty years ago and publication of a broader conspectus, this book stood as the primary example of Lollard polemical texts.¹ The book was a major source of information for the founder of modern studies, Walter W. Shirley (1828–66), after a spell as maths tutor at Wadham College, Regius Professor of Ecclesiastical History from 1863. Shirley had planned the contents, and received the endorsement of Clarendon Press, for several volumes of what he took to be the central texts,
Select English
The Idea of the Heart in Byzantium and the History of the Book from:
Textual Cultures: Cultural Texts
Author(s) ROMANCHUK ROBERT
Abstract: While historians of the book and of reading in the Middle Ages have pored over the evidence offered up by Christian Latinity – and, betting on cultural continuity, have not been afraid to reach back to Antiquity and forward to the Renaissance to clarify or contextualise their own readings – they have been chary of the abundant materials to be found in Byzantium.² Greek, in its Christian idiom, is ‘not read’ in the pages of specialist studies like Mary Carruthers’s
The Book of Memoryand popular surveys such as Alberto Manguel’sA History of Reading.³ This ‘not read’ is not easy to
Book Title: Aesthetic Vision and German Romanticism-Writing Images
Publisher: Boydell & Brewer
Author(s): Prager Brad
Abstract: The work of the groundbreaking writers and artists of German Romanticism -- including the writers Tieck, Brentano, and Eichendorff and the artists Caspar David Friedrich and Philipp Otto Runge -- followed from the philosophical arguments of the German Idealists, who placed emphasis on exploring the subjective space of the imagination. The Romantic perspective was a form of engagement with Idealist discourses, especially Kant's Critique of Pure Reason and Fichte's Science of Knowledge. Through an aggressive, speculative reading of Kant, the Romantics abandoned the binary distinction between the palpable outer world and the ungraspable space of the mind's eye and were therefore compelled to develop new terms for understanding the distinction between "internal" and "external." In this light, Brad Prager urges a reassessment of some of Romanticism's major oppositional tropes, contending that binaries such as "self and other," "symbol and allegory," and "light and dark," should be understood as alternatives to Lessing's distinction between interior and exterior worlds. Prager thus crosses the boundaries between philosophy, literature, and art history to explore German Romantic writing about visual experience, examining the interplay of text and image in the formulation of Romantic epistemology. Brad Prager is Associate Professor of German at the University of Missouri, Columbia.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7722/j.ctt169wdp2
Introduction from:
Cultural Performances in Medieval France
Author(s) Doss-Quinby Eglal
Abstract: Nancy Regalado has distinguished herself as a specialist of the Middle Ages, with work ranging widely from literary to cultural history and, more recently, staging and performance. Her publications include such seminal studies as
Poetic Patterns in Rutebeuf: A Study in Noncourtly Poetic Modes of the Thirteenth Century(Yale University Press, 1970);Le Roman de Fauvel in the Edition of Mesire Chaillou de Pesstain,
Intimate Performance: from:
Cultural Performances in Medieval France
Author(s) Cruse Mark
Abstract: Nancy Regalado has devoted her career to one of the most important chapters in the history of writing in the West, the centuries between 1100 and 1500, which witnessed the rise of vernacular culture. As the use of writing expanded from ecclesiastical precincts ruled by Latin into courts and towns, with their common tongues, the very conception of writing – who could write, what could be written, how texts should look, how they should be transmitted, who could have access to them – underwent radical transformations. Nancy’s work has reminded us time and again that while texts are crucial when we study
Late Medieval Representations of Storytelling and Story-Performance from:
Cultural Performances in Medieval France
Author(s) Loysen Kathleen A.
Abstract: The decision to re-enact on the page a scene of oral storytelling is extraordinarily prevalent in late-medieval French literature, as it will continue to be throughout the sixteenth century. Texts such as the anonymous
Cent nouvelles nouvelles(1462) and the anonymousÉvangiles des quenouilles(ca. 1470–80)¹ experiment with the staging of oral storytelling in a range of ways, using embedded narratives, the structural device of the frame, and the depiction of storytelling circles. Scenes of oral storytelling are fertile ground for inquiry regarding late medieval practices of story transmission, especially the dynamic relation between performance and audience reception.²
The Pitfalls and Promise of Classroom Performance from:
Cultural Performances in Medieval France
Author(s) Bruckner Matilda Tomaryn
Abstract: A desire to bring together medieval French literature and performance has twice led me to teach a course focused on the city of Arras through its geography, history, and literary expression. The course’s interdisciplinary structure and multiple aims are briefly outlined in the description:
Turkish-German Comedy Goes Archival: from:
Edinburgh German Yearbook 9
Author(s) Stewart Lizzie
Abstract: In 2011, Yasemin and Nesrin Samdereli’s family comedy
Almanya—Willkommen in Deutschland(Almanya: Welcome to Germany, 2011) burst onto German screens with a comedic yet nostalgic re-telling of the history of fifty years of Turkish labor migration to Germany.¹ A surprise hit at theBerlinalefilm festival,Almanyahas been referred to as “AGood Bye Lenin!for migration histories” by a number of reviewers.² Indeed, elements common to both films include a nostalgic representation of a difficult history, a rich and warm visual style which combines fiction with documentary footage, and an assertion of the place of previously marginalized
Book Title: Forgotten Dreams-Revisiting Romanticism in the Cinema of Werner Herzog
Publisher: Boydell & Brewer
Author(s): Johnson Laurie Ruth
Abstract: Werner Herzog (b. 1942) is perhaps the most famous living German filmmaker, but his films have never been read in the context of German cultural history. And while there is a surfeit of film reviews, interviews, and scholarly articles on Herzog and his work, there are very few books devoted to his films, and none addressing his entire career to date. Until now. Forgotten Dreams offers not only an analytical study of Herzog's films but also a new reading of Romanticism's impact beyond the nineteenth century. It argues that his films re-envision and help us better understand a critical stream in Romanticism, and places the films in conversation with other filmmakers, authors, and philosophers in order to illuminate that critical stream. The result is a lively reconnection with Romantic themes and convictions that have been partly forgotten in the midst of Germany's postwar rejection of much of Romantic thought, yet are still operative in German culture today. The film analyses will interest scholars of film, German Studies, and Romanticism as well as a broader public interested in Herzog's films and contemporary German cultural debates. The book will also appeal to those interested in the ongoing renegotiation - by Western and other cultures - of relationships between reason and passion, civilization and wild nature, knowledge and belief. Laurie Ruth Johnson is Associate Professor of German, Comparative and World Literature, and Criticism and Interpretive Theory at the University of Illinois at Urbana-Champaign.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7722/j.ctt18kr6wj
2: Surface and Depth from:
Forgotten Dreams
Abstract: In 2004 Herzog published notes he kept during the preproduction and filming of
Fitzcarraldobetween 1979 and 1982. EntitledConquest of the Useless(Die Eroberung des Nutzlosen), the book is emphatically not a production diary, but instead an impressionistic collection of fragments. In an entry dated July 29, 1980 (one quite representative of the collection’s style), he describes entering Belém do Pará with the costume designer Gisela Storch: “Into town with Gisela; because there is no sense of history, only a panting, sweating present, there is no hope of finding any historical costumes here.”¹ The director stylizes South America as
Conclusion from:
Verse and Voice in Byrd's Song Collections of 1588 and 1589
Abstract: With his setting of Amen at the end of “Christ is risen again” (BE 13: 47) Byrd brought a long story told through song to a stirring conclusion, evoking finally Christ’s much-anticipated triumph over the devil and death with a resonant moment of intense counterpoint. To achieve this effect Byrd revised the last phrase of his original version as he prepared this particular section of music for publication. But, for all the special effort here, it is fair to claim that Byrd, as he brought each and every one of his songs to a close, was aware that in certain
Book Title: Engaging Heritage, Engaging Communities- Publisher: Boydell & Brewer
Author(s): Whitehead Chris
Abstract: Across the global networks of heritage sites, museums, and galleries, the importance of communities to the interpretation and conservation of heritage is increasingly being recognised. Yet the very term "meaningful community engagement" betrays a myriad of contrary approaches and understandings. Who is a community? How can they engage with heritage and why would they want to? How do communities and heritage professionals perceive one another? What does it mean to "engage"? These questions unsettle the very foundations of community engagement and indicate a need to unpick this important but complex trend. Engaging Heritage, Engaging Communities critically explores the latest debates and practices surrounding community collaboration. By examining the different ways in which communities participate in heritage projects, the book questions the benefits, costs and limitations of community engagement. Whether communities are engaging through innovative initiatives or in response to economic, political or social factors, there is a need to understand how such engagements are conceptualised, facilitated and experienced by both the organisations and the communities involved.BR> Bryony Onciul is Lecturer in History at the University of Exeter; Michelle Stefano is the Co-Director of Maryland Traditions, the folklife program for the state of Maryland and Visiting Assistant Professor in American Studies at the University of Maryland, Baltimore County; Stephanie Hawke is a project manager and fundraiser, working on a range of projects aiming to engage communities with cultural heritage. Contributors: Gregory Ashworth, Evita Busa, Helen Graham, Julian Hartley, Stephanie Hawke, Carl Hogsden, Shatha Abu Khafajah, Nicole King, Bernadette Lynch, Billie Lythberg, Conal McCarthy, Ashley Minner, Wayne Ngata, Bryony Onciul, Elizabeth Pishief, Gregory Ramshaw, Philipp Schorch, Justin Sikora, Michelle Stefano, Gemma Tully, John Tunbridge.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7722/j.ctt1kgqvrc
7 Re-imagining Egypt: from:
Engaging Heritage, Engaging Communities
Author(s) Tully Gemma
Abstract: What does Egypt conjure up in your imagination? Powerful pharaohs, towering pyramids, arid deserts, modern revolutions? Egypt has experienced many different cultural influences stretching back over 300,000 years. All eras of Egypt’s past have helped shape the country today, yet the majority of the world is only familiar with one small part of the Egyptian story: the ‘Golden Age’ of the pharaohs. The exhibition
Re-imagining Egypt, held at Saffron Walden Museum in the UK between 26 November 2013 and 23 February 2014, aimed to challenge this narrow view. Community engagement was central to this process, as almost 100 local school-age
8 Interview – Evita Buša from:
Engaging Heritage, Engaging Communities
Author(s) Buša Evita
Abstract: Since I started to work in the museum field in 1996, when simultaneously finishing my Bachelor studies in Art History at the Art Academy of Latvia, I have been looking for answers about how contemporary art and art museums are relevant to peoples’ lives. Through the years as a professional my attention always was drawn to community-based art projects. After completing an MA degree in International Museum Studies at Gothenburg University in 2004 I moved to Puerto Rico, a small island very far from my
10 Engaging Communities of De-industrialisation: from:
Engaging Heritage, Engaging Communities
Author(s) King Nicole
Abstract: In newspapers and on television, and in museums and at heritage sites, the story of de-industrialisation in the USA is often represented through a simplistic historical lens: broad brushstrokes are used to paint the patterns of boom and bust with little interrogation of local-level, personal and shared experiences of it. This broad historical lens is rarely grounded in specific places, while simultaneously being connected to others with similar patterns of development and decline. Respecting and attempting to understand the people, places and intangible cultural heritage of industry’s rise and fall from the perspectives of those living these experiences is central.
Introduction from:
Secret Police Files from the Eastern Bloc
Author(s) Petrescu Corina L.
Abstract: When the secret police services of the former Eastern bloc were dismantled at the end of the Cold War, they left an ambivalent legacy for successor governments. The extensive historical archives that were salvaged during the transition—the copious quantities of paper documents either left behind in the confusion of shifting relations of power or rescued by farsighted reformers—are damning evidence of the activities of the disproportionately large political police forces that mushroomed in Central and Eastern European countries under communist rule. Unlike many physical remains of these regimes that have been consigned to the dustbin of history, the
8: Surveillance and the Senses in a Documentary Portrait of Radio Free Europe from:
Secret Police Files from the Eastern Bloc
Author(s) Komska Yuliya
Abstract: The story of Radio Free Europe (RFE; since 1976, Radio Free Europe/Radio Liberty, or RFE/RL), the West’s key Cold War–era broadcaster into five Eastern European countries in six languages, is laced with tales of mystery, murder, and espionage.¹ Founded in 1950 and covertly financed by the CIA until 1967, based in divided Germany’s western half, amplified along fascist Portugal’s coast, and jammed east of the Iron Curtain, the station remained for decades in the spotlight of more than one country’s secret police. In addition to the CIA and its Western European counterparts, “[a] ll of the intelligence services of
The Horror of Coming Home: from:
Goethe Yearbook 24
Author(s) LULY SARA
Abstract: Caroline de la Motte Fouqué’s Gothic short story “Der Abtrünnige” (The Turn Coat, 1816) opens on the evening of August 7th 1814, moments before King Friedrich Wilhelm III’s regiment returns from the battlefield to Berlin, heralded with a burst of patriotic imagery and pomp. The Prussian eagle on the flag seems to circle above the newly liberated capital city; braziers illuminate the Opernplatz; and the streets of Berlin fill with a sea of lights shining amid laurels and flowers. A crowd waits in tense, silent anticipation until the king appears, in all of his regal glory; “Er wird die Sonne
1 Presenting the Museum from:
Writing and Heritage in Contemporary Spain
Abstract: The essence of the museum lies in a number of qualities. Museums have a rich and varied history, and indeed still now encompass a wide range of areas of knowledge and uses. The museum’s function, as designated by the International Council of Museums/
Conseil International des Musées, is as ‘a non-profit, permanent institution in the service of society and its development, open to the public, which acquires, conserves, researches, communicates and exhibits the tangible and intangible heritage of humanity and its environment for the purposes of education, study and enjoyment’.³ As Donald Prezoisi points out, anything (tangible or intangible, it seems)
13: “Die Gegenwart war es nicht”: from:
Twenty Years On
Author(s) Smale Catherine
Abstract: The front cover of the first edition of Irina Liebmann’s documentary volume
Stille Mitte von Berlin bears a photograph of the Postfuhramt, the historic post-office building in Berlin’s Oranienburger Straße where the horses drawing the city’s mail coaches were once stabled.¹ Taken in the early 1980s as an aide-memoire for Liebmann’s project on the history of this part of the city, the picture is of poor quality, with fading colors and a slight blurring of the focus (fig. 13.1). This creates an air of neglect, which is heightened by the austerity of the subject matter: the street is virtually empty,
1: Running Texts, Stunning Drafts from:
Kafka for the Twenty-First Century
Author(s) Reuß Roland
Abstract: During the 1960s, 1970s, and 1980s, Paul Raabe’s edition of Kafka’s stories titled
Sämtliche Erzählungen sold a million copies in Germany alone and functioned as the main textual source for many Kafka scholars. This edition contains a curious emendation that has a certain exemplarity. Both the manuscript and all the authorized published versions of Kafka’s story “The New Lawyer” (“Der neue Advokat”) contain the sentence “Im Allgemeinen billigt das Barreau die Aufnahme des Bucephalus” (In general the bar approves the admission of Bucephalus, KSS 60). If any sentence of Kafka’s might be termed authentic, it is this one: it is
Book Title: The Novels of Josefina Aldecoa-Women, Society and Cultural Memory in Contemporary Spain
Publisher: Boydell & Brewer
Author(s): KENNY NUALA
Abstract: Josefina Aldecoa, in her treatment of themes such as a woman's place in society under and after dictatorship, mother-daughter relationships, war, and memory, confirmed her unique role as a contemporary novelist concerned with women's identity in Spain and as a writer of the mid-century generation ('los niños de la guerra'). The first volume of her trilogy, Historia de una maestra, was one of the earliest narratives of historical memory to be produced in Spain. In this sense, Aldecoa's work anticipated new developments in gender studies, such as the intersection of feminist concerns and cultural memory. This book offers a comprehensive examination of Aldecoa's trajectory as a novelist, from La enredadera to Hermanas, centring on her primary preoccupations of gender and memory, arguing that Aldecoa's fiction offers a new, more complex understanding of women's identity than previously understood. The work combines the two dominating theoretical components of feminism and cultural memory with close textual analysis of Aldecoa's narratives. Her novels highlight the importance of the details of women's daily experiences and struggles throughout the twentieth century, a period of significant socio-political upheaval and change in Spain's history. NUALA KENNY teaches Spanish at the National University of Maynooth, Ireland.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7722/j.ctt1x72wv
Chapter 1 Feminism from:
The Novels of Josefina Aldecoa
Abstract: In the following chapter, a brief critical history of the main tenets of feminist theory relevant to this book will be outlined. This will include an analysis of Anglo-American, French, and Spanish feminism. Each movement will be examined with reference to the political and social climate in which they emerged, the basic tenets shaping each movement and the strengths and weaknesses they possess. An understanding of the development of feminist criticism is essential if one is to appreciate the growth of literature by women in Spain, and thus, the work of Josefina Aldecoa, whose writing captures the reality of womanhood
Chapter 4 Memory and Civil War: from:
The Novels of Josefina Aldecoa
Abstract: This chapter will examine the issue of cultural memory and the impact of the Spanish Civil War as depicted in Aldecoa’s trilogy,
Historia de una maestra, Mujeres de negroandLa fuerza del destino. These novels tell the story of Gabriela López Pardo, her mother and her daughter Juana, who together bear witness to one of the most turbulent periods in Spain’s history. In order to pass them on to her daughter, Gabriela records her memories of the coming of the Second Republic, her dreams of educational reform, and the death of her husband at the outbreak of the Civil
Book Title: Interconnections-Gender and Race in American History
Publisher: Boydell & Brewer
Author(s): Parker Alison M.
Abstract: This collection builds on decades of interdisciplinary scholarship by African American women and gender historians and feminist scholars, bridging the gap between well-developed theories of race, gender, and power and the practice of historical research. It reveals the interdependent construction of racial and gender identity in individuals' lived experiences in specific historical contexts, such as westward expansion, civil rights movements, or economic depression as well as national and transnational debates over marriage, citizenship and sexual mores. All of these essays consider multiple aspects of identity, including sexuality, class, religion, and nationality, among others, but the volume emphasizes gender and race--the focus of our new book series--as principal bases of identity and locations of power and oppression in American history. Alison M. Parker is professor and chair of the history department at SUNY College at Brockport. Carol Faulkner is associate professor and chair of history at Syracuse University.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7722/j.ctt1x732q
Introduction from:
Interconnections
Author(s) Faulkner Carol
Abstract: The chapters in this volume, collected for a conference held at the University of Rochester, see the interconnections between gender and race as fundamental to American identity and central to American history. Organized by Carol Faulkner, Alison Parker, and Victoria Wolcott, the conference celebrated the launch of a new book series at the University of Rochester Press called Gender and Race in American History. Building on decades of interdisciplinary research by feminist scholars and historians of African American women and gender, these chapters bridge the gap between well-developed theories of race, gender, and power and the practice of historical research.
Introduction from:
Gabriel García Márquez and Ovid
Abstract: On first viewing, Ovid and Gabriel García Márquez could not seem to be much further apart. One was born into a well-to-do family in the peaceful, golden reign of the emperor Augustus in the first century BC. Enjoying the life of a wealthy, talented young man in Rome, he tried his hand at love poetry before penning the imaginative delights of his epic story of things changing into other things, in a bid to impress his eager literary audience of fellow poets. The other was born in the heat of twentieth-century Colombia, raised in a climate that was politically charged
2 Points of View from:
Gabriel García Márquez and Ovid
Abstract: In the first chapter, I studied the various ways in which a narrator produces a magical realist effect in the text. One important point that emerged from the passages being analysed was the centrality of communal belief for adopting a perspective upon reality that is regarded as valid. Disbelievers are frowned upon while storytellers are seen to embellish and exaggerate their accounts on many occasions. The confusion that arises for the reader creates the impression that two points of view upon a given reality are battling with one another. In fact, there are frequent examples within both texts where events
4 More than Words Can Say from:
Gabriel García Márquez and Ovid
Abstract: In the previous chapter, I examined the claims of Latin Americanists that magical realism emerged from their continent due to its unique history, geography and racial mixing. It was demonstrated, by the analysis of key passages in García Márquez’s novel and Ovid’s poem, that there are many factors that can explain the use of magical realism, ranging from political and cultural to literary traditions. In this chapter, I continue to examine the claims of Latin Americanists, in this instance, focusing upon the aesthetic effect of magical realism, rather than the reasons for its appearance.
8 The Misa de amor in the Spanish Cancioneros and the Sentimental Romance from:
Medieval Hispanic Studies in Memory of Alan Deyermond
Author(s) SEVERIN DOROTHY SHERMAN
Abstract: Alan Deyermond’s contribution to the study of the sentimental romance is so essential that, before he wrote his seminal essay on the genre in the medieval volume of his
Literary History of Spain(1971), we used to call it the sentimental novel. To him I owe the inspiration for my book on the genre (2005), and this additional footnote to that book. When I categorized religious parody in the sentimental romance in that book, I did not include the category of theMisa de amor, although I made a passing reference to it. A rereading of the key texts of
9 ‘Manus mee distillaverunt mirram’: from:
Medieval Hispanic Studies in Memory of Alan Deyermond
Author(s) TWOMEY LESLEY
Abstract: Writing in 1970, I gave half a page to (Leonor) López de Córdoba, seven lines to Florencia Pinar, and three lines of a footnote to Teresa of Cartagena. Yet this inadequate coverage is a good deal more than these authors receive in any other recent history of literature (most do not mention them at all), and it was indeed condemned as excessive by a Spanish reviewer.²
11 Vernacular Commentaries and Glosses in Late Medieval Castile, ii: from:
Medieval Hispanic Studies in Memory of Alan Deyermond
Author(s) WEISS JULIAN
Abstract: The present checklist is the second in a series devoted to documenting the scope of vernacular commentaries and glosses on Castilian literary and religious texts during the later Middle Ages, a transformative period in the history of vernacular literary culture. Although the vast majority of the works included derive from the fifteenth century, the chronological span of these lists runs from the mid-fourteenth (with Juan García de Castrojeriz’s commentary on Aegidius Romanus’
De regimine principum) to the end of the post-incunable period (with works such as the parodic commentary on theCarajicomedia, composed 1506–19). The series starts with a
Book Title: Medievalist Enlightenment-From Charles Perrault to Jean-Jacques Rousseau
Publisher: Boydell & Brewer
Author(s): Montoya Alicia C.
Abstract: Literary medievalism played a vital role in the construction of the French Enlightenment. Starting with the Quarrel of the Ancients and Moderns, it influenced movements leading to the Romantic rediscovery of the Middle Ages, and helped to shape new literary genres, from the epistolary novel to the fairy tale and opera. Indeed, the dominant mode of the early Enlightenment, 'galanterie', was of medievalist inspiration. Moreover, the academic study of medieval texts underlay modern ideals of scholarship, institutionalized at the royal academies. The Middle Ages polemically functioned as an alternative site, allowing authors to rethink their age's political and social ideologies. At the centre of these debates was the notion of historical progress. Was progress possible, as the 'philosophes' held, or was human history a process of degeneration, with the Middle Ages as a lost Golden Age? From the re-evaluation of the medieval thus emerged not only the seeds of a new poetics, but also the central questions that preoccupied Enlightenment thinkers from Montesquieu to Rousseau. This book shows how, in order to understand the aesthetic and intellectual transformations that marked modernity, it is essential to examine how this period conceived of the past, and particularly those "Dark Ages" that served as the defining foil for the modern Age of Light. Alicia C. Montoya is an Assistant Professor at the Department of Literary and Cultural Studies at the Radboud University Nijmegen.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7722/j.ctt284t40
1 A Sense of the Past: from:
Medievalist Enlightenment
Abstract: This chapter argues that for early French Enlightenment authors, the medieval functioned not primarily as a historical concept, as it does for us today, but rather as a floating rhetorical category to which a precise content had yet to be ascribed. Modern ideas of the medieval as a discrete, closed-off period in history are themselves the product of discussions that took place, during the Enlightenment and at other historical moments, on the meaning and movement of history. Because the early Enlightenment’s concept of
moyen âge was different from the way we conceive of it today, this chapter will first backtrack
1: The German Faustian Century from:
The Faustian Century
Author(s) Weeks Andrew
Abstract: The sixteenth-century Faust phenomenon is a monument without an inscription. Few doubt the historical importance of the anonymous 1587
Historia von D. Johann Fausten, but how the story relates to the time of its origins is not self-evident. Does Faustus signify the rebellion of the new sciences against religious authority or the rejection of Renaissance humanism, the obscurantism of the Reformation or the latent nihilism of the dawning modern age?
6: The Aesthetics of the 1587 Spies from:
The Faustian Century
Author(s) de Huszar Allen Marguerite
Abstract: A chapter analyzing the aesthetics of the 1587 Spies
Historia von D. Johann Fausten may strike many as an oxymoron. We need only a brief review of previous assessments to suggest such a conclusion. Let Wilhelm Scherer’s devastating critique from 1884 of the anonymous author’s literary skills represent a point of view that still has subscribers up to the present day. Scherer begins, “Wie schlecht erzählt er! Wie schlecht hat er seinen Stoff disponirt. Wie wenig Übersicht und Klarheit besitzt er!” (How badly he tells a story. How badly he arranges the material. How little oversight and clarity he possesses).¹
9: Antiauthoritarianism and the Problem of Knowledge in the from:
The Faustian Century
Author(s) Weeks Andrew
Abstract: When we look back in history, our perception of differences is foreshortened in time the way our perception of the horizon reduces distinctions in space. A millennium of the ancient world boils down to antiquity. The centuries from 800 to 1500 can be amalgamated into medievalism. Early modern periods are spoken of as homogeneous ages. Not only are ages and centuries homogenized, movements such as the Reformation or the Renaissance acquire a monolithic aspect. The equalizing resolution of phenomena distances them from one another by eliminating nuances and ambiguities. An example of such leveling is our perception of the 1587
8: New Experiments in the New Century (2000–2004) from:
Becoming John Updike
Abstract: The continuing debate over Updike’s status at the beginning of the twenty-first century can be illustrated by the following three assessments. In his lengthy
History of American Literature (2004), Richard Gray describes Updike as a master craftsman whose novels deal with problems posed by the “entropic vision” that characterizes modern life (615). But Jay Prosser (2001b) insists that, whatever Updike’s supporters say about his talents, the decline in his reputation, though not “spectacular,” has been “significant.” Prosser believes this falling off is inevitable, because in his view Updike was never “America’s most representative contemporary author”; instead, if he “was ever
Book Title: El documental cinematográfico y televisivo contemporáneo-Memoria, sujeto y formación de la identidad democrática española
Publisher: Boydell & Brewer
Author(s): ESTRADA ISABEL M.
Abstract: Este libro evalúa la aportación del documental cinematográfico y televisivo producido en España a partir de los años 90 al debate en torno a la memoria de la represión franquista, por un lado, así como a la construcción de la identidad democrática, en términos más generales. Propongo que tanto los documentales con un enfoque histórico explícito como aquellos cuya mirada retrospectiva se realiza sin referentes tan concretos cuestionan el proyecto político teleológico concebido durante la Transición. La primera parte de mi estudio trata de la memoria histórica de la guerra civil específicamente y, la segunda, de la memoria en un sentido socioeconómico para apuntar el déficit de agencia del sujeto en la democracia neoliberal. En última instancia se reivindica la marginalidad social de la víctima a la vez que se deja al descubierto su obliteración de los procesos democráticos. Isabel M. Estrada is Visiting Assistant Professor, Franklin & Marshall College. ENGLISH VERSION This book examines how a selected group of documentaries made since 1995 for both film and television inform the debate centered on the so-called "recuperation of memory" of the Spanish Civil War and dictatorship. Estrada contends that these documentaries modify Spanish identity as it was conceived by the teleological historical project of the transition. The narrative of mass media should be examined in order to comprehend the process of the "recovery of memory" that culminated in the Law of Historical Memory (2007). She carries out a comparative analysis of the visual discourse of the documentary and the narrative discourses of history and testimony, paying special attention to the relations of power among them. Using theoretical frameworks provided by Badiou, Adorno, Renov, and Ricoeur, this study ultimately sheds light on the status of the victim in the context of Spain's neoliberal democracy. Isabel M. Estrada is Visiting Assistant Professor, Franklin & Marshall College.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7722/j.ctt2jbkxg
Book Title: Christians and Jews in Angevin England-The York Massacre of 1190, Narratives and Contexts
Publisher: Boydell & Brewer
Author(s): Watson Sethina
Abstract: The mass suicide and murder of the men, women and children of the Jewish community in York on 16 March 1190 is one of the most scarring events in the history of Anglo-Judaism, and an aspect of England's medieval past which is widely remembered around the world. However, the York massacre was in fact only one of a series of attacks on communities of Jews across England in 1189-90; they were violent expressions of wider new constructs of the nature of Christian and Jewish communities, and the targeted outcries of local townspeople, whose emerging urban politics were enmeshed within the swiftly developing structures of royal government. This new collection considers the massacre as central to the narrative of English and Jewish history around 1200. Its chapters broaden the contexts within which the narrative is usually considered and explore how a narrative of events in 1190 was built up, both at the time and in following years. They also focus on two main strands: the role of narrative in shaping events and their subsequent perception; and the degree of 'convivencia' between Jews and Christians and consideration of the circumstances and processes through which neighbours became enemies and victims. Sarah Rees Jones is Senior Lecturer in History, Sethina Watson Lecturer, at the University of York. Contributors: Sethina Watson, Sarah Rees Jones, Joe Hillaby, Nicholas Vincent, Alan Cooper, Robert C. Stacey, Paul Hyams, Robin R. Mundill, Thomas Roche, Eva de Visscher, Pinchas Roth, Ethan Zadoff, Anna Sapir Abulafia, Heather Blurton, Matthew Mesley, Carlee A. Bradbury, Hannah Johnson, Jeffrey J. Cohen, Anthony Bale
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7722/j.ctt2jbm1c
Introduction: from:
Christians and Jews in Angevin England
Author(s) Watson Sethina
Abstract: During the course of one desperate night in March 1190, an estimated 150 Jewish men, women and children committed suicide or were murdered at the royal castle in York, where they had fled for safety. The York massacre horrified contemporaries, Christians and Jews, and is remembered today around the world. It is recalled in Jewish elegies and holds a singular, sad place in the English national story as ʹthe most notorious anti-Jewish atrocityʹ in its history.¹ Most particularly, the memory is tied to place. Cliffordʹs Tower, the mid-thirteenth-century stone keep of the royal castle, has become its most enduring symbol.²
1 Neighbours and Victims in Twelfth-Century York: from:
Christians and Jews in Angevin England
Author(s) Jones Sarah Rees
Abstract: Barrie Dobsonʹs wide-ranging and richly-detailed study of the massacre of the Jews of York in March 1190 remains the definitive history of that terrible event.¹ Most importantly he demonstrated that the massacre did not mark the end of a Jewish community in the city but rather occurred near its beginning: very soon after their first settlement under Josce and Benedict of York in the 1170s and 1180s. The return of Jews to York after 1190, and the new Jewish community which flourished in the early thirteenth century, was the subject of later papers by Dobson, now reprinted in a single
3 William of Newburgh, Josephus and the New Titus from:
Christians and Jews in Angevin England
Author(s) Vincent Nicholas
Abstract: The story that follows is to be read as an exercise in intellectual history, and in particular as an attempt to trace the debt owed not just by twelfth-century English chroniclers, but by English churchmen and kings, to the literary and historical traditions of a much more distant past. In pursuing this line of enquiry, I owe a special debt to two modern historians. The first, Barrie Dobson, in his study of the York massacre of 1190, has identified the chief contemporary witness to these events, the
Historia Rerum Anglicarum of William of Newburgh, as a ʹcomparatively impartial and well-balanced
5 The Massacres of 1189-90 and the Origins of the Jewish Exchequer, 1186–1226 from:
Christians and Jews in Angevin England
Author(s) Stacey Robert C.
Abstract: The Jewish Exchequer is not a new subject. William Prynne in the seventeenth century, and Thomas Madox a century later, were the first scholars to devote sustained attention to the institution.¹ In their wake, a series of twentieth-century historians have followed, each making valuable contributions.² But despite the attention that has been devoted to the workings of the institution, the historical context within which we should understand the Jewish Exchequerʹs emergence, and the significance of its emergence for the subsequent history of the medieval English Jewish community, are subjects that will still repay more careful investigation. Three points in particular
10 The Talmudic Community of Thirteenth-Century England from:
Christians and Jews in Angevin England
Author(s) Zadoff Ethan
Abstract: The study of medieval law occupies a unique niche within traditional academic discourse. A concentration on philological precision, challenges pertaining to manuscript study, and the ʹinternal languageʹ of jurisprudence have at times over-shadowed the consideration of the wider societal implications of medieval law and curtailed its use in the investigation of broad themes of social and cultural history. This is particularly true of the thirteenth-century Anglo-Jewish legal corpus, the study of which has been relegated to a select few articles and studies.¹
15 Massacre and Memory: from:
Christians and Jews in Angevin England
Author(s) Johnson Hannah
Abstract: History, it seems, must always suffer the impositions of second guessing. If this is true of historical events, the traditional content of historical accounts, it is no less true of historiography, that higher order analysis which is itself a venerable form of retrospective re-examination. We continuously revise our understanding of historical explanations as well as events. In a volume dedicated to revisiting the massacre at York in 1190 and its legacy, I take it as given that part of our task is to consider what kinds of tools we have in our scholarly arsenal in the early twenty-first century for
16 The Future of the Jews of York from:
Christians and Jews in Angevin England
Author(s) Cohen Jeffrey
Abstract: William of Newburghʹs
History of English Affairs grants an access to the troubling events of 1190 unmatched by other sources. It is difficult to resist portal analogies when speaking of the world we glimpse in his vigorous Latin prose. Detailed and wide-ranging, Newburghʹs narrative enables the reader to feel a witness to unfolding incidents. He creates a sense of privileged access to a vivacious world of complicated human actors, of local and national forces on the move. Yet the story Newburgh tells is partial, framed by the doorway he constructs around its contours to give the tale coherence. His narrative
Foreword from:
Rethinking Hanslick
Author(s) Bonds Mark Evan
Abstract: Any serious account of musical criticism or aesthetics in the nineteenth century has to confront Eduard Hanslick at some point. For more than forty years, he was the leading music critic in Vienna, one of Europe’s cultural capitals, and his brief treatise on aesthetics,
Vom Musikalisch-Schönen, remains the central document in the history of the concept known as “absolute music,” the idea of music as a wholly self-referential art of pure form.
Book Title: The Civil Wars after 1660-Public Remembering in Late Stuart England
Publisher: Boydell & Brewer
Author(s): Neufeld Matthew
Abstract: This book examines the conflicting ways in which the civil wars and Interregnum were remembered, constructed and represented in seventeenth- and eighteenth-century England. It argues that during the late Stuart period, public remembering of the English civil wars and Interregnum was not concerned with re-fighting the old struggle but rather with commending and justifying, or contesting and attacking, the Restoration settlements. After the return of King Charles II the political nation had to address the question of remembering and forgetting the recent conflict. The answer was to construct a polity grounded on remembering and scapegoating puritan politics and piety. The proscription of the puritan impulse enacted by the Restoration settlements was supported by a public memory of the 1640s and 1650s which was used to show that Dissenters could not, and should not, be trusted with power. Drawing upon the interdisciplinary field of social memory studies, this book offers a new perspective on the historical and political cultures of early modern England, and will be of significant interest to social, cultural and political historians as well as scholars working in memory studies. Matthew Neufeld is Lecturer in early modern British history at the University of Saskatchewan, Canada.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7722/j.ctt2tt1n8
1 The Restoration Regime and Historical Reconstructions of the Civil War and Interregnum from:
The Civil Wars after 1660
Abstract: In the years immediately following the restoration of the monarchy, the English had a paradoxical relationship to their nation’s recent history. On the one hand, they were supposed to forget about it. The Convention Parliament had passed an Act of Oblivion within a few months of the king’s return. This legislation commanded people not to remember publicly the civil wars. On the other hand, personal memories of what were referred to as the ‘late broken times’ were lodged firmly within most people’s minds. This was recognised openly, as in the preface to a short book called
History of the Commons
4: Wilhelm Krützfeld and Other “Good” Constables in Police Station 16 in Hackescher Markt, Berlin from:
Representing the "Good German" in Literature and Culture after 1945
Author(s) Bourke Eoin
Abstract: The main protagonist in the following narrative is the man in the photograph, Wilhelm Krützfeld, seen here sitting at his desk in his capacity as chief of police station 16 in Hackescher Markt in Berlin-Mitte. Behind him is a map of the precinct for which he was responsible. He has gone down in history, if in more hidden history than general, not as much as the rescuer of a person or group (although he is known to have done that as well by informing the Jewish community of impending SS raids), but rather as rescuer of a building, and indeed
9: Memories of Good and Evil in from:
Representing the "Good German" in Literature and Culture after 1945
Author(s) Hamilton Coman
Abstract: In the past six decades of German cultural memory, the figure of Sophie Scholl has undergone a series of metamorphoses. She has developed from being a traitor and a suicidal failure into a distant, legendary heroine. Today, her story of resistance against the Nazi regime and her iconic and tragically fatal act of scattering seditious leaflets in the University of Munich atrium is heroically retold in classrooms throughout Germany. Placing Scholl in the context of historiographical development since her execution in 1943, this essay intends to look at how director Marc Rothemund has further modified the shape of Sophie Scholl
11: Macbeth, Not Henry V: from:
Representing the "Good German" in Literature and Culture after 1945
Author(s) De Ornellas Kevin
Abstract: L
e Silence de la mer (The silence of the sea), the Resistance novella by Jean Bruller (1902–91) — then writing under the pseudonym of Vercors — was published in occupied Paris by the clandestine publishing house Les Éditions de Minuit in 1942; it had been written between July and October, 1941.¹ It is an ostensibly naturalistic story, one with a simple plot. It is the contention of this essay that the apparent naturalism of the prose is complicated by its investment in a clear Shakespearean allegory: the German believes he represents a “good” Shakespearean regime like that of Henry V but,
Public Engagement at Prestongrange: from:
Archaeology, the Public and the Recent Past
Author(s) Simpson Biddy
Abstract: The Prestongrange Community Archaeology Project was set up in 2004 to explore the site’s earlier history, and it was completed in 2010.² The project was developed and co-ordinated
3 Fernando de Herrera (1534–1597): from:
Love Poetry in the Spanish Golden Age
Abstract: In our post-modern or
postpost-modern present, we pay little more than lip service to a flawed sense of a continuously unfolding linear temporality. Within an apparently dynamic frame of moving horizons which, on the surface, recognises that meaning does not settle easily within segregated presentism, we have locked theearlymodern into a temporal pocket on the lower end of a value-added sequential scale. Our contemporary understanding of linear history, as an accumulation of personal and communal experience, is, of course, more complex and, indeed, less ‘linear’ than the Aristotelian concept of the numerical estimation of movement. But while
5 Luis de Góngora y Argote: from:
Love Poetry in the Spanish Golden Age
Abstract: Neoplatonic love had been presented by Castiglione as the perfect antidote to the darker emotions associated with human passion – jealousy being prominent among the transgressive desires that required suppression.¹ It is not wholly surprising, therefore, that the dismantling of the Neoplatonic aesthetic in Góngora would liberate a revisionary play upon that most illicit, appetitive drive whose cultural history allowed for the interconnection of erotic and emulative poetics. This chapter will explore how motifs of envy and jealousy are interwoven in Góngora’s love poetry and forge a metaphoric merger between two complementary attitudes: the will to usurp the forbidden feminine object
Introduction from:
Narratives of Identity in Alban Berg's "Lulu"
Abstract: In 1955, around the twentieth anniversary of Berg’s death, Theodor Adorno felt compelled to restore what he regarded as Berg’s rightful place in the history of musical aesthetics, as well as his legacy as a composer.¹ One of Adorno’s chief complaints was related to the changing perception of Berg’s music: “During his lifetime he was a leading member of the avant-garde and would have never felt himself to be anything else. He now finds himself lumped together with others under the label of ‘modern classics,’ a label from which he would have recoiled.”²
Proclaiming the War News: from:
War and Literature
Author(s) WRIGHT TOM F.
Abstract: How does the role of public speech evolve in an age of technological transformation? Two literary and visual artefacts from the wars of nineteenth-century America pose this question, and offer insights into a chapter of media history that is still poorly understood. In the first, Richard Caton Woodville’s
War News From Mexico(1848), the ambivalent place of wartime voice takes centre stage. This most iconic of genre paintings records a foundational scene of US imperialism, and captures the public drama of national expansion. Its broader subject, however, is the social life of information. Woodville’s image depicts news of Mexican surrender
Book Title: Modern German Thought from Kant to Habermas-An Annotated German-Language Reader
Publisher: Boydell & Brewer
Author(s): Large Duncan
Abstract: German-language thinkers such as Kant, Marx, Nietzsche, and Freud are central to modernity. Yet their reception in the English-speaking world has largely depended on translations, a situation that has often hampered full engagement with the rhetorical and philosophical complexity of the German history of ideas. The present volume, the first of its kind, is a response to this situation. After an introduction charting the remarkable flowering of German-language thought since the eighteenth century, it offers extracts -- in the original German -- from sixteen major philosophical texts, with extensive introductions and annotations in English. All extracts are carefully chosen to introduce the individual thinkers while allowing the reader to pursue broader themes such as the fate of reason or the history of modern selfhood. The book offers students and scholars of German a complement to linguistic, historical, and literary study by giving them access to the wealth of German-language philosophy. It represents a new way into the work of a succession of thinkers who have defined modern philosophy and thus remain of crucial relevance today. The philosophers: Immanuel Kant, G. W. F. Hegel, Ludwig Feuerbach, Karl Marx, Arthur Schopenhauer, Friedrich Nietzsche, Sigmund Freud, Martin Heidegger, Walter Benjamin, Georg Lukács, Max Horkheimer and Theodor Adorno, Jürgen Habermas. Henk de Berg is Professor of German at the University of Sheffield. Duncan Large is Professor of German at Swansea University.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7722/j.ctt6wp91n
2: Georg Wilhelm Friedrich Hegel (1770–1831) from:
Modern German Thought from Kant to Habermas
Abstract: Born in Stuttgart in 1770, Georg Wilhelm Friedrich Hegel studied theology and philosophy at the Tübinger Stift, the theological seminary attached to the University of Tübingen. Here, he formed friendships with two students who would also become major figures in German cultural history, the poet Friedrich Hölderlin and the philosopher F. W. J. Schelling. He graduated in 1793. Not wanting to become a vicar, he started working as a private tutor, first in Bern (where he became acquainted with the work of the economists James Steuart and Adam Smith, whose ideas would remain crucial to his thinking) and after that
4: Arthur Schopenhauer (1788–1860) from:
Modern German Thought from Kant to Habermas
Abstract: The year 1788 stands out in the history of German philosophy for being the year in which Kant’s
Kritik der praktischen Vernunftwas published, in Riga, and Arthur Schopenhauer was born, down the Baltic coast in Danzig (now Gdańsk, Poland), on 22 February. This contingent conjunction of the two philosophers’ lives was a happy coincidence, since Schopenhauer would in due course become one of Kant’s most devoted followers (as well as one of his most stringent critics). Their lives were markedly different, though, and can perhaps be taken as symptomatic of the larger differences between the Enlightenment and the Romantic
9 Jealousy in María de Zayas’s Intercalated Poetry: from:
Spanish Golden Age Poetry in Motion
Author(s) Bultman Dana
Abstract: As readers progress through the frame that enfolds and interconnects the twenty novellas of Zayas’s two books, they follow the thread of the story
Book Title: Edinburgh German Yearbook 3-Contested Legacies: Constructions of Cultural Heritage in the GDR
Publisher: Boydell & Brewer
Author(s): Rolle Sabine
Abstract: Established, commissioned, and edited by the Department of German at the University of Edinburgh, Edinburgh German Yearbook encourages and disseminates lively and open discussion of themes pertinent to German Studies, viewed from all angles but with particular interest in problems arising out of politics and history. No other yearbook covers the entire field while addressing a focused theme in each issue. Coinciding with the twentieth anniversary of the fall of the Berlin Wall, volume 3 re-directs current debates on memory and tradition, opening up fresh perspectives on the cultural history of the GDR and exploring how the nation's cultural discourses entered into a productive but often problematic dialogue with the values of the past and with the German cultural inheritance. Topics include the compositional engagement with musical heritage; industrial design and cultural politics; the establishment of antifascist monuments and their use as sites of resistance; constructions of a cultural heritage in architecture; the influence of cultural politics on literary scholarship; continuities and breaks with tradition in visual and literary culture; and engagement with the past in the works of Konrad Wolf, Irmtraud Morgner, and Anna Seghers. Contributors: Leonie Beiersdorf, Julian Blunk, Dara Bryant, Helen Finch, Carola Hähnel-Mesnard, Stacy Hartman, Elaine Kelly, Heather Mathews, Katharina Pfützner, Matthew Philpotts, Larson Powell, Tim Rei, Marianne Schwarz-Scherer, Laura Silverberg. Matthew Philpotts is Lecturer in German at the University of Manchester, and Sabine Rolle is Lecturer in German at the University of Edinburgh.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7722/j.ctt7zssk0
Book Title: Tragedy and the Tragic in German Literature, Art, and Thought- Publisher: Boydell & Brewer
Author(s): Quinn Thomas P.
Abstract: The many catastrophes of German history have often been described as tragic. Consequently, German literature, music, philosophy, painting, and even architecture are rich in tragic connotations. Yet exactly what "tragedy" and "the tragic" may mean requires clarification. The poet creates a certain artful shape and trajectory for raw experience by "putting it into words"; but does putting such experience into words (or paintings or music or any other form) betray suffering by turning it into mere art? Or is it art that first turns mere suffering into tragic experience by revealing and clarifying its deepest dimension? What are we talking about, exactly, when we talk about tragic experience and tragic art, especially in an age in which, according to Hannah Arendt, evil has become banal? Does banality muffle or even annul the tragic? Does tragedy take suffering and transform it into beauty, as Schiller thought? Is it in the interest of truth for suffering to be "beautiful"? Is it possible that poetry, music, and art are important because they in fact create the meaning of suffering? Or is suffering only suffering and not accessible to meaning, tragic or otherwise? This book comprises essays that seek to clarify the meaning of tragedy and the tragic in its many German contexts, art forms, and disciplines, from literature and philosophy to music, painting, and history. Contributors: Jeffrey A. Bernstein, Steve Dowden, Wolfram Ette, Jennifer Anna Gosetti-Ferencei, Karsten Harries, Joseph P. Lawrence, James McFarland, Karen Painter, Bruno Pieger, Robert Pirro, Thomas Quinn, Mark Roche, Helmut Walser Smith. Stephen D. Dowden is Professor of German at Brandeis University. Thomas Quinn is an independent scholar.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7722/j.ctt7zstkf
2: Goethe’s Faust as the Tragedy of Modernity from:
Tragedy and the Tragic in German Literature, Art, and Thought
Author(s) Lawrence Joseph P.
Abstract: The tragedy of modernity is that, turning its back on tragedy, it moves along with reckless abandon and in the process forgets the wisdom of the ages. Even its attempts to proceed with caution, entrusting history to the guidance of reason, all too often misfire, for what does reason have to say about where we should be headed? Are we to do what makes rational sense for each of us as isolated individuals? Should we act for this historical moment in which collectively we find ourselves? Or is the proper goal the ultimate good of humanity, as might be realized
5: Nietzsche, Büchner, and the Blues from:
Tragedy and the Tragic in German Literature, Art, and Thought
Author(s) Dowden Stephen D.
Abstract: In The Birth of Tragedy Nietzsche links tragic art to folk songs. Following Schopenhauer, he takes music—and not literary genre, historical ideas, philosophical concepts, actual suffering, or even pure storytelling—to be what originates, shapes, and carries tragedy’s expressive force. According to Nietzsche, the spontaneous appeal of rhythm and melody evoke a primal sense of unity with life and with the greater whole in which life is imbedded. First the music and then the words, insofar as words too are musical, well up out of these depths as specific, merely individual instances of a deeper, never-quite-articulated knowledge and, generally,
8: Rosenzweig’s Tragedy and the Spectacles of Strauss: from:
Tragedy and the Tragic in German Literature, Art, and Thought
Author(s) Bernstein Jeffrey A.
Abstract: Is there not something oppressive about raising, once again, the question of how to understand German-Jewish history (if, in fact, one assumes that non-Jewish and Jewish Germans actually participated in the
samehistory)? According to Gershom Scholem, the answer would have to be yes. In the context of speaking about German-Jewish dialogue, he states the following:
12: Vestiges of the Tragic from:
Tragedy and the Tragic in German Literature, Art, and Thought
Author(s) Roche Mark W.
Abstract: A common refrain today is that tragedy is either not possible or hopelessly unable to do justice to our age. Arguments for this view are diverse. They include, among others, the transition from what the Italian philosopher Giambattista Vico called the age of heroes, where one single individual could still direct the course of history, to the age of men, when the due procedure of civic institutions, and no longer the great individual, became the guarantor of order, justice, and historical change.
1: Aboriginal Oral Traditions from:
History of Literature in Canada
Author(s) Gruber Eva
Abstract: As rendered in the Hau-de-no-sau-nee (Iroquois) creation story, the earth came into being when First Woman fell down from the sky world into the water world. In an attempt to break her fall, loons placed themselves beneath her, while the sea animals — duck, otter, beaver, serpent, toad, and muskrat — dived to the bottom of the sea for a piece of mud to create a place for her to land on. After several attempts they succeeded, and the little clump of earth on Great Turtle’s back where First Woman safely landed began to grow and expand. Today, the earth still rests
2: The Whites Arrive: from:
History of Literature in Canada
Author(s) Higgins Iain M.
Abstract: Like most modern nation states, Canada was invented slowly, and like many nation states beyond Europe, it was invented by white colonizers who came from overseas. Indeed, the standard history of the name “Canada” itself retraces the nation’s slow historical emergence as a product of European expansion and colonization. Originally a Huron-Iroquois word meaning “village” or “settlement,”
kanata entered the Euro-American record through Jacques Cartier’s accounts of his explorations in the 1530s and 1540s, and referred to a region in the Laurentians (see ch. 4, Laflèche). Contemporary European mapmakers quickly borrowed the name from Cartier, using it still more vaguely
3: Historical Background from:
History of Literature in Canada
Author(s) Laflèche Guy
Abstract: New France is a territory that once spread from Newfoundland to the Gulf of Mexico. As a French colony it included at least three main regions: Acadia, Canada, and Louisiana (not counting Brazil and Florida). In the context of Canadian history, the term refers to a period corresponding to that of the Ancien Régime in France, dating conventionally from 1534 (the first voyage of Jacques Cartier) to 1763 (the Treaty of Paris, which sanctioned the military conquest by Britain in 1760). New France was in fact the result of six major historical developments: first, the voyages of discovery, beginning officially
4: Literature on New France from:
History of Literature in Canada
Author(s) Laflèche Guy
Abstract: The writings on New France constitute a great marginal literature spanning three centuries. The term “literature” has to be understood in a broader sense here, since literary texts, or works possessing an aesthetic value, were rare exceptions in this period. Such texts as did exist seldom concerned themselves with the French colony. Their subject was rather North America and the Native Americans — in other words, the anthropology, human geography, or, as it was called at the time, the natural history of the New World. After the discoveries, explorations, and voyages came the long and difficult missionary endeavors, conducted mostly by
7: English-Canadian Colonial Literature from:
History of Literature in Canada
Author(s) Davies Gwendolyn
Abstract: In his “Conclusion” to the
Literary History of Canada (1965), Northrop Frye graphically imagines early travelers from Europe edging into Canada like tiny Jonahs “entering an inconceivably large whale,” only to be swallowed by “an alien continent.” The surrounding frontier, adds Frye, was vast and “unthinking,” inevitably shaping the imaginations of those who encountered it. As such, the wilderness awaited mapping, a process that began along an east-west axis in the early days of Canada’s social and economic development, but also included longitudinal pulls to the south. The body of Canadian literature that has emerged from this intersection of exploration,
11: Politics and Literature between Nationalism and Internationalism from:
History of Literature in Canada
Author(s) Breitbach Julia
Abstract: In 1926 the poet A. J. M. Smith (1902–1980) found Canada immersed in “an age of change, and . . . a change that is taking place with a rapidity unknown in any other epoch. . . . Ideas are changing and therefore manners and morals are changing. It is not surprising, then, to find that the arts, which are an intensification of life and thought, are likewise in a state of flux” (“Contemporary Poetry”). At this point in its history, Smith argued, the forces of modernization had already transformed the country so thoroughly as to infuse it with
14: The Modernist English-Canadian Short Story from:
History of Literature in Canada
Author(s) Nischik Reingard M.
Abstract: In its main line of development, the English-Canadian short story is a relatively recent literary phenomenon, spanning a little more than a hundred years to the present. It began to coalesce as a national genre in the 1890s, with writers such as Isabella Valancy Crawford, Susan Frances Harrison, Ernest Thompson Seton, and Charles G. D. Roberts. Yet it was only with the advent of the modernist short story in the 1920s that the English-Canadian short story fully emerged as a distinct literary genre, and with the works of Morley Callaghan and others joined the realm of world literature.
19: The French-Canadian Short Story from:
History of Literature in Canada
Author(s) Eibl Doris G.
Abstract: Throughout the nineteenth century and at least until the 1940s, the development of the French-Canadian short story, both thematically and formally, paralleled that of the novel. The generic boundaries of the novel and the different forms of short prose cannot always be clearly determined, and scholars and the authors themselves are often vague in their distinction between
nouvelle, conte, histoire, récit, légende, chronique, and mémoire. Thus, Patrice Lacombe’s La terre paternelle (1846) has been categorized both as a novel and as a nouvelle, Albert Laberge’s La Scouine (1918) has occasionally been regarded as a short-story collection, and Jacques Ferron’s novels
20: French-Canadian Drama from the 1930s to the Révolution tranquille from:
History of Literature in Canada
Author(s) Scholl Dorothee
Abstract: The late development of French-Canadian theater is above all a result of its institutional framework: For a long time, secular drama was decried as amoral and was therefore prohibited. The clergy, in particular, who made a decisive contribution to the history of drama by encouraging the performance of plays in the collèges for the purpose of classical education, rhetorical training, and the moral edification of pupils, rejected the performance of “profane” texts. Beginning with the 1930s, however, the influence of European theater led to a modernization in the repertoire and the performance practice of clerical theater. Many clergymen also composed
21: Sociopolitical and Cultural Developments from 1967 to the Present from:
History of Literature in Canada
Author(s) Grace Sherrill
Abstract: In 1967, Canada celebrated its centenary, the hundredth anniversary of Confederation, but there are many other defining years and events which have come to be seen as foundational or transformative for the country’s history. The First World War marked Canada’s entry onto the world stage as a nation separate from Great Britain (while still part of the British Commonwealth); the Second World War consolidated Canada’s national stature and independence and paved the way for a number of significant cultural and social developments during the cold war years that would have their major impact after 1967. Vincent Massey, the country’s first
23: The English-Canadian Novel from Modernism to Postmodernism from:
History of Literature in Canada
Author(s) Kuester Martin
Abstract: In the last quarter of the twentieth century English-Canadian literature has firmly established itself on the international stage — above all in the novel and short-story genre. The production and reception of a national Canadian literature gained significant impetus during the 1960s and 1970s. The process of maturity for Canadian literature was greatly influenced by the cultural atmosphere surrounding the centenary of the Canadian Confederation in 1967, but the process itself had begun much earlier, as is indicated by the active support for Canadian literature by the Canada Council for the Arts from the late 1950s onwards. However, it was only
24: The English-Canadian Short Story since 1967: from:
History of Literature in Canada
Author(s) Nischik Reingard M.
Abstract: The English-Canadian short story got off to a hesitant start in the twentieth century. To a considerable extent this was due to the lack of appreciation that Canadian literature had to face in its own country at the time and the limited publication facilities in Canada that resulted. Early short-story writers such as Knister, Grove, and Callaghan were thus forced to find their way into print mainly outside the country. The collected stories of all the major modernist writers, except for Callaghan and Garner, appeared decades after their conception, that is, in the 1960s, the period known as the Elizabethan
26: Contemporary English-Canadian Drama and Theater from:
History of Literature in Canada
Author(s) Nothof Anne
Abstract: Contemporary English-Canadian playwrights articulate a diversity of voices and give expression to the country’s many particular social and psychological spaces. They map its physical and mental terrain by dramatizing specific communities in terms of their histories, internal conflicts, and psychic landscapes. Since the 1960s regional history has continued to stimulate playwriting, providing local stories that inform the life of the community and the nation. These plays often revisit an apparently benign Canadian history from a critical perspective, and expose moral and political travesties. More recently, English-Canadian playwrights have been engaged in mapping specific communities in terms of ethnicity and ideology.
30: The French-Canadian Short Prose Narrative from:
History of Literature in Canada
Author(s) Eibl Doris G.
Abstract: For a long time Quebec short fiction did not rank highly in the hierarchy of genres. In the 1980s and 1990s, however, it experienced a boom in popularity, with the number of publications steadily rising: In the early 1970s only about ten short-story volumes had been published per annum, whereas the 1990s saw an average of thirty to thirty-five volumes published per year, not to mention publications in numerous journals and weekly as well as daily newspapers. From the mid-1970s onwards a great thematic and formal diversity could be found in French-Canadian short stories. This diversity, characterized by a seemingly
3 Borges and Cardenal from:
Spanish American Poetry after 1950
Abstract: I have attempted to show that the the mid-twentieth century constituted a watershed in Spanish American poetry. This is confirmed by two more important facts of literary history. The first is that Borges was now about to begin writing a significant amount of poetry again, after having all but abandoned the genre since 1929. The second is that in 1954, the year which saw the first volume of Neruda’s
Odasand the publication of Parra’sPoemas y antipoemas, Ernesto Cardenal began to write his first major poem,Hora O.
2: “Alice Hoyle: from:
Narrative Deconstructions of Gender in Works by Audrey Thomas, Daphne Marlatt, and Louise Erdrich
Abstract: As the title
Intertidal Life suggests, Audrey Thomas’s 1984 novel depicts the story of a woman who is caught in-between the erratic tides of convention and difference. In an attempt to construct a new identity for herself after a severe rupture in her life story, Thomas’s protagonist, Alice Hoyle, oscillates between traditional, socially accepted positions for women and new identities she imagines for herself. The title not only points to the plot but also to the textual devices of Thomas’s narrative that moves back and forth between fixture and fluidity, fact and fiction.¹ The laws and features of the intertidal
4: “Her Laugh an Ace”: from:
Narrative Deconstructions of Gender in Works by Audrey Thomas, Daphne Marlatt, and Louise Erdrich
Abstract: Like the two Canadian writers discussed in the previous chapters, Erdrich disrupts stereotypical representations of women and creates other potential life stories. However, Erdrich’s approach as well as her narrative technique distinctly differ from the other texts. As a writer of mixed ancestry, part Chippewa and part German-American, Louise Erdrich writes from a vantage point in-between two cultures. In interviews, she has emphasized that both her German as well as her Native backgrounds have influenced her writing and kindled her need for storytelling. For Erdrich, storytelling is a tool for coming to terms with her mixed ethnic background: “One of
Book Title: Goethe Yearbook 19- Publisher: Boydell & Brewer
Author(s): MacLeod Catriona
Abstract: The ‘Goethe Yearbook’ is a publication of the Goethe Society of North America, encouraging North American Goethe scholarship by publishing original English-language contributions to the understanding of Goethe and other authors of the ‘Goethezeit’ while also welcoming contributions from scholars around the world. Volume 19 of the ‘Goethe Yearbook’ continues to investigate the connection between Goethe's scientific theories and his aesthetics, with essays on his optics and his plant morphology. A special section examines the central role that Goethe philology has had in establishing practices that shaped the history of ‘Germanistik’ as a whole. The yearbook also includes essays on legal history and the novella, Goethe ‘Lieder’, esoteric mysticism in ‘Wilhelm Meisters Lehrjahre’, and Werther's sexual pathology. The volume also includes three essays re-examining Goethe's aesthetics in the context of the history of deconstruction, as well as the customary book review section. Contributors: Beate Allert, Frauke Berndt, Sean Franzel, Stefan Hajduk, Bernd Hamacher, Jeffrey L. High, Francien Markx, Lavinia Meier-Ewert, Ansgar Mohnkern, Rüdiger Nutt-Kofoth, Edward T. Potter, Chenxi Tang, Robert Walter. Daniel Purdy is Associate Professor of German at Pennsylvania State University. Book review editor Catriona MacLeod is Associate Professor of German at the University of Pennsylvania.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7722/j.ctt81ph2
The Transformation of the Law of Nations and the Reinvention of the Novella: from:
Goethe Yearbook 19
Author(s) TANG CHENXI
Abstract: Even prior to its publication in Friedrich Schiller’s literary journal
Die Horen in 1795, Goethe’s novella cycle Unterhaltungen deutscher Ausgewanderten had already been assigned an eminent place in literary history: in a letter dated November 7, 1794, Schiller informed his friend Christian Körner that Goethe “ist jetzt beschäftigt, eine zusammenhängende Suite von Erzählungen im Geschmack des Decameron des Boccaz auszuarbeiten.”¹ Indeed, the structural borrowing from the Decameron is so undisguised in Unterhaltungen that it is undoubtedly meant to revive, under entirely new historical conditions, the genre of the novella as established by Boccaccio (1313–75). As evident as Goethe’s indebtedness
Book Title: Ethics and Exemplary Narrative in Chaucer and Gower- Publisher: Boydell & Brewer
Author(s): MITCHELL J. ALLAN
Abstract: Why do medieval writers routinely make use of exemplary rhetoric? How does it work, and what are its ethical and poetical values? And if Chaucer and Gower must be seen as vigorously subverting it, then why do they persist in using it? Borrowing from recent developments in ethical criticism and theory, this book addresses such questions by reconstructing a late medieval rationale for the ethics of exemplary narrative. The author argues that Chaucer's ‘Canterbury Tales’ and Gower's ‘Confessio Amantis’ attest to the vitality of a narrative - rather than strictly normative - ethics that has roots in premodern traditions of practical reason and rhetoric. Chaucer and Gower are shown to be inheritors and respecters of an early and unexpected form of ethical pragmatism - which has profound implications for the orthodox history of ethics in the West. Recipient of the 2008 John H. Fisher Award for significant contribution to the field of Gower Studies. Dr J ALLAN MITCHELL is Lecturer in Medieval Literature, University of Kent, Canterbury.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7722/j.ctt81rhw
1 Reading for the Moral: from:
Ethics and Exemplary Narrative in Chaucer and Gower
Abstract: My characterization of the ethical potentialities of exemplary rhetoric admittedly flies in the face of a commonplace critical presumption about the teleology of morals and the authoritarian nature of didactic literature. A composite sketch of the teleological account might take the following form: morality took an unfortunate turn in the Middle Ages when it assimilated itself to Church-dominated dogmatism, until moral rationalism found its feet again in the autonomous ethics of Enlightenment reason and Reformist spirituality. The assumption is that modern philosophy forever made ethics personal and appealingly complex again; and so in the vicissitudes of history, medieval morality stands
2: Matrilineal Narrative and the Feminist Family Romance from:
German Women's Writing in the Twenty-First Century
Author(s) Heffernan Valerie
Abstract: Recent years have seen the publication in Germany of a vast number and array of multigenerational family narratives that look back to the turbulent history of the twentieth century. They look in particular to the family stories that are passed on from one generation to the next as a way of understanding and representing the past, and they also explore those that are kept secret or hidden from view and yet contribute to shaping the present. These narratives use the family as a prism through which to explore the residual impact of the historical events of the twentieth century, and
3: The Pitfalls of Constructing a Female Genealogy: from:
German Women's Writing in the Twenty-First Century
Author(s) Stone Katherine
Abstract: Writing women’s lives has always been central to the feminist project. In the 1970s confessional and autobiographical writing by women contributed to and popularized a feminist politics of self-discovery, autonomy, and solidarity.¹ Questioning the relationship between language and the subject, the body and culture, female authors asserted the social and historical import of their experiences. Notably, women’s writing provided insight into women’s experiences of war and the Third Reich at a stage when feminist history of the period was still in its infancy.² And now, in the twenty-first century, women writers are continuing to revisit the National Socialist past and
4: Reckoning with God: from:
German Women's Writing in the Twenty-First Century
Author(s) Marshall Sheridan
Abstract: In this article I examine the place of religious beliefs, and the interrelation between religion and gender, in a selection of twenty-first-century German-language prose fiction written by women. In line with the widespread recognition of a “ religious turn”¹ or “(re)sacralization”² that is transforming political and cultural discourse in the “post-secular society”³ in which we live, the role of religion in contemporary German-language literature is subject to increasing scrutiny. In German literary studies the depiction of Islam in Germanic culture and the history of German-Jewish identity currently receive much more explicit attention than the place of Christian faith.⁴ Julian Preece
Book Title: Arturo Pérez-Reverte: Narrative Tricks and Narrative Strategies- Publisher: Boydell & Brewer
Author(s): WALSH ANNE L.
Abstract: The writings of Arturo Pérez-Reverte, one of Spain's most renowned contemporary authors, have been described as a minefield. This monograph examines the complexities behind the narrative technique employed in creating such a minefield, including an analysis of the role played by both male and female characters, the relevance of the past as a motif, and aspects of the role of storytelling in creating mystery where none should exist. Both Revertian novels and journalistic writing are seen to be part of an over-all game which is played between their author and his readers. Film, too, forms part of the material reviewed as, though Pérez-Reverte is not a script writer, many films have been based on his novels. The text-centred analysis concludes that the themes of interest in all Revertian output revolve around two main areas: the significance of the past, whether historical, cultural, or literary, and the role of the written word in communicating, in rescuing and in challenging versions of that past in order to combat what Pérez-Reverte terms 'dismemory'. ANNE L. WALSH lectures in Hispanic Studies at University College, Cork.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7722/j.ctt9qdn6c
3 Rescuing the Past from:
Arturo Pérez-Reverte: Narrative Tricks and Narrative Strategies
Abstract: ‘Ya no es malo ni es bueno. Sólo es historia’ [It is no longer either good or bad. It is just history]. So says Arturo Pérez-Reverte when discussing Spain’s past, and the temptation to use that past for political ends.¹ His point is that history, the past, is only dangerous when it is manipulated in the present. We need not fear it except when we are ignorant about it, for then others can retell it, reshape it and, in so doing, mould it and us to their purposes. However, knowledge of events, a memory of them, whether direct or indirect,
4 The Art of Storytelling from:
Arturo Pérez-Reverte: Narrative Tricks and Narrative Strategies
Abstract: ‘The reading invents the narrative no more than it is invented by it.’¹ This statement points to the balance existing between narrative and its reader, an area to be explored in this chapter. A story is useless without a reading while, without the story, there can be no reading and, consequently, no reader. Yet, unless a story captures its reader, it is quite likely that the reading will be prematurely ended, with the reader becoming bored and unwilling to continue being involved. What are the key elements of a good story? That question has been the subject of much debate,
3 MEMORY, HISTORY, AND IDENTITY: from:
Juan Goytisolo: The Author as Dissident
Abstract: With the publication of
Señas de identitdadin 1966 andReivindicación del Conde don Juliánin 1970, Goytisolo gave centre stage to the closely connected themes of memory, history, and identity. Identity, Goytisolo suggests, is intimately linked to one’s individual recall of the past set against the backdrop of the shared history of a community. Memory is the key to unlock this sense of identity by offering access to the past, from the perspective of the present, with a view to the future direction that the individual’s or community’s life may take. This is a phenomenological and non-teleological view, akin
Book Title: Museums and Biographies-Stories, Objects, Identities
Publisher: Boydell & Brewer
Author(s): Hill Kate
Abstract: Museums and biographies both tell the stories of lives. This innovative collection examines for the first time biography - of individuals, objects and institutions - in relationship to the museum, casting new light on the many facets of museum history and theory, from the lives of prominent curators, to the context of museums of biography and autobiography. Separate sections cover individual biography and museum history, problematising individual biographies, institutional biographies, object biographies, and museums as biographies/autobiographies. These articles offer new ways of thinking about museums and museum history, exploring how biography in and of the museum enriches museum stories by stressing the inter-related nature of lives of people, objects and institutions as part of a dense web of relationships. Through their widely ranging research, the contributors demonstrate the value of thinking about the stories told in and by museums, and the relationships which make up museums; and suggest new ways of undertaking and understanding museum biographies. Dr Kate Hill is Senior Lecturer in History at the University of Lincoln. Contributors: Jeffrey Abt, Felicity Bodenstein, Alison Booth, Stuart Burch, Lucie Carreau, Elizabeth Crooke, Steffi de Jong, Mark Elliott, Sophie Forgan, Mariana Françozo, Laura Gray, Kate Hill, Suzanne MacLeod, Wallis Miller, Belinda Nemec, Donald Preziosi, Helen Rees Leahy, Linda Sandino, Julie Sheldon, Alexandra Stara, Louise Tythacott, Chris Whitehead, Anne Whitelaw.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7722/j.cttn3370
6 A Curatocracy: from:
Museums and Biographies
Author(s) Sandino Linda
Abstract: On 5 July 1989, at the opening of the Design Museum in London, the then Prime Minister, Margaret Thatcher, displayed an attitude to museum culture that was to revolutionise the future of such institutions in the United Kingdom. ‘I call it an Exhibition Centre and not a museum – a museum is something that is really rather dead’ (Thatcher 1989). Some months previously, the Victoria & Albert Museum (the V&A) had experienced a management revolution which became the focus for polarised debates about its meaning and the role of curators: as one curator expressed it in his oral history recording: ‘By
7 Significant Lives: from:
Museums and Biographies
Author(s) MacLeod Suzanne
Abstract: This paper explores the potential of biography as a strategy for generating histories of museum buildings and provides a rationale for why this would be an important addition to the architectural history of museums and galleries and museum studies more broadly. Drawing on recent academic research in museum studies, architectural history and theory, as well as biography, autobiography and life writing, the chapter explores aspects of the subjects, methods and outcomes of architectural history. It asks questions about what such an approach might tell us about architecture and what histories it might reveal of museums, galleries and the people who
8 Schinkel’s Museums: from:
Museums and Biographies
Author(s) Miller Wallis
Abstract: The story of architecture museums in Berlin is, in one sense, a short one.¹ Although Berlin’s collection of archives dedicated to architecture is quite deep, it was only in 2007, when the Technical University renamed its archive and exhibition space after its historic Architekturmuseum, that the architecture museum as a type of institution re-established itself in the city’s cultural landscape.² Before this, the last time there was an architecture museum in Berlin was from 1931 to 1933. It was called the Schinkel Museum, and its short lifespan is surprising, given that Karl Friedrich Schinkel (1781–1841) was – and still
9 Personifying the Museum: from:
Museums and Biographies
Author(s) Abt Jeffrey
Abstract: The subtitle of Bayle St John’s 1855 book
The Louvre, or, Biography of a Museum, telegraphed the Englishman’s humanisation of the museum’s history and collections so that it would be ‘interesting even to readers who have never seen it’. Although he did not intend to treat the Louvre as a ‘personified institution’, St John hoped a biographical approach might prove more attractive to a potential readership (St John 1885, v–vi, 2). St John’s use of ‘biography’ to characterise his approach was novel and followed by just a year the earliest deployment of the word for writings about subjects other
14 Individual, Collective and Institutional Biographies: from:
Museums and Biographies
Author(s) Carreau Lucie
Abstract: Ethnographic collections housed in museums are, in theory, no different from any other collections of arts or crafts. They are made of objects assembled by a collector with a particular motive, in a particular historical and cultural context. In practice, however, ethnographic collections tell a very different story.
18 National History as Biography: from:
Museums and Biographies
Author(s) Stara Alexandra
Abstract: Alexandre Lenoir’s Museum of French Monuments in Paris (1795–1816) began life as a temporary depot during the French Revolution, sheltering artefacts salvaged from nationalised church, royal and aristocratic property. Following Lenoir’s dogged pursuit of his cause, the depot was eventually turned into a public museum that fused emerging ideas about art, history and personality, enhanced with the flair of Lenoir’s creative curation, to produce a unique representation of France. Unlike the model of the great museums, which was developing nearby in the high-profile Louvre and was to become the norm in the 19th century, the Museum of Monuments presented
19 Autobiographical Museums from:
Museums and Biographies
Author(s) Nemec Belinda
Abstract: By an autobiographical museum I mean a museum of which the principal subject is the story of the life and/or career of the person who established the museum. Many of these museums are well known, but the autobiographical museum as a distinct genre has been given little scholarly attention.
20 Who is History? from:
Museums and Biographies
Author(s) Jong Steffi de
Abstract: From october 2007 until May 2008, on the occasion of the celebration of the 50th anni- versary of the Rome Treaties, the Brussels-based non-profit organisation Museum of Europe showed the exhibition ‘It’s our history!’.² ‘It’s our history!’, which was originally meant as the opening exhibition of a bigger museum of European history,³ was on display in a slightly altered form under the title ‘Europa – To nasza historia’ in Wrocław⁴ during the summer of 2009. Its subject was the history of European integration from 1945 to 2007 and, as the title – It’s our history! – indicates, it was the
21 Community Biographies: from:
Museums and Biographies
Author(s) Crooke Elizabeth
Abstract: This chapter is an exploration of community projects in which members have been engaged in writing their own histories. In the examples cited, oral history and photographs are used as building blocks to tell community stories and are eventually the basis of community collections, archives or exhibitions. In this chapter these initiatives are interpreted as acts of community autobiography – they are a means for groups to research, construct and disseminate their histories for themselves. The examples discussed in this chapter were developed with the assistance of local museums or other learning bodies, and the analysis is based upon discussions
Book Title: A Companion to Javier Marías- Publisher: Boydell & Brewer
Author(s): HERZBERGER DAVID K.
Abstract: This book provides the most comprehensive study to date of the full range of Marías' writing, including discussion and analysis of his literary and intellectual formation, his development as a novelist and short story writer, and his unique perspective offered in nearly twenty-five years of newspaper columns on topics ranging from religion to football. Above all, Marías is examined as a writer of fictions. As a translator of several canonical works from English to Spanish, Marías came to appreciate the preciseness of words as well as their ambiguity, their capacity to represent as well as their propensity to distort. The author examines Marías's constant awareness of how language can be used to construct stories as the foundation for engaging the world as well as for imagining it. The nature of Marías's storytelling, and the way in which he imagines, form the principal focus of this Companion. David K. Herzberger is Professor and Chair of the Department of Hispanic Studies at the University of California, Riverside.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7722/j.cttn3408
V Two Shakespearean Novels from:
A Companion to Javier Marías
Abstract: In
Corazón tan blanco(1992) (A Heart So White, 1995) andMañana en la batalla piensa en mí(1994) (Tomorrow in the Battle Think on Me, 1996), Marías continues to emphasize two important aspects of his fiction: intertextual connections with other works of literature and film (most explicitly with Shakespeare in these two novels), and the way in which storytelling lies at the heart of how we construct our understanding of the world. Each of the novels begins with a sudden and unexpected death, and thus contains elements of a mystery novel which invite the reader to expect intrigue and
VI Tu rostro mañana from:
A Companion to Javier Marías
Abstract: Tu rostro mañanais best understood as a three-volume novel rather than three novels sutured together to form a trilogy.¹ Published over a period of five years (2002–2007), it tells the story of Jaime Deza, who first appears as narrator and main character of Marías’s 1989 novelTodas las almasand who narrates each of the three volumes ofRostro. Deza thus provides the “thread of continuity” in the narrative that Marías envisions as a critical part of lives and stories, an idea first asserted by the narrator ofMañana en la batalla piensa en míand echoed by
Book Title: Thomas King-Works and Impact
Publisher: Boydell & Brewer
Author(s): Gruber Eva
Abstract: Thomas King is one of North America's foremost Native writers, best known for his novels, including 'Green Grass, Running Water', for the 'DreadfulWater' mysteries, and for collections of short stories such as 'One Good Story, That One' and 'A Short History of Indians in Canada.' But King is also a poet, a literary and cultural critic, and a noted filmmaker, photographer, and scriptwriter and performer for radio. His career and oeuvre have been validated by literary awards and by the inclusion of his writing in college and university curricula. Critical responses to King's work have been abundant, yet most of this criticism consists of journal articles, and to date only one book-length study of his work exists. 'Thomas King: Works and Impact' fills this gap by providing an up-to-date, comprehensive overview of all major aspects of King's oeuvre as well as its reception and influence. It brings together expert scholars to discuss King's role in and impact on Native literature and to offer in-depth analyses of his multifaceted body of work. The volume will be of interest to students and scholars of literature, English, and Native American studies, and to King aficionados. Contributors: Jesse Rae Archibald-Barber, Julia Breitbach, Stuart Christie, James H. Cox, Marta Dvorak, Floyd Favel, Kathleen Flaherty, Aloys Fleischmann, Marlene Goldman, Eva Gruber, Helen Hoy, Renée Hulan and Linda Warley, Carter Meland, Reingard M. Nischik, Robin Ridington, Suzanne Rintoul, Katja Sarkowsky, Blanca Schorcht, Mark Shackleton, Martin Kuester and Marco Ulm, Doris Wolf. Eva Gruber is Assistant Professor in the Department of American Studies at the University of Constance, Germany.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7722/j.cttn34mb
2: “Wide-Angle Shots”: from:
Thomas King
Author(s) Nischik Reingard M.
Abstract: Thomas king published his first short story in 1987 and his first poem in 1976. To date, two short story collections with altogether thirty of his stories have appeared,
One Good Story, That One (1993) and A Short History of Indians in Canada (2005), as well as a few uncollected stories.¹ As for his poetry, he has published fifteen poems in journals and anthologies to date, too small a number for a collection in book form.² Thomas King is indeed mainly regarded as a novelist and as a short story writer. Although scholars have mostly dealt with his novels, it
10: Thomas King’s Humorous Traps from:
Thomas King
Author(s) Fleischmann Aloys
Abstract: David Treuer translates this Wenabozho story by Rose Foss, an elder from the Mille Lacs reservation, to demonstrate a disconnect between Ojibwe oral tradition and the postmodern sensibilities of Louise Erdrich’s novel
Love Medicine (Treuer 2005, 31–32). For Treuer, this Wenabozho story moreover allegorizes the quest for “authentic Indigenous culture” that so often impels readers, critics, and even authors in the field of Indigenous literature. Smartberries—discrete, displaced packets of cultural knowledge—are but signs of the literature’s desire for a holistic, tribally specific cultural understanding, and should not be mistaken for an end in themselves.
11: “Have I Got Stories—” and “Coyote Was There”: from:
Thomas King
Author(s) Shackleton Mark
Abstract: Thomas king’s engagement with trickster figures, Coyote in particular, has long roots. In his 1986 dissertation “Inventing the Indian: White Images, Native Oral Literature, and Contemporary Native Writers” King wrote: “If there is a need to understand a culture, and one can only hear a single story that the culture tells about itself, that story should probably be a creation story” (King 1986, 69), and of course Coyote was there at the beginning of things.¹ In his anthology of contemporary Canadian Native literature in English,
All My Relations, he depicts the trickster as “an important figure for Native writers for
12: “One Good Story”: from:
Thomas King
Author(s) Schorcht Blanca
Abstract: There is a story I know. It’s about the earth and how it floats in space on the back of a turtle. I’ve heard this story many times, and each time someone tells the story it changes. . . . One time, it was in Prince Rupert, I think, a young girl in the audience asked about the turtle and the earth. If the earth was on the back of a turtle, what was below the turtle? Another turtle, the storyteller told her. And below that turtle? Another turtle. And below
14: One Good Protest: from:
Thomas King
Author(s) Cox James H.
Abstract: Thomas king published major works prior to and simultaneously with a shift in the primary focus of American Indian literary critical inquiry from issues of culture and identity to questions of history and politics. Much of the early scholarship on King’s fiction, therefore, approaches it with an interest in identities and storytelling strategies and assesses its cultural, multicultural, and crosscultural character. The attention to American Indian intellectual, activist, and tribal nation specific histories by Osage scholar Robert Warrior (1995), Cherokee scholar Jace Weaver (1997), and Muscogee Creek and Cherokee scholar Craig Womack (1999) shapes more recent critical work, for example,
Chapter 1 Time and Work: from:
Fighting For Time
Author(s) Kalleberg Arne L.
Abstract: Throughout history claims on people’s time have come from formal and informal authorities—from the state, from the church, from the firm and corporation, and from the family. The “natural” pace of life, in earlier times determined by the rising and setting of the sun, has given
Chapter 9 Culture as a Subsystem of Action: from:
After Parsons
Author(s) Staubmann Helmut
Abstract: The German poet Johann Wolfgang von Goethe once said that all the clever ideas have already been had; it is only a matter of thinking them again. There is hardly any other intellectual field that would provide more evidence for Goethe’s dictum than sociology and the history of ideas associated with our discipline. In this sense, the following considerations do not claim to present something really new. Following Goethe’s invitation, they are directed toward a reconstruction. It will be a matter of calling to mind an important intellectual tradition that nevertheless became largely submerged in the collective memory—as we
Three Sociological Traditions: from:
Approaches to Social Theory
Author(s) COLLINS RANDALL
Abstract: Robert Bierstedt, in his lucidly written
American Sociological Theory(1981), comments that Durkheim, Weber, and Marx were known by American sociologists before 1940 but not especially adulated. They were just three names among many who made up the history of the field, and not among the most important or interesting. We see the same thing in Pitirirn Sorokin’sContemporary Sociological Theories,published in 1928. Here Durkheim, Marx, and Weber get a few pages, but relatively superficial ones, and far less space than that devoted to Le Play, Pareto, or Otto Ammon.
Public Problems as Phenomena: from:
Approaches to Social Theory
Author(s) GUSFIELD JOSEPH R.
Abstract: There is a form of mordant humor illustrated by the story of two Frenchman who, following World War I, are trying to explain that disastrous set of events. “We wouldn’t have been in the war if it weren’t for the bicycle riders and the Jews,” said the first. “Why the bicycle riders?” asked the second. The first one replied, “Why the Jews?” It is a vein of irony in which an explanation is proffered seemingly assuming order and consistency in the world. The punchline is the reverse: a world of caprice, whim, and random unpredictability.
Firm and Market Interfaces of Profit Center Control from:
Approaches to Social Theory
Author(s) WHITE HARRISON C.
Abstract: Large American manufacturing firms have widely adopted some form of decentralization or divisionalization in past decades (Chandler 1962; Vancil 1979; Haspeslagh 1983). Why? Our argument will be a crosssectional one; it explains, without depending on imitation or history, why decentralization makes sense here and now for current executives of large manufacturing firms. Our argument also is a structuralist one: For both the innovators and later adopters, divisionalization must be interpreted with special reference to the context of what the other firms in a sector of the economy were doing.
Book Title: Promises of 1968-Crisis, Illusion and Utopia
Publisher: Central European University Press
Author(s): TISMANEANU VLADIMIR
Abstract: This book is a state of the art reassessment of the significance and consequences of the events associated with the year 1968 in Europe and in North America. Since 1998, there hasn’t been any collective, comparative and interdisciplinary effort to discuss 1968 in the light of both contemporary headways of scholarship and new evidence on this historical period. A significant departure from earlier approaches lies in the fact that the manuscript is constructed in unitary fashion, as it goes beyond the East–West divide, trying to identify the common features of the sixties. The latter are analyzed as simultaneously global and local developments. The main problems addressed by the contributors of this volume are: the sixties as a generational clash; the redefinition of the political as a consequence of the ideological challenges posed to the status-quo by the sixty-eighters; the role of Utopia and the de-radicalization of intellectuals; the challenges to imperialism (Soviet/American); the cultural revolution of the sixties; the crisis of ‘really existing socialism’ and the failure of “socialism with a human face”; the gradual departure from the Yalta-system; the development of a culture of human rights and the project of a global civil society; the situation of 1968 within the general evolution of European history (esp. the relationship of 1968 with 1989). In contrast to existing books, the book provides a fundamental and unique synthesis of approaches on 1968: first, it contains critical (vs. nostalgic) re-evaluations of the events from the part of significant sixty-eighters; second, it includes historical analyses based on new archival research; third, it gathers important theoretical re-assessments of the intellectual history of the 1968; and fourth, it bridges 1968 with its aftermath and its pre-history, thus avoiding an over-contextualization of the topics in question.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7829/j.ctt1281xt
Introduction from:
Promises of 1968
Author(s) Tismaneanu Vladimir
Abstract: The events of 1968 radically influenced the social, political, and cultural landscape of the post-1945 world. In the context of the Cold War, 1968 was a transnational moment of revolt against the status quo beyond the east-West divide.¹ it represented a turning point in world history that brought about a sweeping axiological reassessment of politics.² More than ten years ago, the editors of a collective volume about 1968 stated that “the memories of witnesses to the events of this
annus mirabilis are still fragmentary and colored by partisanship, personal injury and defeat, or nostalgia for a heroic time, whereas historians
Revolutions and Revolutionaries, Lessons of the Years of Crises from:
Promises of 1968
Author(s) Palouş Martin
Abstract: Forty years have already passed since 1968 and there is no doubt that what happened during this year of promises and hopes turned into illusions and utopias, leaving behind a significant trace—both locally and globally—in our recent history. That the legacies of 1968 are worth being explored and discussed today, not only from the historical point of view, but also in the light of our current political experience. The present volume’s declared aim is to put forth a discussion of 1968 as both a global event and a local moment of crisis.
1968 in Poland: from:
Promises of 1968
Author(s) Gross Irena Grudzinska
Abstract: I am speaking as a member of the 1968 generation, and my memory is not only individual but also generational. such memory, and all autobiographical history, has its obvious limitations, but it should not be discarded, particularly today, when the ’68ers are being pushed out of the limelight by the following generations. Nineteen
Rethinking the Political Scientifically: from:
Promises of 1968
Author(s) Isaac Jeffrey C.
Abstract: An emblematic moment of recent history, 1968 symbolizes both the apotheosis and the implosion of the sixties, which centered on the emergence of the New Left, and the themes of participatory democracy, “democracy in the street,” the youth rebellion, new social movements, new forms of liberation, and challenges to alienating structures associated with post-industrialism and modernity. The themes of authenticity, justice, and participatory democracy were pervasive. Perhaps most importantly, this New Left was powered by new forms of the politicization of universities and campuses as sites of democracy and freedom. This was true in the West and even in the
From Revisionism to Dissent: from:
Promises of 1968
Author(s) Abrams Bradley
Abstract: After forty years and the end of the Soviet empire in Eastern Europe, we have gained enough distance that we can look back on the tumultuous events of 1968 and their aftermaths and see larger and broader meanings in them than was possible before. My reflections are intended in some small way to explore these broader meanings and contribute to the “Europeanization” of European history, by looking at both sides of a divided Europe. What I will be suggesting is that there are areas after 1968 in which it is possible to conceive of a “European” intellectual history that encompasses
Betrayed Promises: from:
Promises of 1968
Author(s) Iacob Bogdan
Abstract: There are moments in history that indelibly mark the memories of their contemporaries. The balcony scene on August 21, 1968, when Nicolae Ceauşescu, general secretary of the RCP, addressed a crowd of over 100,000 from the Central Committee building in one of Bucharest’s main squares and vehemently condemned the invasion of Czechoslovakia a few hours after the Warsaw Pact intervention, a scene that became a national-communist legend, was eulogized by many as a gesture of heroic proportions: the Romanian david valiantly defying the Soviet Goliath. it was in fact nothing but a skillful masquerade, but it worked: a power-obsessed neo-Stalinist
1968 and the Terrorist Aftermath in West Germany from:
Promises of 1968
Author(s) Herf Jeffrey
Abstract: “1968,” like “1917” and “1945,” was one of the three key Hegelian moments in the history of twentieth-century Communism not only in Europe, but around the world.¹ That is, it was a moment in which parts of the international communist movement became convinced that the actual course of events was conforming to their understanding of a historical teleology pointing toward the fulfillment of revolutionary aspirations. The two previous Hegelian moments, the Bolshevik
coup d’état of October 1917 and the red Army’s role in the defeat of Nazi Germany in May 1945, convinced the radical left that history was progressing along
The Prague Spring: from:
Promises of 1968
Author(s) Zaslavsky Victor
Abstract: The Prague Spring represented a multilevel conflict between conservative and reformist groups that exploded simultaneously within both the soviet bloc and the international communist movement. Newly available documentation from the Russian State Archive of Contemporary History (hereafter referred to by the Russian acronym RGANI) as well as the archive of the Gramsci institute (Rome) makes it possible to analyze the conflict between the Communist Party of the Soviet Union (CPSU) and the Italian Communist Party (PCI) over the 1968 invasion of Czechoslovakia by the armed forces of five Warsaw Pact members, a conflict that subsequently led to the emergence of
[Part I Introduction] from:
Bones of Contention
Abstract: It was in late December 1985 when my old friend Diana Gergova called me over the phone, and asked to meet her urgently. We had been inseparable since the 1960s in high school, and later as history students at the University of Sofia. At the time of the call, I was associate professor of Balkan history at the University of Sofia, and Diana was a research fellow at the Archeological Institute at the Bulgarian Academy of Sciences. She acted also as party secretary of the institute.¹ She immediately came to the point: my father, at that moment acting as vice
1. A “Social Drama” at the Bulgarian Academy of Sciences from:
Bones of Contention
Abstract: Social dramas, as Victor Turner describes them, are “in large measure political processes, that is, they involve competition for scarce ends—power, dignity, prestige, honor, purity—by particular means and by the utilization of resources that are also scarce—goods, territory, money, men and women. Ends, means, and resources are caught up in an interdependent feedback process.”
12What is significant is Turner’s insistence that social dramas are not merely a representation (oral or written) of discord or conflict in society, and as such only a story with its “discernible inaugural, transitional, and terminal motifs” to use Hayden White’s terminology.13For
1. What Is a Hero and Are Heroes Born? from:
Bones of Contention
Abstract: It should be no coincidence that the great interest in heroes as well as the beginning of the study of heroic myth falls on the high age of nationalism. It was also the high age of revolutions, of the advent of mass politics, of science, and the passionate struggle between a numbers of -isms: conservatism, liberalism, socialism, republicanism, romanticism, anarchism, and so on. No wonder that the great debate in an era that saw the shaping of several social science disciplines was about the role of individuals in history, notably heroes, versus the blind operation of structural forces and social
3. A Banner for All Causes: from:
Bones of Contention
Abstract: The voluminous body of scholarly work on Vasil Levski, among which some genuine and masterly contributions stand out, is focused entirely on the historical figure and its activities. The first and only analysis of Levski’s posthumous fate is Genchev’s chapter on “Vasil Levski in the Bulgarian historical memory,” which he published in his 1987 book on Levski. In it, Genchev makes an attempt to explain the abrupt turn in the Levski discourse after the Balkan Wars and the First World War. He contends that history itself vindicated Levski’s ideas. The reason for this, according to Genchev, is the critical reassessment
4. Contesting the Hero from:
Bones of Contention
Abstract: In 1898 when Blagoev mentioned that Levski had his enemies, and was lamenting the insufficient attention to his person and ideas, he was not far off the mark. Despite the icon-like and, as we shall see in Part III, literal iconic status of Levski, as well as the correct impression of his universal acceptance, there were questions raised about his personality or his interpretation both by his contemporaries, as well as today. The story of the hero’s contestation, while muted as a whole and without much real effect, deserves to be told, because it allows for a more complex glimpse
2. The Canonization and Its Implications from:
Bones of Contention
Abstract: This, then, is the background against which the elevation of Levski to a sanctified status has to be understood. To reverse the popular definition of historical background as the limbo inhabited by people who do not really interest us, it is precisely the inhabitants of this limbo who capture the attention in this story. For the clergy of the alternative Synod, the canonization was a move that, for the first time, propelled their activities out of the heretofore exclusively political field, and into the cultural field. Was this a deliberately calculated and carefully staged act intended to exploit a powerful
Conclusion from:
Bones of Contention
Abstract: This book has been an argument for the relevance of microhistory, an attempt to demonstrate the significance of local knowledge in approaching the big issues of the profession and of life in general. It is taken for granted that a narrative, written in a few big languages and using examples of a few big countries, has universal connotations. Other examples in other languages (even large languages as Mandarin, Arabic or Hindi) are, at most, allowed to be footnotes in this universal sweep. It is this book’s attempt to demonstrate the general meaning and worth of examples from very small places,
Inter-texts of identity from:
Late Enlightenment
Abstract: The history of this ‘Reader’ goes back to a meeting of a group of young scholars at the Balkan Summer University in Plovdiv in 1999. The lively interaction and debates engendered by this occasion highlighted the necessity of creating a common regional framework of intercultural dialogue. A year later, meeting in the same place, the idea of a ‘Reader’ containing a representative collection of fundamental texts that had contributed to and/or reflected upon the formation of narratives of national identity in Central and Southeast Europe was conceived. We envisioned this ‘Reader’ as a new synthesis that could challenge the self-centered
Book Title: Measuring Time, Making History- Publisher: Central European University Press
Author(s): Hunt Lynn
Abstract: Time is the crucial ingredient in history, and yet historians rarely talk about time as such. These essays offer new insight into the development of modern conceptions of time, from the Christian dating system (BC/AD or BCE/CE) to the idea of “modernity” as a new epoch in human history.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7829/j.ctt1282fh
Book Title: Debating the Past-Modern Bulgarian Historiography—From Stambolov to Zhivkov
Publisher: Central European University Press
Author(s): Daskalov Roumen
Abstract: The book is comprised of the four major debates on modern Bulgarian history from Independence in 1878 to the fall of communism in 1989. The debates are on the Bulgarian–Russian/Soviet relations, on the relations between Agrarians and Communists, on Bulgarian Fascism, and on Communism. They are associated with the rule of key political personalities in Bulgarian history: Stambolov (1887–1894), Stamboliiski (1919–1923), Tsar Boris III (1918–1943), and the communist leaders Georgi Dimitrov and Todor Zhivkov (1956–1989). The debates are traced through their various articulations and dramatic turns from their beginnings to the present day.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7829/j.ctt1282qc
Introduction from:
Debating the Past
Abstract: This book contains four historiographical studies, devoted to the most hotly debated issues of the history of Bulgaria from its liberation (1878) to the present that have engaged not only professional historians, but other scholars and the broader public as well. These are Stefan Stambolov’s dictatorship, the rule of the Bulgarian Agrarian National Union under Aleksandur Stamboliiski, the problem of fascism (and the antifascist resistance), and the communist regime. These topics lead to wider issues traced in a long-term perspective. Thus the essay on Stambolov, centered on his “Russophobia” (anti-Russian policies) and his “dictatorship,” provides a perspective on Bulgarian– Russian
Book Title: Remembering Communism-Private and Public Recollections of Lived Experience in Southeast Europe
Publisher: Central European University Press
Author(s): Troebst Stefan
Abstract: Remembering Communism examines the formation and transformation of the memory of communism in the post-communist period. The majority of the articles focus on memory practices in the post-Stalinist era in Bulgaria and Romania, with occasional references to the cases of Poland and the GDR. Based on an interdisciplinary approach, including history, anthropology, cultural studies and sociology, the volume examines the mechanisms and processes that influence, determine and mint the private and public memory of communism in the post-1989 era. The common denominator to all essays is the emphasis on the process of remembering in the present, and the modalities by means of which the present perspective shapes processes of remembering, including practices of commemoration and representation of the past.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7829/j.ctt1287c4v
5. The Memory of Communism in Poland from:
Remembering Communism
Author(s) Main Izabella
Abstract: Historical studies of the period of the Polish People’s Republic (PRL) flourished after 1989 as a result of the newly gained freedom of scholarship and better access to the archives, as well as growing individual, public, and political interest in this topic. A vast number of books, papers, and memoirs have been published. However, a few valuable books dealing with communist history were published before 1989, either as samizdat in Poland, or abroad. While the communist period (1945–1989) itself has a broad bibliography, the issue of remembering communism¹ is less explored. This chapter is a modest attempt to explore
7. Communism Reloaded from:
Remembering Communism
Author(s) Mineva Milla
Abstract: Today I know that I can narrate the story of my childhood in different
12. Talking Memories of the Socialist Age: from:
Remembering Communism
Author(s) Dîrţu Evagrina
Abstract: In the beginning was the student, and he has never entirely abandoned the adult who succeeded him. Childhood owes to school as much as it owes to family or neighbors, but this banal truth has not been registered in the archives and has not made history. Almost my entire existence has somehow been related to school, in so many ways: as a school student, university student, history teacher, research fellow in the history of education, university lecturer, and, more recently, mother of a future student. It seems to be more of a trap than a creed. The world is certainly
24. “By Their Memoirs You Shall Know Them”: from:
Remembering Communism
Author(s) Marcheva Iliana
Abstract: The relationship “scholar-political regime” and the limits of the admissible compromises, which every intellectual sets according to his/her own ideas about morality, should be of considerable interest to any scholar, at the very least for the purposes of comparison with other fellow-workers. I was interested in those questions, being myself a student of socialism, and especially as a result of my participation in a project at the Institute of History at the Bulgarian Academy of Sciences in 2004–2005. The project dealt with how “the changes” reflected upon the discipline of history in the 1980s. The emphasis was on the
28. Remembering the “Revival Process” in Post-1989 Bulgaria from:
Remembering Communism
Author(s) Kalinova Evgenia
Abstract: The euphemistically called “revival process,” that is, the policy of the Bulgarian Communist Party aiming at ethnic assimilation of the Turkish minority in Bulgaria in the second half of the 1980s, has been in the scope of my research interests as an important part of contemporary Bulgarian history which I teach at the University of Sofia. At the same time, I have always been aware that the “revival process,” even though it ended in December 1989, is still present as a painful memory. When discussing the problem with my students, I observed that their reactions most often were purely emotional
Book Title: Remembrance, History, and Justice-Coming to terms with traumatic pasts in democratic societies
Publisher: Central European University Press
Author(s): Iacob Bogdan C.
Abstract: The twentieth century has left behind a painful and complicated legacy of massive trauma, monstrous crimes, radical social engineering, or collective/individual guilt syndromes that were often the premises for and the specters haunting the process of democratization in the various societies that emerged out of these profoundly de-structuring contexts. The present manuscript is a state of the art reassessment and analysis of how the interplay between memory, history, and justice generates insight that is multifariously relevant for comprehending the present and future of democracy without becoming limited to a Europe-centric framework of understanding. The manuscript is structured on three complementary and interconnected trajectories: the public use of history, politics of memory, and transitional justice. Key words 1. Europe, Eastern—Politics and government—1989– 2. Collective memory—Europe, Eastern. 3. Memory—Political aspects—Europe, Eastern. 4. Democratization— Social aspects—Europe, Eastern. 5. Europe, Eastern—Historiography—Social aspects. 6. Europe, Eastern—Historiography—Political aspects. 7. Social justice— Europe, Eastern. 8. Post-communism—Europe, Eastern. 9. Fascism—Social aspects—Europe, Eastern. 10. Dictatorship—Social aspects—Europe, Eastern.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7829/j.ctt19z399m
European Mass Killing and European Commemoration from:
Remembrance, History, and Justice
Author(s) Snyder Timothy
Abstract: The history of mass killing and the commemoration of that history are two separate subjects.¹ I would like to divide this chapter between these two topics, emphasizing that they are different, and, at the very end, I will make some modest suggestions about how they ought to be brought together. So, this is an essay about the last twenty years of my own work, which involved an attempt to bring together German and Soviet policies of mass killing in Eastern Europe in the volume
Bloodlands. At the same time, the past two decades was a rich period of commemoration of
Democracy, Memory, and Moral Justice from:
Remembrance, History, and Justice
Author(s) Tismaneanu Vladimir
Abstract: In January 2007, Romania acceded to the European Union (EU), a few years after having entered the North Atlantic Treaty Organization (NATO). This was a watershed in Romania’s history, a significant moment in the history of Eastern Europe, and a test for the EU’s commitment to accepting problematic candidates as long as they have complied with the major accession requirements. Sometime ago, in a controversial article published in the
New York Review of Books, the late Tony Judt argued that the real test for the EU was Romania’s accession, considering its pending structural problems. The piece generated anger among Romanian
Promotion of a Usable Past: from:
Remembrance, History, and Justice
Author(s) Brandenberger David
Abstract: For much of the Soviet period, party authorities endorsed a single, mobilizational view of USSR history that was supported not only by academia and the censor, but by official mass culture, public educational institutions, and state textbook publishing. Indeed, it was not until the fall of the Soviet Union in 1991 that the society’s traditional reliance on an “official line” and a handful of prescribed textbooks gave way to a much looser system in which a variety of ideologically diverse titles could vie with one another within a newly competitive public school textbook market. The curricular diversity of this new
The Romanian Revolution in Court: from:
Remembrance, History, and Justice
Author(s) Ursachi Raluca
Abstract: Trials against former leaders of a dictatorial regime are symbolic moments in the founding of a new political order. Beyond the classic functions of criminal justice (punishing the guilty, preventing similar deeds in the future and reinforcing respect for the law), these trials can also play an epistemic role in societies in transition.¹ They constitute important processes of narrative construction, understood as “storytelling” (
mise en récit) about injustice. The selection of the relevant facts at the trial, their legal characterization, and the assignation of blame by sentencing may constitute public affirmations of an official and normative version of events,² which
Moldova under the Soviet Communist Regime: from:
Remembrance, History, and Justice
Author(s) Caşu Igor
Abstract: The history of Communism in the Republic of Moldova is arguably little-known in the West. Most of the Republic of Moldova was a part of Romania in the interwar period and it is historically, linguistically, and ethnically intertwined with that of Romania. However, one cannot ignore the status of Bessarabia as part of the Soviet Union. During the Cold War, Bessarabia was the only Soviet territory belonging historically and ethnically to a neighboring state—Communist Romania. Thus, one needs to make an extensive introduction on the nature of Soviet regime in former Moldavian SSR. One also has to answer a
Conclusion from:
Serbian Orthodox Fundamentals
Abstract: George Seferis’
Mythistorema—the colloquial meaning of the title is novel—connotes to the components of istoria—both history and tale—as an expression with some coherence of the circumstances that are independent of the reader—as the characters in a novel—andmythos, a certain mythology, clearly alluded to in the thematical substance of the verse. Beyond the etymological binary of a “heading”, Seferis’ work gradually reveals to its audience his enduring inspiration from the past, in the collective recollection of creation, war or destruction and as a personal reminder of loss and exile. The emergent image is seemingly
The European Union’s Enlargement to the East and Solidarity from:
What Holds Europe Together?
Author(s) RUPNIK JACQUES
Abstract: The word “solidarity” has been severely battered about by recent European history. It is part of both the Christian and Socialist traditions. The Communists’ use, and abuse, of the term has largely contributed to its discrediting, with officially proclaimed solidarity becoming identified with the privileges of the ruling caste, while the term “brotherly help” was used to describe the occupation of a country with a different understanding of socialism. The first historical irony was when a Polish workers’ movement in 1980 again gave “solidarity” a good name and rescued it from the so-called United Polish Workers Party (every word in
What Holds Europe Together? from:
What Holds Europe Together?
Author(s) ROCARD MICHEL
Abstract: 1. The European Union now faces perhaps the greatest challenge in its history. It is expanding—dramatically so—with more than 70 million people becoming eligible for new European passports this year. Simultaneously with this expansion, the Union is attempting to transform itself into a new type of political entity, as it radically redefines itself through the process of drafting and ratifying a constitution.
Intersecting and Overlapping European Cultures from:
What Holds Europe Together?
Author(s) BAUBÖCK RAINER
Abstract: The basis of such solidarity has always been a sense of belonging to an imagined community of shared history and culture. The
It is Necessary to Believe in Europe from:
What Holds Europe Together?
Author(s) ČARNOGURSKÝ JÁN
Abstract: A change of emphasis enables us to mention the historic success of Europe, which brought it to the head of the other continents still at the beginning of their history. The
Solidarity and Freedom from:
What Holds Europe Together?
Author(s) MURPHY KENNETH
Abstract: The Europe Paper is right to focus on culture as a source of European solidarity. Thankfully, such solidarity can be cultivated; it is not something you either have or don’t have. Indeed, Europe’s history demonstrates how solidarity and national consciousness can arise when nurtured.
CHAPTER 3 Chronophagous Discourse: from:
Times of History
Abstract: Amongst all religious traditions, Islamic civilization has produced what is perhaps the most deliberately sustained concern with, and profuse body of writing on, history. The concern with the past is manifest in all genres of Arabic
Schrifttum: poetry was classicized with the establishment of anterior texts and modes; pietistic and legal works established a knowledge of early Muslim practice asFürstenspiegeland valorized salutary and deleterious acts of kings and sages from many histories; Koranic exegesis required monumental knowledge of Muslim precedents and linguistic usages of yore; dynasties, times, and biographies were meticulously chronicled and recorded; universal histories were composed
5. God’s Chronography and Dissipative Time from:
Times of History
Abstract: Apocalypses are of interest not only to antiquarians or religious ideologues. They subtend and rest upon a rich and ubiquitous conception of time which is, as we shall see, of salience to fields far broader than eschatology or of salvation history, and this judgement I believe applies to all apocalypses including those of Islam, all of which treat temporality in a manner that is conceptually isomorphous. This is a conception of time that brings out with particular sharpness of relief and of definition, almost as an ideal-type, notions of history that are of an ubiquity far greater than is generally
CHAPTER 7 Islamic Political Thought: from:
Times of History
Abstract: The historical interplay between religion and political functions and conceptions, and with history more generally, has been very much in vogue in recent years, with assertions that the world is being re-enchanted, or that it had never been as disenchanted as had previously been thought in the first place. Yet this new mood sweeping historical scholarship is still conceptually and historically somewhat uncertain in its bearings and conceptual moorings, despite notable exceptions.
Introduction: from:
Past for the Eyes
Author(s) Sarkisova Oksana
Abstract: Since the late 1980s, when the changes in Eastern and Central Europe seemed overwhelming and access to previously restricted information grew exponentially, this region could safely claim an unpredictable past. Today, almost two decades after the fall of communist regimes, scholars working on the recent past are paradoxically challenged by the abundance of memory and the variety of witnesses’ accounts, which confront the professional historical narrative with the simple claim “I was there and it was completely different.” Walking down the street, having a family dinner, or flipping through postcards and photo albums, we all make daily inroads into history.
Communist Secret Services on the Screen. from:
Past for the Eyes
Author(s) Uitz Renáta
Abstract: The visual record of Hungary’s transition to democracy is marked with comfortably familiar (if not canonical) images of key events and personalities. No visual representation of the Hungarian transition which takes its topic and itself seriously is complete without the black-and-white film of Imre Nagy, the prime minister of the 1956 revolt, listening to his death sentence, followed by the images of the immense crowd at his reburial ceremony before the catafalque on Heroes’ Square. The story of the Roundtable Talks cannot be presented properly without the requisite images of the Opposition Roundtable meeting in the building of the Law
The Economics of Nostalgia. from:
Past for the Eyes
Author(s) Pobłocki Kacper
Abstract: While the very first non-communist government in Polish post-war history “demonstrated the truism that only revolutionaries are able to impose austerity,”¹ its executives declared that austerity measures would bring fruits only when all links with the past were broken. The Prime Minister announced in his inaugural speech the need to draw a “bold line” between the inglorious past and the brighter future, and the technocratic finance minister justified the drastic dismantling of socialist industry by his belief that a market economy could be built only on completely new foundations. This revolutionary ambition to make a radical break with the past
Containing Fascism. from:
Past for the Eyes
Author(s) Mark James
Abstract: Since the collapse of Communism, three major museums dealing with the recent past have been established in the capital cities of the Baltic states. Two of these—the Museum of Occupations (Tallinn, Estonia, established in 2003) and The Museum of the Occupation of Latvia (Riga, 1993)—linked the Nazi and Soviet periods together to present a history of continuous national subjugation and suffering at the hands of foreign powers, lasting from 1940 to 1991. The third—the Museum of Genocide Victims (Vilnius, Lithuania, 1992)—dealt solely with the terrors of the communist period, despite being placed in a building with
Chapter 5 Hybrid Languages from:
Hybrid Renaissance
Abstract: An alternative title for this chapter might be “polyglossia”, a term that the Russian literary theorist Mikhail Bakhtin employed to describe the coexistence and consequent “dialogue” between different languages (his more famous term “heteroglossia” described the interaction of varieties of the same language).² The languages of Europe in the Renaissance were enriched by borrowing or appropriation on a massive scale. For example, the period 1530-1660 “presents the fastest word growth in the history of English in proportion to the vocabulary size of the time”.³ In the history of language, as in the history of visual culture, the movement we call
Chapter 6 Hybrid Literatures from:
Hybrid Renaissance
Abstract: This chapter is concerned with hybrid writing and especially those forms of writing now known as “literature” and formerly as
belles-lettres, a term that is not easy to translate into English. It will include history alongside poetry, plays and the prose fiction we describe as “novels”, while contemporaries called them “romances”. In fact, writing was not the only medium in which these works circulated, since oral performances were commonplace. The circulation of texts in performance, manuscript and print suggests that we think in terms of hybrid media.
Chapter 9 Translating Gods from:
Hybrid Renaissance
Abstract: In the domain of religion, the evidence of interactions between different beliefs and practices in the long sixteenth century is inescapable. Whether or not these interactions are part of the Renaissance movement is a more difficult and controversial question. However, the revival of antiquity, especially the “patristic revival” (the renewed interest in Augustine, Jerome and other leading figures of the early Church), was important in the history of Christianity in this period. The writings of the Fathers, which exemplify the Hellenization of Christianity, were influential on Catholics and Protestants alike.
Book Title: Where Currents Meet-Frontiers of Memory in Post-Soviet Fiction of Kharkiv, Ukraine
Publisher: Central European University Press
Author(s): Zaharchenko Tanya
Abstract: Where Currents Meet treats the Ukrainian and Russian components of cultural experience in Ukraine’s East as elements of a complex continuum. This study of cultural memory in post-Soviet space shows how its inhabitants negotiate the historical legacy they have inherited. Tanya Zaharchenko approaches contemporary Ukrainian literature at the intersection of memory studies and border studies, and her analysis adds a new voice to an ongoing exploration of cultural and historical discourses in Ukraine. This scholarly journey through storylines explores the ways in which younger writers in Kharkiv (Kharkov in Russian), a diverse, dynamic, but understudied border city in east Ukraine today come to grips with a traumatized post-Soviet cultural landscape. Zaharchenko’s book examines the works of Serhiy Zhadan, Andrei Krasniashchikh, Yuri Tsaplin, Oleh Kotsarev and others, introducing them as a “doubletake" generation who came of age during the Soviet Union’s collapse and as adults revisited this experience in their novels. Filling the space between society and the state, local literary texts have turned into forms of historical memory and agents of political life.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7829/j.ctt1d4txtp
Chapter Four FRONTIERS OF TRAUMA from:
Where Currents Meet
Abstract: One wintry night, walking home from a knight-themed party, three merry young men with swords come across a white statue in a cold dark park. They dare each other to behead it, and after much effort, on the fifth blow, one succeeds. As his drunken friends celebrate the statue’s demise, the decapitator suddenly falls to his knees, vomiting violently. The dotingly picturesque description of this abrupt physical reaction, along with its sound effects (“He gagged, then rattled, and snowflakes melted in his hoarse breath”), constitutes the most vivid part of a tiny, 150-word story “Briug” (1996) by Kharkiv writer Yuri
Chapter Five FRONTIERS OF (IN)SANITY from:
Where Currents Meet
Abstract: The stories examined in this chapter consist of a peculiar kind of monologues. Their halting, fragmented narratives are shaped into a vortex—rather than a stream—of consciousness. Semicoherent storytelling, rife with nonchronological associative leaps of thought, reflects the nonlinear nature of traumatic memory involved in creating such vortices.
From the Political Utopia to the Philosophical Utopia—and Rescuing the Political Utopia, on Second Thought from:
Utopian Horizons
Author(s) Vieira Fátima
Abstract: In the chapter I wrote for the
Cambridge Companion to Utopian Literature, I set out to offer an outline of the history of the concept of utopia by highlighting the way the meaning of the neologism created by Thomas More has changed over the centuries.¹ As I evinced then, after its deneologization the concept of utopia underwent several semantic renewals, having been used by different authors to refer to a variety of things. This fluctuation of meaning, I then tried to show, was largely due to the never-ending tension that prevails between the concept ofutopia(literally a “nonplace”) and
George Orwell, Soviet Studies, and the “Soviet Subjectivity” Debate from:
Utopian Horizons
Author(s) Halavach Dmitry
Abstract: One of the most recent and important contributions to Soviet history is that of “Soviet subjectivity” literature. This approach originates in the works of Igal Halfin and Jochen Hellbeck, for both of whom Michel Foucault and post-structuralist theory are major sources of inspiration. Halfin and Hellbeck use the Foucauldian analysis of the creation of subjectivity by power to look at the Stalinist purges in a new way. The self that they write about is not a Cartesian or Kantian self, but rather an intersection of discourses and mechanisms of power. This is a radical version of the linguistic turn in
Realism and Utopianism Reconsidered: from:
Utopian Horizons
Author(s) Szűcs Zoltán Gábor
Abstract: Self-contradictory as it may seem, a story of imagined lands, decadelong winters, zombies, magic, and dragons proves to be markedly realistic, at least in comparison with the
AFTERWORD from:
Utopian Horizons
Author(s) Czigányik Zsolt
Abstract: The present volume offers interdisciplinary analyses of utopian phenomena. The interdisciplinary nature of studies in utopianism (and also in other fields) is becoming more and more accepted, yet the cooperation of the various disciplines in interpretation is not automatic, and their emphases and approaches may differ substantially. As Balázs Trencsényi argues, “historians of political thought try to renegotiate the relationship between history, literary studies and the social sciences, pointing out that the understanding of a political interaction might necessitate the use of a variety of different interpretative techniques and approaches.”¹ Yet interdisciplinarity is not only a technical issue. Ernest Gellner
DEMONS IN KRAKOW, AND IMAGE MAGIC IN A MAGICAL HANDBOOK from:
Christian Demonology and Popular
Author(s) LÁNG BENEDEK
Abstract: The curious genre of medieval magical handbooks has been researched for many decades. Already Lynn Thorndike, in his famous
History of Magic and Experimental Science, gave a typology and an exhaustive description of magical practices, including the relatively innocent methods connected with the secrets of the natural world, and the explicitly demonic or angelic procedures. Although Thorndike gave a thorough characterization of the sources, read and listed the most important Western manuscripts, it is still possible to go deeper into the topic, the field is left open for further investigations.
TALKING WITH DEMONS. EARLY MODERN THEORIES AND PRACTICE from:
Christian Demonology and Popular
Author(s) SZŐNYI GYÖRGY E.
Abstract: Although half a century ago it may have seemed surprising, by today we are quite used to the idea that early modern Humanism was by no means the enlightened and rational period as some interpreters of the Renaissance wanted to see and to have it seen. Decades of research in science-and cultural history as well as in historical anthropology has made it manifest that many brilliant minds of the great generation of fifteenth and sixteenth-century humanists not only believed in astrology, alchemy, and in a host of demons and spirits surrounding them, but quite often they even engaged in sometimes
GOG AND MAGOG IN THE SLOVENIAN FOLK TRADITION from:
Christian Demonology and Popular
Author(s) ŠMITEK ZMAGO
Abstract: In 1882 an article on national folk traditions was published in
Kres, a Klagenfurt monthly, which contained a legend entitled “The Great Wall of China,” recorded in the Tolmin area (NW Slovenia) by Fonovski. The story is as follows:
Book Title: Given World and Time-Temporalities in Context
Publisher: Central European University Press
Author(s): Miller Tyrus
Abstract: The interconnections of time with historical thought and knowledge have come powerfully to the fore since the 1970s. An international group of scholars, from a range of fields including literary theory, history of ideas, cultural anthropology, philosophy, intellectual history and theology, philology, and musicology, address the matter of time and temporalities. The volume’s essays, divided into four main topical groups question critically the key problem of context, connecting it to the problem of time. Contexts, the essays suggest, are not timeless. Time and its contexts are only partly “given” to us: to the primordial donations of time and world correspond our epistemic, moral, and practical modes of receiving what has been granted. The notion of context may have radically different parameters in different historical, cultural, and disciplinary situations. Topics include the deep antiquity, and the timeless time of eternity, as well as formal philosophies of history and the forms of histories implicit in individual and community experience. The medium specific use of time and history are examined with regard to song, image, film, oral narration, and legal discourse.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7829/j.ctt2jbmxx
3. Fourier and the Saint-Simonians on the Shape of History from:
Given World and Time
Author(s) Beecher Jonathan
Abstract: One of the main intellectual consequences of the French Revolution was to leave many Europeans with the sense that the optimistic, rationalistic and egalitarian ideology of the Enlightenment had exhausted itself and been discredited with the failure of the radical phase of the revolution. There was a sense on many sides that the Enlightenment had been “on trial” during the French Revolution and that the understanding of human nature and history offered by the Enlightenment had proved inadequate. The period that followed the French Revolution was therefore marked by an intellectual reaction leading in two directions. First, to the belief
4. World History According to Katrina from:
Given World and Time
Author(s) Dimock Wai Chee
Abstract: How does Hurricane Katrina change our understanding of the United States, the lengths and widths of its history, as well as its place in the history of the world? As a catastrophe that casts into doubt the efficacy and security of the nation-state, what alternatives does it suggest, what other forms of shelter, what other ways to organize human beings into meaningful groups? And how might these nonstandard groupings challenge American Studies as a discipline, given their deviations from the foundational norm, and the shape of the future they portend?
5. Intricate Temporalities: from:
Given World and Time
Author(s) HaCohen Ruth
Abstract: Three modes of communication situate the background of this paper. They relate to three realms of experience and to the intersections and conflations of their respective configurations. These modes are music, narrative, and ritual. All three engage us in the real present—they call our attention at a certain moment, they demand from us a blank duration for the projection of their inhering experiences, and they launch us into “unreal” presents whose mental fabrication they stimulate.² When we hear a story, listen to a piece of music, or attend a ritual, we are often willingly interpreting their messages by assuming
6. Quoting from the Past, or Dealing with Temporality from:
Given World and Time
Author(s) Duelke Britta
Abstract: In her famous essay on Walter Benjamin, Hannah Arendt summarized his theoretical reflections on history, tradition and authority in the following formula: “Insofar as the past has been transmitted as tradition, it possesses authority; insofar as authority presents itself historically, it becomes tradition.”² We will never know whether Benjamin himself would have endorsed these lines, which clearly show the hand of Arendt. Yet the formula does have the appearance of something that comes close to Benjamin’s very own style of thinking and writing, to such an extent that one could easily take it for a quotation of the “real” Benjamin.³
10. Time and Progress—Time as Progress: from:
Given World and Time
Author(s) Kontler László
Abstract: In the introductory studies of his seminal
Futures Past, Reinhart Koselleck offers an engaging and succinct illustration of the course of what he calls the “temporalization of history” in European thought during the early-modern period. Koselleck conceives the process as a whole in terms of the changes in the perception of the “compression” (or “acceleration”) of time that, supposedly, precedes the onset of the future in the thought of these past generations: “For Luther, the compression of time is a visible sign that, according to God’s will, the Final Judgment is imminent, that the world is about to end. For
13. The Politics of Temporality: from:
Given World and Time
Author(s) Hoy David Couzens
Abstract: “The time of our lives”—this expression condenses into one phrase a series of questions that could require much more than one lifetime to answer. Is the time of our lives a function of a life as a whole, a life-time, or can it be condensed into a single moment of vision? Does a life have a unity that runs through it, or is the unity of time, and of a life, a narrative, a story, a fiction, or even an illusion? In this essay the question that particularly interests me is, what notion of time is the time that
14. Eternity No More: from:
Given World and Time
Author(s) Miller Tyrus
Abstract: On January 6, 1938, Walter Benjamin wrote to Max Horkheimer from San Remo to report on a remarkable development in his thinking about his Baudelaire studies and about the larger framework of the
Passagenwerk, Benjamin’s decade-long historical research about nineteenth-century Paris, a project that he described as an Urgeschichte der Moderne (an archaic history of modernity). The occasion of this development was his encounter with a largely forgotten text by the famous insurrectionist Auguste Blanqui, entitled L’éternité par les astres (Eternity According to the Stars). This short book comprised a set of cosmological speculations written in prison by the old
15. A Microscope for Time: from:
Given World and Time
Author(s) Clausberg Karl
Abstract: In today’s day and age, upheavals in human worlds of image and media are preferably traced back to technical achievements. The history of optical media—camera obscura, photography, the cinema, television, etc.—seems meanwhile firmly established as a prime example of such means of viewing. But how well do these perspectives of progress fit the “nature” of humankind, which has somehow struggled through the channels of anthropological predispositions, neurobiological influences,
et al. to the peaks of civilization? Using a short and anonymously published text from the mid-nineteenth century by a Berlin lay-astronomer, whose considerable impact is suggestively illustrated in the
Book Title: Imperfection and Defeat-The Role of Aesthetic Imagination in Human Society
Publisher: Central European University Press
Author(s): Nemoianu Virgil
Abstract: Literature is defined in a challenging way as the "science" of imperfection and defeat, or else as a type of discourse that deals with defeat, loss, uncertainty in social life, by contrast with virtually all disciplines (hard sciences or social sciences) that affirm certainties and wish to convince us of truths. If in real history most constructive attempts end up in failure, it follows that we ought to have also a field of research that examines this diversity of failures and disappointments, as well as the alternative options to historical evolution and progress. Thus literature serves an indispensable role: that of gleaning the abundance of past existence, the gratuitous and the rejected being placed here on an equal level with the useful and the successful. This provocative and unusual approach is illustrated in chapters that deal with the dialectics between literary writing and such fields as historical writing, or religious discourses, and is also illustrated by the socio-historical development of East-Central Europe.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7829/j.ctt2jbn3s
INTRODUCTION from:
Imperfection and Defeat
Abstract: For some time now I have wanted to try to group and formulate in a brief and coherent way my views about literature and its role in human societies and history, which I have rather consistently expressed in diverse writings. This fortunate opportunity was provided by the Central European University and, more specifically by “Pasts Inc.” and its leader and animator, Professor Sorin Antohi, as a cycle of lectures in Budapest in February/March 2004. The current book is a version of these lectures; it draws from a number of previous writings, but it also rearranges the material and provides additional
CHAPTER 3 THE DIALECTIC OF LITERATURE AND HISTORY from:
Imperfection and Defeat
Abstract: The next step in this discussion ought to be the interaction between the writing of literature and the writing of history, and, almost inevitably, the contrastive role played by utopia. In a way, of course, utopia combines both of these, while also connecting them with the matter discussed in the previous chapter, namely religion, with or without religion’s occasional involvement with politics.
Book Title: Constitutions, Courts, and History-Historical Narratives in Constitutional Adjudication
Publisher: Central European University Press
Author(s): Uitz Renáta
Abstract: Emphasizes the role history and historical narratives play in constitutional adjudication. Uitz provocatively draws attention to the often-tense relationship between the constitution and historical precedence highlighting the interpretive and normative nature of the law. Her work seeks to understand the conditions under which references to the past, history and traditions are attractive to lawyers, even when they have the potential of perpetuating indeterminacy in constitutional reasoning. Uitz conclusively argues that this constitutional indeterminacy is obscured by 'judicial rhetorical toolkits' of continuity and reconciliation that allow the court's reliance on the past to be unaccounted for. Uitz' rigorous analysis and extensive research makes this work an asset to legal scholars and practitioners alike.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7829/j.ctt2jbnzv
Chapter One Historical Narratives in Constitutional Reasoning: from:
Constitutions, Courts, and History
Abstract: References to history and traditions have acquired a curious reputation among lawyers for being objective and neutral points of reference, and thus for being capable of curbing indeterminacy in constitutional adjudication. When inquiring whether a new claim fits within the substantive range of the Due Process Clause, the U.S. Supreme Court sets course to explore whether the right or liberty interest asserted by the petitioner is “deeply rooted in the Nation’s history and tradition.” It was in
Bowers v Hardwick² where the U.S. Supreme Court, per Justice White, sought evidence to establish whether the “history and traditions of the Nation”
Chapter Four Behind Historical Narratives: from:
Constitutions, Courts, and History
Abstract: The previous chapters sought to demonstrate that—despite lawyers’ intellectual reflexes—accounts of the past, history, and traditions are not hard facts to be taken at face value. Rather, accounts of the past (historical narratives) are the outcome of processes of interpretation. Lawyers’ accounts of the past as presented in constitutional cases are as interpretive as any other historical narrative. The last of these concerns relates closely to a court’s justification for selecting particular segments of the past for the purposes of settling a constitutional problem. When invoked in constitutional cases, arguments from history and traditions are presented as if
Chapter 1 INTRODUCTION from:
Dilemmas of Dissidence in East-Central Europe
Abstract: Writing more than ten years hence, one cannot overstate the fact that 1989 represents a historical watershed of immense proportions. History either ended or began again. The defining twentieth-century struggle—between liberal democracies with their apparently superior market economies and authoritarian communist regimes with their ossifying and crumbling command economies—came to a sudden and unexpected demise. The former emperors of the Soviet Bloc were left shivering and cold in their newly-revealed nakedness; the vast political and security apparatus of the party-state crumbled like a house of cards. As if the speed of this revolutionary and transformative process was not
Chapter 2 POLAND: from:
Dilemmas of Dissidence in East-Central Europe
Abstract: The frequency of protest and instability in authoritarian communist Poland can be explained according to three competing explanations. First, Polish experiences are seen unique in the region: peculiar factors such as an institutionally strong and independent Catholic Church; the survival of private ownership of land and de-collectivization of agriculture; a history replete with both anti-Russian, anti-Soviet and working class uprisings (in 1831, 1863, 1944, 1956, 1970, 1976, and 1980–1981); the relative power and prowess of intellectuals and the intelligentsia; and the weakness of party-state institutions and elites (Schöpflin, 1983; Ekiert and Kubic, 2001). Second, Poland shares with countries throughout
FOREWORD from:
Transition in Post-Soviet Art
Author(s) GROYS BORIS
Abstract: Few are the reliable and well-written books that seek to tell the history of recent art in Eastern Europe—that is, the history of work by the artists who crossed the line in time that divided the old, communist era from the new postcommunist one. The communist past as experienced by those who lived it is largely a foreign concept to the majority of art historians in the West, who thus tread hesitantly over its uncanny terrain. As for the new generations of Eastern European art historians, they have already partially forgotten this past or even actively suppressed the memory
Journal Title: Ethics
Publisher: The University of Chicago Press
Issue: et.2001.112.issue-1
Date: 10 2001
Author(s): Young, Jeffrey T.
Abstract: Young’s new book on Adam Smith provides a careful textual analysis of Smith’s two major works:
The Theory of Moral SentimentsandThe Wealth of Nations. Young argues, with good textual evidence, that Smith did not divide economics from moral theory and that, indeed, Smith thought of economics as a moral science. Young traces Smith’s economic and moral philosophy to Aristotle and Hume, and he points out, correctly, that “self‐interest itself had a significant moral dimension in Smith” (p. 173). Thus Smith’s alleged focus on self‐interest inThe Wealth of Nationshas normative dimensions not always recognized by all Smith scholars. Young uses Smith’s notions of the impartial spectator and benevolence as well as his theory of justice to link the two texts. This is a controversial conclusion since neither the impartial spectator nor benevolence is evident as an important concept inThe Wealth of Nations. Young also argues that Smith divides the economic sphere from the political sphere (see his matrix on p. 158), a questionable conclusion in light of Smith’s focus on political economy inThe Wealth of Nations. Young’s book also suffers from his apparently not having read Amartya Sen’s or my works on Smith, both of which make many of the same arguments Young develops. Still, Young has added further to the growing literature that reads Smith as a serious moral philosopher whose theory of self‐interest is far from libertarian and who neither divided economics from ethics nor politics from either.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/322762
Journal Title: Ethics
Publisher: The University of Chicago Press
Issue: et.2002.112.issue-2
Date: 01 2002
Author(s): Ricoeur, Paul
Abstract: The necessity of both solidarity and proceduralism thus holds for both distributive and criminal justice. In the end, Ricoeur remains committed to notions that ground the just polity in community and mutual sharing without thinking that these notions require us to dispense with the formalism of procedures of justice. While the latter are not sufficient on their own to create or sustain a just society, while, indeed, formal procedures always presuppose some conception of the good, procedural conceptions allow us to recognize each other as subjects of rights. Although it is not always clear that Ricoeur succeeds in reconciling Rawls and Walzer or Habermas and Gadamer, he does provide a fresh perspective on current debates within his own interesting account of the structure of moral action.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/324242
Journal Title: Critical Inquiry
Publisher: The University of Chicago Press
Issue: ci.2002.28.issue-4
Date: 06 2002
Author(s): Vidal Fernando
Abstract: For an illuminating discussion and critique, see Kathleen V. Wilkes,
Real People: Personal Identity without Thought Experiments(Oxford, 1988), esp. chap. 1.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/341240
Journal Title: American Journal of Sociology
Publisher: The University of Chicago Press
Issue: ajs.2003.108.issue-4
Date: 01 2003
Author(s): Lichterman Paul
Abstract: Of course, researchers routinely pursue some of these questions, through different methods of research. Part of our methodological contribution is to bring them together in the concept of
group style.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/367920
Journal Title: Current Anthropology
Publisher: The University of Chicago Press
Issue: ca.2003.44.issue-3
Date: 06 2003
Author(s): Duranti Alessandro
Abstract: Ahearn, always a perceptive writer, brings out a fear that many linguistic anthropologists have but rarely expressthe fear of being assimilated to sociocultural anthropology and thus losing their identity through the forfeiting of their specificity. This is the flip side of William Labovs original wish that sociolinguistics might disappear once linguistics agreed to see language as a social phenomenon (that this has not happened is both an indictment of linguistics narrowmindedness and a validation of Labovs and other sociolinguists efforts to develop sociolinguistics into a vibrant independent field). The question then arises why we should worry about being assimilated. Shouldnt we, on the contrary, welcome such a possibility, to be seen as a validation of our work or as the mainstreaming of our concerns? The problem is not in the future, which cannot be predicted, but in the past. Everything we know from our earlier experiences warns us that an anthropology without a distinct group of language specialists is likely to be an anthropology with a nave understanding of communication. We have seen it happen already. When anthropology departments decide not to have a linguistic subfield, thinking that they dont need one, their students tend to take language for granted, identifying it with a vague notion of discourse. It is for this reason that we need to sharpen our historical, theoretical, and methodological understanding of what it means to study language as culture. We owe it first to our students.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/368118
Journal Title: Critical Inquiry
Publisher: The University of Chicago Press
Issue: ci.2003.29.issue-4
Date: 06 2003
Author(s): Mialet Hélène
Abstract: I would like to thank the participants of seminars and colloquia at the Max Planck Institute for the History of Science (Berlin), at the Department of Science and Technology Studies at Cornell, and at the ST&S and History of Medicine Colloquia at the University of Michigan for their helpful comments on earlier versions of this paper. I would also like to thank Robin Boast, Stephen Hirschauer, Michael Lynch, Michael Wintroub, and Skuli Sigurdsson for their suggestions, comments, and criticism.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/377721
Journal Title: Current Anthropology
Publisher: The University of Chicago Press
Issue: ca.2004.45.issue-1
Date: 02 2004
Author(s): Juillerat Bernard
Abstract: Doctrine and method, theory and interpretation are not necessarily coordinate. Were such coordination possible, a metacritical stance would be required. By accepting uncritically the presuppositions that lie behind psychoanalytic metapsychology, Juillerat abrogates, in my view, ethnological responsibility, that is, the responsibility to measure in a receptive manner the presuppositions of ones hermeneutic against those of the culture one is studying. Though his attention to ethnographic detail leads Juillerat to refine psychoanalytic doctrine, it confirms the epistemological and hermeneutic assumptions of that doctrine (e.g., notions of the unconscious, id, ego, and superego, drives, repression, and, indeed, psychic space). Yafar myth and ritual as he presents them become allegories of that doctrineallegories, I would argue, of allegories. There would appear to be no escape, were it not for the Yafar voices that sound through Juillerats psychoanalytically predetermined presentations. (He offers us almost no contextualized verbatim texts in these essays, though he does in his monographs.) They remind us that, as LviStrauss demonstrated, myths are readily translated one into another, particularly when they are decontextualized. What is of ethnographic, indeed, psychoanalytic import is howand perhaps whytranslation is arrested and a particular myth (e.g., the Oedipal tale) becomes so authoritative that it has the power of promiscuous reduction. Though fascinated by the range of Yafar cultural expression, Juillerat fails to consider the implications of Yafars refusal to reduce their corpus of mythology and ritual to a single mytha singular ritual.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/381011
Journal Title: Journal of British Studies
Publisher: The University of Chicago Press
Issue: jbs.2005.44.issue-1
Date: 01 2005
Author(s): Seed John
Abstract: See Timothy Larsen, “Victorian Nonconformity and the Memory of the Ejected Ministers: The Impact of the Bicentennial Commemorations of 1862,” in
The Church Retrospective: Papers Read at the 1995 Summer Meeting and 1996 Winter Meeting of the Ecclesiastical Society, ed. R. N. Swanson (Woodbridge, 1997), pp. 459–73. The centenary in 1762 was not apparently commemorated in any public way, though a few years later, 1688 was celebrated by Dissenters on a considerable scale.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/424945
Journal Title: The Journal of Religion
Publisher: The University of Chicago Press
Issue: jr.2005.85.issue-1
Date: 01 2005
Author(s): Marion Jean‐Luc
Abstract: Paul Ricœur, “Herméneutique de l’idée de Révélation,” in
La Révélation, ed. Daniel Coppieters de Gibson (Bruxelles: Facultés universitaires Saint‐Louis, 1977), p. 46.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/424974
Journal Title: The Journal of Modern History
Publisher: The University of Chicago Press
Issue: jmh.2004.76.issue-3
Date: 09 2004
Author(s): Marino John A.
Abstract: Braudel,
The Mediterranean,2d ed. (1972), 2:1243–44. Among many references to Machiavelli, see, e.g., Machiavelli,The Prince,chap. xxv, beginning of last paragraph: “I conclude, then, that so long as Fortune varies and men stand still, they will prosper while they suit the times, and fail when they do not.”
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/425442
Journal Title: Critical Inquiry
Publisher: The University of Chicago Press
Issue: ci.2004.31.issue-1
Date: 09 2004
Author(s): Guillory John
Abstract: On the question of the relation between writing and media, which is perhaps
thequestion of a larger inquiry beyond my own, I have benefited from exchanges with Alan Liu. See his “The Future Literary: Literature and the Culture of Information,” inTime and the Literary,ed. Karen Newman et al. (New York, 2002), pp. 61–100.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/427304
Journal Title: The Journal of Religion
Publisher: The University of Chicago Press
Issue: jr.2005.85.issue-2
Date: 04 2005
Author(s): Nicholson Hugh
Abstract: This idea of the deliberate recovery of theological tensions by crossing religious boundaries can be understood in terms of the ecumenical concept of the complementarity of conflicting doctrinal formulations. Opposing doctrinal formulations are regarded as complementary expressions of a theological truth so profound as to be irreducible to any single formulation. For the ecumenical use of the complementarity concept, see, e.g., Avery Dulles, “Paths to Doctrinal Agreement: Ten Theses,”
Theological Studies47 (1986): 44–45.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/427313
Journal Title: The Journal of Modern History
Publisher: The University of Chicago Press
Issue: jmh.2004.76.issue-4
Date: 12 1997
Author(s): Woodall Christopher
Abstract: Scholars and their students interested in the field would do well to begin with these studies, despite some unevenness in period, place, and theme. Developments in the twentieth century, for example, are not well served, especially as their globalization bursts all traditional boundaries in the discipline, making a historical perspective essential to an understanding of ongoing transformations in literate life everywhere, not just in the West. Similarly, the absence of illustrations undermines the potential value of these books as introductions to the history of reading. Much of the work here depends on the material objects that readers actually had; without images of them, the reader develops less of a sense of the field. Finally, the exclusion of the essays on correspondence from the original collection is deeply regrettable; Chartier’s summary of their implications in the introduction hardly does justice to them, especially to the important study of the 1847 postal survey by Dauphin and two other colleagues. The translations are generally accurate, but the indexes are barely adequate.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/427573
Journal Title: The Journal of Religion
Publisher: The University of Chicago Press
Issue: jr.2005.85.issue-1
Date: 01 2005
Author(s): Robbins, Jeffrey W.
Abstract: While sharing the aim of relating philosophy and theology, I do not think the project is best accomplished by thinking ontotheologically (at least, not in its Heideggerian sense). What is needed is to insist on a sharper distinction between ontotheological philosophy and religious theology so that we can better understand how they might relate. And here again, I agree with Robbins for different reasons: Ricoeur, Lévinas, and Marion are key sources in this project, for their work maintains the distinction that it calls into question.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/428537
Journal Title: The Journal of Religion
Publisher: The University of Chicago Press
Issue: jr.2005.85.issue-1
Date: 01 2005
Author(s): Bourgeois, Patrick L.
Abstract: Ricoeur gets the relation of critique and reason right, in Bourgeois’s eyes, as a philosopher who sees imagination tied to thinking at the boundary (not limit) of reason. In a chapter examining Derrida’s views on “sign, time, and trace” (chap. 7), Bourgeois elaborates Derrida’s view that Edmund Husserl’s distinction between meaningful expression and sign depends on a stable borderline between primary and secondary memory (or retention and recollection) in his theory of “the living present” (or duration), which, Derrida asserts, is phenomenologically unavailable. In light of this analysis, Bourgeois draws an interesting contrast between Derrida’s insistence on a discrete closure of meaning and Ricoeur’s theory of language and imagination based in a view of the living present of meaning and experience that refuses such discrete closure. Once more, however, Bourgeois overreaches when he attempts to identify these accurately drawn contrasts with the limit/boundary distinction. In Bourgeois’s reading of Ricoeur, imagination does not produce reason from below (as in Heidegger); rather, “reason itself limits knowledge to experience from above, putting the imagination in a central position both in knowledge and thinking” (p. 131). A productive imagination of living metaphor takes place at the boundary of reason, allowing the living present in meaning and action to escape deconstruction’s critique while still incorporating a positive relation to alterity. Nevertheless, Bourgeois may be drawing the wrong conclusion about these contrasts, for it seems possible to read both Ricoeur and Derrida as seeking to work at the boundary (not limit) of reason and to think somehow the presentation of the Idea in the Kantian sense. Whereas Ricoeur’s theory of metaphor and narrative allows him to present the semantic content of the Ideas of Reason positively, these remain for Derrida (as for Kant) unrepresentable, or “the impossible.” This problem has been Derrida’s enduring concern since his 1962
Introduction to Husserl’s “The Origin of Geometry.”The real difference between the thought of Ricoeur and Derrida is the distinctive way each thinker supplements phenomenology to take into account the creativity of meaning at the boundary of reason. For Derrida, it is thedifféranceof deconstruction; for Ricoeur, the graft of hermeneutics.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/428538
Journal Title: The Journal of Religion
Publisher: The University of Chicago Press
Issue: jr.2005.85.issue-2
Date: 04 2005
Author(s): Mandry, Christof
Abstract: This is an engaging book for specialists in theological ethics and especially for those interested in the contributions of hermeneutical thinking to ethics. One can only hope that Mandry will continue to develop this line of reflection.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/430555
Journal Title: The Library Quarterly: Information, Community, Policy
Publisher: The University of Chicago Press
Issue: lq.2005.75.issue-2
Date: 04 2005
Author(s): Jones Bonna
Abstract: Hence, our choice of philosophies should not be limited to the two main philosophies identified by Budd but rather could take up ideas from process thinking, which is a quieter but nevertheless relevant philosophy to which LIS should attend. By valuing the processes and articulating this with better abstractions more congruent with our action, we not only further our own project; we also sustain a vital engagement with the projects of individuals. We more clearly articulate the library in the life of the user, to use the words of Wiegand [
2].
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/431329
Journal Title: Signs
Publisher: The University of Chicago Press
Issue: signs.2005.31.issue-1
Date: 09 2005
Author(s): Johar Schueller Malini
Abstract: However, Somerville often uses strategies very similar to Butler's in seeing the primacy of the sexual. See, e.g., the analysis of Jean Toomer based on the term
queer(Somerville2000, 136) and the insistence that compulsory heterosexuality is “integral” to the logic of racial segregation (137).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/431372
Journal Title: The Journal of Religion
Publisher: The University of Chicago Press
Issue: jr.2005.85.issue-4
Date: 10 2005
Author(s): Lee Hyo‐Dong
Abstract: For the notion of strategic essentialism, see Gayatri Chakravorty Spivak, “Subaltern Studies: Deconstructing Historiography,” in her
The Spivak Reader, 214–21. Serene Jones has drawn attention to the fact that the poststructuralist theoretical assumptions about the always oppressive nature of binarisms do not necessarily hold up under the pressures of concrete political struggles and that, in order to strengthen the bond of solidarity for a coalition of diverse social and cultural identities, what is called for is some kind of grand narrative that clearly defines the powers to be resisted and dismantled. I think this applies to a coalition of different religious identities as well. Serene Jones, “Cultural Labor and Theological Critique,” in Brown, Davaney, and Tanner, eds.,Converging on Culture, 166–68.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/431810
Journal Title: The Journal of Religion
Publisher: The University of Chicago Press
Issue: jr.2005.85.issue-4
Date: 10 2005
Author(s): Maggi Armando
Abstract: 1 Cor. 13:12.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/431811
Journal Title: The Journal of Religion
Publisher: The University of Chicago Press
Issue: jr.2005.85.issue-4
Date: 10 2005
Author(s): Young III William W.
Abstract: Frei recognized the need for greater plurality within his own reading as well, particularly with regard to the “Gospel narrative” set forth in
The Identity of Jesus Christ. See Higton,Christ, Providence, and History, 200–201.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/431812
Journal Title: Critical Inquiry
Publisher: The University of Chicago Press
Issue: ci.2006.32.issue-2
Date: 01 2006
Author(s): Williams Jay
Abstract: Mitchell, “
Critical Inquiryand the Ideology of Pluralism,”Critical Inquiry8 (Summer 1982): 613.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/500701
Journal Title: American Journal of Education
Publisher: The University of Chicago Press
Issue: aje.2006.112.issue-3
Date: 05 2006
Author(s): Schweber Simone
Abstract: Brooks (
2001) reported, for example, that a Pentecostal minister in Franklin County, the location symbolizing Red America in his article, “regards such culture warriors as Jerry Falwell and Pat Robertson as loose cannons.”
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/500714
Journal Title: The Journal of Religion
Publisher: The University of Chicago Press
Issue: jr.2006.86.issue-3
Date: 07 2006
Author(s): van der Ven Johannes A.
Abstract: Nevertheless, empiricism does not have the last word—it perhaps never has the last word, not even in what might be called “positivist empiricism,” and certainly not in practical theology, as this discipline is characterized by the interaction between empiricism and normativeness. We both share this conviction—the fifth characteristic. Therefore human rights—no matter how contested they are, which is neither surprising nor extraordinary—offer an important perspective, as the normative criteria they embody always require critical and constructive reflection. In the last part of the article I have even presented them as regulative principles of truth and justice, as a result of which they offer a kind of worldview‐related and morality‐related infrastructure for the social institutions that determine human actions in societal and personal life—the sixth characteristic. After all, for both Browning and me the ultimate issue is—the seventh characteristic—the vitality of the Christian tradition in terms of relevance and identity in the context of a multicivilization society.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/503696
Journal Title: The Journal of Modern History
Publisher: The University of Chicago Press
Issue: jmh.2006.78.issue-2
Date: 06 2006
Author(s): Todorova Maria
Abstract: Ibid., 260. It was only at the last stages of correction of this manuscript that I learned about the work of Nikolai Voukov on the destruction of Dimitrov's mausoleum. While I find it an excellent contribution, Voukov's take on the event and its meaning is somewhat different than my own. I would like to express my gratitude to the author for sending me his manuscript, whose shorter version was published as “The Destruction of Georgi Dimitrov's Mausoleum in Sofia: The ‘Incoincidence' between Memory and Its Referents,” in
Places of Memory,ed. Augustin Ioan, special issue ofOctogon(Bucharest, 2003).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/505801
Journal Title: The Journal of Religion
Publisher: The University of Chicago Press
Issue: jr.2006.86.issue-4
Date: 10 2006
Author(s): Wall John
Abstract: Whatever normative conclusions may be drawn in the end, theological ethicists ignore the unique situation of children and childhood at their own peril. Neglecting such marginalized groups as women and minorities weakened the voice of theological ethics in the past, both by silently playing into larger social wrongs and by failing to learn and grow from those silenced. Childhood in the United States and the world presents theological ethics today with a new and different but just as acute social challenge. Methodologically, since children cannot speak up as fully as can adults for themselves, theological ethicists should engage as deeply as possible with children’s actual social experiences, including through the sophisticated observational work of the human sciences, in order more creatively to understand and respond. Substantively, childhood demands at the very least renewed attention to the asymmetrical tensions of human moral responsibility, the senses in which others demand of those around them creative self‐transformation. This childist gesture of responsiveness and self‐critique has already begun to animate the human sciences. How much more, then, should it be welcomed and deepened further by Christian ethicists, who in one way or another trace a transformed world to the possibilities incarnated in an infant’s birth.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/505893
Journal Title: Isis
Publisher: The University of Chicago Press
Issue: isis.2006.97.issue-2
Date: 06 2004.
Author(s): Kern Stephen
Abstract: Kern’s analysis is lucid and his thesis is ultimately persuasive. He argues that “the novel is emphatically historical in capturing a new sense of the complexity and uncertainty of causal understanding” as he traces the “sensitivity” of contemporary authors like Don DeLillo to “the significance of the new technologies of transportation, communication and investigation that transformed causal understanding in modern society” (p. 369). This is an observation with which many literary critics would agree. There are resemblances here to the methodology deployed by Ronald Thomas in his seminal and startlingly successful work
Detective Fiction and the Rise of Forensic Science(Cambridge, 1999): narrative registers in its very construction the pressures of scientific and epistemological change. Yet a comparison with Thomas’s work reveals perhaps one of the few flaws of Kern’s study. IfA Cultural History of Causalityis directed toward the historian of science, one must question whether novels are ever really adequate source material for the construction of a hypothesis regarding nonfictional understandings of causality and probability. Paul Ricoeur reminds us inTime and Narrative(Chicago, 1984–1988) that literature has been seen since ancient times as “an ethical laboratory where the artist pursues through the mode of fiction experimentation with values” (Vol. 1, p. 59): fiction is thus both tethered to, yet at the same time distinct from, the world of the actual and the real. Kern acknowledges this to be so, yet his theory of mimesis, of realistic representation, seems to exclude any genuine engagement with tropes of playfulness, indeterminacy, symbolism, and ambiguity that mark literature just as deeply as any desire to replicate the real. Kern notes that he relies “primarily on novels by male authors about male murderers, because [his] method is comparative and requires controlling variables to focus on historical change” (p. 21). This seems to evade a broader question about the extent to which novels can be understood as “evidence” in any sense at all, or whether Kern should be focusing on trial reports rather than their fictionalized representations. This difficulty would be obviated if the focus of the work were an understanding of the impact of developments in scientific theory on narrative form, yet Kern seems reluctant to move fully in this direction. And indeed, if the ideal reader ofA Cultural History of Causalityis in fact a literary critic, he or she may be inclined to probe a number of Kern’s other assumptions as well—he is perhaps a little too inclined to assert that the Victorian novel is artistically “tidy,” that its patterns of closure are always neat and carefully wrought, as an expression of what Thomas Vargish has called “the providential aesthetic” in his study of the same name (Virginia, 1985). Scholars of nineteenth‐century fiction may perhaps feel that Kern’s descriptions of such neat closures sit uncomfortably with their readings ofBleak House(which is as much about the loss and destruction of evidence as it is about its recovery and careful explication) orOur Mutual FriendorDaniel DerondaorThe Brothers Karamazov(each of which problematizes our sense of a character’s relentless movement toward transgression, judgment, and punishment or acquittal). One is left with a sense that Kern occasionally deploys the term “Victorian” in a rather unsophisticated fashion: as Thomas has shown inDetective Fiction and the Rise of Forensic Science,even the most carefully crafted detective story of the nineteenth century can raise for readers and critics crucial questions about individual and national identity and the power of public surveillance. Yet these criticisms should not undermine a reader’s sense of Kern’s achievement in this book: it is a vast, ambitious attempt to effect a synthesis of scientific thought and literary experimentation, and on the whole it succeeds well.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/507355
Journal Title: The Journal of Religion
Publisher: The University of Chicago Press
Issue: 508383
Date: 01 2007
Author(s): Wall John
Abstract: In this respect, my project has similarities with the “multidimensional hermeneutic” approach to religious ethical inquiry proposed by William Schweiker in “On the Future of Religious Ethics: Keeping Religious Ethics, Religious and Ethics,”
Journal of the American Academy of Religion74, no. 1 (March 2006): 135–51.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/508386
Journal Title: Critical Inquiry
Publisher: The University of Chicago Press
Issue: ci.2006.33.issue-1
Date: 09 2006
Abstract: Young, Paul.
The Cinema Dreams Its Rivals: Media Fantasy Films from Radio to the Internet.Minneapolis: University of Minnesota Press, 2006. 284 pp. $74.95 (cloth); $24.95 (paper).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/509752
Journal Title: Ethics
Publisher: The University of Chicago Press
Issue: 522257
Date: 01 2007
Author(s): Ricoeur, Paul
Abstract: In a first reading of the book, I was critical of this emphasis on moral motivations, since it seemed to be overburdened by a psychological approach. But, on a second reading, I had to refrain from my critique. Ricoeur makes the point that he has no intention to “take the place of a resolution for the perplexities raised by the very concept of a struggle, still less of a resolution of the conflicts” (218). In other words, Ricoeur is proposing a well‐needed complement to the institutional design trend that has invaded contemporary political philosophy. Contrary to many, he stands before the most perplexing issue of recognition with eyes wide open: indeed, demands of recognition may never end and take the form of an “unhappy consciousness” (218). One can try to resolve this potential inflation of claims by sorting out political and substantive issues. But a solution that takes only this path could create vast areas of frustration that canny elites have learned to fuel, or come to neglect recognition claims on the grounds that they hide a Pandora's box waiting to be opened. I suspect that this neglect mechanism is one of the reasons why so many legitimate recognition claims still languish in limbo as we speak. The course taken by Ricoeur may be difficult to square with the mainstream approach in contemporary political philosophy—political liberalism, to name it—but it nonetheless deserves careful attention.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/510704
Journal Title: The Library Quarterly: Information, Community, Policy
Publisher: The University of Chicago Press
Issue: lq.2006.76.issue-3
Date: 07 2006
Author(s): Budd John M.
Abstract: Three general features of this method can be noted in advance. First, this method must be immanent or internal to its subject matter. Dialectical theorists reject outright the idea that the thinker can occupy some privileged Archimedean point outside the subject of investigation. … A second feature of dialectical method is its dialogical character. Theorizing is an activity taking place not simply within the mind but between minds. Thinking is dialogical because it always takes the form of an exchange or a conversation between ourselves, our contemporaries, and our predecessors. … Third, the dialogical element is related to the historical dimension of theory. [
40, pp. 167–68]
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/511140
Journal Title: The Journal of Modern History
Publisher: The University of Chicago Press
Issue: jmh.2006.78.issue-4
Date: 12 2005
Author(s): Popkin Jeremy D.
Abstract: Instructive as his book is, Popkin could also have explored in greater depth yet the relationship between historical scholarship and expressions of the self. By focusing on autobiographies alone, he misses an opportunity to examine how such texts and scholarly publications related to (and possibly affected) one another, most notably in their divergent or convergent patterns of self‐representation. The boundary between autobiographical and scholarly writings may be more porous than Popkin intimates. Paul Hollander’s recent study of academic acknowledgments arrives, for instance, at conclusions that mirror Popkin’s regarding self‐representation and professional norms (“Acknowledgments: An Academic Ritual,”
Academic Questions15, no. 1 [2001–2]: 63–76). Likewise, one could question why Popkin limited himself to the discursive analysis of published sources and “the motives that historian‐autobiographers acknowledge in their texts” (78). Autobiographies are also social practices that call for systematic research outside the text, in archival and published sources (and, perhaps, interviews as well). But Popkin is too good a historian not to know this. His book is by and about historians; it is dedicated to historians, but it is not only for historians. Its chief objective may well be to show how much the historian’s autobiography has contributed “to the literature of personal life writing” (8). In this respect as in many others,History, Historians, and Autobiographyis a success.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/511206
Journal Title: Critical Inquiry
Publisher: The University of Chicago Press
Issue: ci.2007.33.issue-2
Date: 01 2007
Author(s): Gasché Rodolphe
Abstract: See Derrida,
Passions(Paris, 1993).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/511505
Journal Title: The Journal of Religion
Publisher: The University of Chicago Press
Issue: 509553
Date: 04 2007
Author(s): Wall, John
Abstract: Wall has skillfully woven the exegetical, dialogical, and constructive parts of his project into a thought‐provoking and readable work.
Moral Creativitycould be profitably read by anyone familiar with contemporary debates in religious and philosophical ethics. It will both broaden the appeal of Ricoeur’s writings and advance the conversation about the relation of ethics to poetics.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/513233
Journal Title: Critical Inquiry
Publisher: The University of Chicago Press
Issue: 522064
Date: 03 2007
Author(s): Harootunian Harry
Abstract: I had the benefit of reading versions of this paper at a number of institutions, and I wish to record the help I received at the University of Chicago, the University of Michigan, the New School for Social Research, Waseda University (Tokyo), and the University of Washington. I also want to thank Kristin Ross, Carol Gluck, and Hyun Ok Park for commenting on earlier revisions of the manuscript.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/513523
Journal Title: The Journal of Religion
Publisher: The University of Chicago Press
Issue: 509555
Date: 10 2007
Author(s): Flake Kathleen
Abstract: Bloom,
American Religion, 97.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/519770
Journal Title: The Journal of Religion
Publisher: The University of Chicago Press
Issue: 509555
Date: 10 2007
Author(s): Nicholson Hugh
Abstract: Hacker, “Distinctive Features,” 95 and passim; Michael A. Sells,
Mystical Languages of Unsaying(Chicago, 1994), 1–13, esp. 12. Note that Hacker acknowledges that Śaṅkara’s discourse on brahman is all the more alive (lebendiger) for its terminological imprecision (“Distinctive Features,” 95).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/519771
Journal Title: The Journal of Religion
Publisher: The University of Chicago Press
Issue: 509554
Date: 07 2007
Author(s): Browning, Don S.
Abstract: While this book will be of great interest to Christian ethicists as well as to religious and moral educators, it should also be read by social scientists, philosophers, and evolutionary psychologists. Browning’s view that nontheological disciplines depend on images of the human that play a guiding role for their research, as well as for the interpretation of their results, points to the continued need for more interdisciplinary work. According to this point of view, theology should play a public role in identifying such prescientific or preempirical images as well as in describing and advancing refined and responsible images based on the Christian tradition. The present volume goes a long way in either direction.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/519893
Journal Title: Signs
Publisher: The University of Chicago Press
Issue: 518276
Date: 01 2008
Author(s): Plate Liedeke
Abstract: My encounter with this student suggests another way of thinking about the political value of rewriting. Countering all the more blasé signals my students were giving me that it was most naive to think the retelling of stories from another point of view could have any political impact, it is evidence that women’s rewritings of classic texts can still affect young women, still make them think and make them want to contribute to the discussions, the debates that shape the public sphere. Although we need, of course, to factor in serendipity—the student was on holiday and thought she had discovered a little‐known book when in fact it was a
New York Timesbest seller—there is definitely a sense in which her discovery marked a moment in her life and signals the development of a feminist consciousness (broadly defined as a certain awareness of gender identity combined with a critical position in respect to misogyny and patriarchy and a conviction that things can be changed). There is no denying that increasing individualization at all levels of society has caused the loss of a sense of collective action and political projects. This is equally true for ideas of improvement, emancipation, and modernization, the responsibility of which has largely been shifted to the individual, whose “human rights,” as Bauman argues, are redefined as “the right of individuals to stay different and to pick and choose at will their own models of happiness and fitting life‐style” (2000;2005, 29). In this deregulated and privatized sociopolitical context that knows no common cause, re‐vision can only fail to formulate enabling fictions for a better future for all. Yet in its capacity to speak to individuals, it can still draw them into visions of community and collectivity. Re‐vision may thus not be the lifeline that is to haul us out of patriarchy any more, but as a structure of address that engages readers into contemplating differences, it remains one of the ways in which we keep sane and critical and thinking, moved by the stories of long‐forgotten lives into participating in an open public sphere.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/521054
Journal Title: The Library Quarterly: Information, Community, Policy
Publisher: The University of Chicago Press
Issue: 527832
Date: 01 2008
Author(s): Scimeca Ross
Abstract: In this article, we have argued that the application of library practice requires a suspension of truth. We support this by introducing a new theory of truth that is rooted in historicism. One of the overarching missions of library practice is to acquire, manage, preserve, and make accessible human knowledge. While there are pragmatic and sociopolitical considerations that often constrict fulfillment of this mission, the public purpose of librarianship in a free and open society nonetheless dictates that materials be made accessible regardless of what the society at the current time or the majority of people within a culturally defined place consider as true.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/523909
Journal Title: Critical Inquiry
Publisher: The University of Chicago Press
Issue: 526095
Date: 09 2007
Abstract: Zulawski, Ann.
Unequal Cures: Public Health and Political Change in Bolivia, 1900‐1950.Durham, North Carolina: Duke University Press, 2007. 253 pp. $21.95 (paper); $74.95 (cloth).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/526093
Journal Title: The American Historical Review
Publisher: American Historical Association
Issue: 587019
Date: April 2004
Author(s): Woolf Daniel
Abstract: [[START 06A00070]] Reviews of Books and Films neered research in this latter area in "A Feminine Past? Gender, Genre and Historical Knowledge in England, 1500-1800," American Historical Review 102:3 [June 1997]: 645-79). But these are ungenerous caveats: this is a meticulously researched study in which analysis is ably supported by a range of impres- sive statistical data and well-chosen (and sometimes entertaining) case studies of individual readers, pub- lishers, and publications. ROSEMARY MITCHELL University of Leeds J. G. A. POCocK. [[END 06A00070]] [[START 06A00080]] Barbarism and Religion: Volume Three, The First Decline and Fall. New York: Cam- bridge University Press. 2003. Pp. xiii, 527. $60.00. In reviewing for this journal the first two volumes of J. G. A. Pocock's Barbarism and Religion, the present reviewer observed that there is a symphonic quality to Pocock's writing, as polyphonic lines in the form of concepts are spun out, developed, inverted, and brought into counterpoint with others. This third movement offers a scherzo reminiscent of the author's 1975 book, The Machiavellian Moment, and it sounds some of the same chords (republicanism, political cycles, civic virtue, arms vs. commerce). The subtitle of volume three is deceptively simple: it refers to the first (and best-known) volume of Edward Gibbon's masterpiece, which he published in 1776. That book commenced (after a very brief account of the structure of the Augustan principate) with the "Five Good" Antonine emperors from Nerva to Mar- cus Aurelius, and concluded (narratively) with Con- stantine's defeat of Licinius and restoration of a unified rule-a temporary resolution immediately fol- lowed by two chapters on Christianity that seem jarringly out of place, given the fact that Christians are scarcely mentioned through the previous fourteen chapters. Gibbon's readers had to wait until 1781 for the story to pick up again. Exposition of this "first decline and fall" in fact occupies only the last hundred pages of Pocock's volume and therefore serves as both a climax to the Pocockian story so far, and a bridge to the next volume. Volume one of Barbarism and Religion situated Gibbon intellectually within a number of different European "Enlightenments"; volume two located him on a different axis, among the various writers of "narratives of civil government" in the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries. (We are still missing the parallel vector running through ecclesiastical histori- ography, although Eusebius, Augustine, Orosius, and Otto of Freising figure prominently here. Christianity only begins to signal its importance with chapter fifteen of Gibbon; where he used ecclesiastical author- ities, up to that point, it was to document civil rather than sacred history.) Volume three moves in a third, diachronic dimension, tracing the transformations of key themes, in particular the idea of "decline and fall" itself, from very ancient origins up to the Scot Adam Ferguson's Progress and Termination of the Roman Republic (which appeared seven years after Gibbon's first volume and is thus offered for comparison rather than direct influence). The flight of concepts and motifs is dizzying, the lengthy quotations apposite, and as with the previous volumes, one can scarcely miss a sentence without losing a nuance or a parenthetical qualification. The theme of decline and fall, which informs the conception and beginning of Gibbon's book, would eventually yield to "barbarism and reli- gion" as its principal causes in later volumes (along with over-taxation, which Gibbon mentions at the close of chapter fourteen). But behind that idea, which only gradually emerged from Polybian political cycles via medieval notions of the translatio imperii, lay much else, including sequential recognitions of crucial turn- ing points in Roman history going back to Gracchan land reforms in the late second century B.C.E. The core problem, historiographically, remains how to explain why Gibbon, committed from an early stage to a Tacitean narrative, chose to begin his account not with the Julio-Claudians but instead at the "Antonine moment" of imperial zenith achieved by Trajan. (As he once did with cinquecento Florence, Pocock inclines to define major turning points or episodes, both historical and intellectual, in terms of "moments"-a historical Constantinean and historiographical Zosiman moment lie ahead, and the Machiavellian version even puts in a cameo appearance when this volume reaches the early eighteenth century.) Gibbon knew intimately the char- acter of Augustan rule and the flaws of the late republic; he had read his Sallust as well as Tacitus. The later imperial historians, especially Appian of Alexan- dria and Ammianus Marcellinus, also figure in this account as historians of decline, but of a decline that takes a great deal of time-all the way to the "Illyrian" recovery of the late third century-really to become unmistakeable. The subjects confronted by Gibbon's nearly two millennia of predecessors include the military problem of restless troops settling in an empire that has con- quered all its rivals and closed itself off from further expansion; the civic conflict between virtue and cor- ruption (or rather, the way in which virtue leads to military conquest and empire, which in turn produce an oriental softness); the role of the soldiers in making emperors and especially the legions' realization, in the Year of Four Emperors (68/69 C.E.), that emperors could be made "elsewhere than Rome"; the place of the Augustinian-Orosian "two cities" view of history; the vicissitudes in republicanism (an issue revived in the fifteenth century by Leonardi Bruni, who as a non-Roman concerned mainly with Florence was able to see the empire's longue duree for the first time as declinatio rather than translatio and to initiate, though not complete, a gradual transition in historiography from the latter to the former); and the extension of citizenship to the provinces, along, soon, with the capacity of provincials to be proclaimed emperor. All of these streams converge, not entirely satisfactorily AMERICAN HISTORICAL REVIEW 470 APRIL 2004 [[END 06A00080]] [[START 06A00080]] Methods/Theory from either Gibbon's or Pocock's point of view, in the making of the first volume of the Decline and Fall. In Pocock's summary of Gibbon, the Augustan principate was a system that bumped along for a quarter millennium until, following fifty years of mili- tary anarchy, the Illyrian Diocletian divided the empire into two halves ruled by two senior and two junior emperors. Diocletian himself abandoned any remain- ing pretence that the emperor was merely princeps and imperator, openly assuming virtually an Asiatic despo- tism, styled dominus and secluded from public access. This set the stage for the establishment of an entirely new kind of regime under Constantine in the next generation. The very resilience of the Augustan-Anto- nine system up to that point posed narrative and explanatory challenges for Gibbon in itself, since it occurred despite runs of weak emperors, intermittent monsters (Caligula, Nero, Domitian, Commodus, Ca- racalla), the progressive emasculation of the senate (effectively completed by Septimius Severus early in the third century), and the growing independence of the military. Gibbon's flowing recit is bracketed by peintures (the gallicisms are Pocock's) of Antonine civilization at the start and of Christianity in chapter fifteen. In between the beginning and end of his volume, Gibbon appears to have realized that he had, in a way, painted himself into a corner, given that he had over a thousand years still to narrate, and a radical shift in priorities and design proved necessary. Future volumes of the Decline and Fall would give both the foreign tribes and the Christians much greater prom- inence, and before the last volume's conclusion, a Tacitean account of the decline and fall of western antiquity would evolve into an "enlightened narrative" of the triumph of barbarism and religion, recovery from which had only really begun in Gibbon's own age of civility. This volume is every bit as persuasive as its prede- cessors and, perhaps because it is as much recit as the others were peintures, it is also rather more compelling a read. More than the first two volumes of his work, volume three of Barbarism and Religion leaves one hanging; like Gibbon and his first readers, we are only at the Milvian Bridge, pondering what will follow with Constantine. One hopes that, unlike those readers, we will not have to wait five years for the next episode. DANIEL WOOLF University of Alberta [[END 06A00080]] [[START 06A00090]] LAWRENCE W. MCBRIDE, editor. Reading Irish Histories: Texts, Contexts, and Memory in Modem Ireland. Port- land, Oreg.: Four Courts Press. 2003. Pp. 233. $55.00. The final essay of this collection closes with the following sentiment from Sean Farrell Moran: "Like Socrates and Plato who stood firmly against the influ- ence of myth in Athenian democracy, academic histo- rians will step in to attempt to correct the misconcep- tions of Irish citizens" (p. 218). In the previous essay, one such "academic historian," Ben Novick, stepped into the breach in the following fashion: "Writing, as discussed throughout this book, is a primary means of disseminating information" (p. 211). Socrates and Plato have indeed met their match. It is perhaps unfortunate that this collection, edited by Lawrence W. McBride, closes with one of the most arrogant pieces of scholarship that I have ever had the displeasure of reading. The conceit of the comparison quoted above, and the condescension of statements such as "Perhaps we should pity the peasants. They made the mistake of remembering their past incor- rectly" and "The common Irish man and woman must then be re-educated about Ireland's past and abandon their memories" (p. 218), make it difficult to commend the essay as a fine conclusion to an exceptional book. One can only hope that Moran is trying to be ironic. But it would be unfair to condemn this book on the basis of one author's misguided faith in the powers of the "academic historian." Indeed, the book, although most worthy at times, has enough problems without that. The intention of the collection is clearly estab- lished in the editor's preface: to "examine how a variety of historical narratives were delivered through the written word, but with special attention paid to how readers might have reacted to these texts" (p. 13). The difficulty is that the reader is the one consistent absentee from the essays that follow. From Paul Townend's chapter on the reading rooms of the na- tional movements of the late nineteenth century to Novick's chapter on the newspaper of the Irish Volun- teers, the reader is little more than a shadowy figure. Even the most basic details are ignored; there is no attempt to estimate circulation figures for books or newspapers. Anne Kane's attempts at "reconstructing" (p. 46) what a newspaper reader during the land war might have felt amounts to little more than an essay in speculative sociology. Paul Ricoeur and Clifford Geertz seem to get more attention than the actual people who "may have" (p. 46) and "could well have" (p. 56) responded to the newspapers examined. It also seems unlikely that any farmer facing eviction could have conceived of the land war as a "ritual process" (p. 45). But Kane's essay is not the only one at fault in this fashion. The extent of the readers' absence almost begs one to question why the editor made such a particular point of drawing "special attention" to the reader at all. This is not a fault particular to this book or to these essays. Beyond specific accounts by a reader reacting to a text, which in turn have all the inherent linguistic and interpretative pitfalls of any other text, there are very few ways to interpret the readers' response to any type of narrative. Timothy McMahon is one of the few authors in this collection who actually quotes from the men and women who attended the Gaelic Summer Colleges that he examines. His essay is one of the collection's most valuable as a result. Colin Barr's piece on university education, again valuable in its factual content, has nothing to say about the students or how the changes in the universities effected them AMERICAN HISTORICAL REVIEW 471 APRIL 2004 [[END 06A00090]]
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/530341
Journal Title: The American Historical Review
Publisher: American Historical Association
Issue: 587019
Date: April 2004
Author(s): Dolan Anne
Abstract: [[START 06A00080]] Methods/Theory from either Gibbon's or Pocock's point of view, in the making of the first volume of the Decline and Fall. In Pocock's summary of Gibbon, the Augustan principate was a system that bumped along for a quarter millennium until, following fifty years of mili- tary anarchy, the Illyrian Diocletian divided the empire into two halves ruled by two senior and two junior emperors. Diocletian himself abandoned any remain- ing pretence that the emperor was merely princeps and imperator, openly assuming virtually an Asiatic despo- tism, styled dominus and secluded from public access. This set the stage for the establishment of an entirely new kind of regime under Constantine in the next generation. The very resilience of the Augustan-Anto- nine system up to that point posed narrative and explanatory challenges for Gibbon in itself, since it occurred despite runs of weak emperors, intermittent monsters (Caligula, Nero, Domitian, Commodus, Ca- racalla), the progressive emasculation of the senate (effectively completed by Septimius Severus early in the third century), and the growing independence of the military. Gibbon's flowing recit is bracketed by peintures (the gallicisms are Pocock's) of Antonine civilization at the start and of Christianity in chapter fifteen. In between the beginning and end of his volume, Gibbon appears to have realized that he had, in a way, painted himself into a corner, given that he had over a thousand years still to narrate, and a radical shift in priorities and design proved necessary. Future volumes of the Decline and Fall would give both the foreign tribes and the Christians much greater prom- inence, and before the last volume's conclusion, a Tacitean account of the decline and fall of western antiquity would evolve into an "enlightened narrative" of the triumph of barbarism and religion, recovery from which had only really begun in Gibbon's own age of civility. This volume is every bit as persuasive as its prede- cessors and, perhaps because it is as much recit as the others were peintures, it is also rather more compelling a read. More than the first two volumes of his work, volume three of Barbarism and Religion leaves one hanging; like Gibbon and his first readers, we are only at the Milvian Bridge, pondering what will follow with Constantine. One hopes that, unlike those readers, we will not have to wait five years for the next episode. DANIEL WOOLF University of Alberta [[END 06A00080]] [[START 06A00090]] LAWRENCE W. MCBRIDE, editor. Reading Irish Histories: Texts, Contexts, and Memory in Modem Ireland. Port- land, Oreg.: Four Courts Press. 2003. Pp. 233. $55.00. The final essay of this collection closes with the following sentiment from Sean Farrell Moran: "Like Socrates and Plato who stood firmly against the influ- ence of myth in Athenian democracy, academic histo- rians will step in to attempt to correct the misconcep- tions of Irish citizens" (p. 218). In the previous essay, one such "academic historian," Ben Novick, stepped into the breach in the following fashion: "Writing, as discussed throughout this book, is a primary means of disseminating information" (p. 211). Socrates and Plato have indeed met their match. It is perhaps unfortunate that this collection, edited by Lawrence W. McBride, closes with one of the most arrogant pieces of scholarship that I have ever had the displeasure of reading. The conceit of the comparison quoted above, and the condescension of statements such as "Perhaps we should pity the peasants. They made the mistake of remembering their past incor- rectly" and "The common Irish man and woman must then be re-educated about Ireland's past and abandon their memories" (p. 218), make it difficult to commend the essay as a fine conclusion to an exceptional book. One can only hope that Moran is trying to be ironic. But it would be unfair to condemn this book on the basis of one author's misguided faith in the powers of the "academic historian." Indeed, the book, although most worthy at times, has enough problems without that. The intention of the collection is clearly estab- lished in the editor's preface: to "examine how a variety of historical narratives were delivered through the written word, but with special attention paid to how readers might have reacted to these texts" (p. 13). The difficulty is that the reader is the one consistent absentee from the essays that follow. From Paul Townend's chapter on the reading rooms of the na- tional movements of the late nineteenth century to Novick's chapter on the newspaper of the Irish Volun- teers, the reader is little more than a shadowy figure. Even the most basic details are ignored; there is no attempt to estimate circulation figures for books or newspapers. Anne Kane's attempts at "reconstructing" (p. 46) what a newspaper reader during the land war might have felt amounts to little more than an essay in speculative sociology. Paul Ricoeur and Clifford Geertz seem to get more attention than the actual people who "may have" (p. 46) and "could well have" (p. 56) responded to the newspapers examined. It also seems unlikely that any farmer facing eviction could have conceived of the land war as a "ritual process" (p. 45). But Kane's essay is not the only one at fault in this fashion. The extent of the readers' absence almost begs one to question why the editor made such a particular point of drawing "special attention" to the reader at all. This is not a fault particular to this book or to these essays. Beyond specific accounts by a reader reacting to a text, which in turn have all the inherent linguistic and interpretative pitfalls of any other text, there are very few ways to interpret the readers' response to any type of narrative. Timothy McMahon is one of the few authors in this collection who actually quotes from the men and women who attended the Gaelic Summer Colleges that he examines. His essay is one of the collection's most valuable as a result. Colin Barr's piece on university education, again valuable in its factual content, has nothing to say about the students or how the changes in the universities effected them AMERICAN HISTORICAL REVIEW 471 APRIL 2004 [[END 06A00090]] [[START 06A00090]] Reviews of Books and Films and their learning. The academic career of one Galway student, H. Fitzwalter Kirker, is traced in its entirety, but only in a footnote. The reader gets at least something approximating a lifeline in the piece by McBride on the young reader and the teaching and learning of Irish history. That "young people are by nature curious" (p. 114), however, seems an inade- quate point on which to hang a conclusion. The book is at its strongest in the essays by Jose Lanters and Gregory Castle, which focus on the work of T. W. Rolleston and Standish O'Grady, respectively. Both historians are examined in the context of their contemporaries; both essays actually attempt to fulfill the claims they make for themselves in their opening pages. The same cannot be said, however, for Eileen Reilly's piece on J. A. Froude. Its bland rehearsal of his life is punctuated with references to his visits to Ireland and quotations from some of his more offen- sive diatribes on the Irish people. She offers little or no comment on the bigotry that billowed forth from his pen. For example, one is told of Froude's dislike for Daniel O'Connell but not the reason why. Novick's piece on the military education of the Irish Volunteers begins with an interesting description, but it is rather disappointing thereafter. Although the material is fascinating, the author's conclusions are not. At one point, he deduces that "The pattern of military education seen in the Irish Volunteer and the Workers' Republic lends weight to the idea of the Rising as blood sacrifice, since the key strategist, Joseph Plunkett, never wrote military columns for the Irish Volunteer" (p. 198). At no point does it occur to Novick that the rebels might not have printed their plans in the paper because letting the authorities in Dublin Castle know in advance was not really part of the plan. How useful, indeed, is an examination of the Irish Volunteer's role in the training of the rebels when even the author concedes that details of training on urban insurrection were "left to the writers of the Workers' Republic" (p. 210); when the author gives approximately nine lines of consideration to what he adjudges to be the more important source? Through- out there is little sense of the eye of Dublin Castle watching over what was published and curtailing what could be written. This is a worthy but a frustrating book. There is a lot of value in each essay in terms of the material that is brought to light, but there is also the crushing weight of the artificial framework under which the essays are forced to labor. Like Froude, it is perhaps this book's "portion in life to please no one faction" (p. 140). ANNE DOLAN Trinity College Dublin [[END 06A00090]] [[START 06A00100]] COLIN NEWBURY. Patrons, Clients, and Empire: Chief- taincy and Over-Rule in Asia, Africa, and the Pacific. New York: Oxford University Press. 2003. Pp. xii, 328. $72.00. It is a brave historian nowadays who admits that his or her current academic preoccupations began in the 1950s, but an unrepentant Colin Newbury tells us that imperial history at Oxford University is peculiarly marked by continuity. He says that literary theory has dominated the study of discourse for too long (al- though presumably not at Oxford), and it is time to get back to the study of political discourse using the time-honored model of patron-client relations. Drawing on his extensive knowledge of African and Pacific imperial history, with the addition of material on South and Southeast Asia, Newbury presents a well researched and cogently argued case for the persis- tence of precolonial clientage networks in certain British and French colonies. Patron-client modeling was refined by social scientists in the 1960s and 1970s, when it became a useful way of explaining why inde- pendence had brought relatively little change to the administrative systems of former colonies. That polit- ical and economic relations in some colonies can be analyzed effectively using this theory is clear; whether the exercise speaks to wider debates about empire is another question. The omission of colonies of settle- ment, along with almost all of the Portuguese, Dutch, and German empires, weakens the case considerably. Newbury draws on a wide, although extremely selec- tive, range of secondary literature to supplement his own research, wisely conceding that authors may not like the use he makes of their material. He feels no need to address the epistemological and methodolog- ical concerns raised by authors whose work he mines for empirical detail. He excludes pioneering cross- disciplinary studies, such as Jean and John Comaroff, Of Revelation and Revolution (1991) and Nicholas Thomas, Colonialism's Culture: Anthropology, Travel and Government (1994), which have done so much to shape current debates in postcolonial anthropology. Newbury calls for more interaction between social scientists and historians, but he does surprisingly little to encourage it. If patron-client brokerage really is the best model, Newbury should be able to tackle other theories with confidence, demonstrating their inade- quacies through constructive engagement. Instead he revives battles won long ago, such as the critique of "collaboration" and "indirect rule" analysis. There are still some historians who work with these terms, but far more interesting is the much larger number of scholars tackling more recent debates. This book's contribution to imperial historiography is therefore difficult to assess. Newbury hopes that it will help to determine whether imperial rule suc- ceeded or failed "in 'preparing' [its colonies] for the exigencies and responsibilities of devolved govern- ment" (p. viii). One wonders whether this is still a pressing question, however. It has been a long time since independence for many of the countries Newbury discusses. Scholars posing broader questions about colonialism's legacy will wonder about the cost of Newbury's ruthlessly exclusive approach. While dis- cussing the influence of indigenous networks, Newbury AMERICAN HISTORICAL REVIEW 472 APRIL 2004 [[END 06A00100]]
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/530342
Journal Title: The American Historical Review
Publisher: American Historical Association
Issue: 587009
Date: February 2002
Author(s): Bender Thomas
Abstract: [[START 02P0009T]] Review Essay Strategies of Narrative Synthesis in American History THOMAS BENDER [[END 02P0009T]] [[START 02P0009T]] OVER THE PAST QUARTER CENTURY, a new American history has been written.1 This rewriting of American history has often been associated with the "triumph" of social history within the discipline, but in fact the transformation is much broader than that: the domain of the historical has been vastly extended, inherited narratives displaced, new subjects and narratives introduced. While at the monographic level, one sees similar developments in various national historiographies, national synthesis-and the idea of a national synthesis- seems to have been less troubled elsewhere than in the field of U.S. history. Admittedly, generalization is risky, especially if one reaches into historiographies with which one is barely familiar. Still, I think that a variety of outstanding national histories (or histories of a people sometimes treated as nations) have been more confident of established narrative strategies. With the exception of the historians of France that I will note, historians of other modern nations seem to have had fewer doubts about the basic framing of a narrative synthesis, and they have not felt compelled to develop new approaches, even though in many cases the other work of the authors involved has been strikingly innovative.2 Yet the social, intellectual, and political developments that have complicated American historiography are likely, I suspect, to make themselves felt in other national historiographies fairly soon, a point recently made by Jacques Revel, a leading French historian.3 And that circumstance may spawn a generation of controversy about the politics and strategies of synthesis. If so, the American case may be of more general import and interest. Beginning in the 1940s, intellectual history became the synthesizing subfield in U.S. history. reDlacing the political-economic narratives of Frederick Jackson [[END 02P0009T]] [[START 02P0009T]] I wish to thank the editors of the AHR, first, for inviting me to consider the issues in this essay, second, for the helpful comments of Acting Editor Jeffrey Wasserstrom, and, third, for the quite stimulating commentary of several anonymous reviewers. 1 See Eric Foner, ed., The New American History (Philadelphia, 1990); Foner, ed., The New American History, rev. and expanded edn. (Philadelphia, 1997). 2 I have in mind Linda Colley, Britons: Forging the Nation, 1707-1837 (New Haven, Conn., 1992); Jonathan D. Spence, The Search for Modem China (New York, 1990); Albert Hourani, A History of the Arab Peoples (Cambridge, Mass., 1991); Paul Ginsborg, A History of Contemporary Italy (Harmond- sworth, Eng., 1990); Theodore Zeldin, France, 1848-1945, 2 vols. (Oxford, 1979); Fernand Braudel, The Identity of France, Sian Reynolds, trans., 2 vols. (New York, 1988-90); Andre Burguiere and Jacques Revel, eds., Histoire de la France, 5 vols. (Paris, 1989-2000). 3 Jacques Revel, "Le fandeau de la memoire," paper presented at the conference "International- izing the Study of American History," Florence, Italy, July 5, 1999. Paper in possession of author. 129 [[END 02P0009T]] [[START 02P0009T]] 130 Thomas Bender [[END 02P0009T]] [[START 02P0009T]] Turner and Charles A. Beard.4 But during the 1970s, the claims being made for a national mind or culture were challenged by social historians. Intellectual history was chastened and transformed by the confrontation with social history. Eschewing their former embrace of synthesis, intellectual historians pulled back to study more precisely defined themes and thinkers.5 Not only intellectual history but other subfields accommodated social history's provocation to rethink conventional gen- eralizations. In addition, a professional, even "social-scientific," concern for precision and specificity of reference collaborated-sometimes with forethought, often not-with a sharpened awareness of difference and conflict that came from social movements outside the academy to undermine older composite narratives. Neither the frame supplied by Charles and Mary Beard in The Rise of American Civilization (1927), with its dramatic narrative of conflict between the "people" and the "interests," nor the consensual pluralism that succeeded that interpretation in the 1950s survived.6 If the consensus historians underplayed conflict, the Beards' approach, for all of its sympathy for the dispossessed, was found to be inadequate as well. Their narrative revealed little feel for the diversity of Americans, and it paid scant attention to non-whites. Most important of all, while their narrative voice was sympathetic, one did not discover the quotidian life or hear the voices of those groups that have found voice in more recent historiography. Judged by newer historiographical expectations, The Rise of American Civilization seemed "thin," compared with the increasingly popular "thick" description that was built, in part, on the enormously influential anthropological work of Clifford Geertz.7 In the past quarter century, there has been a proliferation of exciting new research, much of it bringing previously overlooked or explicitly excluded groups and events into the light of history. The number and variety of American stories multiplied. Suddenly, there were histories where there had been none or where the available histories had not been attended to by professional historians: histories of African Americans in the era of slavery and beyond; of Native Americans; of workers at home in their communities, at work, and at play; of women at home and outside of the home and of gender relations more generally; of consumption as well as production; of ethnic minorities and "borderlands"; of popular culture and other "marginal" forms of cultural production; of objects and material culture; of whites and whiteness as historical subjects; of non-state international and intercultural relations; and much more. [[END 02P0009T]] [[START 02P0009T]] 4Frederick Jackson Turner never completed a major synthesis, but one can see how he might have done that work in his posthumously published The United States, 1830-1850 (New York, 1935); Charles A. Beard and Mary R. Beard, The Rise of American Civilization (1927; 2 volumes in 1, New York, 1930).. In fact, the Beards participated in this shift with the publication of The American Spirit: A Study of the Idea of Civilization in the United States (New York, 1942). 5 For an early anticipation of this development-from the point of view of intellectual history-see Lawrence Veysey, "Intellectual History and the New Social History," in Paul K. Conkin and John Higham, eds., New Directions in American Intellectual History (Baltimore, Md., 1979), 3-26. See also, in the same volume, David A. Hollinger, "Historians and the Discourse of Intellectuals," 42-63; and Thomas Bender, "The Cultures of Intellectual Life: The City and the Professions," 181-95. 6 For consensus history as synthesis, see especially Daniel J. Boorstin, The Americans, 3 vols. (New York, 1958-73); Louis Hartz, The Liberal Tradition in America: An Interpretation of American Political Thought since the Revolution (New York, 1955). 7 On the Beards and newer social histories, see Thomas Bender, "The New History-Then and Now," Reviews in American History 12 (1984): 612-22. For Clifford Geertz, see The Interpretation of Cultures: Selected Essays (New York, 1973). AMERICAN HISTORICAL REVIEW FEBRUARY 2002 [[END 02P0009T]] [[START 02P0009T]] Strategies of Narrative Synthesis in American History 131 [[END 02P0009T]] [[START 02P0009T]] By the early 1980s, some commentators inside and outside the profession were wondering whether an American history had disappeared in the onslaught of highly particular studies, often about subgroups in the larger society of the United States. These developments were occurring at a moment when the number of American historians was expanding to an unprecedented degree. Disciplinary expansion both allowed and prompted increased specialization. And that worried some, who began to speak of hyperspecialization and fragmentation. The structure of specialization derived in large part from the impact of a social history that often fused the group-based particularity of focus with ideological commitments to class and identity-based social movements. This pattern of work discouraged the integration of particular histories into some kind of synthesis.8 Traditionalists, perhaps not surprisingly, were unnerved by these develop- ments.9 But even some proponents of the newer history worried. Early on, Herbert G. Gutman, one of the leading figures in the movement to write a history that included all Americans and that recognized differences-class, ethnic, racial, gender-was concerned that instead of enriching and enlarging the usable history of the United States, the new scholarship was failing to do that, perhaps making it in fact less usable. The "new social history," he wrote in the introduction to his collection of pioneering essays in the field, "suffers from a very limiting overspe- cialization." Take an Irish-born Catholic female textile worker and union organizer in Fall River involved in a disorderly strike in 1875. She might be the subject of nearly a dozen sub-specializations, which would, he feared, "wash out the wholeness that is essential to understanding human behavior."10 Later, in the wake of a national meeting of writers at which historians and history seemed to be largely ignored in discussions of the political and cultural situation in the aftermath of Richard Nixon, Gutman mused aloud in the pages of The Nation over whether the failure of historians to incorporate social history's findings into a new synthesis had seriously diminished, even evacuated, history's possible contribution to public debate."1 In the mid-1980s, in what turned out to be a controversial pair of articles, I raised a related question: how might one construct the (to my mind) needed synthesis of recent historiography on the United States.12 There was considerable negative reaction to those articles, coming from two different positions. One [[END 02P0009T]] [[START 02P0009T]] 8 For an insightful and quite worrisome examination of recent scholarly practice and its trajectory, see Winfried Fluck, "The Modernity of America and the Practice of Scholarship," in Thomas Bender, ed., Rethinking American History in a Global Age (Berkeley, Calif., 2002). 9 See, for example, Gertrude Himmelfarb, The New History and the Old (Cambridge, Mass., 1987). This volume includes essays published by Himmelfarb between 1975 and 1984. 10 Herbert G. Gutman, Work, Culture and Society in Industrializing America: Essays in American Working-Class and Social History (New York, 1976), xii-xiii. Bernard Bailyn, who did not share Gutman's political or historiographical agenda, raised similar issues a few years later in his presidential address to the American Historical Association. Bailyn, "The Challenge of Modern Historiography," AHR 87 (February 1982): 1-24. 11 Herbert G. Gutman, "The Missing Synthesis: Whatever Happened to History," The Nation, November 21, 1981. See also, in a similar spirit, Eric Foner, "History in Crisis," Commonweal (December 18, 1981): 723-26. 12 Thomas Bender, "Making History Whole Again," New York Times Book Review (October 6, 1985): 1, 42-43; Bender, "Wholes and Parts: The Need for Synthesis in American History," Journal of American History 73 (1986): 120-36. See also the earlier and less commented on essay, Bender, "New History." AMERICAN HISTORICAL REVIEW FEBRUARY 2002 [[END 02P0009T]] [[START 02P0009T]] 132 Thomas Bender [[END 02P0009T]] [[START 02P0009T]] position worried about its critique of specialization and its call for addressing a larger public. These arguments were equated with a carelessness about scholarly rigor.13 The other, and more widespread position, focused on the risks of a national narrative itself. It was evidently feared that such a narrative would, by definition, re-exclude those groups and themes that had so recently been brought under the umbrella of history and would re-inscribe a "master narrative" dominated by white, elite males.14 By the end of the 1980s, however, the question of synthesis had become less controversial. The issue became more practical, more professional in some sense: how to do it and how to do it within the parameters of inclusion that had been central to the discussion from the beginning. It was on this note that Alice Kessler-Harris, the author of the chapter on social history in The New American History (1990 edition), addressed the question. In the last section of her essay, with the section title of "The Problem of Synthesis," she acknowledged the problem and explored various possible ways to overcome "fragmentation" and move toward synthesis.15 A different issue emerged in the 1990s. Poststructuralist literary and cultural theory, sometimes broadly and even more vaguely characterized as postmodernism, was and is suspicious of any aspiration toward a comprehensive narrative. It is to this body of theory that we owe the commonplace use and misuse of the epithet "master narrative."16 These theories have been rather slow to penetrate workaday historical practice among American historians. Levels and types of awareness of them vary: from shocked indignation at the whole idea, to vague awareness and thoughtless dismissal, to intellectual fascination largely in isolation from the making of one's own histories. In his recent book, Beyond the Great Story: History as Text and Discourse (1995), Robert Berkhofer seeks to force more attention to these issues. Insistently, but not always consistently, he urges historians to recognize the dimensions of the postmodern crisis that surrounds them. He seems more interested in sounding the alarm about the quicksand before us than in guiding us [[END 02P0009T]] [[START 02P0009T]] 13 Eric H. Monkkonen, "The Dangers of Synthesis," AHR 91 (December 1986): 1146-57. 14 See the Round Table articles, Nell Irvin Painter, "Bias and Synthesis in History," Journal of American History 74 (June 1987): 109-12; Richard Wightman Fox, "Public Culture and the Problem of Synthesis," 113-16; Roy Rosenzweig, "What Is the Matter with History?" 117-22; and for my response, Thomas Bender, "Wholes and Parts: Continuing the Conversation," 123-30. For a more recent and more broadly argued critique, see Randolph Roth, "Is There a Democratic Alternative to Republi- canism? The Rhetoric and Politics of Recent Pleas for Synthesis," in Jeffrey Cox and Shelton Stromquist, eds., Contesting the Master Narrative: Essays in Social History (Iowa City, Iowa, 1998), 210-56. 15 Alice Kessler-Harris, "Social History," in Foner, New American History, 177-80. The closing chapters of Peter Novick's very influential social history of the profession worries this issue as well. Peter Novick, That Noble Dream: The "Objectivity Question" and the American Historical Profession (Cambridge, 1988), chaps. 14-16. The most recent public discussion is David Oshinsky, "The Humpty Dumpty of Scholarship: American History Has Broken in Pieces, Can It Be Put Together Again?" New York Times, August 26, 2000. 16 See Allen Megill, "Fragmentation and the Future of Historiography," AHR 96 (June 1991): 693-98. For a more general but very rich survey, see Dorothy Ross, "Grand Narrative in American Historical Writing: From Romance to Uncertainty," AHR 100 (June 1995): 651-77. AMERICAN HISTORICAL REVIEW FEBRUARY 2002 [[END 02P0009T]] [[START 02P0009T]] Strategies of Narrative Synthesis in American History 133 [[END 02P0009T]] [[START 02P0009T]] around it or safely through. But either way, he intends to challenge the very possibility of narrative synthesis.17 While these worries, proposals, and polemics were being fashioned, the daily work of historians proceeded. Among the products of that work have been a good number of explicitly synthetic volumes. There is, of course, no clear or settled notion of what defines a work of synthesis. I have used a rather generous definition. Some of the books I am calling synthetic might alternatively be designated as monographs-archivally based but exceptionally ambitious books that tackle big questions and seek to frame a large field or to provide an interpretation for an audience well beyond specialists. Others are more obviously synthetic, relying heavily on secondary literature to establish the state of the art in a broad field for a wide audience, including, often, students and the general public. With this diversity of form, purpose, and audience in mind-as well as a concern for a reasonable distribution of fields and periods-I have, with the help of the editors of the American Historical Review, selected a few recent synthetic works for examina- tion.18 The very existence of these books mutes the question of whether we need synthetic works or whether, under the constraints of present historiographical practice, synthesis is possible. In fact, the seeming proliferation of syntheses at present-and their variousness-suggests that the field of American history is at a formative (or reformative) moment that invites synthesis: the quest for new understandings that has undermined established narratives has now, perhaps, prompted new efforts at crystallizing a very unstable body of historical writing into new syntheses. A different question, however, provides the focus of this essay. What strategies for narrative synthesis are available to historians today? How might we think about the relation between a particular structure of narrative synthesis and the author's purpose or interpretation? How do these different strategies relate to current historiography? What particular work do they do, within the profession and beyond it? And finally I want to ask some questions about the firmness of the boundaries (mostly geographical) that define what is and is not captured in synthetic narratives of U.S. history. These works do not, of course, cover the whole field of synthetic works. More and other books could have been chosen, but these eleven books (and several others mentioned along the way) at least represent different kinds of history, different [[END 02P0009T]] [[START 02P0009T]] 17 Robert F. Berkhofer, Jr., Beyond the Great Story: History as Text and Discourse (Cambridge, Mass., 1995). See the "Forum" on the book in the American Quarterly: Michael C. Coleman, "Gut Reactions of a Historian to a Missionary Tract," American Quarterly 50 (June 1998): 340-48; Saul Cornell, "Moving Beyond the Great Story: Post Modern Possibilities, Postmodern Problems," 349-57; Betsy Erkkila, "Critical History," 358-64; and Robert F. Berkhofer, Jr., "Self-Reflections on Beyond the Great Story: The Ambivalent Author as Ironic Interlocutor," 365-75. See especially the exceptionally insightful and critical review essay by Thomas L. Haskell, "Farewell to Fallibilism: Robert Berkhofer's Beyond the Great Story and the Allure of the Postmodern," History and Theory 37 (October 1998): 347-69. 18 None, incidentally though importantly, present themselves as synthetic narratives of the nation, although some to be discussed below certainly reach toward that in practical effect, particularly those authored by Eric Foner (The Story of American Freedom) and by Robert V. Hine and John Mack Faragher (TheAmerican West). In fact, I have recommended each to non-historians asking for a literate one-volume history of the United States. AMERICAN HISTORICAL REVIEW FEBRUARY 2002 [[END 02P0009T]] [[START 02P0009T]] 134 Thomas Bender [[END 02P0009T]] [[START 02P0009T]] periods, and different themes. Together, the eleven total nearly 6,000 pages of outstanding historical writing. If nothing else, I can conclude that synthetic narrative invites long books. Because I cannot claim special knowledge in any of the fields being synthesized in these books, I do not propose to do the kind of analysis one would find in specialized reviews. Such criticisms that I have will be framed from the position of my interest in synthetic narrative. I say that in part to be honest about my own limitations in appraising these books but also for another, more positive reason. I want to insist that narrative synthesis is a form of knowledge, indeed, a particularly powerful form of creating, not simply summarizing, knowledge. I hope to get past or under the story enough to probe the implications of different modes of structuring a narrative synthesis. The way different narrative strategies construct that knowledge is important. While inclusion is one of the tests our generation will rightly ask of synthesis, there are other important historiographical issues that are embedded in the question of narrative synthesis.19 The more seriously we consider possible narratives of American history, the more we may be prepared to ask questions that press beyond inclusion. We may even be both bold enough and hopeful enough to worry a little about the language of inclusion, if not the principle. Is there perhaps more than a hint of dominant culture noblesse oblige in the language of inclusion? Might not a more sophisticated notion of the temporal and geographical boundaries of American history, including an awareness of the diasporic stories within American history, complicate and enrich the notion of inclusion?20 Can the historical and historiographical terrain be opened a bit more in a way that enables a deeper, denser, and more complex historiographical exploration of justice and difference at the center of American history? Might democracy be the word, the concept, the commitment that will move us in that direction? As I examine the stack of books before me, I propose to keep these issues in mind and to return to them at the end of this essay. JON BUTLER'S Becoming America: The Revolution before 1776 (2000) covers the whole mainland British colonial space and history, and it addresses a wide range of themes. In fact, themes, not time or chronology, organize his story. His brief, often one-word, chapter titles reveal a very distinctive type of synthesis, one immediately accessible to the reader, whether professional or lay: Peoples, Economy, Politics, Things Material, Things Spiritual. It is a reasonable progression, and in each case he brings together a good deal of material. Although his theme is transformation, Butler also claims (following recent historiography) a more inclusive geography, making more of the middle colonies than would have been the case a generation ago. In some ways, his manner of organizing the material topically bears a relation to [[END 02P0009T]] [[START 02P0009T]] 19 I do not propose to go into theories of narrative or even my own notions, but I will here indicate that my understanding has been greatly influenced by the work of Paul Ricoeur, Time and Narrative, Kathleen McLaughlin and David Pellauer, trans., 3 vols. (Chicago, 1984-88). 20 Such thinking is not restricted to specialists in the profession exploring the theme of diaspora. The novelist Russell Banks has recently argued that the focus for a synthesis of American history ought to be the African diaspora. See "The Star-Spangled Novel," Los Angeles Times, July 2, 2000. AMERICAN HISTORICAL REVIEW FEBRUARY 2002 [[END 02P0009T]] [[START 02P0009T]] Strategies of Narrative Synthesis in American History 135 [[END 02P0009T]] [[START 02P0009T]] Richard Hofstadter's posthumously published America at 1750: A Social Portrait (1971).21 But what might have worked for Hofstadter, who was setting the scene for a three-volume narrative history of the United States, works less well for the purposes Butler has in his book. If Hofstadter's book was intended to provide a snapshot that would serve as a starting point, Butler's title ("Becoming America") and his stated intentions announce change as his theme. He means to persuade the reader of a broad pattern of transformation that produced a distinctive and modern society in advance of 1776 and that in turn spawned the first modern revolution. Such an argument demands more complex and careful attention to process and cause than his framing of the book seems to allow. While he has surely gathered together a considerable body of material (his notes run to fifty pages), he has not produced a synthetic narrative of change over time, one that sketches a develop- mental sequence that integrates disparate elements in the interest of a causal interpretation. By bounding each unit of synthesis, Butler is stuck with a structural isolation of topics that undercuts narrative explanation. Given that Butler's theme is transformation, this narrative structure is crippling. For reasons related to structure and style of argument, Butler's claims for American modernity are quite vulnerable. While there are doubtless some specific ways in which the British North American colonies became "modern" before independence, they were not uniformly modern-over space or in all aspects of life. Many historians would readily grant numerous anticipations of modernity by the middle of the eighteenth century, but few would insist, with Butler, that so much modernity had been achieved so soon, implying that only a few pre-modern anomalies remained on the eve of revolution.22 Most give a significant role to the revolution.23 But the most serious problem is not with the phenomena he notices or does not notice, even if there is some real unevenness on this point. Rather, it is Butler's teleology of the modern, combined with his exceedingly loose, elusive, and, as is so often said today, undertheorized definition of modernity. Add to this an unneces- sary but apparently irresistible tendency to claim American uniqueness and "firsts" for nearly everything he identifies as modern in America. He names a number of phenomena that he considers evidences of the modern-polyglot, slaves, cities, market economy, refined crafts and trades, religious pluralism, and "sophisticated politics." Without further historical specification and theoretical precision, one can indulge in reductio ad absurdum. With the exception of religious pluralism, all of these qualities probably described Athens in the age of Aristotle at least as well as the British colonies. In fact, I suspect that Peter Linebaugh and Marcus Rediker, relying on their recent book The Many-Headed Hydra: Sailors, Slaves, Commoners, and the Hidden History of the Revolutionary Atlantic (2000), would argue that the [[END 02P0009T]] [[START 02P0009T]] 21 Richard Hofstadter, America at 1750: A Social Portrait (New York, 1971). 22 Jon Butler, Becoming America: The Revolution before 1776 (Cambridge, Mass., 2000), 1. 23 See, for example, Gordon S. Wood, The Radicalism of the American Revolution (New York, 1992). Long before, Bernard Bailyn suggested certain developments that Butler would consider modern had developed in the eighteenth century, but he emphasized the unevenness and even paradoxical character of this proto-modernity. See "Political Experience and Enlightenment Ideas in Eighteenth-Century America," AHR 67 (January 1962): 339-51; and Bailyn, The Origins of American Politics (New York, 1968). AMERICAN HISTORICAL REVIEW FEBRUARY 2002 [[END 02P0009T]] [[START 02P0009T]] 136 Thomas Bender [[END 02P0009T]] [[START 02P0009T]] Atlantic world provides a better example of modernity on those terms than does the colonial mainland.24 He makes many claims for American distinctiveness. In the end, however, it is diversity, which he tends to equate with multiculturalism, that for Butler makes Americans modern. But if we look around, we cannot but wonder about his claims for a uniquely polyglot society. This assertion may be quite vulnerable from any sight line approaching a global perspective. Can he fairly claim that New York City harbored a level of diversity "never before gathered together"?25 Might not this be as plausibly said of Constantinople during the period covered by Butler's book? And did not the Ottoman Empire-of which Constantinople was the capital-far exceed the religious and ethnic diversity of the British colonies? My point here is partly one of fact, of care in making comparative statements without comparison. More important, however, are the criteria of the modern. Few, if any, major political bodies in the past half millennium more successfully accommodated diversity than the Ottomans, yet that achievement has never brought them recognition for a precocious modernity. One needs greater defini- tional and descriptive specificity to make the argument he claims. Because of the breadth and generality of synthetic narratives, it is especially important to be clear about key concepts. Similarly, he tends to claim the realization of "Americanness"-here equated with some vague notion of modernity-for events that, however interesting in themselves, hardly sustain his assertion that they designated "the American future."26 For example, writing of the French Huguenots, a group he knows well, he notes their assimilation, and he calls this "American."27 Well, of course it is, but so are the endogenous marriages that continue for various groups well into the twentieth century-sometimes because of racial difference and even legislation (as in the case of African Americans) or out of choice, as in the case of Scandinavians in the upper Midwest. Or to take a more ominous subject, it seems a bit fatalistic to say that colonial encroachment on Indian land "predicted" nineteenth-century relations with the Indians.28 Oddly, such a claim, while taking the moral high ground, nonetheless erases the postcolonial history of the United States by denying contingency and thus diminishing both the capacity and moral responsibility of all later actors or potential actors. The twin and linked teleologies of "modern" and "American" produce a distorting and de-historicizing synthesis. If there is a problem with the sort of synthesis Butler has written, what precisely is it? He makes historical claims about patterns and meanings of development on the basis of a narrative structure that effectively isolates and de-historicizes his themes. By not constructing a developmental narrative that integrates the various themes now separated in distinct chapters, the process and complexity of develop- ment is obscured. While his chapters are full of relevant and interesting details of [[END 02P0009T]] [[START 02P0009T]] 24 Peter Linebaugh and Marcus Rediker, The Many-Headed Hydra: Sailors, Slaves, Commoners, and the Hidden History of the Revolutionary Atlantic (Boston, 2000). 25 Butler, Becoming America, 9. 26 Butler, Becoming America, 36. 27 Butler, Becoming America, 22. One of Butler's previous books is The Huguenots in America: A Refugee People in a New World Society (Cambridge, Mass., 1983). 28 Butler, Becoming America, 68. AMERICAN HISTORICAL REVIEW FEBRUARY 2002 [[END 02P0009T]] [[START 02P0009T]] Strategies of Narrative Synthesis in American History 137 [[END 02P0009T]] [[START 02P0009T]] everyday life, they never get integrated in any individual, institution, or place. In the absence of a narrative of change to explain and interpret, he resorts for a theme to repeated assertions of "modernity." The issue is not so much the claim for an eighteenth-century American modernity-although I am myself drawn to much more complex, nuanced, and contradictory discussions of that theme-as it is the incapacity of the particular model of synthesis he deploys to advance that theme or argument. Philip D. Morgan's Slave Counterpoint: Black Culture in the Eighteenth-Century Chesapeake and Lowcountry (1998) is at once similar to Butler's and quite different. Both focus tightly in each chapter on a particular topic or theme; there is little play among the different themes in both cases. While Butler's themes propose a reorganization of material, thus giving an impression of freshness, Morgan's quite important questions are phrased in well-established ways. While Butler's structure works against his theme of transformation, Morgan's similar structure better fits his goals for the book, partly because transformation plays a smaller role in his analysis than one might expect. Slave Counterpoint addresses nearly all the issues raised by a half century of vigorous scholarship on the beginnings of slavery, the practices of racial slavery as a labor and social system, and the nature of African-American culture in early America. It is a book of enviable learning: with a seeming total command of the historiography and an impressive knowledge of a substantial archival base, Morgan proceeds to pose (or re-pose) difficult historiographical issues. Again and again, he offers compelling answers. Want to know what scholarship has disclosed about slavery and African-American culture in the eighteenth-century Chesapeake and Lowcountry? Look to Morgan's synthesis of a generation of scholarship. To have done that is to have done a great deal, and he has done it magnificently. Yet one gets the sense of a summary volume, a volume driven by the past, by past questions. Synthesis can either cap a phase of scholarship or initiate another. I think Morgan's book falls into the former category, while Ira Berlin's new book, Many Thousands Gone: The First Two Centuries of Slavery in North America (1998), which also relies on a generation of scholarship and addresses many of the same issues, has the potential to become a new starting point. Berlin has captured the shift to an Atlantic perspective that has increasingly characterized scholarship by early modern Europeanists, Africanists, Latin Americanists, and historians of British North America. In this sense, his work, at least the early parts that sketch out and populate the Atlantic littoral, points forward.29 In a dramatic opening section, Berlin, relying more on secondary literatures than does Morgan, locates his story in very broad understandings of time (periodization) and space (the Atlantic world), the dimensions of which are shadowy, almost invisible, in Morgan's account. He locates Africans in an Atlantic history connecting four continents and in a rich and growing historiography reaching out from Europe, Africa, Latin America, and North America.30 One [[END 02P0009T]] [[START 02P0009T]] 29 Ira Berlin, Many Thousands Gone: The First Two Centuries of Slavery in North America (Cambridge, Mass., 1998). 30 Berlin's powerful evocation of the Atlantic builds on many predecessors. At minimum, mention should be made of Philip D. Curtin's The Atlantic Slave Trade: A Census (Madison, Wis., 1969); and The AMERICAN HISTORICAL REVIEW FEBRUARY 2002 [[END 02P0009T]] [[START 02P0009T]] 138 Thomas Bender [[END 02P0009T]] [[START 02P0009T]] wishes Berlin had sustained this perspective in the later sections. But even if he narrows the story to the territory that later became the United States and loses the multiple histories implied by his portrait of the Atlantic world, the beginnings of stories, whether novels or histories, are heavy with intention and implication that can, I hope, be built upon.31 In fact, the four Atlantic continents remain an always changing aspect of American and African histories. Attending to, or at least recognizing, that larger and continuing extended terrain of American history would enrich the story of the making of African Americans and America, a historiography that is at present too much captured by an implicit and too simple assimilation or "Americanization" model. Nonetheless, Berlin has provided a powerful image of the creation of the Atlantic world and of the origin of modern slavery within it. Morgan has a quite different strategy. His domain is not the Atlantic but the South, or two regions of the South, which he is anxious to reveal as differentiated. Thus his is a comparative history, comparing two regions within the South. Suggesting a certain scientific aspiration, he refers to his delimited space as a kind of laboratory, a site for an "indirect experiment."32 This approach offers him much. He is able to focus tightly on his questions and generally achieves sharply phrased answers. Yet, like any good scientific laboratory, his field of inquiry is almost hermetically sealed. A two-hundred-page part of the book titled "The Black World" begins with a fifteen-page section on "Africans." Yet it is in only one paragraph at the beginning and a few other scattered references that one reads anything about Africa. His story rarely strays east (or south or north or west) of the Maryland/ Virginia and South Carolina boundaries. His comparative method has impressive rigor. Yet one senses that not only does his approach trap him within a particular place, he is also caught within a very confining net woven from the existing historiography. As Walter Johnson pointed out in a review of the book in this journal, his questions are smaller than the stories he has unearthed.33 Much like another important book on African-American history, Herbert G. Gutman's The Black Family in Slavery and Freedom (1976), this book, for all its synthetic aspirations, cannot capture some of its best material within the tightly bounded historiographical questions and issues that frame it.34 As in the case of Berlin's book, Morgan's is quite explicit about time and space. There is a well-thought-out chronology of change, and one of his major arguments is that the South, and thus the black as well as white experience, was not uniform over space. He shows real and important distinctions between the experience of [[END 02P0009T]] [[START 02P0009T]] Rise and Fall of the Plantation Complex (New York, 1990; 2d edn., 1998); and John K. Thornton's Africa and Africans in the Making of the Atlantic World, 1400-1680 (New York, 1992; 2d edn., 1400-1800, 1998). 31 On the importance of beginnings, see Edward W. Said, Beginnings: Intention and Method (Baltimore, Md., 1975). 32 Philip D. Morgan, Slave Counterpoint: Black Culture in the Eighteenth-Century Chesapeake and Lowcountry (Chapel Hill, N.C., 1998), xvii. 33 Walter Johnson, review of Morgan, Slave Counterpoint, AHR 105 (October 2000): 1295-97, esp. 1297. 34 See Herbert G. Gutman, The Black Family in Slavery and Freedom, 1750-1925 (New York, 1976), which loses more than it gains by focusing so tightly on refuting the assumptions of the Moynihan Report. AMERICAN HISTORICAL REVIEW FEBRUARY 2002 [[END 02P0009T]] [[START 02P0009T]] Strategies of Narrative Synthesis in American History 139 [[END 02P0009T]] [[START 02P0009T]] slavery in the Chesapeake and in the Lowcountry. Yet by treating both the temporal and spatial aspects of the story as sites (and very limited ones) rather than as processes of historical making, he weakens the capacity of his local analyses to explain change over time and, to a lesser extent, space. His major explanatory claims appear in the introduction. They are not only brief but also separate from the rich stories he tells and the analyses he makes of historiographical questions.35 The expansiveness of Many Thousands Gone, by contrast, evokes a strong sense of change, of process. It achieves a narrative synthesis of the movement of Africans onto the Atlantic and into the Western hemisphere. The difference between this approach and the tightly controlled analysis crafted by Morgan is striking. Like Morgan's, Michael Schudson's book, The Good Citizen: A History of American Civic Life (1998), is organized around fairly established questions- especially one big question. Has American civic life deteriorated over the course of the past three centuries? Naturally, the question is of a different order than those driving Morgan's analysis. It has not been generated by disciplinary scholarship. It arose out of American public life. Schudson thus draws on history and other disciplines to address directly a public question, one endlessly repeated today and, as he shows, in the past. Schudson himself, we should note, is not a historian. He was trained as a sociologist, and he teaches in a Department of Communication. While he reveals an impressive command of the relevant historiography, historians are not his primary reference group or audience.36 Although I am sure specialists will find some of his formulations to be of considerable historiographical significance and likely to encourage new lines of research, his intention, again, is different: his audience is a general one, and he seeks to bring historical knowledge to bear on a civic issue. What he is doing points toward the most important work that one kind of successful narrative synthesis can do, for the profession and for the public. By openly declaring his address to a public issue and for a public audience, Schudson participates in a very important tradition of historical writing. Some of the very best professional historians of the United States in this century have done precisely that: Frederick Jackson Turner, W. E. B. Du Bois, Charles Beard, and Richard Hofstadter all focused on issues, worries, or preoccupations of fairly general interest to write synthetic works that importantly rephrased fundamental themes in American history. This mutual enrichment of public and professional discourse is perhaps the ideal cultural work of narrative synthesis. Let us hope that historians can do this more often and more effectively. Yet as I make this point, I realize that all of the historians just named, including Schudson himself, were either trained as social scientists or did not recognize a significant boundary between history and the [[END 02P0009T]] [[START 02P0009T]] 35Morgan, Slave Counterpoint, xv-xxiv. I should note that my concerns about boundary setting in Morgan's book do not apply nearly so much to Philip D. Morgan, "The Black Experience in the British Empire, 1680-1810," in The Oxford History of the British Empire, Vol. 2: The Eighteenth Century, P. J. Marshall, ed. (Oxford, 1998), 465-86. 36 This command is at once impressive and sometimes puzzling. In discussing the Founding and the Constitution, he does not mention Gordon Wood's The Creation of the American Republic, 1776-1787 (Chapel Hill, N.C., 1969). Nor, in writing about the first decades of the nineteenth century, does he mention either of two key books by Robert H. Wiebe, The Opening of American Society: From the Adoption of the Constitution to the Eve of Disunion (New York, 1984); and Self-Rule: A Cultural History of American Democracy (Chicago, 1995). AMERICAN HISTORICAL REVIEW FEBRUARY 2002 [[END 02P0009T]] [[START 02P0009T]] 140 Thomas Bender [[END 02P0009T]] [[START 02P0009T]] (other?) once more expansive social sciences. Is this a mere coincidence, or is it an issue to be addressed by the profession? While I would not place Schudson's book in the same class as the scholarship produced by the short list of great historians, he has written a fine book. It is a book about change over time, and he establishes three eras of citizenship and participa- tion, each clearly defined. He does not devote much attention to how each configuration changes into the next, but he effectively characterizes their differ- ences, even in some very brief summaries, as in the following paragraph from early in the book: Another way to characterize the past three hundred years of political change is to say that the type of authority by which society is governed shifted from personal authority (gentlemen) to interpersonal authority (parties, coalitions, and majorities), to impersonal authority (science, expertise, legal rights, and information) ... The geographical center of politics has shifted from the countryside to the cities to the suburbs and perhaps, today, to "technoburbs," "postsuburbs," or "edge cities," or whatever we name our newer habitations. Correspondingly, the kind of knowledge a good citizen requires has changed: in an age of gentlemen, the citizen's relatively rare entrances into public discussion or controversy could be guided by his knowledge of social position; in the era of rule by majorities, the citizen's voting could be led by the enthusiasm and rhetoric of parties and their most active partisans; in the era of expertise and bureaucracies, the citizens had increasingly to learn to trust their own canvass of newspapers, interest groups, parties, and other sources of knowledge, only occasionally supported by the immediacy of human contact; and in the emerging age of rights, citizens learn to catalog what entitlements they may have and what forms of victimization they may knowingly or unknowingly have experienced.37 This paragraph reveals the argument and the narrative strategy that Schudson uses to undercut the widespread notion of civic decline: rather than a story of decline, it is one of restructuring, one that recalibrates citizenship and civic practice in relation to changing values and social experiences. What some, including me, see as the erosion of our public life and the thinning of American political culture, he presents as a complex rearticulation of expectations and institutions. Whether one fully agrees with Schudson or not, the book and the point of view it ingeniously argues constitutes an important contribution of contemporary civic life. And a narrative strategy of restructuring (as opposed to the usual rise or fall scenarios) deserves a place in the historian's menu of narrative types. "Presentist" purposes may, however, carry the danger of anachronistic readings. Schudson is vulnerable on this score, especially in his consideration of the colonial period. He too easily asks how democratic any phase of political life was. A commitment to explore the fate of democracy in our past-something I endorse- surely includes recognizing when democracy is not an available concept. He might better have asked how the legitimation and exercise of power worked. Indeed, such a deeper historicism would complement his anti-anti-Whig approach. Similarly, while a then-and-now binary invites sometimes interesting questions and offers some illumination of past and present, it also invites problems. Again, one sees this risk in Schudson's work. False categories of judgment are explicitly or implicitly brought to bear. Speaking of the first generation to live under the [[END 02P0009T]] [[START 02P0009T]] 37Michael Schudson, The Good Citizen: A History of American Civic Life (New York, 1998), 8. AMERICAN HISTORICAL REVIEW FEBRUARY 2002 [[END 02P0009T]] [[START 02P0009T]] Strategies of Narrative Synthesis in American History 141 [[END 02P0009T]] [[START 02P0009T]] Constitution, he observes that little political knowledge was expected of voters, "at least little of the sort of knowledge that today's civic moralists urge upon people." Voters then were expected to have "local knowledge-not of laws or principles, but of men."38 The binary obscures the role of principles in the past and knowledge of men in the present. Most important of all, it diverts our attention from the principles that it was thought would aid voters in judging character.39 Sometimes, by focusing so much on the party system that we worry about today, he overlooks those important issues that eluded the parties or that parties avoided. Substantive issues-the reason citizenship and civic life are important-are marginalized in his account of the different concepts and patterns of public life. The result, whether intended or not, is a form of consensus history.40 "Progress or decline is not the real question," Schudson concludes.41 He converts that question into one of restructuring that points to his core argument: there must be a fit between forms of citizenship and forms of everyday life, between values and institutions, between aspirations and commitments. It is that historically informed understanding that allows him in his conclusion to speculate in quite promising ways about an evolving pattern of citizenship that may yet serve our collective hopes and needs. Still, his conclusion leaves me uneasy. Like the journalistic coverage of politics today, the substance of political conflict is subordinated to discussion of the "health" of the system, of the institutions and practices. By contrast, the tensions, conflicts, and substantive issues that made politics so important in the development of the United States and in the lives of individuals are at the center of Eric Foner's The Story of American Freedom (1998). Foner's book has an uncanny resemblance to one that at first glance might seem utterly unrelated: Richard Hofstadter's The American Political Tradition and the Men Who Made It.42 Of course, Foner inverts the point Hofstadter sought to make. If Hofstadter famously played down conflict and (less remarked upon) paid little attention to the social making of political ideologies, Foner emphasizes conflict and the changing historical construction and reconstruction of the idea and ideology of freedom. Foner's work is much more explicitly sensitive to social history, even if it parallels Hofstadter's in its interest in ideology and the limits and possibilities of American political culture. While Hofstadter was alternately comic and ironic, bitterly so at times, in The American Political Tradition, Foner's Story of American Freedom is strikingly fair and straightforward. Yet the underlying hope is similar. As James Oakes has perceptively noted, Foner's narrative is undergirded by an unstated but firm liberal ideal of freedom- one that at once shares in an Enlightenment universalism and [[END 02P0009T]] [[START 02P0009T]] 38 Schudson, Good Citizen, 81. 39 See Joyce Appleby, Inheriting the Revolution: The First Generation of Americans (Cambridge, Mass., 2000). 40 See, for example, his summary judgment of the party system at Schudson, Good Citizen, 132. Put differently, it bears at least a formal relationship to the theories of pluralism popular in political science during the 1950s. 41 Schudson, Good Citizen, 313. 42 Richard Hofstadter, TheAmerican Political Tradition and the Men Who Made It (New York, 1948). AMERICAN HISTORICAL REVIEW FEBRUARY 2002 [[END 02P0009T]] [[START 02P0009T]] 142 Thomas Bender [[END 02P0009T]] [[START 02P0009T]] accommodates current concerns for inclusion and regard for difference.43 I would even argue that Hofstadter's own liberal position was closer to Foner's than one might at first suspect. Both appraised American political culture and its prospects from the position of a richer, more textured liberalism than we usually recognize in current debates.44 In thinking about the core issue in Foner's narrative, therefore, it seems fair to consider it to be the quest for a democratic liberalism, insisting on the relevance and indispensability of the modifier inserted before liberalism. One might thus characterize Foner's as a democratic synthesis, which, as I suggested above, offers a stronger and more egalitarian standard of judgment than commonplace invoca- tions of inclusion. It offers as well the implication of voice and empowerment. To Foner, as he indicates in his introduction, "abstract definitions" of freedom are not the focus. His concern is "with the debates and struggles through which freedom acquires concrete meanings, and how understandings of freedom are shaped by, and in turn help to shape, social movements and political and economic events."45 The result is a narrative that is at once focused yet always open to an examination of larger issues, structures, and events that intersect with and often drive his story. It is a dynamic story, filled with actors, with agents making freedom and using freedom. He selects key events or controversies of different eras, events that are widely contested (slavery, labor and property, the role of the state, social movements). Of course, coverage is selective; the gain is the richness deriving from a series of concentrated focal points. In each case, he examines the conflict, the parties contending, and the stakes. He does not hesitate to declare justices and injustices, to name winners and losers, and he does so from a consistently democratic perspective. Foner thus achieves inclusion without the dilution conse- quent with the faux openness characteristic of talk radio and without the postmod- ern hesitations that undermine moral judgment.46 The American West: A New Interpretive History (2000) by Robert V. Hine and John Mack Faragher spans the whole of American history, from "the European invasion" until the present.47 The book is written in the spirit of Frederick Jackson Turner. Instead of lamenting the ambiguity of Turner's conception of the frontier, which after Turner got reduced by rigorous historians to a place, the West, Hine and Faragher embrace its fullness. For them, the frontier is both a place and a nrocess. and thev recognize that it is not onlv imnossible but limiting to senarate [[END 02P0009T]] [[START 02P0009T]] 43 James Oakes, "Radical Liberals, Liberal Radicals: The Dissenting Tradition in American Political Culture," Reviews in American History 27 (1999): 503-11. 44 For just such a contemporary theorization of liberalism, see Ira Katznelson, Liberalism's Crooked Circle: Letters to Adam Michnik (Princeton, N.J., 1996). Interestingly, this work also comes from a Columbia scholar, however much it is openly acknowledged to have derived largely from his experience at the New School for Social Research. Perhaps the relevant context for this liberalism is the city of New York, with its cosmopolitan character and free-for-all quality of political contestation. For a brief statement of Hofstadter's relation to liberalism, see Thomas Bender, "Richard Hofstadter," in American National Biography, John A. Garraty and Mark C. Carnes, gen. eds. (New York, 1999), 11: 1-4. 45 Eric Foner, The Story of American Freedom (New York, 1998), xvii. 46 In Eric Foner, Reconstruction: America's Unfinished Revolution, 1863-1877 (New York, 1988), where chronological compression allows for a richer analysis, one can see more fully the method and its achievements. 47 Robert V. Hine and John Mack Faragher, The American West: A New Interpretive History (New Haven, Conn., 2000), 9. AMERICAN HISTORICAL REVIEW FEBRUARY 2002 [[END 02P0009T]] [[START 02P0009T]] Strategies of Narrative Synthesis in American History 143 [[END 02P0009T]] [[START 02P0009T]] and sharply distinguish between the two aspects of the concept. That openness allows them to tell the history of the United States as a story of successive frontiers, including a fascinating rethinking of American regionalism as urban-centered at the end of the twentieth century.48 In fact, the chapter on the postwar era is a tour de force-imaginative, original, and quite compelling. In Turnerian fashion, they argue that "westering defined America's unique heritage."49 To a very impressive degree, they give substance to this claim, but recent historiography makes that claim, even for western history, problematic. As Hine and Faragher show, in the nineteenth century as well as today, the West (and the United States) was formed by migrations from west to east and south to north, and even in a limited way north to south, as well as east to west. The notion of westering is so strong in American and European history and culture, it is difficult to construct an alternative narrative structure, though no less important for the difficulty.50 This worry does not, however, undercut another summary point they make: the "frontier is our common past."51 The book is grounded in social history. Of all the books under consideration here, The American West is probably the most sensitive to the categories of experience and groups previously excluded from mainstream narratives of Ameri- can history. Their work goes well beyond mere representation of such groups and categories; previously invisible groups, whether Native Americans, migrating women, African-American settlers, working people, or the people of the border- lands, are actors who contributed to the shaping of history. But there are limits to this achievement. While there are multiple positions and voices represented in their narrative, only rarely does their narrative bring the reader inside group life. There is not much inquiry into the interior experience and subjective meanings shared by the various groups identified and recognized.52 While the story could have been situated in a wider context, one that revealed the global reach of the empires or, later, the importance of global markets, in its particular geographical focus the book consistently avoids privileging the English line of settlement. Other settler efforts are considered and sometimes compared. As is often the case with synthetic histories, however, there is a tendency to do the work of inclusion at a particular moment, and then lose the group at issue. For example, there is a good discussion of the origins of racial slavery, but the later [[END 02P0009T]] [[START 02P0009T]] 48 On the potential of the urban region model for historical analysis, see Jane Jacobs, Cities and the Wealth of Nations: Principles of Economic Life (New York, 1984). For an extremely stimulating extension of Turner's frontier to transnational dimensions, see Paul Sabin, "Home and Abroad: The Two 'Wests' of Twentieth-Century United States History," Pacific Historical Review 66, no. 3 (1997): 305-36. 49 Hine and Faragher, Amertican West, 531. 50 Loren Baritz, "The Idea of the West," AHR 66 (April 1961): 618-40. For three forays into alternative narrative strategies on this point, see Thomas Bender, "The Geography of Historical Memory and the Making of Public Culture," in Anna Maria Martellone, ed., Towards a New American Nation? Redefinitions and Reconstruction (Staffordshire, 1995), 174-87; Ian Tyrrell, "Beyond the View from Euro-America: Environment, Settler Societies, and Internationalization of American History," in Bender, Rethinking American History in a Global Age; Dirk Hoerder, "From the Euro- and Afro- Atlantic to the Pacific Migration System in North American History," in Bender. 51 Hine and Faragher, American West, 560. 52 In fact, they concentrate this kind of analysis in one chapter, a fascinating one in "A Search for Community," but it is limited in its cases, and it segregates such analysis from the greater part of the narrative. Hine and Faragher, American West, chap. 12. AMERICAN HISTORIcAL REvIEW FEBRUARY 2002 [[END 02P0009T]] [[START 02P0009T]] 144 Thomas Bender [[END 02P0009T]] [[START 02P0009T]] extension of the plantation system and internal slave market that was a part of the frontier movement is not adequately recognized. At times, the transnational themes they develop are extremely illuminating. They refer to what would later be characterized by theorists of the global cities as a "dual economy" in describing the role of foreign migrants, especially Chinese, in the nineteenth-century California agricultural economy.53 Likewise the interplay of national and international in their discussion of the Zimmerman telegram inviting Mexico to ally with Germany in World War I and in their discussion of San Francisco's "commercial hinterland."54 But, as in the case of Butler's book, there is a bit of parochialism in making claims of distinction. Perhaps such assertions can be demonstrated, but more rigorous definitions and empirical research than we have here are required to establish, for example, that the United States is today the world's most multicultural society.55 How would it compare with Indonesia, the world's fourth most populous nation, whose citizens speak more than 100 languages and live on almost numberless islands? The social-history approach, whatever its success in representing difference, has in this instance under-represented national political institutions and policies. The development of the West, as Richard White and other historians of the West have pointed out, was profoundly indebted to what western Republicans now call "big government," for water, transportation, Indian removal, and, more recently, direct investment, as in defense contracts and installations and aerospace industries.56 The political economy and the role of markets, as has already been suggested, do not get the attention they deserve. We often overlook how much industry was in the West, and how much western industries-from milling and meatpacking to mining-were integral to the industrial system of the United States. And we forget how much the astonishing productivity of western agriculture enabled the formation of a large urban industrial labor supply. More of these dimensions of western history might have been included if only in the interest in enabling the story better to tell the national experience. If Hine and Faragher encompass both the full geographical and temporal dimensions of western history, Linda Gordon's microhistory builds out from a very delimited western space, the Sonoran highlands of Arizona, to develop a highly innovative narrative synthesis that locates itself at the various and causally interrelated scales of town, region, nation, and the transnational. Her work reminds us that there is a difference between a mere local study and a microhistory. The local histories of villages, towns, and cities, so common in the 1970s, tended to use global concepts but within artificially bounded fields of inquiry. One of the most famous of them all, Kenneth Lockridge's study of Dedham, Massachusetts, offered an isolated inwardness as a principal finding, although it was a finding that derived [[END 02P0009T]] [[START 02P0009T]] 53Hine and Faragher, American West, 358-60. 54 Hine and Faragher, American West, 395-97, 414. This story could be greatly expanded. San Francisco was closer to Asia than to Europe, a simple geographical point that usually eludes us. For an outstanding study of this relationship, see Ian Tyrrell, True Gardens of the Gods: Californian-Australian Environmental Reform, 1860-1930 (Berkeley, Calif., 1999). 55 Hine and Faragher, American West, 514. 56 Richard White, "It's Your Misfortune and None of My Own": A History of the American West (Norman, Okla., 1991). AMERICAN HISTORICAL REVIEW FEBRUARY 2002 [[END 02P0009T]] [[START 02P0009T]] Strategies of Narrative Synthesis in American History 145 [[END 02P0009T]] [[START 02P0009T]] mainly from a methodology not only local but firmly bounded.57 By contrast, Gordon's The Great Arizona Orphan Abduction exemplifies a microhistory that enables the historian to synthesize the threads of local life, many of which are translocal in origin and implication.58 Unlike Hine and Faragher, she gets inside the subjective experience of local life, even the experience of very ordinary people, without getting trapped inside that world and without implying that the larger world of the region, the nation, and even transnational economic and religious institutions were beyond the ken of her study of a seemingly local conflict. Mostly, her account is the story of the arrival and fate of Catholic orphans from New York who were to be placed in Catholic homes. The homes were Mexican as well as Catholic, and that was the problem and the focus of conflict. The conflict played out along class, ethnic, religious, and gender lines, and it eventually reached the Supreme Court. It is a compelling and very human narrative, but one that also addresses a whole range of analytical and interpretive issues of broader interest to historians. Bringing the issues of gender, class, and race into relation with each other allows for an appraisal of their relative importance in this particular historical explanation. I think that her story reveals class to be more important than her conclusion argues, but the real point to be made is that only a narrative synthesis that brings diverse threads together will enable the historian and the reader to make this kind of judgment. These complex ends are achieved in part by her adoption of an imaginative literary strategy. Gordon's book is constructed of two types of chapters. One is quite often a broad frame for local events. In these chapters, her perspective as narrator is exterior to the action. The issues addressed are frequently structural and, as often as not, extend beyond the community. Here, one gets an analytical explanation of the relation of local experience to larger national and international cultural, political, and economic developments. Between these chapters, she has crafted others that get inside the culture of the community, providing wonderfully rich, thick descriptions of daily life and the development of the conflict. With oral histories as well as fragmentary documentary evidence, she brings the reader very close to the experience and voices of the community. The play between these accounts and the more conventional chapters produces an unusual but powerful synthesis. Whether a microhistory qualifies as a synthesis, even by my generous definition, may be debated. But the singular relevance of this book for the discussion of synthesis concerns not scale but its literary ambition, the literary experiment that gives structure to the book. Those who would write other syntheses-at various scales-will, I hope, be encouraged, even inspired, to experiment with novel narrative strategies in the interest of more powerful representations of the past. Quintard Taylor presents a third version of western history, In Search of the Racial Frontier: African Americans in the American West, 1528-1990 (1998). He offers a broad synthetic account that characterizes the experiences of African Americans over a very long period of time. While the book does not ignore the [[END 02P0009T]] [[START 02P0009T]] 57Kenneth A. Lockridge, A New England Town: The First Hundred Years; Dedham, Massachusetts, 1636-1736 (New York, 1970). 58 Linda Gordon, The Great Arizona Orphan Abduction (Cambridge, Mass., 1999). AMERICAN HISTORICAL REVIEW FEBRuARY 2002 [[END 02P0009T]] [[START 02P0009T]] 146 Thomas Bender [[END 02P0009T]] [[START 02P0009T]] relations among different groups in the West, particularly and inevitably between blacks and whites, but also between blacks and Native American, the contribution of the book is otherwise.59 He is mapping and making visible as a whole a history that has been largely unknown or studied in very specific instances and places. Drawing on a substantial body of scholarship, most of it published in the past quarter century, he aims to "reconstruct the history of African American women and men" in the West over five centuries, although mostly his focus is the nineteenth and twentieth centuries. Taylor's central themes are the quest for community by blacks and the relative degrees of freedom and opportunity they find in different times and places. The conjuncture of the map of African-American presence and the conventional history of the West that his story brings out compels rethinking of both African-American and western history. He makes the point, for example, that the issue of Texas independence in 1836 was not simply, as myth, even the more recent multicultural version, would have it: Anglos and Tejanos in Texas confronting a despotic government in Mexico. It was also an Anglo effort to preserve slavery.60 More broadly, the map literally reveals that African Americans in the West were overwhelmingly city and town dwellers, and it is that fact that unifies their experience. The kind of synthetic narrative that he has constructed provides an invaluable service at a particular moment, crystallizing a generation of scholarship, making generalization possible. His work not only informs the public of the dimensions of previously unrecognized histories, it also provides a base for the next generation of scholarship. In a similar way, another recent synthesis, one that focuses on a more narrowly defined but also more developed area of scholarship, reveals the harvest of recent scholarship on work and workers. American Work: Four Centuries of Black and Vhite Labor (1998) by Jacqueline Jones at once brings this rich scholarship to a wider audience and proffers a fresh way of framing the field.61 If The American West, In Search of the Racial Frontier, and American Work cover very long chronological spans, books by David M. Kennedy and Fred Anderson address short periods. Their focus is also quite different, since both concentrate on political and military history. Kennedy's Freedom from Fear: The American People in Depression and War, 1929-1945 (1999) addresses what might well be called "high politics," while Anderson's The Crucible of War: The Seven Years' War and the Fate of Empire in British North America, 1754-1766 (2000) brings social history and high politics into fruitful play, finding in that interaction the terms of his central argument about the nature of power in the British Empire. At the outset, both books locate their stories in a broad international context. Kennedy's book begins at the close of World War I, and the first character introduced is Lance Corporal Adolf Hitler, who was in a military hospital recovering from a poison gas attack when he heard the news of Germany's surrender. The international context thus suggested is obviously central to the half [[END 02P0009T]] [[START 02P0009T]] 59He explicitly recognizes the issue of intergroup relations, but he equally explicitly indicates that such is not his aim here. See Quintard Taylor, In Search of the Racial Frontier: African Americans in the American West, 1528-1990 (New York, 1998), 18-19. 60 Taylor, In Search of the Racial Frontier, 39. 61 Jacqueline Jones, American Work: Four Centuries of Black and White Labor (New York, 1998). AMERICAN HISTORICAL REVIEW FEBRUARY 2002 [[END 02P0009T]] [[START 02P0009T]] Strategies of Narrative Synthesis in American History 147 [[END 02P0009T]] [[START 02P0009T]] of the book devoted to World War II, but it is not nearly so much developed as it might be. The geography of Washington, D.C., even that of the White House, and the biographies of three men-Franklin D. Roosevelt, Winston Churchill, and Hitler-are more important to Kennedy's story than the world beyond the borders of the United States or, for that matter, than the American people of his subtitle. One of Kennedy's aims is evidently to urge upon Americans a greater attention to and sense of responsibility in the larger world, yet with the exception of the excellent discussion of the differing explanations of the economic crisis offered by Herbert Hoover and Roosevelt, there is surprisingly little incorporation of inter- national elements into the dynamic of the story. For all the importance of the larger world, for Kennedy, as for many Americans, whether professional historians or not, the international is a sort of "other," something "over there," if I may reverse the title of one of Kennedy's earlier books.62 Kennedy- also pays little attention to social history, not even to social histories that have sought to better explain the politics of the interwar years.63 Nor does the book address intellectual history, the history of science and technology (except briefly in connection with war production), the states, education, urban history, and much more. In fact, the book would have been more accurately described by the title of William E. Leuchtenburg's classic, F.D.R. and the New Deal, 1932-1940, which is here superseded and extended into the war years.64 So titled, adding the war to the New Deal, one could have no objection to this extraordinarily well-written, deeply researched, and compellingly argued book. But is it a history of "the American people"? Freedom from Fear is a masterful narrative on the terms it has assumed for itself. Yet having said that, historiographical questions remain. Kennedy apparently assumes that three voices are the important ones; not many other voices are heard, even though each of a small clutch of additional figures is presented very effectively as a full human being: Lorena Hickok, Eleanor Roosevelt, Harry Hopkins, Raymond Moley, Herbert Hoover, John L. Lewis, and A. Philip Randolph, among a few others. History for Kennedy, unlike for the other authors of these syntheses, is made by select leaders, not by ordinary people. What is remarkable, therefore, is the illusion of synthesis that is achieved. The book was published in a series that promises narrative syntheses of the defining periods of American national history. Most so far published accept traditional definitions of periods, and they are framed as political history, but none is so severely restricted as this one, which won the Pulitzer Prize in part because it was recognized as a work of grand synthesis. Dramatic changes in the historiography of the American field make it seem anachronistic. Yet its success makes the point that political history in the grand [[END 02P0009T]] [[START 02P0009T]] 62 David M. Kennedy, Over Here: The First World War and American Society (New York, 1980). The point Kennedy makes about Americans could be turned against his own book, which assumes the same divide he finds among Americans generally. He complains in the text that Americans held tight to "the dangerous illusion that they could choose whether and when [I would add how] to participate in the world." David M. Kennedy, Freedom from Fear: The American People in Depression and War, 1929-1945 (New York, 1999), 386. 63 The only exception I spotted in the footnotes is Lizabeth Cohen, Making a New Deal: Industrial Workers in Chicago, 1919-1939 (New York, 1990). 64 William E. Leuchtenburg, F.D.R. and the New Deal: 1932-1940 (New York, 1963). AMERICAN HISTORICAL REVIEW FEBRUARY 2002 [[END 02P0009T]] [[START 02P0009T]] 148 Thomas Bender [[END 02P0009T]] [[START 02P0009T]] style, focusing on a few elite figures, can still claim, at least for the general public, to be a narrative history of a people. Fred Anderson's Crucible of War again engages us with the question of elites and ordinary people, and it provides -a promising approach. While Kennedy seems quite confident of the importance of a few leaders, Anderson seems to be ambivalent, and that ambivalence enriches his history. Although I think the principal contribution of Crucible of War to our understanding of the British Empire is grounded in the social history of the political and military experience of ordinary Americans, the dramatic focus, as with Francis Parkman's great nineteenth-century narrative, is on two great leaders of the French and Indian War, the marquis de Montcalm and James Wolfe.65 Yet, as Alan Taylor has insightfully insisted, Anderson has rewritten the story of their confrontation in a way that diminishes these actors, especially Wolfe.66 To be sure, Anderson's book goes beyond Parkman in its respect for Native Americans, their agency, and their role in the empire (and the role of the empire and war for them). He also modifies Parkman on a point that is central to the book's contribution to imperial history: unlike Parkman, Anderson not only notices but makes much of the division between English colonials and English metropolitans. These differences in expectation and experience make the war in his view a "theatre of intercultural interaction."67 Like Butler, Anderson seeks to diminish the role of 1776 in understanding the development of what became the United States. Historians, he argues, will better understand the creation of the United States by closely examining the Seven Years' War and, more generally, by challenging the usual tendency to "take as our point of reference the thirteen rebelling colonies, not the empire as a whole."68 Yet, even as he argues the importance of getting behind the Revolution of 1776 so that one can discover the eighteenth century as it was experienced, the revolution remains a touchstone for him. More than anything else, he wants the reader to recognize that the shots fired in the Seven Years' War were the ones with implications around the world. But he keeps de-historicizing his story to use it to diminish the shot of lesser implication (in his view) heard 'round the world in 1775. When one begins the book, there is a sense of excitement. Here is a history of the United States ready to take the globe as its context. Before the narrative even begins, the reader is presented with a portfolio of maps. Only two of eight describe the British colonies; no more than four of them consider North America at all. The portfolio begins with a world map, revealing the global distribution of the battles that marked the Seven Years' War. There are also maps of the Indian subcontinent, Central Europe, and the Caribbean. The introduction promises a book that will make the world, or at least the full extent of the British Empire, its context and subject. We are told that "if viewed from Montreal or Vincennes, St. Augustine, Havana, Paris or Madrid-or, for that matter Calcutta or Berlin-the Seven Years' War was far more significant than the War of American Independence."69 [[END 02P0009T]] [[START 02P0009T]] 65 Francis Parkman, Montcalm and Wolfe, 6th edn., 2 vols. (Boston, 1885). 66 See Alan Taylor, "The Forgotten War," New Republic (August 14, 2000): 40-45. 67 Fred Anderson, The Crucible of War: The Seven Years' War and the Fate of Empire in British North America, 1754-1766 (New York, 2000), xvi. 68 Anderson, Crucible of War, xv. 69 Anderson, Crucible of War, xvi. AMERICAN HISTORICAL REVIEW FEBRUARY 2002 [[END 02P0009T]] [[START 02P0009T]] Strategies of Narrative Synthesis in American History 149 [[END 02P0009T]] [[START 02P0009T]] Yet once the narrative is begun, it immediately narrows. We get very little of Asia (although Manila makes a brief but important comparative appearance), the Caribbean, Africa, and continental Europe. Of course, other European powers are part of the narrative, but they only have walk-on roles. We learn little of them at home or about the ways leaders or ordinary citizens interpret events, while we are, by contrast, led through elaborate accounts of high British politics. The preface, presumably written last, sketches an extraordinary agenda for what would be a stunning book. Unfortunately, Anderson did not write the book he there described. Still, judged in terms of what it did rather than what it proposed to do, it is an outstanding work of craft. It will no doubt be our generation's account of the Seven Years' War. As military history, it is superb, and it contributes importantly-but not so grandly as some of the opening rhetoric promises-to the non-controversial but still unclear issue of the causal relations that connect the Seven Years' War to the coming of the revolution. Anderson in fact offers a rich Anglo-centric narrative that explores and explains the different meaning of the war both as strategic event and as experience for the British of the metropole and in the colonies. It is written with verve and confidence-and a seemingly complete command of the materials, primary and secondary. One of its themes is the misperception of events by political elites; with the exception of William Pitt, surely Anderson's hero in this story, they fail to understand the different meaning of the war and empire for ordinary soldiers and colonial subjects. He thus makes cultural issues the heart of the book. Military and political elites play a dramatic role in the narrative, but causation for Anderson- and here he points to important newer developments in military and diplomatic history-is to be found in the culture of everyday life.70 In making this point, he not only offers an important interpretation of the war (building in part on his previous book on Massachusetts soldiers), he also reveals the empire to be less solid, more a matter of continuous negotiation, than historians often consider such entities, whether empires or nations or states.71 MORE EFFECTIVELY THAN ANDERSON, Ira Berlin, referring to the earliest history of Afro-European North America, and Daniel T. Rodgers, addressing the early twentieth century, incorporate the Atlantic, or at least the North Atlantic, into their narratives of American history. Berlin and Rodgers write very different kinds of history and focus on different periods. Berlin's is a social history, while Rodgers has written an intellectual history, or, perhaps, a history of political culture. Yet both Berlin and Rodgers recognize the complex webs that route movements-of people, of ideas, of money, of things-in the Atlantic world. The transnational terrains that Berlin and Rodgers evoke establish larger and truer frames for national histories than do notions of bounded and self-contained regions or nations. The first section of Berlin's Many Thousands Gone, a portrait of the Atlantic littoral, describes a world framed by cities and the sea, little divided by national [[END 02P0009T]] [[START 02P0009T]] 70 Anderson, Crucible of War, 453-54. 71 See Fred Anderson, A Peoples' Army: Massachusetts Soldiers and Society in the Seven Years' War (Chapel Hill, N.C., 1984). AMERICAN HISTORICAL REVIEW FEBRUARY 2002 [[END 02P0009T]] [[START 02P0009T]] 150 Thomas Bender [[END 02P0009T]] [[START 02P0009T]] boundaries, which did not yet organize any of the four Atlantic continents. Berlin's opening tableau describes the emergence of the Atlantic world as an ever- expanding historical terrain, where the African presence is pervasive on the sea and in the cities, including Lisbon, where they made up 10 percent of the population in the sixteenth century. He evokes a world defined by a network of cosmopolitan cities populated by creolized peoples. African people were not only omnipresent, they were often crucial cultural and economic brokers, helping to knit this new world together. Berlin lets go of this powerful frame and image in his later chapters, where he narrows the focus to regional difference within the bounds of British North America. Still, the book's protean beginning remains in the reader's mind, inviting others to realize its narrative logic and moral meaning.72 In Atlantic Crossings: Social Politics in a Progressive Age (1998), Daniel T. Rodgers also achieves a richer historicism by expanding the space of analysis. One small indication is in the subtitle. He refers to "social politics," not the more usual "welfare state." His approach, examining relations in space as well as over time as fields of contingency, makes the welfare state a problematic common term. When he uses the more general and more mobile term "social politics," he effectively historicizes the concept, lineage, and practice of the welfare state. The development of a social politics has other possible paths and outcomes besides evolution into the national welfare state.73 The national welfare state thus becomes a historically and place-specific invention rather than a universal or, worse, the teleological endpoint of American liberal narratives-an endpoint surely upended by the politics of the last quarter of the twentieth century. Following the pioneering work of James T. Kloppenberg, who also assumed a Euro-American context for progressivism and social democracy, Rodgers ap- proaches this age of reform as at once a transnational and national issue.74 A variety of reforms-from urban planning to social insurance to regulation of capitalism- are examined as products both of general, transnational ideas and of particular, national political cultures. The complex narratives thus developed by Rodgers and Kloppenberg-ones that recognize, especially in the case of Rodgers, the historicity of the balance between national and transnational-are a major advance in the narrative synthesis of a national history. Both Rodgers and Kloppenberg impress on the reader that ideas could cross the Atlantic in either direction. This is salutary; American intellectual history is too often thought by Europeans and Americans as well to be either insignificant or derivative, not quite up to equal participation in an international world of ideas. This common point is handled differently in each book. While Kloppenberg notes [[END 02P0009T]] [[START 02P0009T]] 72 One hopes this extension of the historiographical terrain will continue and that connections as well as comparisons will be made between the North Atlantic and the South Atlantic and between the Atlantic slave trade and the slave trade that turned to the east, to the Muslim empires of the Mediterranean and today's Middle East. Big as it is, the Atlantic does not capture the logic and dimensions of slavery in this era. 73 See, for example, the argument (somewhat dependent on Rodgers's work) in Thomas Bender, "Cities, Intellectuals, and Citizenship in the United States: The 1890s and 1990s," Citizenship Studies 3 (1999): 203-20. 74 Daniel T. Rodgers, Atlantic Crossings: Social Politics in a Progressive Age (Cambridge, Mass., 1998); James T. Kloppenberg, Uncertain Victory: Social Democracy and Progressivism in European and American Thought, 1870-1920 (New York, 1986). AMERICAN HISTORICAL REVIEW FEBRUARY 2002 [[END 02P0009T]] [[START 02P0009T]] Strategies of Narrative Synthesis in American History 151 [[END 02P0009T]] [[START 02P0009T]] direct interaction, he seems more interested in demonstrating a homological relation or a kind of convergence. Rodgers, by contrast, focuses on the specific transit of ideas and emphasizes the way intellectuals and reformers on either side of the Atlantic drew selectively on these ideas, depending on personal taste and local circumstance. The result is a fundamental and valuable reorientation of the way we might understand intellectual history. The conceptual opening they have created invites a yet more radical under- standing of the territory and movement of ideas. Let me go back to the title of Rodgers's book. I think that "Atlantic Crossings" projects too narrow an under- standing of the implications of the book. It emphasizes the movement of people and ideas back and forth across the Atlantic. To that extent, it recalls a much older Anglo-American historiography of "trans-Atlantic influences."75 Rodgers goes well beyond this historiography in showing that, in important respects, Europe was partly Americanized and the United States was partly Europeanized by the phenomena he describes. But his really important accomplishment is to get away from the "influence" model, to displace the linear A to B notion of intellectual history. But he could have gone farther yet. There is more to the circulation of ideas than this framing recognizes. It is more than an Atlantic crossing, more than a link between Western Europe and the United States. The whole Atlantic, South Atlantic as well as North Atlantic, and, indeed, increasingly, parts of the Pacific world better describe the extent of the intellectual network his book evokes. In regard to urban development and reform, an important theme in Rodgers's book, it is clear that there is a global conversation at work. Rather than the linearity of steamship crossings (the dustjacket illustration) between the port cities of Western Europe and New York, I imagine a Great Bazaar of urban ideas, technology, and aesthetics hovering over the Atlantic, with many traders and buyers. This exchange is not, of course, symmetrical, and that itself is an issue, but participation was nearly global in 1900. Progressive ideas, especially those dealing with urban reform and technologies, traveled through many circuits and with different voltage, but nearly the whole world was connected, not only Western Europe and the United States. Simply look at the cities of Eastern Europe, Latin America, parts of Africa, Central and East Asia. Surely, they were part of an international conception of urbanism-and of urban commercial culture. The remnants of the era make it clear that New York and Chicago, no less than Lyons, Cairo, Buenos Aires, or Shanghai, were local instances of a global process of city-making. THESE LAST COMMENTS SUGGEST what I take to be the next challenge of narrative synthesis. But before I conclude, let me briefly review what has been accomplished by the cohort of synthetic histories considered here. These books reveal, even verify, the capacity of narrative synthesis to achieve inclusion and to respect issues of identity. Moreover, it seems possible in synthetic narratives to combine structure [[END 02P0009T]] [[START 02P0009T]] 75 See Frank Thistlethwaite, The Anglo-American Connection in the Early Nineteenth Century (Philadelphia, 1959). AMERICAN HISTORICAL REVIEW FEBRUARY 2002 [[END 02P0009T]] [[START 02P0009T]] 152 Thomas Bender [[END 02P0009T]] [[START 02P0009T]] and agency and to consider causal explanation without sacrificing the explication of subjective meaning-and vice versa. The volumes here examined reveal many narrative strategies and quite different relations to a wider reading public. There is no single model, and no one volume (yet) does all the things we might fairly expect in a realized synthesis. In addition, these books, both in what they do and do not do, suggest to me the value of embracing a narrative core that is a more explicit and deeper exploration of democracy and difference, freedom and empowerment, contest and justice. Such a focus promises a sharper analytical history, one more historical and less susceptible to teleology, whether of modernity or anything else. It seems plausible to propose that a wider canvas, a supranational context, may in fact enhance the examination of these issues. The work of Hine and Faragher, Berlin, Gordon, and Rodgers in particular enables one to imagine an even more radical synthesis of national history, one that operates on multiple geographical scales, from narratives smaller than the nation to supra-national ones-thus identifying the nation as a product of history as well as an object of historical inquiry. Such a framing of national history will increase awareness of the complexity of the multiple axes of historical interaction, causation, and identity formation. While I mean these concluding comments to suggest an ambitious new agenda for the discipline, we must not overlook an already existing and compelling example. Decades ago, David Brion Davis embarked on a multivolume history that considered all these issues. He brought them together in his majestic synthesis that explores slavery and freedom in the Atlantic world, a history of nearly global reach that is also-and I emphasize this fact-a history of the United States.76 My point, then, is that such histories can be written, have been written, and I trust that more will yet be written. The present moment seems especially propitious for such histories. The relation of the nation to both subnational and transnational solidarities is very much in question. It is a public concern as well as an object of interdisciplinary scholarly inquiry. Historians surely have an open invitation to rethink the boundaries of national histories.77 Colonial historians have been moving in this direction for some time, redefining their field as the Atlantic world long before the globalization talk. Likewise, Rodgers and Ian Tyrrell, both of whom work on the modern period, moved in this direction fairly early and for a different reason: their concern about the claims of American exceptionalism.78 With these various concerns at work, we may fairly expect a movement of American historians and other historians as well toward a wider sense of their fields. National histories will not be so firmly bounded, and the assumption of their national autarky will be softened by the recognition that national histories are [[END 02P0009T]] [[START 02P0009T]] 76 David Brion Davis, The Problem of Slavery in Western Culture (Ithaca, N.Y., 1966); The Problem of Slavery in the Age of Revolution, 1770-1823 (Ithaca, 1975), with the final installment yet to come. 77 See Bender, Rethinking American History in a Global Age; and Thomas Bender, The La Pietra Report (Bloomington, Ind., 2000), also available on the World Wide Web at www.oah.org/activities/ lapietra/index.html. 78 Ian Tyrrell, "American Exceptionalism in an Age of International History," AHR 96 (October 1991): 1031-55; Daniel T. Rodgers, "Exceptionalism," in Anthony Molho and Gordon S. Wood, eds., Imagined Histories: American Historians Interpret the Past (Princeton, N.J., 1998), 21-40. AMERICAN HISTORICAL REVIEW FEBRUARY 2002 [[END 02P0009T]] [[START 02P0009T]] Strategies of Narrative Synthesis in American History 153 embedded in yet larger histories. And all of this will demand yet more ambitious strategies of narrative synthesis. Thomas Bender is University Professor of the Humanities and Professor of History at New York University. His scholarship has been in the broad domain of cultural history, particularly studies of cities, intellectuals, and, most recently, the history of scholarly disciplines. His books on these themes include Toward an Urban Vision (1975), New York Intellect (1987), and Intellect and Public Life (1993), as well as The Unfinished City: New York and the Metropol- itan Idea (forthcoming). He has a longstanding interest in the larger framings of American history that dates from his Community and Social Change in America (1978) and continued in his article "Wholes and Parts: The Need for Synthesis in American History," Journal of American History (1986), which provides the starting point for this essay. His thinking on this topic also derives in part from his work on the OAH-NYU project that resulted in the La Pietra Report (2000), which he authored, and Rethinking American History in a Global Age (2002), which he edited. AMERICAN HISTORICAL REVIEW FEBRUARY 2002 [[END 02P0009T]]
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/532101
Journal Title: The American Historical Review
Publisher: American Historical Association
Issue: 587015
Date: April 2003
Author(s): Elbourne Elizabeth
Abstract: [[START 03X0760F]] Review Essays Word Made Flesh: Christianity, Modernity, and Cultural Colonialism in the Work of Jean and John Comaroff ELIZABETH ELBOURNE "IN THE BEGINNING WAS THE WORD, and the word was made flesh and dwelt among us," as the first chapter of the Book of John proclaims in a text often read at Christian Easter celebrations. The text might be taken as a something of a leitmotif of the first two volumes (of a projected three) of Jean and John Comaroff's brilliant and rightly influential series, Of Revelation and Revolution.1 The first two volumes, Christianity, Colonialism, and Consciousness in South Africa and The Dialectics of Modernity on a South African Frontier, explore the nineteenth-century encounter between British Protestant Nonconformist missionaries and the southern Tswana in a region that is now in the northern part of the Republic of South Africa. The Comaroffs attempt, however, to do far more than merely describe a series of relatively small-scale historical events. They are interested in missionaries above all because of their complex relationship to "modernity," which the Comaroffs see in turn as tightly linked to a particular phase of European colonialism. The title of the second volume, "The Dialectics of Modernity," suggests as much. Most European missionaries tried hard to function as agents of cultural change-of "civilization" in early nineteenth-century missionaries' own terms, implicitly casting the Tswana as "savage" and thereby laying out one of the key dialectical oppositions of colonial- ism, which would function as a justification for dispossession. Some Tswana interlocutors adapted some elements of "Christian behavior," the Comaroffs argue, but many others demonstrated resistance to the hegemony of British colonialism in part by resisting the colonization of their everyday lives. The nineteenth-century Protestant project to remake the world, of which the Nonconformist missionaries of southern Africa were important proponents, is thus linked by the Comaroffs forward to colonialism and to contemporary globalization, and backward in time to Part of this article was presented in a much earlier version at the Twentieth Anniversary Conference of the Journal of Southern African Studies, York, 1994; I would like to thank the participants as well as those who subsequently commented helpfully, including David Maxwell, Norman Etherington, Ed Wilmsen, and Paul Landau. For reading the current essay, my particular thanks to Catherine Desbarats, Eric Jabbari, James Ron, and Michael Wasser, as well as to Tim Rowse, Desley Deacon, Ann Curthoys, and John Docker for helpful suggestions. I am of course solely responsible for the content. The research for this essay was supported by the Social Sciences and Humanities Research Council of Canada. 1 Jean Comaroff and John L. Comaroff, Of Revelation and Revolution, Vol. 1: Christianity, Colonialism, and Consciousness in South Africa (Chicago, 1991), and Vol. 2: The Dialectics of Modernity on a South African Frontier (Chicago, 1997). 435 [[END 03X0760F]] [[START 03X0760F]] Elizabeth Elbourne the emergence of capitalism. Missionaries were, in effect, agents of a first wave of globalization. The missionary movement was an early exemplar of a transnational global movement, while the intellectual claims of missionaries to universality paralleled the modernist claims of a globalizing colonialism. The struggles over the texture and composition of everyday life that took place on the frontiers of colonial society in nineteenth-century southern Africa therefore tell us something not only about the nature of colonialism but also about modernity and its considerable discontents, as well as about the resistance of the colonized to the European colonial project. In this sense, a quest for origins informs the narrative structure of both books.2 Indeed, one of the reasons that this seminal text engages us so closely is its concern with the narrative of dispossession and resistance, with a beginning and therefore, implicitly, some hope for an end-an only ambivalently postmodern narrative, in fact, despite some alarm in southern Africanist circles over Of Revelation and Revolution as a postmodern nail in the coffin of materialist history.3 This focus lends moral urgency to the Comaroffs' consideration of the distant initial encounters between white missionaries and the southern Tswana in the early nineteenth century. Volume 2, for example, opens with a striking vignette: Tswana soldiers refuse to defend the white regime in 1994, as Afrikaner patriots launch a last-ditch raid on Bophuthatswana. As homeland structures crumble around them as they write, the Comaroffs acknowledge that endings and beginnings are never entirely neat. "And yet in many respects, the narrative of Tswana colonization had completed itself, finally running its course from Revelation to Revolution."4 Doubtless the authors would now adopt a less utopian position, but their enthusiasm for revolution and for endings is important, and typical of South African historical writing from the decades before the end of apartheid.5 2 Catherine Desbarats, "Essais sur quelques elements de l'6criture de l'histoire am6rindienne," Revue d'histoire de l'Ameriquefranqaise 53, no. 4 (Spring 2000): 491-520, provides an interesting model, inspired among others by Paul Ricoeur, Hayden White, and Kerwin Lee Klein, for the reading of various historical approaches to the colonial encounter as forms of narrative romance, given the inescapable narrativity of the historical text. Susan Newton-King, also drawing on Ricoeur, similarly reflects on the inescapable imposition of an artificial order on colonial encounters by the historian of colonialism. Newton-King, "Introduction," Masters and Servants on the Cape Eastern Frontier, 1760- 1803 (Cambridge, 1999). See also Kerwin Lee Klein, Frontiers of Historical Imagination: Narrating the European Conquest of Native America, 1890-1990 (Berkeley, Calif., 1997); Hayden White, The Content of the Form: Narrative Discourse and Historical Representation (Baltimore, 1987); Paul Ricoeur, Temps et recit, 3 vols. (Paris, 1985-87). 3 Meghan Vaughan, "Colonial Discourse Theory and African History, or Has Postmodernism Passed Us By?" Social Dynamics 20, no. 2 (Summer 1994): 1-23; David Bunn, "The Insistence of Theory: Three Questions for Meghan Vaughan," Social Dynamics 20, no. 2: 24-34; Clifton Crais, "South Africa and the Pitfalls of Postmodern," South African Historical Journal, no. 31 (1994): 274-79; Leon de Kock, "For and Against the Comaroffs: Postmodernist Puffery and Competing Conceptions of the 'Archive,'" South African Historical Journal, no. 31: 280-89. These authors take a variety of positions on the issues of whether or not the Comaroffs are postmodern and whether or not the rise of postmodernism in post-apartheid South African academic historical scholarship has been a positive development in a field that was previously (and in many ways still is) passionately materialist in approach. 4 Comaroff and Comaroff, Of Revelation and Revolution, 2: xiii. 5 The original title of the series was reportedly From Revelation to Revolution, planned at a time before the release of Nelson Mandela. In a recent conversation with Homi Bhabha, however, John Comaroff is considerably less sanguine about the end of apartheid in South Africa and popular enthusiasm for Mandela outside South Africa, which he sees as a last gasp of modernist optimism in AMERICAN HISTORICAL REVIEW 436 APRIL 2003 [[END 03X0760F]] [[START 03X0760F]] Word Made Flesh In a similar vein, at the heart of Volume 1 is a crucial chapter, "Through the Looking Glass: Heroic Journeys, First Encounters." This chapter sets out to explore "the initial meeting of two worlds, one imperial and expansive, the other local and defensive."6 In marvelously evocative detail, the authors describe the initial entry of envoys of the London Missionary Society (LMS) in 1816 into the Tswana capital, Dithakong (seen by the missionaries themselves as a sacred journey into the land of Satan), a subsequent meeting, and the complex negotiations that took place throughout over the terms of the mission. A key metaphor is furnished by the mirror that the LMS envoy John Campbell presented as a gift to the Tswana chief, Mothibi, symbolizing the Western effort to reconfigure Tswana consciousness and the Tswana notion of the self. These initial encounters prefigured the colonial encounter to come: "the square enclosure and all that 'took place' at the center of the most public of Tswana spaces was ominous, foreshadowing a methodical reconstruction of their symbolic map."7 The Christian missionary project, this chapter further suggests, was from the start central to the creation of the dialectical oppositions of colonialism, ironic in view of its claim to erase difference. For the Comaroffs, the colonization of the Tswana thus began (although it certainly did not end) with the word, in the sense both of Bible and of cultural text, with the advent of white Protestant missionaries and their claims to possess the revealed divine word-albeit a word made flesh, clothed in material power. The roots of colonization were in a series of knowledge claims and a set of hegemonic cultural discourses, which would bolster the later seizure of land and of labor. Many scholars have explored the linkage between knowledge claims and colonial power, an issue that has long lain at the heart of postcolonial scholarship and that occupies an increasingly central place in the study of imperialism from a diversity of perspectives.8 Nonetheless, Of Revelation and Revolution furnishes a particularly influential and important statement of the position, in part because it provides a great deal of flesh on the bones of a theoretical model of cultural colonialism. The work moves from the field of discourse alone to examine in great detail concrete material struggles over the remaking of everyday life, including Tswana efforts to resist cultural colonialism. More controversially, perhaps, Of Revelation and Revolution also attempts to make explicit the links in southern Africa between a postcolonial setting. Homi Bhabha and John Comaroff, "Speaking of Postcoloniality, in the Continuous Present: A Conversation," in David Theo Goldberg and Ato Quayson, eds., Relocating Postcolonialism (Oxford, 2002). 6 Comaroff and Comaroff, Of Revelation and Revolution, 1: 171. 7 Comaroff and Comaroff, Of Revelation and Revolution, 2: 182. 8 Among many recent discussions of colonialism and European knowledge claims, see Ato Quayson and David Theo Goldberg, "Introduction: Scale and Sensibility," and Benita Parry, "Directions and Dead Ends in Postcolonial Studies," in Goldberg and Quayson, Relocating Postcolo- nialism, xi-xxii and 66-81; Michael Adas, "From Settler Colony to Global Hegemon: Integrating the Exceptionalist Narrative of the American Experience into World History," AHR 106 (December 2001): 1692-1720; various essays in Catherine Hall, ed., Cultures of Empire: Colonizers in Britain and the Empire in the Nineteenth and Twentieth Centuries (Manchester, 2000); Gyan Prakash, "Who's Afraid of Postcoloniality?" Social Text 49 (Winter 1996): 187-203; Prakash, "Subaltern Studies as Postcolonial Criticism," AHR 99 (December 1994): 1475-90. On the reconfiguration of African history, see Frederick Cooper, "Conflict and Connection: Rethinking Colonial African History," AHR 99: 1516-45. AMERICAN HISTORICAL REVIEW 437 APRIL 2003 [[END 03X0760F]] [[START 03X0760F]] Elizabeth Elbourne political, economic, and cultural colonialism-fields the authors argue are in any case impossible to disaggregate.9 The programmatic claims that lend Of Revelation and Revolution its force also, however, cause some interesting tensions in the book. The need to make linkages and the Comaroffs' explicit commitment to the exploration of large-scale processes lead the authors to oversimplify in places. Not only that, but the imperatives of a dialectical method push the Comaroffs at times (despite their parallel stress on indeterminacy and their very explicit engagement with the costs and benefits of a dialectical analysis, especially in Volume 2) into tighter methodological corners than they might themselves like. The links between early nineteenth-century cultural colonialism and late nineteenth-century political colonialism are not as direct or as ontologically indissoluble as the Comaroffs assume they are, while the relationship of "modernity" to colonialism furnishes matter for debate, with considerable contemporary implications. The very boldness of the Comaroffs' arguments has indeed contributed to a mixed reception among scholars of southern African history and of religion in Africa, with some enthusiastically welcoming the methodological innovation of the Comaroffs and others casting doubt in a number of ways. In the second volume of the series, the Comaroffs seem to me to have backed down somewhat from some of their bolder claims, despite their spirited engagement with the critics. This in itself provides an interesting case study of the evolution of ideas during a turbulent decade in South African history. In what follows, I would like to engage with this important work in several ways. First, I want to lay out my understanding of the theoretical guidelines in the opening volume, with particular attention to the issue of hegemony and power. Second, I want to provide an alternate reading of the opening encounters between Tswana and missionary, focusing on other intermediaries and on the fact that, even before the advent of European missionaries, the region was already affected by colonialism. I shall use this example to ask whether a dialectic model does not in some ways oversimplify complicated situations and make it hard to account for fudging across the fault lines. I shall further ask whether the result is not a rather muted account of individual agency and an attenuated depiction of the multiple uses of mission Christianity, both as language and as practice. This is not, however, to deny the latent authoritarian potential of much missionary activity, particularly in a colonial context. Third, I also want to gesture, albeit sketchily, toward some issues associated with narrative and chronology, suggesting that the schematic narrative about "modernity," industrialization, and globalization that undergirds both volumes, though provocative and important, also offers a number of hostages to fortune. These include an undue stress on the capacity of missionaries to induct converts into the global economy by changing their consciousness; rather, I see converts struggling to adapt to an overpowering global economy, among other things by trying to use Christianity in a variety of ways, with greater or lesser degrees of success. Having said all that, does this fact-mongering matter?-What are the Comaroffs doing that might go beyond reading the content of particular 9 Colonialism was simultaneously a "process in political economy and culture," and these dimensions were "indissoluble aspects of the same reality, whose fragmentation into discrete spheres hides their ontological unity." Comarofff and Comaroff, Of Revelation and Revolution, 2: 19. AMERICAN HISTORICAL REVIEW 438 APRIL 2003 [[END 03X0760F]] [[START 03X0760F]] Word Made Flesh archives? Throughout, I want to take up some concerns of African historians and anthropologists with questions of narrative, voice, and agency in Of Revelation and Revolution. THE INITIAL CHAPTER OF THE FIRST VOLUME is a careful theoretical exposition. Although the authors rather cheerfully direct those with little stomach for theoretical discussions to skip theirs and, en bon bricoleur, to pick up the narrative at a later point, the opening discussion of anthropological concepts is in fact crucial for an understanding of what both this book and its later companion seek to accomplish. I would accordingly like to pause upon it. The stated goal of the work is to present an anthropology of the "colonial encounter," in this case between British Nonconformist missionaries and the southern Tswana, with the larger implication that the missionaries acted as the cultural arm of colonialism, while the dilemmas of the Tswana in their confrontations with colonialism mirrored, if they obviously did not precisely reproduce, the experience of other colonized African groups in South Africa. The Comaroffs state that they hope that their discussion of this particular mission will accomplish three other things: to anticipate later modes of consciousness and struggle in South Africa; to look at an example of historical processes that were happening across Africa and indeed much of the non-Western world; and to examine analytic issues to do with the "nature of power and resistance." With reference to this latter objective: How, precisely, were structures of inequality fashioned during the colonial encounter, often in the absence of more conventional, more coercive tools of domination? How was consciousness made and remade in this process? ... How were new hegemonies established and the "ground prepared," in [Antonio] Gramsci's phrase, for formal European political control? ... Even more fundamentally, how are we to understand the dialectics of culture and power, ideology and consciousness that shape such historical processes?'1 From the vantage point of 1991, the Comaroffs placed their project into a historiographical framework that has since changed considerably, in no small part due to their own work."1 At the time, the Comaroffs castigated anthropologists for 10 Comaroff and Comaroff, Of Revelation and Revolution, 1: 6. 11 Among many possibilities, some works of particular importance to southern Africa include Paul Stuart Landau, The Realm of the Word: Language, Gender and Christianity in a Southern African Kingdom (London, 1995); Henry Bredekamp and Robert Ross, eds., Missions and Christianity in South African History (Johannesburg, 1995); Pier M. Larson, "'Capacities and Modes of Thinking': Intellectual Engagements and Subaltern Hegemony in the Early History of Malagasy Christianity," AHR 102 (October 1997): 969-1002; Richard Elphick and Rodney Davenport, eds., Christianity in South Africa: A Political, Social, and Cultural History (Berkeley, Calif., 1997); and many other works discussed in David Chidester, Judy Tobler, and Darrel Wratten, Christianity in South Africa: An Annotated Bibliography (Westport, Conn., 1997). The sheer diversity of recent approaches to the history of mission Christianity, a growth field, is impossible to capture in a footnote but is suggested by works such as David Maxwell and Ingrid Lawrie, eds., Christianity and the African Imagination: Essays in Honour of Adrian Hastings (Leiden, 2001); Nicholas Thomas, "Colonial Conversions: Difference, Hierarchy and History in Early Twentieth-Century Evangelical Propaganda," in Hall, Cultures of Empire; Susan Thorne, Congregational Missions and the Making of an Imperial Culture in Nineteenth- Century England (Stanford, Calif., 1999); Peter van der Veer, ed., Conversion to Moderities: The Globalization of Christianity (London, 1996); Robert W. Hefner, ed., Conversion to Christianity: Historical and Anthropological Perspectives on a Great Transformation (Berkeley, 1993); Lamin Sanneh, AMERICAN HISTORICAL REVIEW 439 APRIL 2003 [[END 03X0760F]] [[START 03X0760F]] Elizabeth Elbourne neglecting both the study of colonialism and, more broadly, history itself. Historians paid more attention to missions but in the 1960s and 1970s often focused on the theoretically crude question of "whose side were the missionaries really on?" By the 1980s, mission history had been more fruitfully incorporated into work on such long-term processes as colonial conquest, capitalist expansion, state formation, and proletarianization. The methodological innovation of the Comaroffs in the early 1990s was, however, to underscore how much this new approach was itself limited by its "preoccupation with political economy at the expense of culture, symbolism, and ideology."12 They echoed the 1986 claim of Terence Ranger that most of the historiography of early missions to that point had overestimated the political and economic factors in its expansion-in a manner, according to the Comaroffs, stemming ultimately from oppositions between mind and matter at the ontological roots of our social thought.13 In rejecting a narrowly political-economic approach, the authors believed they could better answer the questions of why it was that missionaries succeeded in effecting broad social, political, and economic changes without substantial material resources (a question that, of course, assumes that this was accomplished by missionaries). What was needed, the Comaroffs claimed, was a study of consciousness: of why people articulated belief in certain things, why they took others for granted, how colonialism and consciousness were inextricably intertwined. It is in this sense that missionaries were most clearly colonial agents: they sought to remake the lifeworld of the Tswana, indeed, to colonize their consciousness. They did not necessarily seek directly and simplistically to incorpo- rate the Tswana into an unequal colonial world: they had dreamed instead of a "global democracy of material well-being and moral merit," in the Comaroffs' phrase.14 Nonetheless, their actions contributed to building an empire of inequality. This claim rests on the additional argument that the missionaries were the products of post-Enlightenment modernity, creations and agents of rationalization in the Weberian sense. Similarly, Tswana interlocutors made a variety of unexpected uses of the evangelical message, and of evangelical attempts to remake their world, again with unpredictable results. In sum, the encounter between colonial evangelism and the southern Tswana can best be described as a "long conversation," a continuing process in the course of which "signifiers were set afloat, fought over, and recaptured on both sides of the colonial encounter."15 Over the course of this conversation, the Tswana came to conceive of themselves as constituting a separate, Translating the Message: The Missionary Impact on Culture (Maryknoll, N.Y., 1989); and V. Y. Mudimbe, The Invention of Africa: Gnosis, Philosophy, and the Order of Knowledge (Bloomington, Ind., 1988). The Currents in World Christianity Project, at the University of Cambridge, has also since 1996 lent considerable impetus to the scholarly study of missions. A longstanding African literature reconsiders missions and the truth claims of missionaries, often from a theological perspective: for example, J. N. K. Mugambi, From Liberation to Reconstruction: African Christian Theology after the Cold War (Nairobi, 1996). Many works by African scholars are less well distributed in the West than they might be, given material constraints. From a wide variety of directions, missionary activity has become a newly invigorated area of research since the 1990s, although some of the more difficult underlying issues are perhaps not adequately discussed in all the literature. 12 Comaroff and Comaroff, Of Revelation and Revolution, 1: 8. 13 Terence Ranger, "Religious Movements and Politics in Sub-Saharan Africa," African Studies Review 29 (1986): 1-69. 14 Comaroff and Comaroff, Of Revelation and Revolution, 1: 12. 15 Comaroff and Comaroff, Of Revelation and Revolution, 1: 17-18. AMERICAN HISTORICAL REVIEW 440 APRIL 2003 [[END 03X0760F]] [[START 03X0760F]] Word Made Flesh reified entity, with a set of "Tswana" customs, or setswana. At the same time, the "forms" of the "European worldview" became inscribed on the "African land- scape": "not only did colonialism produce reified cultural orders, it gave rise to a new hegemony amidst-and despite-cultural contestation."16 Throughout this discussion, the Comaroffs reject the poststructuralist claim that all meanings are equally tenuous and open to contestation, regretting the episte- mological hypochondria and consequent intellectual immobility to which postmod- ern critiques have given rise in academia-even as the authors uphold some of the central insights of such critiques, notably their insistence that the indeterminacies of meaning and action be addressed by scholars.17 What poststructuralists cannot address is the basic question of how some meanings get widely accepted over significant periods of time by those against whose interest it is to believe them. This is the problem of hegemony, raised by Gramsci (however sketchy his discussion in the Prison Notebooks) and developed by many social theorists.18 The Comaroffs offer a solution, though over-schematic in the literal sense of the word. They see human consciousness as existing on a spectrum from "hegemony" to "ideology." At the hegemony end of the spectrum, one finds the taken-for-granted inscribed in everyday life-those beliefs that are not questioned because they are not even noticed as beliefs. At the other end, one finds articulated ideology, which is available for debate and which often tries to bring into consciousness the hegemonic beliefs of earlier stages. Culture in general is the "space of signifying practice, the semantic ground on which human beings seek to construct and represent themselves and others-and hence, society and history."l9 Somewhat oddly, hegemonic concepts are described as "constructs and conventions that have come to be shared and naturalized through a political community," while ideology is "the expression and ultimately the possession of a particular social group, although it may be widely peddled beyond."20 This psychological structure seems artificial and unwieldy; it is unclear why the province of the hegemonic idea should be the political community (a tricky concept to define in any case), while ideology is described not only as the product of communities (rather than at least sometimes of individuals) but as the province of the social rather than, say, political or even self-consciously intellectual groupings. The definition of the political is murky here, as it is throughout the book, despite (even sometimes because of) the painstaking effort of the authors to demonstrate the deeply political nature of the everyday stuff of life; what is lacking here and elsewhere is a willingness to limit and define the nature of the political in such a manner as to make it meaningful to call something political in the first place. Be that as it may, this construction of group political psychology permits the Comaroffs to draw conclusions that are critically important for their overall project. Indeed, the reconstruction of struggles over the stuff of everyday life that takes pride of place in the second volume depends ultimately on this theoretical 16 Comaroff and Comaroff, Of Revelation and Revolution, 1: 18. 17 Comaroff and Comaroff, Of Revelation and Revolution, 1: 17. 18 Antonio Gramsci, Selections from the Prison Notebooks of Antonio Gramsci, Quentin Hoare and Geoffrey Nowell-Smith, trans. (New York, 1991). 19 Comaroff and Comaroff, Of Revelation and Revolution, 1: 21. 20 Comaroff and Comaroff, Of Revelation and Revolution, 1: 24, my emphases. AMERICAN HISTORICAL REVIEW 441 APRIL 2003 [[END 03X0760F]] [[START 03X0760F]] Elizabeth Elboume structure. Given the place of hegemony and ideology on an ever-changing spectrum, the two are constantly fluid; meanings are always being made and remade, as ideology challenges hegemony to reveal itself, and it is in the inchoate, fluid space between hegemony and ideology that human consciousness is at its most creative. Given that hegemony is constructed largely through the "assertion of control over various modes of symbolic production: over such things as educational and ritual processes, patterns of socialization, political and legal procedures, canons of style and self-representation, public communication, health and bodily discipline and so on," the realm of "symbolic production" is (presumably) political because it is a site for power struggles. This means both that the "symbolic production" is political and that resistance to modes of symbolic production that generate hegemony is political. Modes of resistance run across as wide a spectrum as modes of control, with at one end organized protest and other movements readily recognized as political by the West; at the other end are "gestures of tacit refusal and iconoclasms, gestures that sullenly and silently contest the forms of an existing hegemony."21 It is thus in this light that missions must be seen. They sought to extend hegemonic control over indigenous peoples by changing their worldviews to a point that new ways of behaving and seeing the world were completely internalized. Resistance to the specific forms of Christianity was also resistance to the message behind the signs. In the purest sense, resistance to Christian forms was resistance to the content of capitalism and to the global capitalist system; this is indeed a critical plank of Jean Comaroff's fascinating (if not uncontroversial) reading of African independent churches as quintessentially subversive because they appropriated and yet subverted Christian forms, in her important 1985 study Body of Power, Spirit of Resistance.22 Christian missions must also be re-read. Their gestures and ritual must be analyzed in order to see how missionaries were attempting to change far more than religious allegiance, acting as emissaries of modernity and economic transfor- mation. Finally, conversion was inextricably political, and as such a suitable site for political competition between colonizers and the colonized. The extremely rich remainder of this book and its successor volume work out the implications of these theoretical positions through a quite brilliant analysis of the nineteenth-century "colonial exchange" between the southern Tswana and the Nonconformist missions to them run first by the London Missionary Society (pioneers in the field) and then by their later-arriving brethren, the Wesleyan Methodist Missionary Society. An additional important project of the authors throughout this study is to demonstrate the importance of an imagined Africa to the British sense of themselves and more broadly to the construction of modernity. As the Comaroffs argue in Volume 2, as part of a series of seven propositions about colonialism, "colonialism was as much involved in making the metropole, and the identities and ideologies of colonizers, as it was in (re)making peripheries and colonial sub- 21 Comaroff and Comaroff, Of Revelation and Revolution, 1: 31. 22 Jean Comaroff, Body of Power, Spirit of Resistance: The Culture and History of a South African People (Chicago, 1985). Contrast J. M. Schoffeleers, "Ritual Healing and Political Acquiescence: The Case of the Zionist Churches in Southern Africa," Africa 61, no. 1 (1991): 1-25. Schoffeleers sees Zionist healing churches as not necessarily subversive of the established order and sometimes supportive of it. AMERICAN HISTORICAL REVIEW 442 APRIL 2003 [[END 03X0760F]] [[START 03X0760F]] Word Made Flesh jects."23 In particular, in developing the theme of Africa as a "negative trope in the language of modernity" in Volume 1, the Comaroffs were among the most influential of scholars to introduce into the history of missionary activity in South Africa the postcolonialist concern with the construction of the colonial or minority "other" as a means for self-construction on the part of the person doing the defining.24 Despite their influence on many literary scholars, in Volume 2 the Comaroffs ironically confess themselves "uneasy with most literary critical ap- proaches to colonialism," eschew a vulgar Hegelian approach, and stress that they prefer to focus on "selves" and "others" in the plural; we shall return to this issue. A final critical point is that the authors see the interaction between missionary and Tswana as a form of dialectic between two key groups of interlocutors, dependent on the notion of difference. In the second volume, the Comaroffs acknowledge with more force than in Volume 1 the existence of overlap on the ground, and they reemphasize that the idea of difference was created by the dialectical process, despite some merging of lifeways on the ground and the mutual influence of Tswana and British. Note their comment that "neither 'the colonizer' nor 'the colonized' represented an undifferentiated sociological or political reality, save in exceptional circumstances."25 Since the end product of the colonial encounter was so clearly the production of difference and a series of deeply embedded dialectical oppositions, the Comaroffs nonetheless argue that this is the most productive optic through which to view the early nineteenth-century encounter between European mission- aries and Africans. This model is furthermore essential to their theoretical account of the formation of hegemony. ONE OF THE THINGS I HAVE FOUND MOST PERPLEXING about the work of the Comaroffs is, nevertheless, the question of the extent to which it is appropriate to describe the Tswana encounter with Christianity as a form of dialectic. This question implies the ancillary question of who the agents of the dialectic were at given moments. On the face of it, these are tendentious concerns, since colonialism was so clearly in many ways a dialectic between colonized and colonizer, just as colonialism clearly generated reified views of colonizer and colonized alike. Missionaries themselves usually understood their activities in dialectical terms. Yet I think one can ask whether a dialectical approach to the history of Christianity in colonial contexts 23 Comaroff and Comaroff, Of Revelation and Revolution, 2: 22. 24 Comaroff and Comaroff, Of Revelation and Revolution, 1: 86. Those influenced by the Comaroffs in this respect include David Chidester, Savage Systems: Colonialism and Comparative Religion in Southern Africa (Charlottesville, Va., 1996); Leon de Kock, Civilising Barbarians: Missionary Narrative and African Textual Response in Nineteenth-Century South Africa (Johannesburg, 1996); Doug Stuart, "'Of Savages and Heroes': Discourses of Race, Nation and Gender in the Evangelical Missions to Southern Africa in the Early Nineteenth Century" (PhD dissertation, Institute of Commonwealth Studies, University of London, 1994). This approach of course represents the concerns of many scholars of the British Empire and the related construction of British identity. Edward W. Said, Orientalism (New York, 1978; 2d edn., 1996); Henry L. Gates, ed., Race, Writing and Difference (Chicago, 1986); Mary Louise Pratt, Imperial Eyes: Travel Writing and Transculturation (London, 1992); Linda Colley, Britons: Forging the Nation (New Haven, Conn., 1992); Ann Stoler and Frederick Cooper, eds., Tensions of Empire: Colonial Cultures in a Bourgeois World (Berkeley, Calif., 1997), including Stoler and Cooper, "Rethinking a Research Agenda." 25 Comaroff and Comaroff, Of Revelation and Revolution, 2: 24. AMERICAN HISTORICAL REVIEW 443 APRIL 2003 [[END 03X0760F]] [[START 03X0760F]] Elizabeth Elbourne does not fail to capture some aspects of social and political reality. This is above all because of the rapidity with which Christianity was out of the hands of the missionaries and settlers who brought it, the corresponding importance of non- Europeans in the spread of Christianity, the multiplicity of uses to which diverse interest groups of all ethnicities put Christianity as both a language and a practice, and the political and cultural complications of regions with multiple power players. These issues are brought out by a re-reading of the opening encounters between missionaries and Tswana that occupy so key a role in the first volume of Of Revelation and Revolution. I should add that I made similar comments about the opening phases of the mission in an unpublished conference paper after the publication of Volume 1. The Comaroffs respond generously to this paper in Volume 2, as they do to a number of other critics, using the occasion to clarify and amplify their understanding of a dialectical approach. I do not want to beat a dead horse. Nonetheless, I think there are some useful differences of interpretation at stake, and so will abuse the Comaroffs' patience by briefly recapitulating a potential alternate reading of these opening gambits, before returning to the wider issue of different approaches to mission history.26 Let me first make a comment about regional issues. The lands of the southern Tswana were disrupted by colonialism, drought, hunger, and regional conflict well before the formal advent of missions. Furthermore, as Johannes du Bruyn has underscored, the lands inhabited by the southern Tswana were so profoundly affected by the Cape Colony to the south that it is problematic to frame a discussion of cultural colonialism primarily in terms of Europe and the Transvaal. In particular, the colonial firearms frontier moved with great speed, was highly destructive, and was arguably more important earlier than the Comaroffs suggest. Many different armed bands, some of them ethnically mixed, decimated peaceful groups in conflict situations exacerbated by hunger.27 Arguments about the regional context for evangelical missions to the Tswana are also implicit in a much wider body of literature about the so-called mfecane (or difaqane)-terms that have been much disputed by historians. Traditionally, the mfecane was a term given to the widespread wars, famines, and refugee movements that shook (and temporarily depopulated) much of the interior of southern Africa in the early nineteenth century, the impact of which on the Tswana the Comaroffs date from 1822. There is no space here to explore that debate, although it will be helpful to know that a 26 My re-reading of the opening encounter is based on my own work on LMS archives, which I consulted primarily with the aim of writing about contestation over the uses of Christianity within the Cape Colony and with a focus on Khoesan not Tswana uses of Christianity. It seems to me fruitful, however, to unite diverse perspectives on a very complex subject. Elizabeth Elbourne, Blood Ground: Colonialism, Missions and the Contest for Christianity in the Cape Colony and Britain, 1799-1853 (Montreal, 2002). There were four LMS delegations to the Tswana to establish a mission, not two as the Comaroffs have it. 27 Johannes du Bruyn, "Of Muffled Tswana and Overwhelming Missionaries: The Comaroffs and the Colonial Encounter," South African Historical Journal, no. 31 (1994): 294-309; Comaroff and Comaroff, Of Revelation and Revolution, 1: 275-76. On Tswana views of the firearms frontier, see Robert Moffat to Richard Miles, Lattakoo [Kuruman], December 5, 1827, in Isaac Schapera, ed., Apprenticeship at Kuruman: Being the Journals and Letters of Robert and Mary Moffat, 1820-1828 (London, 1951), 274. Other letters in this collection describe frequent deadly raids throughout the 1820s, in which a wide variety of often ethnically mixed groups preyed on one another. On Cape influence, see also Johannes du Bruyn, "James Read en die Thlaping, 1816-1820," Historia 35 (1990). AMERICAN HISTORICAL REVIEW 444 APRIL 2003 [[END 03X0760F]] [[START 03X0760F]] Word Made Flesh critical issue is whether or not covert slave trading from the Cape Colony and Portuguese territories was at the root of disruptions that have more traditionally been ascribed to the many conquests of the Zulu kingdom in the region of what is now Natal. The point I want to emphasize here is not only the great disruption in the region but also the plausibility of historian Neil Parsons's argument that Tswana territory had already been subject since the seventeenth century to political unrest and the large-scale movement of populations. Parsons in fact suggests that the roots of disruption and state formation in the area may well lie in destabilization that considerably antedated the 1820s and may in turn be linked in at least some way to eighteenth-century slave trading to the north and the rise of the predatory Cape Colony to the south.28 Scholars also tend to see later Afrikaner settler colonialism in the region as part of the same broad processes. All this calls into question the determinative impact of mission Christianity in an already destabilized region. Maybe political colonialism did precede cultural colonialism after all? How might we need to reconceptualize the Christian/Tswana encounter if we think of it as taking place in some sense in a frontier zone, or even a borderland, with multiple players, already characterized by cultural admixture, politically influenced uses of Christianity, and political turbulence? The Comaroffs are of course sensitive to these hugely important issues. I think nonetheless that they could emphasize regional complexity more and the power of missionary Christianity somewhat less in their discussion of the roots of material change (at both ends of the nineteenth century), as well as pay more attention to the implications for their overall theoretical argument of the fact that Africans tried to experiment in response to very difficult local conditions. It is also important that the missionaries entered as potential power brokers in a turbulent environment but were initially weak, able to manipulate power if and only if they could make the right alliances. With these types of broad issues in mind, the opening encounters between missionaries and Tswana, so well described by the Comaroffs, might be re-read as conversations between a number of actors. Four LMS delegations traveled between 1813 and 1817 to the southern Tswana settlement known to the missionaries as Lattakoo (later Dithakong) to try to persuade the Tswana to accept missionaries. It is perhaps symbolically appropriate that none of these delegations was exclusively white. In addition to the delegations' African members, even the missionaries themselves included a black West Indian man and a Welsh speaker. Neither, come to that, was the Tswana polity entirely "Tswana." The Thlaping polity was relatively multi-ethnic; the chief Mothibi, for example, was half !Kora (a Khoekhoe-speaking group) and (like others of the chiefly lineage) married a !Kora woman. More significantly, the Europeans were not the only, or even the most important, players promoting an evangelical mission. Key from a Tswana perspective were regional actors, the Griqua (as they 28 Julian Cobbing, "The Mfecane as Alibi: Thoughts on Dithakong and Mbolompo," Journal of African History 29, no. 3 (1988): 487-519; Caroline Hamilton, ed., Mfecane Aftermath (Johannesburg, 1996), including Neil Parsons, "Prelude to Difaqane in the Interior of Southern Africa c. 1600-1822," 323-49; Neil Parsons, "Kicking the Hornets' Nest: A Third View of the Cobbing Controversy on the Mfecane/Difaqane," address to the University of Botswana History Society, Gabarone, Botswana, March 16, 1999 (available online through the University of Botswana History Department web page, at http://ubh.tripod.com/ub/np.htm). AMERICAN HISTORICAL REVIEW 445 APRIL 2003 [[END 03X0760F]] [[START 03X0760F]] Elizabeth Elboume eventually came to be known), some of whom acted as patrons of the early LMS mission to the Tswana. The Griqua were clusters of settlers in the region of Khoekhoe descent, some of whom had white fathers and Khoesan mothers, and many of whom had migrated from the Cape Colony, epitomizing the remaking of identity in the wake of colonialism. Groups spearheaded by Griqua had established regional hegemony through their access to arms and horses. They provided important trade links with the Cape Colony and were sources of trade goods for the Tswana. The Griqua were already using Christianity in a variety of complicated ways, as a token of equality with white settlers, as justification for what Robert Ross has termed "sub-imperialism" with regard to the unconverted Tswana, and indeed as a basis for their reconstituted polities. Alliances with missionaries gave these emergent polities potential access to diplomacy and markets, including the arms trade, in addition to spiritual concerns. Indeed, on the way to Mothibi's settlement, British LMS inspector Campbell had helped compose a formal written constitution for a Griqua group, reflecting the symbolic uses of the language of law. The language of Christianity was already on the loose in the interior, in other words, and subject to interpretation in Griqualand as much as in the seminaries of Europe.29 The (Khoekhoe) !Kora had also been exposed to Christianity and were also competing by the 1820s to obtain guns and horses from the Cape Colony. The decision of Mothibi and his counselors about whether to accept an LMS mission was thus complicated by the fact that the LMS came under the protection of the powerful Griqua Kok clan. During a second LMS delegation to the Tswana (overlooked by the Comaroffs), for example, Adam Kok presented newly arrived missionaries to Mothibi and acted as their translator. Mothibi was anxious not to offend the powerful Kok family, but worried because his own people had since turned against the mission. In fact, he eventually sent these missionaries away altogether. When two missionaries told Mothibi that one of them "wrought in wood, and one that was to come wrought in Iron, that we would do all the work for him in that way that he wanted," Mothibi was pleased and told Kok "he could not think of rejecting those that came with or through the medium of him." When the missionaries pursued the issue of teaching, however, Mothibi worriedly told Kok that "he would not be instructed, and if A. Kok should endeavour to press it sharply upon him, and his refusal cause a variance between them, he said that he would rather take the flight from Lattakoo, with people." Kok had to reassure Mothibi that the Griqua leader would not force the Tswana chief to relocate if the Thlaping 29 This discussion both here and below draws on Robert Ross, Adam Kok's Griquas: A Study in the Development of Stratification in South Africa (Cambridge, 1976); Elizabeth Elbourne and Robert Ross, "Combating Spiritual and Social Bondage: Early Missions in the Cape Colony," in Elphick and Davenport, Christianity in South Africa; Alan Barnard, Hunters and Herders of Southern Africa: A Comparative Ethnography of the Khoisan Peoples (Cambridge, 1992), 156-75, 193-94; Martin Legassick, "The Northern Frontier to c. 1840: The Rise and Decline of the Griqua People," in Richard Elphick and Hermann Giliomee, eds., The Shaping of South African Society, 1652-1840 (Middletown, Conn., 1988), 358-420; Nigel Penn, "The Orange River Frontier Zone, c. 1700-1805," in Andrew B. Smith, ed., Einiqualand: Studies of the Orange River Frontier (Cape Town, 1995); Karel Schoeman, ed., Griqua Records: The Philippolis Captaincy, 1825-1861 (Cape Town, 1996). Mary and Robert Moffat's letters and journals make the station's vulnerability and its reliance on Griqua protection abundantly clear. See Schapera, ed., Apprenticeship at Kuruman. AMERICAN HISTORICAL REVIEW 446 APRIL 2003 [[END 03X0760F]] [[START 03X0760F]] Word Made Flesh refused missionaries.30 Once the Kuruman mission had been established, it depended for its survival on Griqua military protection for many years. If missionaries were initially dependent on Griqua intermediaries, they were also materially dependent for travel and translation on Khoesan hired in the colony. The Khoekhoe and San had long borne the brunt of brutal colonial subjugation and were in many cases more receptive to conversion than groups beyond the Cape Colony. The Comaroffs indeed have a wonderful discussion of the occlusion of such intermediary figures from missionary accounts of putatively solitary heroic jour- neys.31 I would go further than the Comaroffs, however, and suggest that at least some of these companions saw themselves as fellow missionaries. On the first delegation, Campbell was accompanied by a number of Khoesan Christians from the Cape. Their prayers and preaching had made a pilgrimage route of their journey through a country of which they saw themselves as taking spiritual possession. They were active in trying to persuade Tswana individuals to accept missionaries.32 In 1814, a synod of the southern African LMS missionaries had "set aside" in a religious ceremony several men of Khoesan descent to act as LMS agents in the interior, several of whom, including Griqua leader Andries Waterboer, subse- quently played important roles in the politics of Transorangia. Cupido Kakkerlak, a product of Eastern Cape mission schools whose letters reveal a passionate spirituality, also itinerated in the region, attempting, albeit with little success, to evangelize among the !Kora. These men were employed by the LMS. As the Comaroffs point out, the society would devote much energy to reining in and controlling "native agents" after the earliest years of the mission. Nonetheless, evidence from the Cape suggests that there was also considerable evangelical activity by converts who were not formally paid by missionary societies, including elephant hunters such as Hendrik Boesak or long-range wagon drivers. In addition, as mission stations became more like churches and congregations fought for independence from missionary control around the mid-century mark, congregations had more authority, not less. My point is that evidence from elsewhere in southern Africa suggests that Christianity was spread by people with long-range contacts other than missionaries, presumably not necessarily in orthodox form. The central- ity of Khoesan people (and later other Africans) to European-led missions to the Tswana suggests a wider oral evangelical culture that the written records would not completely reflect.33 Be that as it may, the importance of Khoesan agents to the Tswana mission is most clearly exemplified by the fourth delegation to Lattakoo, led by a former 30 Robert Hamilton to LMS Directors, Griquatown, April 28, 1816, London Missionary Society Papers, South Africa Correspondence-Incoming, 6/3/C, Council for World Mission Archives, School of Oriental and African Studies, University of London (hereafter, LMS-SA). See also LMS-SA, 6/3/C: J. Evans, R. Hamilton, and W. Corner to LMS Directors, Griquatown, May 27, 1816; LMS-SA, 6/3/C: R. Hamilton to LMS Directors, Griquatown, November 13, 1816. 31 Comaroff and Comaroff, Of Revelation and Revolution, 2: 78. 32 John Campbell, Travels in South Africa (London, 1815). The full extent of Khoesan missionary activity emerges most clearly from Campbell's unpublished journals, held at the National Library of South Africa, Cape Town. 33 LMS-SA, 5/2/F: "Minutes of the First Conference held by the African Missionaries at Graaff Reinet in August 1814"; V. C. Malherbe, "The Life and Times of Cupido Kakkerlak," Journal ofAfrican History 20 (1979): 365-79; Comaroff and Comaroff, Of Revelation and Revolution, 2: 81, on Robert Moffat's campaign against Kakkerlak. AMERICAN HISTORICAL REVIEW 447 APRIL 2003 [[END 03X0760F]] [[START 03X0760F]] Elizabeth Elbourne carpenter from Essex, James Read, after Mothibi had finally capitulated. Read brought with him an unusually large group of people of varied ethnic origins, mostly Khoesan, including, more problematically, his own Khoekhoe wife, Elizabeth Valentyn, and his pregnant former mistress, a San woman, Sabina Pretorius, whom he claimed to have met by accident on the road. At least ten Khoesan men and six Khoesan women accompanied Read, all of whom were church members and some of whom were "zealous persons."34 It is indeed possible that the Khoesan of the Cape Colony saw this as a Khoesan mission to the Tswana, brokered by their kin among the Griqua. In any case, once Robert Moffat took over the Lattakoo station in 1821 from Read (disgraced for his adultery), he would fight successfully to diminish the influence of the Khoesan group from the Cape Colony, whom he then firmly wrote out of the history of the station. He dismissed several for immorality, despite the resistance, in which women played prominent roles, of members of the group. Moffat also found himself opposed by Griqua factions, many of whom resented his power-mongering presence.35 Before the late 1810s, the earliest LMS agents in southern Africa were not particularly good or even very enthusiastic apostles of capitalist cultural practices, mostly because they were so poor themselves and so looked-down-upon by many respectable members of colonial society. More than a few also tended to believe in dreams, to hear the personal voice of God, or to look for the imminent end of the world. Those missionaries who were closest in time to the Enlightenment, in sum, acted least like the bourgeois agents of respectability described by the Comaroffs as quintessential exemplars of the rationalizing project of modernity. The colonial unrespectability of early missionaries was compounded by the fact that perhaps a third of them married African women before 1817, while several were involved in sexual scandals. Others took high-profile political positions that were unpopular among settlers. The Comaroffs pick up the story as Moffat, in common with many of his fellows, was urgently trying to reclaim the moral high ground and to reinvent the mission as visibly respectable and as focused on "civilization." A lot of this is more about the internal history of the LMS than about African Christianity; we certainly in general need more of the latter and perhaps less of the former. Nonetheless, it argues for the importance of local detail, and for the centrality of fractures within as well as between groups. It also points forward to ways in which converts would later need to perform "civilization" and "respectability" in order to maneuver on the colonial stage, not solely because their consciousnesses had been colonized. From the start, tensions among evangelicals themselves were fueled by anxiety over the rapid removal of Christianity from the control of white missionaries. This tension was arguably innate to a type of evangelical Christianity based on textual interpretation and the notion of divine inspiration, as well as being the product of Tswana reconstruction of Christian forms. Certainly, missionaries soon lost control even of "orthodox" Christianity. Among the northern Tswana, Paul Landau has brilliantly documented the use of Christianity by junior royals to challenge existing authority in the late nineteenth and early twentieth centuries, in ways that escaped 34 LMS-SA, 6/4/A: James Read to Joseph Hardcastle, Bethelsdorp, August 7, 1816. 35 See Schapera, ed., Apprenticeship at Kuruman. AMERICAN HISTORICAL REVIEW 448 APRIL 2003 [[END 03X0760F]] [[START 03X0760F]] Word Made Flesh a series of rather peripheral white missionaries. Among the southern Tswana, Thlaping elites also exploited divisions among missionaries to their own political ends. In 1842, for example, Tswana elite men successfully appealed to LMS superintendent John Philip to fire missionary Holloway Helmore for excessive interference in congregational affairs, including deposing Mothibi's son as a deacon.36 Missionaries to the Tswana experienced other humiliations. The coherent Tswana group targeted by the mission decamped, to be replaced by a more motley group of refugees. The mission was battered by raids from various groups, could not protect its members, and was not successful at all until it started picking up displaced persons in the 1830s. A NUMBER OF QUESTIONS arise from this type of re-reading. At a macro level, the region was already turbulent and populations were mobile, so Christianity scarcely arrived as the harbinger of globalization in anything other than an ideological sense. This raises in turn the thorny and ultimately unanswerable question of whether Christianity would have had the capacity to colonize minds without the prior disruption of material conditions. We are back at the difficult issue of how determinative "culture" is by itself. Perhaps in the end, this rejigging of chronology strengthens the Comaroffs' fundamental argument about the inextricability of "culture" and material struggle. It does nonetheless pose all the more sharply the question of how Christianity-and religious innovation, more broadly defined- functioned in a frontier zone in a manner that was independent of the machinations of white missionaries.37 Also at the "macro" level, the Tswana were not entirely "local," nor were they unused to cultural difference. In a multi-lingual, multi-religious environment, were missionaries really needed to contextualize "Tswana custom"? Missionary papers record Mothibi making distinctions between !Kora, Tswana, and colonial Khoekhoe customs, for example. I would not want to deny the importance of local identity, or to exaggerate the degree of long-range contacts of the southern Tswana, in contrast to the remarkable global reach and global identity claims of the early missionary movement. There are issues of tremendous importance raised by that contrast. But it also seems important that there were other regional interlocutors who were of greater material importance initially to the Tswana than the Europeans, and with whom they already had the kind of cultural interchanges that might have permitted the type of self-consciousness about "Tswana" identity that the Comaroffs see as the fruit of the "long conversation." This is also a way of asking about what the southern African interior looked like before formal European colonialism and whether the communities of the region were really as settled as they appeared. There are echoes here of an older debate about whether the encounter with the "macrocosmic" claims of the "world religions" Christianity and Islam shattered the 36 Landau, Realm of the Word; Elbourne, Blood Ground. On Helmore's dismissal, see LMS-SA, 19/2/A: James Read to LMS Directors, Philipton, June 3, 1843. The LMS Directors overturned the dismissal and censured Philip. 37 An interesting point of contrast is provided by Janet Hodgson, "A Battle for Sacred Power: Christian Beginnings among the Xhosa," in Elphick and Davenport, Christianity in South Africa. AMERICAN HISTORICAL REVIEW 449 APRIL 2003 [[END 03X0760F]] [[START 03X0760F]] Elizabeth Elbourne "microcosm" of African localist religions, at a time when colonialism was shattering the microcosm of daily life. As Terence Ranger has argued, whatever the intellectual issues at stake, African societies, at least in the southern African interior, have to be recognized as also "macrocosmic" in the sense that they had long-range contacts, exchanged ideas over large swathes of territory (as the rapid spread of prophetic movements suggests), and rubbed up against a wide variety of different groups.38 The relative mobility of different communities was also a factor in breaking down localism. This type of approach, to my mind, decenters the European missionary-at least until the missionary came backed up by a colonial economy and a colonial army. The power exerted by the conditions of the "frontier zone" of the region is represented by the fact that even missionaries were compelled by material circumstances to take on features of African polities. The Comaroffs highlight the vision of Kuruman mission head and former gardener Robert Moffat, and his wife Mary, like that of many early nineteenth-century Nonconformist missionaries, as one of an unrealistic rural idyll, in which they sought to remake Africa in the image of a vanishing and imagined rural utopian Britain. One could, however, go further in considering the contradictions of Kuruman. Robert Moffat acted in many ways like an African leader as well as like a nostalgic Scot, and he needed to do so because of the material conditions of the frontier. In the 1820s, he proved unable to retain the allegiance of existing chiefs, for whom he was too clearly a competitor. As the refugee crisis accelerated, however, Moffat was able to gather together dispossessed people. The price of their admission was allegiance to the religion of the leader, since religion was used to rebuild communities. The currency of power was people. In similar ways, the control of women and their reproduction was important to the maintenance of the power of the patriarch, whether African chief or mission station head-Moffat even went so far, for example, as to attempt to discipline publicly Ann Hamilton, the wife of his colleague Robert Hamilton, for refusing to sleep with her husband.39 Moffat was more a part of the African frontier world than he might have liked to admit. A further critical point raised by this case study is that Africans transmitted Christianity more effectively than missionaries did. The centrality of Africans to the spread of Christianity means that much of the early history of the mission is unrecoverable. It is often unclear what kinds of Christianity were spread orally, for example. In other parts of southern Africa, prophetic figures emerged from time to time to use aspects of the Christian message in a context that suggests how quickly its language became unhinged from missionary guardianship. For example, Xhosa prophet and war hero Makanda Nxele (Makana), who led a Xhosa attack on the colony in 1819, had an earlier flirtation with the LMS; he was refused the right to work as a native agent when he insisted that there was a god for the white man and a god for the black man, and that he himself was related to Jesus Christ. The examples could be multiplied, as the Comaroffs would certainly agree. The lines 38 Terence Ranger, "The Local and the Global in Southern African Religious History," in Hefner, Conversion to Christianity, 65-98. 39 Karel Schoeman, A Thorn Bush That Grows in the Path: The Missionary Career of Ann Hamilton, 1815-1823 (Cape Town, 1995); LMS-SA, 8/3/B: Robert Moffat to LMS, Lattakoo, July 12, 1821. AMERICAN HISTORICAL REVIEW 450 APRIL 2003 [[END 03X0760F]] [[START 03X0760F]] Word Made Flesh between orthodoxy as the missionaries perceived it and African prophetic innova- tion were fluid and could be crossed in both directions, explaining the anxiety of white missionaries to bring Christianity back under control. In contrast to the Comaroffs, who emphasize the orthodoxy of the Nonconformists (whom they see in rather stereotypical, indeed Victorianist, terms), I would contend that this anxiety was familiar from debates within the European churches as well; after all, Methodism had once been perceived from within the citadels of Anglican orthodoxy in ways similar to Nonconformist views of African ecstatic innovation.40 If in the early days of missionary activity, Christianity was never fully in the control of the white missionaries who had brought it and only became popular once it was spread mostly by Africans and then transformed in the process, what does this imply about how we might conceptualize the study of colonial missions? I have suggested in the past that the messy scenario I outline above, with its complications and its fudging across the fault lines, calls into question the utility at the micro level of a strict dialectical approach to the history of colonial Christianity. The ghost of French structuralist understandings of G. W. Hegel's master-slave dialectic seems to me to hover over and to constrain the first volume. In response, however, the Comaroffs argue in Volume 2 that I have too conventional an understanding of their view of dialectical processes. A dialectic is not a "formal, abstract, or strictly teleological movement through time and space," in a Hegelian sense. Rather, it is a "process of reciprocal determination; a process of material, social and cultural articulation-involving sentient human beings rather than abstract forces or structures."41 Colonialism is dialectical because it creates binary understandings of difference and depends on the idea of opposites; it is also presumably dialectical because colonial interaction shapes both the colonized and the colonizer in new ways. Returning to the issue at the end of Volume 2, the Comaroffs reiterate (although this seems to me a somewhat different take) that by "dialectics" they mean "the mutually transforming play of social forces whose outcome is neither linear nor simply overdetermined." Defined thus, they add, "it is hard to imagine how colonial history could be regarded as anything else."42 In a weak sense, this is undeniable. Furthermore, on this model, it may not matter that the early encounter between missionaries and Tswana was so much messier than a "dialectical" account would suggest. The Comaroffs' point is precisely that out of difference and mess colonialism created binary opposites. At the same time, the exact nature of this process is often hard to capture. It is interesting to hear John Comaroff raise, in a recently published transcribed conversation with Homi Bhabha, what he terms the question of theory related to "the old Manichean opposition between colonizer and colonized, those 'iteratively marked,' positionally conflated points of reference around which the human geography of empire is so widely imagined. How, other than purely by descriptive insistence, does one displace the crushing logic of binarism in terms of which 40 Among many possibilities, see Deborah Valenze, Prophetic Sons and Daughters: Female Preaching and Popular Religion in Industrial England (Princeton, N.J., 1985). 41 Comaroff and Comaroff, Of Revelation and Revolution, 2: 29. 42 Comaroff and Comaroff, Of Revelation and Revolution, 2: 410. AMERICAN HISTORICAL REVIEW 451 APRIL 2003 [[END 03X0760F]] [[START 03X0760F]] Elizabeth Elbourne colonial worlds are apprehended and narrated?"43 I think this is a genuine point of tension for the Comaroffs, and quite rightly for many others. Perhaps my own discomfort arises from the difficulty of defining who the agents of dialectic are. In the end, the Comaroffs are interested in doing a historical anthropology of colonialism, more than of religion in colonial contexts. In this optic, the fault line of interest is that between colonized and colonizer. Religious belief did not, however, adhere to that fault line, even though both colonized and colonizers mobilized religion to the ends of power struggle. Nor of course was Christianity itself static. At the same time, the very notion of ethnic difference was still in the process of being worked out more broadly well past the early era of industrialization; therefore it was incorporated differently into the views of colonial evangelists at different times. From the point of view of the Comaroffs' overall narrative structure, this leads us away from the Enlightenment and onto the terrain of more immediately nineteenth-century colonial concerns. On this model, colonial conquest and the need to maintain and justify white rule shaped the mid- nineteenth-century culture of white Christianity. The end was not contained in the beginning but formed by colonial processes. Be that as it may, it is instructive that the Khoesan themselves were not able indefinitely to maintain the interstitial status to which Christianity gave them some access. By the early 1850s, many living in the Cape Colony were forced to choose between the colonial binaries of "black" and "white," in the 1850-1853 frontier war in which many people of Khoesan descent rebelled to fight against the "white" colony, as "race" became the determinant of colonial identity.44 The example also underscores the importance of "black" and "white" as colonial binaries arguably of more importance than "English" and "Tswana." All this should not, however, lead us to read the late eighteenth and early nineteenth centuries in terms of the mid-nineteenth. There is a basic problem here that dogs the Comaroffs throughout the books. Christianity is both text and practice, and therefore difficult to pin down. Not only that, it also permits and contains a wide variety both of practices and of different interpretations of its central themes. As text, Christianity became a free-floating signifier. As a practice, it was fought over bitterly by those who wanted to benefit from it. It is therefore difficult to identify Christianity clearly with one side of a dialectical or even dialogic model. This is all the more problematic because it is hard to define Christianity clearly, other than by appeals to authority. There was considerable scope for Africans to reinvent Christianity even from the beginning of the mission described by the Comaroffs. In some ways, this is precisely the Comaroffs' point: the signs of Christianity were fought over by competing ethnic groups. The Comaroffs nonetheless cannot bring themselves to see acceptance of Christianity in its unadulterated mission form as anything other than a defeat for 43 Bhabha and Comaroff, "Speaking of Postcoloniality," 22. 44 Elbourne, Blood Ground, 345-76; Robert Ross, "The Kat River Rebellion and Khoikhoi Nationalism: The Fate of an Ethnic Identification," Kronos: Journal of Cape History/Tydskrif vir Kaaplandse Geskiedenis 24 (November 1997): 91-105. On the emergence of racial stratification more generally, see Clifton C. Crais, White Supremacy and Black Resistance in Pre-industrial South Africa: The Making of the Colonial Order in the Eastern Cape, 1770-1865 (Cambridge, 1992); Timothy Keegan, Colonial South Africa and the Origins of the Racial Order (Charlottesville, Va., 1996). AMERICAN HISTORICAL REVIEW 452 APRIL 2003 [[END 03X0760F]] [[START 03X0760F]] Word Made Flesh African converts, who were thereby surrendering positions in the struggles over the colonization of consciousness. This position ultimately obscures complexity. EVENTUALLY, ONE MUST CONFRONT the type of question raised by Leon de Kock, about disciplinary conventions and the fetishization of the archive.45 De Kock argues that historians have spent too much time in their reaction to this wonderful book looking for factual flaws. To put the question in its boldest form, are the details really that essential to the overall project? Perhaps less tendentiously, what are the Comaroffs doing that goes beyond the reading of the words of colonists? The Comaroffs are important precisely because they move beyond words to decipher the gestures of people in the past. They put an anthropologist's emphasis on ritual and performance. They add thereby a crucial dimension to our reading of culture-bound historical archives. The Comaroffs' understanding of performance goes well beyond the staged performances of religious rites (although they acknowledge at the same time that people used the framework of religious ritual as a springboard for their own acting out of emotions and ideas). The missionaries are described as performing civilization, in the hope of educating the Tswana to adopt Western cultural practices through the power of display. In response, the Tswana performed noncompliance or acted out cultural bricolage. The tangible display of the body interests the Comaroffs, just as the material suffering of the colonized body that we readers know is to come provides a moral template for our reading of the early nineteenth century. The authors are particularly interested in space and the disposition of the body in space: their analyses frequently return, like the apartheid state itself, to issues of the control of the movement of African bodies.46 The Comaroffs are in some ways mistrustful of the self-interested and one-sided colonial text and find more solidity in the unspoken exchanges of bodily perfor- mance. It is this approach that both furnishes the greatest richness of the books and yet at the same time has excited unease in some interlocutors. If the evidence that remains of Tswana actions is mostly accounts of their physical activity, does that not place the reporter (the anthropologist, the historian, or even the reader) in the privileged position of interpreting Tswana actions, leaving the Tswana themselves rarely free to speak directly in their own voice? Is this even an accurate assessment of the nature of the historical record, or are there more extensive Tswana records? J. D. Y. Peel and Terence Ranger have both queried the absence of Tswana 45 De Kock, "For and Against the Comaroffs." 46 For example, Volume 2 tellingly argues that integral to the late nineteenth-century struggle over African labor was a further struggle over the "distribution of people in space and, concomitantly, their passage across the social landscape." This is a typical discussion of space that appropriately reflects the struggle of the apartheid state to control the physical body, just as slavery had earlier lent mastery of the body to the slaveowner. Comaroff and Comaroff, Of Revelation and Revolution, 2: 203. Rikk van Dijk and Peter Pels, "Contested Authorities and the Politics of Perception: Deconstructing the Study of Religion in Africa," in Richard Werbner and Terence Ranger, eds., Postcolonial Identities in Africa (London, 1996), 245-70; Celestin Monga, The Anthropology of Anger: Civil Society and Democracy in Africa, Linda Fleck and Celestin Monga, trans. (Boulder, Colo., 1996), 112-15, on the "subversive and silent" nature of many African forms of dissent. AMERICAN HISTORICAL REVIEW 453 APRIL 2003 [[END 03X0760F]] [[START 03X0760F]] Elizabeth Elbourne narrative in Of Revelation and Revolution's first volume, for example.47 It seems unlikely that Christian converts did not leave a more extensive written record even in the early years of the mission or that community historical memory was not richer. The Comaroffs have responded that community historical narrative was not a genre espoused by the Tswana. They argue, furthermore, that the quest for "narrative" is elitist: it is "a short step from the stress on narrative to the history of elites, thence to elitist history."48 The issue remains uneasily unresolved. For Paul Landau, the Comaroffs themselves have a culturally constrained view of what constitutes "genuine narrative." They pay "little attention to genealogy, song, Tswana conversation, letters, political speech, tales, myth or church charters- because they are not 'genuine' narratives. Consequently Tswana people's ideas of fulfillment and transcendence do not show themselves in either volume."49 Even the Tswana intellectual and politician Sol Plaatje's great novel Mhudi, which draws on Tswana traditions about the difaqane, has been brought into the fray: for the Comaroffs, the fact that Plaatje himself claims that he could only gather material in fragments suggests that the southern Tswana indeed did not have a tradition of sustained historical narrative as late as the early twentieth century, even though Mhudi is more conventionally seen as a reflection at least to some extent of more sustained Tswana oral tradition.50 There is another critical debate at work in these discussions of agency and voice. The Comaroffs are very clear that missionary activity was part of the victimization of Africans. Much recent scholarship on southern African Christianity emphasizes instead the agency of Africans in using and reshaping Christianity to their own ends, as the focus has shifted away from missionaries and onto African Christians. In some ways, the Comaroffs want to restore a sense of moral indignation at the ways in which colonial missions did change the consciousness of Africans in a damaging fashion. Ironically, this may involve seeing people as victims who did not necessarily see themselves that way at the time-another issue of authorial voice. The Comaroffs' anger represents nonetheless an important strand of longstanding protest across the colonized world at the "colonization of the mind."51 It is impossible to deny that many Christian missionaries had a profoundly negative 47 J. D. Y. Peel, "For Who Hath Despised the Day of Small Things? Missionary Narratives and Historical Anthropology," Comparative Studies in Society and History 37, no. 3 (1995): 581-607; Terence Ranger, "No Missionary: No Exchange: No Story? Narrative in Southern Africa," unpublished paper read at All Souls College, Oxford, June 1992. 48 Comaroff and Comaroff, Of Revelation and Revolution, 2: 51. 49 Paul Landau, "Hegemony and History in Jean and John L. Comaroff's Of Revelation and Revolution," Africa 70, no. 3 (2000): 516. 50 Comaroff and Comaroff, Of Revelation and Revolution, 2: 46-47. 51 Steve Biko, I Write What I Like (1978), provides an eloquent locus classicus, as does Ezekiel Mphahlele, The African Image (London, 1962). Dickson A. Mungazi, The Mind of Black Africa (Westport, Conn., 1996), expresses typical anger, pp. 1-32. Greg Cuthbertson discusses Christian missions as a form of cultural violence in Charles Villa-Vicencio, ed., Theology and Violence: The South African Debate (Johannesburg, 1987). Sanneh, Translating the Message, emphasizes in contrast indigenous agency in the "translation" of Christianity from one culture to another. At a different end of the spectrum of debate might be those who see efforts to change the religious systems of indigenous peoples as a form (or as an element) of cultural genocide. A. Dirk Moses gives an eloquent overview of debates about genocide and cultural genocide: "Conceptual Blockages and Definitional Dilemmas in the 'Racial Century': Genocides of Indigenous Peoples and the Holocaust," Patterns of Prejudice 36, no. 4 (2002). AMERICAN HISTORICAL REVIEW 454 APRIL 2003 [[END 03X0760F]] [[START 03X0760F]] Word Made Flesh impact in many areas of the world, not least when they gained (or were given) control of educational systems and thus had control over the formation of children.52 The fact that missionaries in various ways had such power was, however, almost invariably related to the expansion of the colonial state, not to the corrosive power of the message alone. Furthermore, as Peggy Brock has persuasively argued, missionary institutional structures affected the degree of control missionaries could exert over congregations, and these structures were affected by indigenous social arrangements as well as by state power.53 I would further contend, in ways there is not space to elaborate on fully here, that shame was a key element of colonial control. Mission education could and did reinforce this. At the same time, Christianity could also provide a language through which to reclaim dignity and deny the shaming process. I think it is important in sum to see Christianity as a language with many possible uses. Conversion, for example, fulfilled a wider and more flexible range of functions than is suggested by the Comaroffs' reduction of it to a symbolic field of struggle over capitalism. A reading that focuses too exclusively on Christianity as a language of cultural domination rather than a language with a multiplicity of possible meanings pays too much attention to the Western roots of Christianity and not enough to the multiple uses to which Africans very quickly put it. I make this comment in awareness of the extent to which the Comaroffs emphasize the need to explore African perspectives through every possible means, and the extent to which they clearly do this. However, conversion was even more of an empty signifier than the Comaroffs suggest, and some of these significations did not have a lot to do with rational capitalism. On the other hand, conversion was also an act, with attached rituals and beliefs, and this is important for understanding what the act meant in the immediate rather than long-term sense. Even if I am not completely at ease with a victimization model, I would want to add that these were and are enormously complicated processes. They had deep and often painful implications for many. This demands humility from any historian. Undergirding much of the above has been a historian's concern with chronology, which, while justified, cannot do full justice to the rich ferment of ideas in these remarkable books. The Comaroffs in fact comment on what they see as different disciplinary conventions and their inherent costs and benefits. They see real and longstanding differences, as they remark at the end of Volume 2, between the ideal type of a more conventional historian and the archetypal historical anthropologist: "differences between the ideographic and the nomothetic, between the effort to arrive at the fullest possible description of events in their infinite particularity and the desire to pick out general principles across time and space." The latter approach, they underscore, "demands a certain boldness of abstraction" and is "inherently risky."54 Although one would hope that historians are not as painstak- ingly antiquarian and abstraction-averse as this implies, there is some justice to the 52 A wonderfully instructive example of the ambiguities of Christian liberal control of the education system in South Africa, just before apartheid, is furnished by Shula Marks, ed., Not Either an Experimental Doll: The Separate Worlds of Three South African Women (London, 1985). 53 Peggy Brock, "Mission Encounters in the Colonial World: British Columbia and South-West Australia," Journal of Religious History 24, no. 2 (June 2000): 159-79. 54 Comaroff and Comaroff, Of Revelation and Revolution, 2: 411. AMERICAN HISTORICAL REVIEW 455 APRIL 2003 [[END 03X0760F]] [[START 03X0760F]] Elizabeth Elboume comment, at least as it pertains to the Comaroffs' own work. The very manner in which they offer up a multitude of bold ideas, fizzing with possibility, also ensures that they offer a number of hostages to fortune. The Comaroffs are, for example, probably the most influential of recent scholars to argue for tight linkage between missionary activity, "modernity," "Enlighten- ment," and globalization. As Brian Stanley points out, this is also a question that has been much debated in the past few years by Christian theologians and mission theorists, with theologians paying particular attention to the damage done by the universalist truth claims of mission Christianity.55 More broadly, the Comaroffs are participating in a vast debate about modernity and postmodernity among social, political, and cultural theorists that it would be foolhardy to venture upon here. Their contribution is both important and vexed: important because they show the culturally constrained nature of claims to "modernity," vexed because despite everything they reify the truth claims of modernity and have too neat a view of the "Enlightenment," despite substantial historical debate on the utility of the concept. In so doing, they exaggerate the long-term influence of mission Christianity on the material subjugation of the Tswana, particularly by minimizing the impact of illiberal forces and overemphasizing cultural change. This could be true, however, and the significance of the Comaroffs' analysis of practice still be undimmed. The Comaroffs see "modernity" as "always historically constructed." It is in their view "an ideological formation in terms of which societies valorize their own practices by contrast to the specter of barbarism and other marks of negation."56 The Comaroffs link modernity to a view of the self as a rights-bearing atomistic individual, ultimately the "fully fledged bourgeois subject." They further associate modernity with a wide-ranging series of cultural and economic practices, including but not limited to dependence on a worldwide market, industrialization, the use of money, the use of "advanced" agricultural practices, the promotion of individuated space, and a sense of the body as private.57 It is part of the great richness of the Comaroffs' approach that they so fruitfully link cultural and economic practices, refusing to prioritize one over the other. At the same time, this view of modernity is slippery-and this is both its richness and an occasional source of frustration. The Comaroffs move between presenting the truth claims of modernity-its "text," if one likes-and the concrete material practices that advocates saw as characterizing the modern. The authors' desire not to take the truth claims of missionaries at face value make it difficult for them to spell out what, if any, were the irreducible material practices that defined modernity. If there weren't any, however, what was the material force behind the cultural claims and practices of missionaries? Yet it is arguable that at least some of what the Comaroffs identify as the 55 Brian Stanley, "Christian Missions and the Enlightenment: A Reevaluation," in Stanley, ed., Christian Missions and the Enlightenment (Grand Rapids, Mich., 2001), 1-2. Stanley points to David Bosch's Transforming Mission: Paradigm Shifts in Theology of Mission (Maryknoll, N.Y., 1991) as a seminal text for Christian theologians of mission in a postmodern context. 56 Comaroff and Comaroff, Of Revelation and Revolution, 2: 32. 57 A particularly influential figure for the Comaroffs' reading of the creation of the modern self in Volume 2 is Charles Taylor, whose Sources of the Self is a seminal text for their work. Taylor is of course a Christian Hegelian, whose view of the emergence of the modern self is certainly influenced by Hegelian dialectics, in however inexplicit a fashion. Sources of the Self: The Making of the Modem Identity (Cambridge, 1989). AMERICAN HISTORICAL REVIEW 456 APRIL 2003 [[END 03X0760F]] [[START 03X0760F]] Word Made Flesh intellectual aspects of modernity are primarily identifiable with the truth claims of liberalism, and that the Comaroffs link these in turn to neoliberalism. There are echoes here of the great debates between radical and liberal historians in 1970s and 1980s South Africa, split over the origins of apartheid.58 For the "radical" school, liberalism, in both its ideological and economic sense, contributed to the economic domination that was at the root of apartheid. Radical historians argued that late nineteenth-century British capitalism precipitated and anticipated many features of South African society under apartheid, just as the Comaroffs here blame nine- teenth-century British liberal ideas about such things as money, markets, the individuated self, and the primacy of certain gender roles for the mental prepara- tion of the Tswana for labor oppression. Indeed, in their 2000 article "Millennial Capitalism: First Thoughts on a Second Coming," the Comaroffs explicitly link what they term the "Age of Revolution" (1789-1848) to the current "Age of Millennial Capitalism" with their similar anxieties and ontological challenges.59 This article makes explicit the magical, mystical elements of neoliberalism, and its culturally constrained forms, in contrast to neoliberals' claims to rationality and access to universal truth, just as Of Revelation and Revolution describes culturally constructed views of "modernity" and a "modern" economy. This is very helpful. Nonetheless, I think it would also be useful in Of Revelation and Revolution to be more explicit about actual intellectual debates among and between people: to have more ideology in places and less hegemony. The argument made by many, that early twentieth-century white liberals in practice came to support racist segregationist policies, while in ideological terms liberalism's support of the free market economy and nonviolent political action left it with little space to mobilize opposition to apartheid, all adds up to a trenchant and at least partially justified critique. By leaving out of the picture the intellectual shifts in liberalism (and among the opponents of liberalism) on the ground in the nineteenth century (and implicitly in the twentieth), however, the Comaroffs, like other authors, conflate several ills into one. Disciplinary specialists might want to throw further darts at the Comaroffs' narrative superstructure. Must industrialization and by implication modernity really begin in 1789? This is very French. What might be the impact of the questioning by economists of the linearity and suddenness of industrialization in Britain, which now looks more like an extended messy process than a "revolution" within neat chronological parameters? What difference does it make that the evangelical movement had many roots in seventeenth and eighteenth-century continental pietism? If Protestantism is the necessary condition of capitalism, where does this leave Catholic countries (not least France)? The point I want to close on is, however, that of tragedy. If there is, as I have suggested, an implicit narrative of origins that runs throughout Of Revelation and Revolution and lends the work its moral passion, this is not, for all that, a straightforward linear narrative of beginnings and ends. Rather, it is marked by 58 Christopher Saunders, The Making of the South African Past: Major Historians on Race and Class (Cape Town, 1988), describes the liberal/radical split. 59 Jean Comaroff and John L. Comaroff, "Millennial Capitalism: First Thoughts on a Second Coming," Public Culture 12, no. 2 (2000): 334. This issue has been reprinted as Comaroff and Comaroff, eds., Millennial Capitalism and the Culture of Neoliberalism (Durham, N.C., 2001). AMERICAN HISTORICAL REVIEW 457 APRIL 2003 [[END 03X0760F]] [[START 03X0760F]] 458 Elizabeth Elbourne tragic irony and unexpected plot twists. The Nonconformist missionaries who labored so intensely to change the daily lives of Africans in order to induct them into the "modern" economy did not foresee the devastating consequences of that economy for the Tswana peasantry (as might be said of some of the missionaries' modern counterparts, development workers). At the same time, the Comaroffs write as though missionaries inducted the Tswana into the global market and colonized their consciousness in a way that made their engagement more likely. It seems to me just as possible that the global market and related economic coercion came crashing into the lives and consciousness of the Tswana in a way about which they could do little, particularly as their contact was frequently mediated by coercive legislation on the part of the colonial state.60 Missionaries reflected the efforts of other Westerners to moralize the market: to see it as a force for moral good. In this, they shared the ambiguities (and guilty conscience?) of nineteenth-century liberalism. It does not take a great leap of the imagination to find contemporary parallels in the neoliberal discourse, and of course the Comaroffs are right that this putatively universalist creed contains deeply embedded culturally specific assumptions, as did nineteenth-century Anglo- American liberalism itself.61 If nonetheless market expansion is relatively inevita- ble, then is it not appropriate to ask on what terms this expansion might be the most moral? Or is the most appropriate response full-fledged resistance? Must the global marketplace necessarily be bad, on average, for Africa? From a somewhat different point on the ideological spectrum, one might also ask whether in fact Africa is incorporated into the global market on the equal terms supposedly demanded by neoliberal economics. These are clearly issues beyond the scope of this article, but not without historical parallels. In late nineteenth and early twentieth-century terms, the Tswana, it could be argued, were crowded out of an agricultural market in which many were making profits and farming more effectively than whites, in fact, in order to favor white farmers artificially and in order to bolster labor for the mines, again through "artificial" restraints on movement, through the theft of land, through racially targeted taxation, and through coercive legislation. This antici- pated many of the later strategies of apartheid.62 It is not as clear to me as it is to the Comaroffs that the questions some missionaries and Africans were asking about the possibility of a just economy were not the right ones, even if the culturally constrained answers they gave were so obviously, hopelessly wrong. I do not have answers to these questions either-merely some sympathy with the misguided quest for certainty in a rapidly changing, brutal, and deeply uncertain economic universe. 60 This is a point also made by Landau, "Hegemony and History." 61 Uday Mehta, Liberalism and Empire: A Study in Nineteenth-Century British Liberal Thought (Chicago, 1999); Mehta, "Liberal Strategies of Exclusion," in Stoler and Cooper, Tensions of Empire, 59-86. 62 Ted Matsetela, "The Life Story of Mma-Pooe: Aspects of Sharecropping and Proletarianization in the Northern Orange Free State 1890-1930," in Shula Marks and Richard Rathbone, eds., Industrialization and Social Change in South Africa (New York, 1982), 212-37; Charles Van Onselen, The Seed Is Mine: The Life of Kas Maine, a South African Sharecropper, 1894-1985 (Cape Town, 1996). AMERICAN HISTORICAL REVIEW APRIL 2003 [[END 03X0760F]] [[START 03X0760F]] Word Made Flesh I HAVE SUGGESTED THROUGHOUT THIS ESSAY that the Comaroffs present nineteenth- century missionaries as fairly powerful figures, able to effect changes in the consciousness of Tswana interlocutors, despite the resistance of many. In contrast, I see Christianity as important but, with some important exceptions, not necessarily white missionaries themselves. I also suggest that the linkages between political and cultural colonialism are often unclear in Of Revelation and Revolution, and that the role of "cultural colonialism" is overdetermined. If it is possible to guess about such counterfactuals, I suspect that at least some of the missionaries whose work has been scrutinized by the Comaroffs would ironically have preferred the Comaroffs' account of their activities to mine, however doubtless upset they would have been at the implication that their preaching laid the groundwork for the Tswana's entrapment within enslaving capitalist systems. But the Comaroffs do give the missionaries credit for a coherent, rationalizing, globalizing system that taught one universal truth. They also recognize the missionaries' own belief that they might instill into their converts the necessary principles of "civilization" to transform totally their supposedly primitive economies and to move them rapidly up the scale of human development toward settled commercial societies. My own interpretation, while recognizing the tremendous importance of the universalizing project as a mode of domination, calls into question the capacity of Christianity to convey as effectively as it would have liked a message of unifying orthodoxy, or indeed the overall ability of missionaries to accomplish their objectives. From the very beginning of the activity of Christians in Africa, as elsewhere in the world, Christianity was out of control, unorthodox, and an available subject for reinter- pretation in light of the needs of its interlocutors. Ironically, in sum, it is not always wise to take missionaries at their word. Elizabeth Elbourne is an associate professor in the Department of History at McGill University, where she teaches British and South African history. She is also currently a visiting fellow in the History Program of the Research School of Social Sciences, Australian National University. Her publications include Blood Ground: Colonialism, Missions and the Contest for Christianity in the Cape Colony and Britain, 1799-1853 (2002), as well as various articles, most recently "Domesticity and Disposession: British Ideologies of 'Home' and the Primitive at Work in the Early Nineteenth-Century Cape," in Wendy Woodward, Patricia Hayes, and Gary Minkley, eds., Deep Histories: Gender and Colonialism in Southern Africa (2002). She earned her D.Phil. in 1992 from the University of Oxford, under the supervision of Terence Ranger. Her major fields of interest include colonialism, gender, and religion, especially the early nineteenth- century British white settler empire and southern Africa. Her current work in progress explores the creation of networks around the idea of being "aborig- inal" in the early nineteenth-century British empire, and is focusing on links between New South Wales, the Cape Colony, New Zealand, and Canadian colonies as well as on activists in Great Britain. She is also writing on liberalism and Khoekhoe citizenship at the Cape. AMERICAN HISTORICAL REVIEW 459 APRIL 2003 [[END 03X0760F]]
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/533242
Journal Title: Critical Inquiry
Publisher: The University of Chicago Press
Issue: 589491
2008
Author(s): Stewart Garrett
Abstract: Ibid., p. 111. Even Riffaterre's approach to the structuring unsaid of textual writing can be seen to represent on its own terms a shift from the ontology of narrative toward its epistemology at the level of form rather than content. By the deliberate provocation of his title, his semiotic narratology is interested not just in the structural essence of fiction as art but in its specific
truth:a story's immanent signifying patterns in their subtextual disclosure.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/589488
Journal Title: The Journal of Religion
Publisher: The University of Chicago Press
Issue: 522216
Date: 10 2008
Author(s): Balsamo Gian
Abstract: Nussbaum,
Upheavals of Thought, 590.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/589948
Journal Title: The Journal of Religion
Publisher: The University of Chicago Press
Issue: 592372
Date: 01 2009
Author(s): Miller Richard B.
Abstract: Anscombe, “The Justice of the Present War Examined,” 81.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/592359
Journal Title: The Journal of Religion
Publisher: The University of Chicago Press
Issue: 596101
Date: 04 2009
Author(s): Schweiker William
Abstract: I conclude, then, that the task of theological ethics and, more broadly, the humanities and, if I can be bold, more broadly still the university itself is to examine carefully and critically and from multiple perspectives—including the religions—what it means to be and to live as responsible human beings within the vulnerabilities and complexities of forms of life. When we within our several disciplines respond to this task with all the vitality and resources at our disposal, then, I believe, knowledge will indeed grow from more to more, and life will be increased without the illusions of power or servitude to the tyranny of idols.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/596069
Journal Title: Isis
Publisher: State University of New York Press
Issue: 597753
Date: 12 2007
Author(s): Zimmerman Virginia
Abstract: Excavating Victoriansbrings out very clearly the discomfort the newly discovered vast expanse of geological time gave the Victorians and examines some of the writings that helped shape responses to it. Though the book may not be of particular relevance to the historian focusing closely on Victorian geology or archaeology, for the historian of science who examines wider cultural or literary phenomena it is an important guide to the stimulus that the writings of geologists and archaeologists gave other mid-Victorian writers. Nevertheless, the specialist or narrowly focused historian of science will probably find it frustrating rather than helpful, since the overviews of Victorian geology and archaeology are brief and there are distracting errors, such as the attribution of theNinth Bridgewater Treatiseto William Buckland rather than to Charles Babbage (p. 18). The chapters on Tennyson and Dickens are both interesting and illuminating, although a reader accustomed to historical argument and with limited knowledge of the techniques of literary criticism may find them faintly bewildering in places. Nonetheless, it is in this part of the analysis that the work provides valuable guidance to the historian of science.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/597725
Journal Title: The Journal of Modern History
Publisher: Éditions du Cerf
Issue: 598752
Date: 3 2006
Author(s): Eades Caroline
Abstract: Readers without solid background knowledge of French film and colonial history may have some difficulty navigating through Eades's tightly packed, allusive prose, especially since no index of any kind is provided. This absence is difficult to understand in a work of serious scholarship aimed at academic readers, as is the press's decision to invest in numerous glossy still‐frame illustrations that add nothing substantive to the analysis. However, the extensive, thematically organized filmographies and bibliographies that conclude the volume should prove very useful to all readers by providing a starting point for further reading and research.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/598731
Journal Title: Critical Inquiry
Publisher: The University of Chicago Press
Issue: 598771
Date: 8 2009
Author(s): Andrew Dudley
Abstract: See Andrew, “Time Zones and Jetlag: The Flows and Phases of World Cinema,” in
World Cinemas,Transnational Perspectives, ed. Natasa Durovicová and Kathleen Newman (forthcoming).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/599587
Journal Title: The Journal of Religion
Publisher: The University of Chicago Press
Issue: 603531
Date: 10 2009
Author(s): Stokes Christopher
Abstract: Coleridge,
Shorter Works, 2:1118–19.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/600876
Journal Title: The Journal of Modern History
Publisher: The University of Chicago Press
Issue: 605587
Date: 6 2010
Author(s): Coleman Charly
Abstract: Ibid., 1:11–12, 2:443–49, quote on 1:12.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/651614
Journal Title: The Journal of Religion
Publisher: The University of Chicago Press
Issue: 651998
Date: 07 2010
Author(s): Kitts Margo
Abstract: Johann Huizinga,
Homo Ludens: A Study of the Play‐Element in Culture(Boston: Beacon, 1950); Adolf E. Jensen,Myth and Cult among Primitive Peoples, trans. Marianna Tax Choldin and Wolfgang Weissleder (Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1963); Pierre Smith, “Aspects of the Organization of Rites,” inBetween Belief and Transgression: Structuralist Essays in Religion, History and Myth, ed. Michael Izard and Pierre Smith and trans. John Leavitt (Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1979), 103–28.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/651708
Journal Title: History of Religions
Publisher: The University of Chicago Press
Issue: 606065
Date: 02 2010
Author(s): Dobe Timothy Stephen
Abstract: I would like to thank Anne Monius, Aditya Behl, John Nemec, Meena Khandelwal, Christian Novetzke, and Tyler Roberts for their insight and feedback as this essay developed. I am also grateful to Alex Rocklin and Charles Preston for editorial assistance and to
History of Religion’s anonymous reviewers for their very helpful comments.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/651991
Journal Title: The Journal of Religion
Publisher: The University of Chicago Press
Issue: 651999
Date: 10 2010
Author(s): Walter Gregory
Abstract: For instance, Hans Urs von Balthasar’s provocative account of the Eucharist: Hans Urs von Balthasar,
Theodramatik(Einselden: Johannes, 1980), 3:363–78. Von Balthasar’s use of dramatic conceptuality seems to satisfy these demands by offering the Eucharist as a phenomenon that is surprising and free yet deeply imbedded within the economy of creation as a drama. Also of significance would be Bernd Wannenwetsch,Political Worship: Ethics for Christian Citizens, trans. Margaret Kohl (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2004).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/654823
Journal Title: Critical Inquiry
Publisher: The University of Chicago Press
Issue: 655202
Date: 8 2010
Author(s): Hammerschlag Sarah
Abstract: Thanks to Clark Gilpin for helping me to see this double displacement.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/655207
Journal Title: Isis
Publisher: The University of Chicago Press
Issue: 652685
Date: 9 2010
Author(s): Bono James J.
Abstract: For an approach to the issues raised by this Focus section see James J. Bono, “Perception, Living Matter, Cognitive Systems, Immune Networks: A Whiteheadian Future for Science Studies,”
Configurations, 2005,13:135–181.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/655792
Journal Title: Modern Philology
Publisher: The University of Chicago Press
Issue: 653501
Date: 08 2010
Author(s): Schildgen Brenda Deen
Abstract: Guy Guldentops, “The Sagacity of Bees: An Aristotelian Topos in Thirteenth-Century Philosophy,” in Steel, Guldentops, and Beullens,
Aristotle's Animals, 296.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/656448
Journal Title: The Journal of Religion
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: 656725
Date: 01 01, 2011
Author(s): Pranger Burcht
Abstract: Augustine,
Confessiones13.38.53; Chadwick, 305.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/656607
Journal Title: The Journal of Religion
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: 656725
Date: 01 01, 2011
Author(s): Thistleton Anthony C.
Abstract: These criticisms and oversights notwithstanding, there are many redeeming aspects to the book. Insofar as hermeneutics and exegesis are essential for any understanding of religious texts and traditions, Thistleton's work is a good way to be introduced to a complex history, the thorny debates, and the diverse approaches that have come to constitute its history and development. And the copious references that are made throughout and at the end of each chapter will enable readers to probe more deeply into a thinker, subject, or historical period of interest to them.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/659287
Journal Title: Critical Inquiry
Publisher: The University of Chicago Press
Issue: 659348
Date: 4 2011
Author(s): Landy Joshua
Abstract: It is true, of course, that we have a much harder time postulating an author for
Adaptation—that is, working out what an “ideal” Kaufman would have wanted the overall effect of his film to be—than postulating an author for the average Hollywood movie. Still, it is surely not the case thatAdaptation“undermines the concept of the author as a unifying origin and legitimation,” as Karen Diehl claims (Karen Diehl, “Once upon an Adaptation: Traces of the Authorial on Film,” inBooks in Motion: Adaptation, Intertextuality, Authorship, ed. Mireia Aragay [Amsterdam, 2005], p. 100). It may be harder to know what Kaufman is up to than what James Cameron (say) is up to, but Kaufman is clearly up tosomething, and the film bears if anything a more powerful stamp of an original vision than that average movie we find easier to read. In fact,Adaptationhas only solidified Kaufman's reputation as a filmmaker with an idiosyncratic and internally consistent way of seeing the world. (Although cinema is a collaborative enterprise, it is reasonable to imagine Spike Jonze and company collectively seeking to realize Kaufman's design.) Far from putting inherited notions of authorship into question, then, it has comfortably positioned Kaufman as the “unifying origin” of his various works.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/659355
Journal Title: Modern Philology
Publisher: The University of Chicago Press
Issue: 660269
Date: 08 2011
Author(s): Guenther Genevieve
Abstract: For the original argument that early modern drama evacuated spiritual forms of their content, see Stephen Greenblatt, “Shakespeare and the Exorcists,” in
Shakespearean Negotiations: The Circulation of Social Energy in Renaissance England(Berkeley: University of California Press, 1988), 94–128.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/662147
Journal Title: Ethics
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: 662056
Date: 01 01, 2012
Author(s): Bowman Sharon
Abstract: In sum, this is one of the most important books on selves or the practical side of personhood in the last decade. It is also well written; the particular arguments are virtually always clear, and it is not too hard to keep track of their role within in the larger argument of the book. Some portions rise to an almost literary style and provide a rich survey of key ideas in twentieth-century French philosophy, while others engage quite originally with scholarship in moral psychology and theories of self-knowledge that will be more familiar to analytic readers. This work also complements the more detailed ethical theory on Larmore’s other books. Despite its relative inattention to volitional aspects of practical identity, and some questionable moves in the critique of authenticity, then, this work is still highly recommended.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/663580
Journal Title: The Journal of Religion
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: 662286
Date: 01 01, 2012
Author(s): LaCocque André
Abstract: The Captivity of Innocencesuccessfully concludes an innovative study of primeval myth in J’s Genesis. Its argument about exilic authorship serves as a springboard for a free and erudite exploration of biblical concerns with name, exile, and the paradoxes of divine-human relations. Very few biblical scholars today can compass this range of biblical, literary, and philosophical literature with such finesse. At a time when biblical studies incorporate a wider range of methods than ever, LaCocque, like Roland Barthes (whom he cites), powerfully combines traditional and more contemporary intellectual paradigms. Advanced students and scholars will find inThe Captivity of Innocencea far-reaching and engaging reading of Genesis 11 by a virtuoso of biblical studies.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/663737
Journal Title: History of Religions
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: 669643
Date: 05 01, 2013
Author(s): Vásquez Manuel A.
Abstract: In sum: while it has it flaws, this book is one of the most comprehensive and up-to-date surveys of the field of theories of religion around. It is worth the cover price for that alone, which makes it definitely recommendable. Those who want to learn about the current state of theory, especially if they tend in the realist direction, will find this book very useful. Constructivists acquainted with theory will likely find it less so.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/669654
Journal Title: Journal of Near Eastern Studies
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: 671448
Date: 10 01, 2013
Author(s): Feder Yitzhaq
Abstract: For a different view on the function of conceptual blending, cf. E. G. Slingerland, “Conceptual Blending, Somatic Marking and Normativity: A Case Example from Ancient Chinese,”
Cognitive Linguistics16 (2005): 557–84.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/671434
Journal Title: Current Anthropology
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: 668652
Date: 10 01, 2013
Author(s): Csordas Thomas
Abstract: Pablo Wright observes that while I leave behind Geertz’s concept of a cultural system with respect to morality, I retain the Geertzian concern with symbols and meaning. I would not dispute Wright’s statement that meaning is the master concept on a methodological level prior to the substantive issue of evil but would stress that in addition to idiom, code, practice, and symbol, experience must figure into a comprehensive account. Wright’s evocative references to “moral installation in the world” (one might consider terms like investment, suffusion, and tonality, as well as installation) and morality as a “practiced ontology in the micropolitics of social life” deserve further elaboration. Wright endorses a pluralized notion of moralities, but I reiterate that even more important is an adjectival sense of moral rather than the nominal morality. Like Parkin, Wright poses the question of how to reintroduce the ethnographically salient notions of cosmological and radical evil once evil is first construed as a human and intersubjective phenomenon. The answer is to ask how these dimensions come into play in the experiential immediacy of social life, for example, how a cosmological battle between angels and devils is experienced concretely on the human scale. Finally, he suggests that concepts of power from Otto and the shadow from Jung may be alternatives to the notion of evil, though I rejoin that they are just as much in need of critique with respect to Christian overtones. They may be valuable for the study of morality but are not suitable replacements for evil in the sense for which I have argued.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/672210
Journal Title: Modern Philology
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: 673367
Date: 02 01, 2014
Author(s): Lehnhof Kent R.
Abstract: Critchley uses the term in a discussion of Levinas and politics. Noting that government tends to become tyrannical when left to itself, Critchley commends the way Levinas’s ethical ideas can cultivate forms of “dissensual emancipatory praxis” that “work against the consensual idyll of the state, not in order to do away with the state or consensus, but to bring about its endless betterment” (“Five Problems in Levinas’s View of Politics,” 183).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/673478
Journal Title: History of Religions
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: 674410
Date: 02 01, 2014
Author(s): Rüpke Jörg
Abstract: See the analysis of Metzger (
Religion, Geschichte, Nation). For the modern spread of the paradigm, see Leigh E. Schmidt, “A History of All Religions,”Journal of the Early Republic24 (2004): 327–34.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/674241
Journal Title: Modern Philology
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: 673750
Date: 08 01, 2014
Author(s): Hequembourg Stephen
Abstract: See George Herbert, “The Forerunners” and “Jordan (I),” in
George Herbert: The Complete English Poems, ed. John Tobin (New York: Penguin, 2005).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/676498
Journal Title: The Journal of Religion
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: 677726
Date: 10 01, 2014
Author(s): Urbaniak Jakub
Abstract: Depoortere,
Badiou and Theology, 123–24.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/677288
Journal Title: Critical Inquiry
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: 673747
Date: 03 01, 2014
Abstract: Žižek, Slavoj.
Demanding the Impossible. Cambridge: Polity Press, 2013. $14.95 (paper). 160 pp.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/677379
Journal Title: Renaissance Drama
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: 673118
Date: 09 01, 2014
Author(s): Huth Kimberly
Abstract: Wayne C. Booth, “Metaphor as Rhetoric: The Problem of Evaluation,” in Sacks,
On Metaphor, 61.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/678121
Journal Title: The Journal of Religion
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: 677726
Date: 10 01, 2014
Author(s): Peperzak Adriaan T.
Abstract: Peperzak in this book also offers continental thinkers an appealing alternative to the theological turn of phenomenology as practiced by Jean-Luc Marion and others. While Peperzak takes seriously the idea that “God cannot be investigated or explained … because God is not given as a describable phenomenon,” this realization does not turn his phenomenology away from the investigation of rational thinking because for Peperzak reason itself has to be rethought in terms of the intersubjective encounters between nonthematizable—human and divine—sayers (121). Consequently, much more than some of the thinkers of the theological turn, Peperzak’s work maintains a broadly humanist sensibility and a conviction that theological thinking and philosophy can be integrated quite well, provided the latter does not close itself off in autarky. In his humanism, Peperzak echoes the best elements in the philosophical style both of his teacher Paul Ricoeur and the philosophical tradition of his own Catholic faith, although he implicitly critiques the former for insisting too vehemently on the autonomy of philosophy (128) and calls out the latter for separating “natural reason” from faith (182–86). For his own part, Peperzak hopes to maintain an open space between faith and reason: “I do not see any valid argument against the integration of philosophical insights into a faith-inspired theology … neither would I protest if an integrated reflection of the Christian community about its faith would call itself
philosophia” (160). For the many who share similar sentiments today,Thinking about Thinkingwill make a valuable guide to the conversation of philosophy.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/679208
Journal Title: The American Historical Review
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: 527516
Date: 4 2005
Author(s): Popkin Jeremy D.
Abstract: This book is a very original and important contribution to both the study of autobiography and that of historiography. In addition to his analysis of autobiographies of historians, Popkin gives new insights about the relationship between narrative and history. Maybe every historian should write an autobiography at some stage as an essential step in his or her professional development.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/ahr.111.2.429
Journal Title: The American Historical Review
Publisher: Brill
Issue: 526084
Date: 10 2005
Author(s): Mooij J. J. A.
Abstract: Closely related to the philosophical problem of consciousness of time was the question of the meaning of time and duration in psychology and in literature. Although Mooij mentions William James's notion of “specious present” in passing, he fails to explicate James's perception of time, which attempted to provide an empiricist account of our temporal concepts through the influence of John Locke (p. 197). Apart from this caveat, the book's strength lies in its perceptiveness and breadth of interpretation of the history of the concept of time. Mooij's accuracy in comprehending and in transmitting the essence of such difficult and complicated philosophies is remarkable.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/ahr.111.4.1130
Journal Title: The American Historical Review
Publisher: Cornell University Press
Issue: 526084
Date: 10 2005
Author(s): Gutterman David S.
Abstract: Ultimately it is at times unclear what is gained in making these comparisons or if such analysis “enhances our understanding of the relationship between religious narratives and politics” (p. 92). What precisely is revealed in grouping these movements together, other than that political crisis invites prophetic criticism? Gutterman carefully unpacks the readings of shared Biblical texts, and he skillfully details contextual and interpretative differences. But one wishes he had gone beyond these descriptive endeavors to construct a more nuanced account of the relationship between religion and politics and, more importantly, of the specifically religious grounds of the activism he examines. While Gutterman can be theoretically deft—in exploring the relation between narrative and politics (p. 21) or garden/wilderness metaphors (p. 47)—he is not fully engaged with the literature on political religion, often citing unrepresentative figures like William Connolly or Stephen Carter. He is a sharp writer with an eye for interesting problems and material. I applaud his engagement with important issues and also the ambition of his thinking. But his central categories require further explication, and this book speaks to the need for more conversations across disciplines.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/ahr.111.4.1221
Journal Title: Marvels & Tales: Journal of Fairy-Tale Studies
Publisher: Weidenfeld & Nicolson
Issue: marvelstales.28.issue-1
Date: 5 30, 1998
Author(s): Wood Christopher
Abstract: 3. Jessica Tiffin points out that “from the moment he enters the village, and despite his characterization both in heroic motif and active, masculine past tense, the cyclist's historical nature is subsumed into the unreal space of fairy tale and the Gothic” (85). The shift from the descriptions of the countess in the present tense to the narrative past begins with the words, “One hot, ripe summer day in the pubescent years of the present century, a young officer in the British army, blond, blue-eyed, heavy-muscled, visiting friends in Vienna, decided to spend the remainder of his furlough exploring the little-known uplands of Romania” (Carter, 97).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.13110/marvelstales.28.1.0142
Journal Title: Renaissance Quarterly
Publisher: Fordham University Press
Issue: 594996
Date: 6 2, 2005
Author(s): Anderson Judith H
Abstract: The very centrality of its questions to literary studies may be the greatest handicap for
Translating Investments.Words That Matter, especially in its recovery of grammatical theory, had more surprises page-for-page. Here the big ideas are perforce more familiar, the innovations more incremental. The reward, however, is a fine sense of metaphor as a cultural project across an especially broad range of terrain in early modern England. Anderson insists, and teaches us to insist, on the local, historical conditions of metaphor’s torpor and vitality, how writers thought about and went about killing and quickening the trope she calls “the scaffolding of human culture” (216).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1353/ren.2008.0264
Journal Title: CR: The New Centennial Review
Publisher: Galaxia-Gutemberg
Issue: crnewcentrevi.14.issue-3
Date: 12 2007
Author(s): Valéry Paul
Abstract: Benjamin also notes: “Every present day is determined by the images that are synchronic with it: each ‘now’ is the now of a particular recognizability. In it, truth is charged to the bursting point with time. (This point of explosion, and nothing else, is the death of the
intentio, which thus coincides with the birth of authentic historical time, the time of truth.) It is not that what is past casts its light on what is present, or what is present its light on what is past; rather, image is that wherein what has been comes together in a flash with the now to form a constellation” (2002, N3,1). The two great related demands made by T. S. Eliot in “Tradition and the Individual Talent” will also be recalled here: his call for the exercise of the “historical sense” as a juxtaposition of significant events from discontinuous times, which in turn produces an “impersonal” (nonintentional) effect. These demands define the representation of history in works such asThe Waste Landand Pound’s early cantos.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.14321/crnewcentrevi.14.3.0001
Journal Title: QED: A Journal in GLBTQ Worldmaking
Publisher: Michigan State University Press
Issue: qed.1.issue-1
Date: 4 2014
Author(s): Wight Jules
Abstract: James Poniewozik, “When Did Chelsea Manning Become Chelsea Manning?”
Time, August 28, 2013,http://entertainment.time.com/2013/08/28/when-did-chelsea-manning-become-chelsea-manning/.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.14321/qed.1.1.0118
Journal Title: Classical Antiquity
Publisher: University of California Press
Issue: ca.2006.25.issue-1
Date: 4 2006
Author(s): Moatti Claudia
Abstract: AbstractThis paper isolates movement as a topic for analysis in Roman imperial history. Movement is regarded under three aspects: translation (of texts, practices, ideas), migration (of officials, merchants, students, etc.), and communication (i.e. the movement of written documents). Interrelationships among the three aspects of movement are identified and discussed, as are the shared impact of translation, migration, and communication on issues of cultural and social identity and political negotiation and control. The article argues that movement changes the role of the state as well as relations between individual and states, augments the use of writing in society, transforms identities, and gives impulse to internal and external regulations. The implications of movement are understood as both pragmatic and formal, altering relations to space and time and influencing ways of organizing and thinking. The author surveys current work in the field and identifies potential areas for future research. The paper draws heavily on both literary and documentary sources and discusses material from the late republic through late antiquity, paying particular attention to continuities and discontinuities between early and later periods of the Roman empire.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1525/ca.2006.25.1.109
Journal Title: Historical Studies in the Natural Sciences
Publisher: University of California Press
Issue: hsns.2012.42.issue-5
Date: 11 2012
Abstract: This essay brings together and builds upon histories of cold war American science and studies of objectivity, scientific personae, and the self by exploring the physicist Merle A. Tuve‘s career in the late 1940s and 1950s as a history of selfhood and the emotional dimensions of scientific identity. As director of the Department of Terrestrial Magnetism at the Carnegie Institution of Washington after World War II, Tuve followed a convoluted path through the institutions, politics, identities, and sensibilities of science in the cold war, and he struggled to preserve a sense of meaning and identity centered on the humanistic and aesthetic possibilities of scientific inquiry in an era of rapidly growing instrumentalism. His predicament highlights not just the political and institutional shifts within postwar science, but also the intricate entanglements between feeling, selfhood, and the cold war order.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1525/hsns.2012.42.5.341
Journal Title: Journal of the American Musicological Society
Publisher: University of California Press
Issue: jams.2004.57.issue-3
Date: February 2005
Author(s): Higgins Paula
Abstract: Within the theoretical framework of Roland Barthes's writings on myth and ideology, this essay seeks to expose the historical legitimation project through which the mythmaking, universalizing rhetoric of musical genius that has long surrounded the figure of Ludwig van Beethoven came to infiltrate scholarship on Josquin des Prez, culminating in his late twentieth-century apotheosis. Contextualizing the composer's reception history with respect to the debates between Joseph Kerman and Edward Lowinsky in 1965 and especially the 1971 Josquin Festival-Conference, the author suggests that the ideological refashioning of Josquin in the image of Beethoven has simultaneously shaped and derailed the intellectual trajectory of early music scholarship in the past thirty years. By privileging a discourse of musical genius in the service of which, among other concerns, the canon of works attributed to the composer is being decimated beyond historical recognition, the richness and complexity of the musical culture of which he was a vital part risks being overshadowed and obfuscated by the disproportionate amount of attention invested in his singular accomplishments. The essay advocates a resolute historicization of sixteenth-century discourses of creative endowment, a critical reassessment of the role of authentication scholarship in Josquin studies, and a renewed sensitivity to the imbrication of mythologies of musical genius in music historiographies of both the past and the present.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1525/jams.2004.57.3.443
Journal Title: Journal of the American Musicological Society
Publisher: University of California Press
Issue: jams.2012.65.issue-1
Date: April 2012
Abstract: In his 1986 essay on the intersections between music theory, phenomenology, and perception, David Lewin develops a heuristic model through which to come to terms with the constitution of multiple and heterogeneous perceptions of musical events. One of his principal vehicles for demonstrating this phenomenological turn is the well-known analysis of Schubert's “Morgengruß.” The present article considers the ramifications of Lewin's methodology, particularly with respect to the experience of time that emerges from Lewin's mobilization of the heuristic perception model, by approaching it from the perspective of Husserl's
Phenomenology of Internal Time Consciousness. This perspective reveals a superposition of temporalities as well as a superposition of languages as the underlying factors through which Lewin's analysis is produced.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1525/jams.2012.65.1.179
Journal Title: Journal of Palestine Studies
Publisher: The University of California Press
Issue: jps.2014.43.issue-3
Date: 5 1, 2014
Author(s): Mardam-Bey Farouk
Abstract: For a good description of this general atmosphere, see Denis Sieffert, “La ‘Sarkozye’ médiatique et intellectuelle,” in
Sarkozy au Proche-Orient, ed. Farouk Mardam-Bey (Paris: Sindbad/Actes Sud, 2010).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1525/jps.2014.43.3.26
Journal Title: Journal of the Society of Architectural Historians
Publisher: University of California Press
Issue: jsah.2011.70.issue-1
Date: 03 2011
Author(s): Ortenberg Alexander
Abstract: Chapman, "Unrealized Designs," 5.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1525/jsah.2011.70.1.38
Journal Title: Journal of the Society of Architectural Historians
Publisher: University of Hawai’i Press
Issue: jsah.2012.71.issue-4
Date: 12 2010
Abstract: Paul Ricoeur,
Time and Narrative, trans. Kathleen Blamey and David Pellauer (Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1985).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1525/jsah.2012.71.4.564
Journal Title: Jung Journal: Culture & Psyche
Publisher: Spring Journal Books
Issue: jung.2008.2.issue-2
Date: 05 2007
Author(s): Romanyshyn Robert D.
Abstract: Review of Robert D. Romanyshyn's The Wounded Researcher: Research with Soul in Mind, New Orleans, Louisiana: Spring Journal Books, 2007. Robert Romanyshyn has written a treatise on the question of understanding that brings together the fields of phenomenology and depth psychology. Following the thought of C. G. Jung, Romanyshyn has presented an archetypal view of the dilemma of psychological research that he sees as a story of loss, mourning, descent, re-search and homecoming expressed in the mythical image of Orpheus. Going deeper into the actual process of psychological research, Romanyshyn looks to the ancient art of alchemy as providing a model of the attitude and action of imagination that most closely suits psychological life.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1525/jung.2008.2.2.101
Journal Title: Mexican Studies/Estudios Mexicanos
Publisher: University of California Press
Issue: msem.2002.18.issue-2
Date: 08 01, 2002
Author(s): Sorensen Diana
Abstract: Examen de dos textos generados por la masacre estudiantil de la Plaza de Tlatelolco en 1968:
Postdatade Octavio Paz yLa noche de Tlatelolcode Elena Ponioatowska. La visión totalizadora de Paz interpreta el evento como proveedor de respuestas a las cuestiones planteadas acerca de la nación enEl laberinto de la soledad, e insiste en la necesidad de reescribir la historia de México bajo el eje de una nueva genealogía. El libro de Poniatowska, en cambio, se rige por la fragmentación y la pluralidad, para transmitir las frecuentes voces disonantes de la sociedad civil. El análisis examina los modos en que la forma literaria representa relaciones entre la violencia, la justicia y la estética.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1525/msem.2002.18.2.297
Journal Title: Mexican Studies/Estudios Mexicanos
Publisher: University of California Press
Issue: msem.2004.20.issue-2
Date: 08 2004
Author(s): Matute Álvaro
Abstract: Más que hacer un recorrido a través de la vasta producción historiográfica mexicana de los últimos 20 años (1984-2004), el artículo pretende analizar las condiciones de desarrollo institucional a partir de las cuales se ha desenvuelto dicha producción historiográfica. Los sistemas de evaluación desarrollados a partir del Sistema Nacional de Investigadores cobran un papel relevante. Asimismo, se pone énfasis en el surgimiento de las nuevas generaciones de historiadores, en los nuevos temas que se han incorporado a los tradicionalmente tratados y en el contraste entre las nuevas propuestas de los historiadores provenientes de los resultados de las investigaciones y las interpretaciones a que han dado lugar y la resistencia del público, moldeado por la inercia de la historia oficial. El artículo está deliberadamente planteado con títulos y elementos de don Luis González, a cuya memoria está dedicado.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1525/msem.2004.20.2.327
Journal Title: Mexican Studies/Estudios Mexicanos
Publisher: University of California Press
Issue: msem.2013.29.issue-2
Date: 8 2013
Author(s): Vázquez Juan de Dios
Abstract: This essay examines the novel
Cementerio de Papel[Paper Cemetery] (2002), a detective thriller about a murder that took place under the dome of the Archivo General de la Nación [National General Archive] (Lecumberri). The relocation and opening of the files of the former Dirección Federal de Seguridad [Federal Security Bureau] in the former prison comes along with the return of victims and victimizers, only now they come back as ghosts of things past. The novel works with the binomial jail/archive, featuring Lecumberri as a live space from which to begin a search for justice and truth, without sinking into melancholy or victimhood.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1525/msem.2013.29.2.478
Journal Title: Music Theory Spectrum
Publisher: University of California Press
Issue: mts.2003.25.issue-1
Date: 04 01, 2003
Author(s): Moreno Jairo
Abstract: In nearly thirty densely argued pages, Gottfried Weber (1832) analyzed four measures from Mozart's"Dissonance" Quartet; the "ear" subjects each note and chord to multiple possible interpretations. This paper examines Weber's interpretive practice in light of his theory of harmony, considering his cognitive teasing of potential meanings from the perspective of philosophical notions of consciousness (Kant and Fichte) and the poetics of self-reflective subjectivity proposed by the Early Romantics (F.Schlegel and Novalis) in their critiques of linguistic representation, temporality,and subject-object relations.The Early Romantic conception of irony and allegory brings the subject fully within the fold of linguistic representation, as does Weber,marking a key moment in the history of the representation of listening by music theory.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1525/mts.2003.25.1.99
Journal Title: 19th-Century Music
Publisher: University of California Press
Issue: ncm.2001.25.issue-2-3
Date: 11 01, 2001
Author(s): Webster James
Abstract: 3. A brief account of the crucial role of the 1790s in these developments, focusing on the complementary achievements of Haydn and Beethoven. For Beethoven, Haydn's and Mozart's music was, precisely, modern. Together, he and Haydn dominated the Viennese scene, producing ever-more-imposing masterworks in every genre except opera. This explicitly modernist orientation was fostered, if not indeed in part created, by their patrons. After 1800 Beethoven maintained and further developed this same tradition. These years "between" Enlightenment and Romanticism were no mere transition; they constituted an equally weighty phase, on the same historical-structural "level," as those that preceded and followed it. Concomitantly, Romanticism as such did not become predominant in music until 1815, in Viennese music (except for the Lied) perhaps not even until 1828/30. For both reasons, it makes sense to regard the beginning of the music-historical nineteenth century as having been "delayed," until around 1815 or 1830.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1525/ncm.2001.25.2-3.108
Journal Title: Nova Religio: The Journal of Alternative and Emergent Religions
Publisher: University of California Press
Issue: nr.2010.14.issue-2
Date: 11 2010
Author(s): Thomas Paul Brian
Abstract: By utilizing the textual products of extraterrestrial-inspired religious thinkers like George Van Tassel, Raël, and Patricia Cori, as well as related materials by Erich von Däniken and Zecharia Sitchin, this article explores the concept of revisionism in ET-inspired religions. The authors examined in this article reread ancient religious texts, especially the Bible, as containing evidence of extraterrestrial influence in the course of human history. The anatomy of this "drive to revise" human history is explored, including an examination of how an improvisational millenarianism combines with a cultic milieu suspicious of authority and hegemonic narratives, and the conspiratorial intellectual maverick willing to work with "stigmatized" knowledge to produce narratives that are highly critical and suspicious of established intellectual authorities and procedures.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1525/nr.2010.14.2.61
Journal Title: Religion and American Culture: A Journal of Interpretation
Publisher: University of California Press
Issue: rac.2003.13.issue-1
Date: 01 01, 2003
Author(s): Flake Kathleen
Abstract: The L.D.S Church's use of commemorative rituals and narrative history to simultaneously adapt and maintain identity is not unique, but it is uniquely available to analysis because of the immediacy of the change and the Saints' devotion to record-keeping. Thus, the drama of LDS survival during the Progressive Era illuminates age-old religious strategies for adaptation to social norms, which strategies preserve the faithful's confidence in the timelessness of their god's moral and ecclesiastical order. More narrowly, these events in American church history are critical for understanding how the civilly disobedient Saints finally accepted the rule of federal law without losing their religion.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1525/rac.2003.13.1.69
Journal Title: Representations
Publisher: University of California Press
Issue: rep.2013.123.issue-1
Date: 8 2013
Author(s): McAleavey Maia
Abstract: This article traces a single plot—the plot of bigamous return—through a range of genres and texts, including Mary Elizabeth Braddon’s
Lady Audley’s Secret(1862) and Alfred Tennyson’s “Enoch Arden” (1864), concentrating on Elizabeth Gaskell’sSylvia’s Lovers(1863). Arguing that plot is a more productive heuristic than genre, this article investigates the intersection of literary currents in one historical moment with the long durée of a recurring story, powerfully present in nautical ballads and melodrama.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1525/rep.2013.123.1.87
Journal Title: Representations
Publisher: University of California Press
Issue: rep.2013.124.issue-1
Date: 11 2013
Author(s): Gluck Carol
Abstract: Carol Gluck is the George Sansom Professor of History at Columbia University, specializing in the history of modern Japan. She is co-editor with Anna Tsing of
Words in Motion:Toward a Global Lexicon(Durham, NC, 2009) and author ofThinking with the Past: Japan and Modern History(Berkeley, forthcoming).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1525/rep.2013.124.1.125
Journal Title: Rhetorica: A Journal of the History of Rhetoric
Publisher: University of California Press
Issue: rh.1996.14.issue-4
Date: 11 01, 1996
Author(s): Gross Daniel M.
Abstract: Abstract: Vico's theory of metaphor is best understood as a monster in the tradition of classical rhetorical invention. It is the mutant offspring of metaphor characterized as "necessary" (an "ear" of com, for example) and metaphor characterized in terms of analogy. From the perspective of his method. Vico marries these apparently incompatible forms inherited from Aristotle and thereby identifies a third type of linguistic metaphor. I argue that the metaphor identifies a stipulatory definition taken out of context. In order to situate this claim, I outline Vico's genetic analysis and elaborate in general terms what metaphor and definition share. Most importantly. Vico insists that beings, actions, and events are linguistically identifiedin some particular diseursive context. Indeed, in many cases that context alone determines whether the expression can be called a definition or a metaphor. Like Cicero's ideal jurist, Vico's hero employs motivated words and realizes possibilities available to common sense. Henee Vico's theory of metaphor is both "constructivist"—language has the power to makes things—and "humartist"—it must do so in a form appropriate to history and culture. Vico's theory is consequently important to us because it challenges the proper/figurative distinction championed in the philosophy of language and adds a pragmatic dimension to contemporary views of metaphor at work in literary theory.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1525/rh.1996.14.4.359
Journal Title: Rhetorica: A Journal of the History of Rhetoric
Publisher: University of California Press
Issue: rh.2001.19.issue-4
Date: 11 01, 2001
Author(s): Cook Eleanor
Abstract: On enigma as a rhetorical figure: a brief history in the rhetoricians, encyclopedists, and patristic commentators from Aristotle to Dante's time, with a rhetorical analysis of the figure. Special attention is given to Augustine in the
De trinitateXV on St. Paul's well-known "in aenigmate" (I Cor.13:12). Some implications of Augustine's linking of the figurative and the figural (typological, historical) are considered, with a re-examination of Auerbach's "Figura" on this question. The importance for our own reading of rhetoric in relation to history and poetry is stressed.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1525/rh.2001.19.4.349
Journal Title: Rhetorica: A Journal of the History of Rhetoric
Publisher: University of California Press
Issue: rh.2006.24.issue-3
Date: 8 2006
Author(s): Abbott Don Paul
Abstract: AbstractBeginning with Roland Barthes' “The Old Rhetoric: an aide-mémoire” (1964–65), semioticians have shown a remarkable interest in the history of rhetoric. Writers like Barthes, Tzevtan Todorov, Gérard Genette, and Paul Ricoeur have offered accounts of rhetoric's past that invariably concluded with rhetoric's demise and its replacement with semiotics. These writers typically portray rhetoric's history as one of a brief rise followed by a very long decline, a pattern, says Todorov, of “splendor and misery.” This essay examines the semioticians' predictions of rhetoric's demise as well as semiotics' attempt to claim elements of rhetoric as its own. The essay concludes by considering the present state of semiotics' aspiration to supersede rhetoric as a theory of language and human affairs.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1525/rh.2006.24.3.303
Journal Title: Symbolic Interaction
Publisher: University of California Press
Issue: si.2011.34.issue-1
Date: 02 2011
Author(s): Bernasconi Oriana
Abstract: Sociology and neighboring disciplines have produced different analytic tools to examine the dialogical relationship between individuals and society ("narrative work," "identity work," "moral career," "moral breakdown"). However, the question of how individuals negotiate the interpretation of personal experience over their lifetimes in a changing cultural context remains unexplored. This article introduces narrative elasticity as a feature of narrative work and as a time-sensitive analytic tool for conducting inquiries into processes of temporal retraction and expansion of what storytellers conceive as the normal order of significance. The application of this tool to the analysis of mature and elderly Chileans' life stories shows how cultural change occurs at the individual level, considers factors that motivate and inhibit processes of reinterpretation of personal experience, and identifies different levels at which it operates.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1525/si.2011.34.1.20
Journal Title: The Public Historian
Publisher: University of California Press
Issue: tph.2008.30.issue-1
Date: February 2008
Author(s): GUEMBE MARIA LAURA
Abstract: Memoria Abierta's work responds to the need for a dialogue in Argentina among human rights organizations, the government, and civil society that will stimulate the formation of a collective memory about the history of State-led terrorism in the country. Processing documents, testimonies, and images related to the history of illegal repression in Argentina (c. 1974–1983), and creating a topographical reconstruction of the locations where State-led terrorism occurred poses diverse ethical, technical, and political problems regarding the recollection, description, transmission, and diffusion of the materials of memory. This article describes some of these challenges and how they affect and are shaped by the work of Memoria Abierta.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1525/tph.2008.30.1.63
Journal Title: The Annals of the American Academy of Political and Social Science
Publisher: Sage Publications
Issue: i243092
Date: 1 1, 1976
Author(s): Morris Robert J.
Abstract: Herbert Morris, "Shared Guilt," in
Morris, On Guilt and Innocence: Essays in Legal
Philosophy and Moral Psychology (Berkeley:
University of California Press, 1976), pp. 111-38
Morris
Shared Guilt
111
On Guilt and Innocence: Essays in Legal Philosophy and Moral Psychology
1976
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1045998
Journal Title: The Annals of the American Academy of Political and Social Science
Publisher: Sage Publications
Issue: i243153
Date: 1 1, 1994
Author(s): Burke Stuart C.
Abstract: Dennis F. Thompson, "Mediated Cor-
ruption: The Case of the Keating Five, "Ameri-
can Political Science Review, 87(2):377 (June
1993).
10.2307/2939047
377
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1047754
Journal Title: Journal of Law and Religion
Publisher: Hamline University School of Law
Issue: i243306
Date: 1 1, 1984
Author(s): Burt Emily Fowler
Abstract: Cover, Obligation, supra note 200, at 74.
74
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1051152
Journal Title: Journal of Law and Religion
Publisher: Hamline University School of Law
Issue: i243301
Date: 1 1, 1953
Author(s): Auerbach Harry P.
Abstract: E. AUERBACH, MIMESIS: THE REPRESENTATION OF REALITY IN WESTERN LITERA-
TURE 15 (1953).
Auerbach
15
Mimesis: The Representation of Reality in Western Literature
1953
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1051217
Journal Title: Journal of Law and Religion
Publisher: Hamline University School of Law
Issue: i243325
Date: 1 1, 1985
Author(s): Lonergan Patrick McKinley
Abstract: Bernard Lonergan, Method: Trend and Variations, in A Third
Collection 13, 21 (F. Crowe ed., Paulist Press 1985)
Lonergan
21
13
Method: Trend and Variations, in A Third Collection
1985
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1051496
Journal Title: History of Religions
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i243648
Date: 2 1, 1963
Author(s): Jensen Mircea
Abstract: The German edition was published in 1951
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1061775
Journal Title: History of Religions
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i243702
Date: 5 1, 1979
Author(s): Gill Richard C.
Abstract: Andrew Rippin, chap. 8, in
Martin, ed. (n. 26 above)
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1062330
Journal Title: History of Religions
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i243696
Date: 11 1, 1976
Author(s): Derrida Charles H.
Abstract: pt. 2
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1062335
Journal Title: History of Religions
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i243696
Date: 11 1, 1969
Author(s): O'Flaherty Wendy Doniger
Abstract: Asceticism and Eroticism,
pp. 224-26
224
Asceticism and Eroticism
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1062337
Journal Title: History of Religions
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i243719
Date: 8 1, 1982
Author(s): Fenn Lawrence E.
Abstract: Richard Fenn, Liturgies and Trials (New York,
1982)
Fenn
Liturgies and Trials
1982
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1062385
Journal Title: History of Religions
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i243712
Date: 11 1, 1967
Author(s): DeVries Peter
Abstract: SMD, p. 11.
11
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1062479
Journal Title: History of Religions
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i243717
Date: 2 1, 1977
Author(s): Lévi-Strauss Hans H.
Abstract: Ibid., p. 117.
117
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1062514
Journal Title: History of Religions
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i243723
Date: 8 1, 1998
Author(s): Yün-wen Judith A.
Abstract: Ibid., p. 319.
319
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1062533
Journal Title: History of Religions
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i243728
Date: 11 1, 1961
Author(s): Brown Ariel
Abstract: MS 7.23, 8.318
23
7
MS
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1062545
Journal Title: History of Religions
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i243695
Date: 5 1, 1976
Author(s): Ricoeur Wade
Abstract: Paul
Ricoeur has discussed how this notion of "generative" can be expanded to include
the "rules" of literary genres (Interpretation Theory Fort Worth: Texas
Christian University Press, 1976), pp. 32 ff.
Ricoeur
32
Interpretation Theory
1976
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1062577
Journal Title: History of Religions
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i243684
Date: 5 1, 1967
Author(s): Myths N. J.
Abstract: LTCK, p. 149.
149
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1062633
Journal Title: History of Religions
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i243710
Date: 5 1, 1963
Author(s): Durkheim Whalen
Abstract: Emile Durkheim and Marcel Mauss, Primitive Classifi-
cations [Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1963]
Durkheim
Primitive Classifications
1963
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1062644
Journal Title: History of Religions
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i243742
Date: 5 1, 1989
Author(s): Barrier Verne A.
Abstract: "Of Singh Sabhas, Siri Singh Sahibs, and Sikh Scholars,"
in The Sikh Diaspora, ed. N. Gerald Barrier and Verne A. Dusenbery (Columbia, Mo.:
South Asia Publications, 1989), pp. 90-119, esp. pp. 105-11
Barrier
Of Singh Sabhas, Siri Singh Sahibs, and Sikh Scholars
90
The Sikh Diaspora
1989
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1062801
Journal Title: History of Religions
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i243742
Date: 5 1, 1975
Author(s): Barthes Aziz
Abstract: Roland Barthes, The Pleasure of the Text, trans. R. Miller (New York, 1975), p. 41.
Barthes
41
The Pleasure of the Text
1975
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1062802
Journal Title: History of Religions
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i243733
Date: 2 1, 1955
Author(s): Mirashi Ariel
Abstract: Vasudev Vishnu Mirashi, ed., Inscriptions of the Kalachuri-Chedi Era,
Corpus Inscriptorum Indicarum (Ootacamund: Government Epigraphist, 1955), vol. 4,
passim
Mirashi
4
Inscriptions of the Kalachuri-Chedi Era
1955
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1062854
Journal Title: History of Religions
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i243741
Date: 2 1, 1963
Author(s): Barnes Steven
Abstract: White, chap. 7
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1062862
Journal Title: History of Religions
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i243741
Date: 2 1, 1972
Author(s): DeBernardi Jean
Abstract: Ibid., p. 13.
13
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1062863
Journal Title: Columbia Law Review
Publisher: Columbia University School of Law
Issue: i246901
Date: 12 1, 1984
Author(s): Trubeck William W.
Abstract: Trubeck, Where the Action Is: Critical
Legal Studies and Empiricism, 36Stan. L. Rev.575, 580 et passim (1984)
Trubeck
575
36
Stan. L. Rev.
1984
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1122603
Journal Title: Columbia Law Review
Publisher: Columbia University School of Law
Issue: i246912
Date: 4 1, 1982
Author(s): Brest William N.
Abstract: J. Ely, Democracy and Distrust: A Theory ofJudicial Review 135-70
(1980)
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1122910
Journal Title: Educational Researcher
Publisher: American Educational Research Association
Issue: i250180
Date: 7 1, 1986
Author(s): Yonemura D. Jean
Abstract: Although narrative inquiry has a long intellectual history both in and out of education, it is increasingly used in studies of educational experience. One theory in educational research holds that humans are storytelling organisms who, individually and socially, lead storied lives. Thus, the study of narrative is the study of the ways humans experience the world. This general concept is refined into the view that education and educational research is the construction and reconstruction of personal and social stories; learners, teachers, and researchers are storytellers and characters in their own and other's stories. In this paper we briefly survey forms of narrative inquiry in educational studies and outline certain criteria, methods, and writing forms, which we describe in terms of beginning the story, living the story, and selecting stories to construct and reconstruct narrative plots. Certain risks, dangers, and abuses possible in narrative studies are discussed. We conclude by describing a two-part research agenda for curriculum and teacher studies flowing from stories of experience and narrative inquiry.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1176100
Journal Title: Curriculum Inquiry
Publisher: Blackwell Publishers, Inc.
Issue: i250466
Date: 4 1, 1987
Author(s): White Marcy Singer
Abstract: This article examines challenges to discourses of curriculum research and practice by the growing fascination with alternative forms of representation. The author takes as a starting point a cluster of exchanges with students that were situated in a study of a classroom in which music and image joined word and number as essential sources for learning about a context irreducibly distant from students' own: the past. In the study, what seemed to make painting, photography, film, and poetry potent sources of understanding was their capacity to bridge the gap between a remote, textbook past, and the sensory world of the students' present; these forms expressed to students not only the outline of events, but also what the events signified and felt like. Yet, in juxtaposing students' comments against discourses of historiography, philosophical aesthetics, and history teaching and learning, one soon recognizes that the very ability of the arts to communicate a sense of immediacy and human intention is what makes them problematic as sources of historical insight: in pushing out the boundaries of "acceptable" forms beyond discursive text, one also pushes up against assumptions about the nature and purposes of knowledge and inquiry. While the starting point of this article is historical inquiry, the author argues that the difficulties of representing experiences of persons in contexts removed in time or space, and of making sense of others' representations, are relevant to other forms of inquiry; the challenge of the arts to historical inquiry is paralleled in other fields, and no less in educational research.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1180164
Journal Title: Winterthur Portfolio
Publisher: University Press of Virginia
Issue: i250484
Date: 1 1, 1963
Author(s): Mead D. H.
Abstract: Sid-
ney E. Mead, The Lively Experiment: The Shaping of
Christianity in America (New York: Harper & Row, 1963),
pp. 90-102
Mead
go
The Lively Experiment: The Shaping of Christianity in America
1963
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1180550
Journal Title: Comparative Education Review
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i250893
Date: 11 1, 1988
Author(s): Kroes Val D.
Abstract: McLaren and Hammer (n. 21 above), p. 33.
33
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1188108
Journal Title: The Journal of Religion
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i251513
Date: 7 1, 1966
Author(s): Heidegger Richard E.
Abstract: Granier, cited above, in a section entitled "La passion de la connaissance: l'idéal de
la probité philologique et la justice," pp. 498-506
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1201463
Journal Title: The Journal of Religion
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i251513
Date: 7 1, 1956
Author(s): Jung Peter
Abstract: Carl G. Jung, Two
Essays on Analytical Psychology, trans. R. F. C. Hull (New York: Meridian Books, 1956)
Jung
Two Essays on Analytical Psychology
1956
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1201464
Journal Title: The Journal of Religion
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i251513
Date: 7 1, 1964
Author(s): Fuchs Norman
Abstract: "it is something which cannot be exhausted in any one event
but which every man experiences in his own time" (pp. 3-14, esp. 13)
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1201465
Journal Title: The Journal of Religion
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i251488
Date: 4 1, 1967
Author(s): Sanders Jonathan Z.
Abstract: R. Sanders,
"Myth and Science at Masada," Midstream, XIII, No. 2 (1967), 72-75, esp. 74
Sanders
2
72
XIII
Midstream
1967
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1201521
Journal Title: The Journal of Religion
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i251493
Date: 7 1, 1951
Author(s): Steiner Giles B.
Abstract: Ibid.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1201552
Journal Title: The Journal of Religion
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i251495
Date: 1 1, 1961
Author(s): Pannenberg W. Taylor
Abstract: n. 25
above
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1201604
Journal Title: The Journal of Religion
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i251500
Date: 4 1, 1969
Author(s): Eliade Jay J.
Abstract: Mircea Eliade, The Quest (Chicago, 1969), p. 86.
Eliade
86
The Quest
1969
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1201636
Journal Title: The Journal of Religion
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i251521
Date: 7 1, 1949
Author(s): Heidegger Robert M.
Abstract: Heidegger in "Hölderlin and the Essence of Poetry," in Existence and Being, trans.
Douglas Scott (Chicago: Regnery, 1949), p. 270
Heidegger
Hölderlin and the Essence of Poetry
270
Existence and Being
1949
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1201643
Journal Title: The Journal of Religion
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i251489
Date: 7 1, 1964
Author(s): Pannenberg Peter C.
Abstract: Grundzige der Christologie (Gütersloh: Gütersloher Verlagshaus Gerd Mohn, 1964),
pp. 124-31
124
Grundzige der Christologie
1964
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1201852
Journal Title: The Journal of Religion
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i251499
Date: 1 1, 1969
Author(s): Ricoeur David
Abstract: "State and Violence," p. 246.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1201954
Journal Title: The Journal of Religion
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i251504
Date: 4 1, 1953
Author(s): Meland Clark M.
Abstract: Ibid., p. 275.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1202033
Journal Title: The Journal of Religion
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i251516
Date: 4 1, 1973
Author(s): Gerhart Mary
Abstract: The Conflict of Interpretations, p. 389
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1202088
Journal Title: The Journal of Religion
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i251516
Date: 4 1, 1967
Author(s): Ricoeur Margaret A.
Abstract: Elaine H. Pagels, "Paul and Women: A Response to Recent Discussion," Journal of the
American Academy of Religion 42 (1974): 538-49
10.2307/1461971
538
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1202090
Journal Title: The Journal of Religion
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i251505
Date: 7 1, 1971
Author(s): Crossan John Dominic
Abstract: Luke 15
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1202136
Journal Title: The Journal of Religion
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i251552
Date: 4 1, 1962
Author(s): Zaehner Thomas E.
Abstract: "a man-god" (pp. 24-25)
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1202207
Journal Title: The Journal of Religion
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i251555
Date: 4 1, 1980
Author(s): Crossan Gary
Abstract: n. 27 above
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1202583
Journal Title: The Journal of Religion
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i251548
Date: 4 1, 1949
Author(s): Hegel Peter C.
Abstract: Hegel, The Phenomenology of Mind, trans. J. B. Baillie, rev. 2d ed. (London: George Allen
& Unwin, 1949), p. 685
Hegel
2
685
The Phenomenology of Mind
1949
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1202625
Journal Title: The Journal of Religion
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i251548
Date: 4 1, 1970
Author(s): Ricoeur Joseph A.
Abstract: Eliade, p. 161.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1202627
Journal Title: The Journal of Religion
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i251550
Date: 10 1, 1961
Author(s): Conzelmann Norman
Abstract: Perrin, Introduction, pp. 217-19 (pp. 325-26).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1202774
Journal Title: The Journal of Religion
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i251550
Date: 10 1, 1982
Author(s): Duling Erich
Abstract: Perrin, Rediscovering, p. 53.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1202778
Journal Title: The Journal of Religion
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i251550
Date: 10 1, 1975
Author(s): Simon Paul
Abstract: Simon, pp. 55-58
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1202779
Journal Title: The Journal of Religion
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i251537
Date: 7 1, 1973
Author(s): Barthes David
Abstract: Conflict of Interpretations, p. 300= Philosophy of Paul Ricoeur, 1). 47.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1202814
Journal Title: The Journal of Religion
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i251530
Date: 10 1, 1935
Author(s): BradleyAbstract: F. H. Bradley, "The Presuppositions of Critical History," Collected Essays (Oxford:
Clarendon Press, 1935), 1:14-15.
Bradley
The Presuppositions of Critical History
14
1
Collected Essays
1935
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1202885
Journal Title: The Journal of Religion
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i251545
Date: 7 1, 1958
Author(s): Toulmin Clyde A.
Abstract: Stephen E. Toulmin, Reason in Ethics (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1958), pp.
219, 220.
Toulmin
219
Reason in Ethics
1958
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1203034
Journal Title: The Journal of Religion
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i251545
Date: 7 1, 1978
Author(s): Ricoeur Sanford
Abstract: "Manifestation and Proclamation," Journal of the Blaisdell Institute, vol. 12 (Winter
1978)
Winter
12
Journal of the Blaisdell Institute
1978
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1203039
Journal Title: The Journal of Religion
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i251554
Date: 10 1, 1968
Author(s): Fried Lynn M.
Abstract: Brooks, pp. 17, 18.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1203065
Journal Title: The Journal of Religion
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i251551
Date: 1 1, 1984
Author(s): Brown Delwin
Abstract: "Transforming Tradition: History, Creativity
and the Task of Theology," in Ilif Review, vol. 41 (Fall 1984)
41
Ilif Review
1984
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1203267
Journal Title: The Journal of Religion
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i251561
Date: 10 1, 1981
Author(s): PutnamAbstract: Hilary Putnam so interprets an argument of Wittgenstein's in Reason, Truth and History (New
York: Cambridge University Press, 1981), pp. 123-24.
Putnam
123
Hilary Putnam so interprets an argument of Wittgenstein's in Reason, Truth and History
1981
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1203420
Journal Title: The Journal of Religion
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i251593
Date: 10 1, 1976
Author(s): Smith Garrett
Abstract: Wilfred Cantwell Smith, Religious Diversity, ed. Willard G. Oxtoby (New York: Harper &
Row, 1976), pp. 22-40
Smith
22
Religious Diversity
1976
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1203555
Journal Title: The Journal of Religion
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i251586
Date: 1 1, 1965
Author(s): Ricoeur Pamela Sue
Abstract: Oneself as Another, p. 353
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1203615
Journal Title: The Journal of Religion
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i251571
Date: 4 1, 1954
Author(s): Murray Gregory D.
Abstract: Murray, Early Greece. p. 49.
Murray
49
Early Greece
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1203885
Journal Title: The Journal of Religion
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i251577
Date: 10 1, 1975
Author(s): creativity Eric J.
Abstract: creativity, Eliade attributes a "religious" importance to books (Labyrinth [n. 14 above], pp.
62-63)
creativity
religious
62
Labyrinth
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1203955
Journal Title: The Journal of Religion
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i251578
Date: 1 1, 1965
Author(s): de Chardin C. Allen
Abstract: Pierre Teil-
hard de Chardin's The Phenomenon of Man (New York: Harper & Row, 1965).
de Chardin
The Phenomenon of Man
1965
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1204099
Journal Title: The Journal of Religion
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i251578
Date: 1 1, 1868
Author(s): Newman Edward T.
Abstract: John Henry
Cardinal Newman, Fifteen Sermons Preached before the University of Oxford [London: Longmans,
Green, & Co., 1868-81], pp. 232-34
Newman
232
Fifteen Sermons Preached before the University of Oxford
1868
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1204101
Journal Title: The Journal of Religion
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i251585
Date: 10 1, 1990
Author(s): Schweiker William
Abstract: William Schweiker, Mimetic Reflec-
tions: A Study in Hermeneutics, Theology, and Ethics (New York: Fordham University Press,
1990)
Schweiker
Mimetic Reflections: A Study in Hermeneutics, Theology, and Ethics
1990
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1204186
Journal Title: The Journal of Religion
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i251573
Date: 10 1, 1987
Author(s): LevinasAbstract: Emmanuel Levinas's 1948 essay, "Reality and Its Shadow" in his Collected Philosophical
Papers, trans. A. Lingis (The Hague: Martinus Nijhoff, 1987)
Levinas
Reality and Its Shadow
Collected Philosophical Papers
1987
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1204342
Journal Title: The Journal of Religion
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i251574
Date: 1 1, 1985
Author(s): Fierro J. A.
Abstract: Ibid., p. 292.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1204816
Journal Title: The Journal of Religion
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i251568
Date: 7 1, 1987
Author(s): Tracy Charles W.
Abstract: David Tracy, "Practical Theology in the Sit-
uation of Global Pluralism," in Formation and Reflection, ed. Lewis S. Mudge and James N. Poling
[Philadelphia: Fortress, 1987], p. 140
Tracy
Practical Theology in the Situation of Global Pluralism
140
Formation and Reflection
1987
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1205007
Journal Title: The Journal of Religion
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i251584
Date: 7 1, 1963
Author(s): Scholem Ehud
Abstract: Scholem, Devarim be-go (n. 35 above), p. 129.
Scholem
129
Devarim be-go
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1205080
Journal Title: The Journal of Religion
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i251587
Date: 4 1, 1989
Author(s): Hick James E.
Abstract: John Hick's most recent and brilliant effort at explicating a transcendent Real is found
esp. in pt. 1 of An Interpretation of Religion: Human Response to the Transcendent (New York:
Macmillan, 1989).
Hick
An Interpretation of Religion: Human Response to the Transcendent
1989
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1205277
Journal Title: The Journal of Religion
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i251610
Date: 1 1, 1984
Author(s): Lindbeck Owen C.
Abstract: George A. Lindbeck, The Nature of Doctrine: Religion and Theology in a Postliberal Age (Phila-
delphia: Westminster, 1984), pp. 33-34.
Lindbeck
33
The Nature of Doctrine: Religion and Theology in a Postliberal Age
1984
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1205655
Journal Title: The Journal of Religion
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i251603
Date: 4 1, 1996
Author(s): SmithAbstract: James K. A. Smith and
Shane R. Cudney, "Postmodern Freedom and the Growth of Fundamentalism: Was the
Grand Inquisitor Right?" Studies in Religion/Sciences Religieuses 25 (1996): pp. 35-49.
Smith
35
25
Studies in Religion/Sciences Religieuses
1996
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1205939
Journal Title: The Journal of Religion
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i251612
Date: 7 1, 1995
Author(s): Reno Charles T.
Abstract: R. R. Reno, The Ordinary Transformed: Karl Rahner and the
Christian Vision of Transcendence (Grand Rapids, Mich.: Eerdmans, 1995)
Reno
The Ordinary Transformed: Karl Rahner and the Christian Vision of Transcendence
1995
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1205997
Journal Title: The Journal of Religion
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i251609
Date: 10 1, 1987
Author(s): Tracy M. A.
Abstract: Tracy, BRO (n. 40 above), p. xiii.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1206115
Journal Title: The Journal of Religion
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i251604
Date: 7 1, 1991
Author(s): McCollough William A.
Abstract: Thomas
E. McCollough, The Moral Imagination and Public Life: Raising the Ethical Question (Chatham,
N.J.: Chatham House, 1991
McCollough
The Moral Imagination and Public Life: Raising the Ethical Question
1991
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1206461
Journal Title: The Journal of Religion
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i251601
Date: 10 1, 1967
Author(s): Ricoeur Kyle A.
Abstract: pp. 347-57
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1206746
Journal Title: Contemporary Literature
Publisher: The University of Wisconsin Press
Issue: i251698
Date: 1 1, 1976
Author(s): Kierkegarrd William V.
Abstract: "Heidegger, Kierkegaard, and the Hermeneutic Circle:
Towards a Postmodern Theory of Interpretation as Dis-closure," boundary 2, 4,
No. 2 (Winter 1976), pp. 455-88.
2
455
4
boundary 2
1976
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1207863
Journal Title: Contemporary Literature
Publisher: The University of Wisconsin Press
Issue: i251714
Date: 4 1, 1977
Author(s): Kannenstine Alan
Abstract: Jack A. Hirschman, "The Orchestrated Novel: A Study of Poetic
Devices in Novels of Djuna Barnes and Hermann Broch, and The Influences of the
Works of James Joyce Upon Them," Diss. Indiana University 1961
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1208017
Journal Title: Contemporary Literature
Publisher: The University of Wisconsin Press
Issue: i251718
Date: 4 1, 1980
Author(s): Hague Kathleen Henderson
Abstract: Dai Greatcoat: A Self-Portrait of David Jones in His Letters, ed. Rene
Hague (London: Faber and Faber, 1980), pp. 98-112
Hague
98
Dai Greatcoat: A Self-Portrait of David Jones in His Letters
1980
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1208198
Journal Title: Contemporary Literature
Publisher: The University of Wisconsin Press
Issue: i251779
Date: 7 1, 1995
Author(s): Zakin Jonathan
Abstract: Buell's view in The Environmental Imagination can serve to epitomize the prevailing
consensus: "Thoreau is often thought of as Emerson's earthy opposite. But it would be
truer to imagine him as moving gradually, partially, and self-conflictedly beyond the pro-
gram Emerson outlined in Nature, which sacralized nature as humankind's mystic coun-
terpart .... Thoreau became increasingly interested in defining nature's structure, both
spiritual and material, for its own sake, as against how nature might subserve humanity,
which was Emerson's primary consideration" (117)
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1208760
Journal Title: Contemporary Literature
Publisher: The University of Wisconsin Press
Issue: i251779
Date: 7 1, 1977
Author(s): Williams Michael
Abstract: Caroline Brothers's clear discussion of the photo-
graph as a "constant dialogue between image and society" (23)
23
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1208761
Journal Title: Contemporary Literature
Publisher: The University of Wisconsin Press
Issue: i251777
Date: 12 1, 1988
Author(s): Wirth-Nesher Timothy L.
Abstract: Shostak is right to say that this "association suggests that Smilesburger is connected to the
consummate Old-World Jewish storyteller, in a sense one of Roth's progenitors" (749n17)
749n17
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1208795
Journal Title: Contemporary Literature
Publisher: The University of Wisconsin Press
Issue: i251760
Date: 10 1, 1982
Author(s): Yerushalmi Philip
Abstract: Yerushalmi
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1208828
Journal Title: Modern Philology
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i252086
Date: 8 1, 1993
Author(s): Rich Stephen
Abstract: Linda Marie Brooks, "Alternative Identities: Stating the Problem,"
and David Roberts, "Suffocation and Vocation: History, Anti-History and the Self," in
Alternative Identities: The Self in Literature, History, and Theory, ed. Linda Marie Brooks
(New York: Garland, 1995), pp. 3-35 and 109-38
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1215581
Journal Title: Modern Philology
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i252087
Date: 11 1, 2000
Author(s): Foucault Marco
Abstract: De Man (see n. 3 above), p. 244.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1215731
Journal Title: Stanford Law Review
Publisher: Stanford University School of Law
Issue: i252711
Date: 4 1, 1964
Author(s): Fisch Thomas C.
Abstract: notes 335-339 supra
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1228740
Journal Title: Stanford Law Review
Publisher: Stanford University School of Law
Issue: i252711
Date: 4 1, 1973
Author(s): Epstein Michael S.
Abstract: LAw's EMPIRE, supra note 66, at 86.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1228741
Journal Title: Stanford Law Review
Publisher: Stanford University School of Law
Issue: i252711
Date: 4 1, 1988
Author(s): Zlotchew Susan
Abstract: POSTSCRIPT, supra note 19, at 81.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1228742
Journal Title: Stanford Law Review
Publisher: Stanford University School of Law
Issue: i252715
Date: 1 1, 1985
Author(s): Bernstein Philip P.
Abstract: Richard J. Bernstein, From Hermeneutics to Praxis, in HERMENEUTICS AND PRAXIS
273, 287-90 (R. Hollinger ed. 1985)
Bernstein
From Hermeneutics to Praxis
273
HERMENEUTICS AND PRAXIS
1985
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1228963
Journal Title: Renaissance Quarterly
Publisher: Renaissance Society of America
Issue: i253928
Date: 4 1, 1984
Author(s): Zwingli Judith H.
Abstract: Ricoeur, 1979a, 148-49
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1262219
Journal Title: Michigan Law Review
Publisher: University of Michigan Law School
Issue: i255076
Date: 8 1, 1984
Author(s): Kennedy Steven L.
Abstract: Goodman, Metaphor as Moonlighting, in ON METAPHOR, supra note 15, at 180.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1289304
Journal Title: Dance Research: The Journal of the Society for Dance Research
Publisher: Edinburgh University Press
Issue: i255222
Date: 7 1, 1999
Author(s): Tomko Lynn Matluck
Abstract: History, like a vast river, propels logs, vegetation, rafts, and debris; it is full of live and dead things, some destined for resurrection; it mingles many waters and holds in solution invisible substances stolen from distant soils. Anything may become part of it; that is why it can be an image of the continuity of mankind. And it is also why some of its freight turns up again in the social sciences: they were constructed out of the contents of history in the same way as houses in medieval Rome were made out of stones taken from the Coliseum. But the special sciences based on sorted facts cannot be mistaken for rivers flowing in time and full of persons and events. They are systems fashioned with concepts, numbers, and abstract relations. For history, the reward of eluding method is to escape abstraction. (Barzun 1974, 95)
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1290868
Journal Title: The Russian Review
Publisher: The Ohio State University Press
Issue: i207486
Date: 7 1, 1989
Author(s): Kabakov Edith W.
Abstract: Ivanova, "Proshchanie s utopiei."
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/131118
Journal Title: The Journal of the Midwest Modern Language Association
Publisher: Midwest Modern Language Association
Issue: i256333
Date: 4 1, 1990
Author(s): Scott H. Aram
Abstract: Literary Criticism and the Southern Question": 99
99
Literary Criticism and the Southern Question
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1315021
Journal Title: Harvard Law Review
Publisher: Harvard Law Review Association
Issue: i257579
Date: 6 1, 1988
Author(s): Alters William W.
Abstract: supra pp. 1718-19, 1739.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1341435
Journal Title: Critical Inquiry
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i257709
Date: 12 1, 1972
Author(s): Frye Paul
Abstract: Northrop Frye, The
Critical Path (Bloomington, Ind., 1972), esp. pp. 106-8 and 155-56
Frye
106
The Critical Path
1972
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1342895
Journal Title: Critical Inquiry
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i257716
Date: 10 1, 1976
Author(s): Sahlins Wayne C.
Abstract: Marshall Sahlins, Culture and Practical Reason (Chicago, 1976).
Sahlins
Culture and Practical Reason
1976
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1342977
Journal Title: Critical Inquiry
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i257716
Date: 10 1, 1976
Author(s): Harries Karsten
Abstract: "Language and Silence: Heidegger's Dialogue with Georg Trakl," Bound-
ary 2 4 (Winter 1976): 495-509
Harries
Winter
495
2
Boundary
1976
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1342978
Journal Title: Critical Inquiry
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i257722
Date: 4 1, 1969
Author(s): Bachelard W. J. T.
Abstract: Gaston Bachelard, The Poetics of Space, trans. Maria Jolas (1958; Boston, 1969), p.
xv.
Bachelard
xv
The Poetics of Space, trans. Maria Jolas
1969
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1343108
Journal Title: Critical Inquiry
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i257731
Date: 7 1, 1981
Author(s): Richards John Paul
Abstract: "An Interview," Complementarities, pp. 268-69.
An Interview
268
Complementarities
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1343195
Journal Title: Critical Inquiry
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i257732
Date: 9 1, 1980
Author(s): Kristeva Hayden
Abstract: Julia Kristeva, "The Novel of Polylogue," Desire in Language: A Semiotic Ap-
proach to Literature and Art, ed. Leon S. Roudiez, trans. Roudiez, Thomas Gora, and Alice
Jardine (New York, 1980), esp. pp. 201-8
Kristeva
The Novel of Polylogue
201
Desire in Language: A Semiotic Approach to Literature and Art
1980
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1343276
Journal Title: Critical Inquiry
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i257741
Date: 12 1, 1981
Author(s): Feverabend E. D.
Abstract: Paul K. Feverabend, Philosophical Papers, vol. 1 (Cambridge,
1981), pp. 114-18
Feverabend
114
1
Philosophical Papers
1981
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1343392
Journal Title: Critical Inquiry
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i257741
Date: 12 1, 1979
Author(s): Kundera George
Abstract: Owen Barfield, "Modern Idolatry," History, Guilt, and Habit (Middletown, Conn.,
1979), pp. 61-62.
Modern Idolatry
61
History, Guilt, and Habit
1979
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1343398
Journal Title: Critical Inquiry
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i257744
Date: 10 1, 1970
Author(s): Cohen Israel
Abstract: The Adventures of Don Quixote, trans. J. M. Cohen
(Harmondsworth, 1970), p. 338
Cohen
338
The Adventures of Don Quixote
1970
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1343464
Journal Title: Critical Inquiry
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i257749
Date: 1 1, 1985
Author(s): Michels Sander L.
Abstract: New York Times, 19 May 1985, p. 20E.
19 May
20
New York Times
1985
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1343494
Journal Title: Critical Inquiry
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i257746
Date: 4 1, 1978
Author(s): Thompson Hayden
Abstract: "MHA," p. 433 n. 18
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1343537
Journal Title: Critical Inquiry
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i257757
Date: 1 1, 1980
Author(s): Williams Edward W.
Abstract: Raymond Williams, Problems in Materialism and Culture: Selected Essays (London,
1980), pp. 37-47
Williams
37
Problems in Materialism and Culture: Selected Essays
1980
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1343582
Journal Title: Critical Inquiry
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i257760
Date: 10 1, 1982
Author(s): Elias Jay
Abstract: Norbert Elias, The Civilizing Process, trans. Edmund Jephcott, 3 vols. (New
York, 1978-82).
Elias
The Civilizing Process
1982
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1343625
Journal Title: Critical Inquiry
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i257768
Date: 10 1, 1967
Author(s): Garfinkel Jerome
Abstract: Harold Garfinkel, Studies in Ethnomethodology (Englewood Cliffs, N.J., 1967)
Garfinkel
Studies in Ethnomethodology
1967
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1343711
Journal Title: Critical Inquiry
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i257772
Date: 10 1, 1991
Author(s): Rorty Walter Benn
Abstract: p. 170
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1343760
Journal Title: Critical Inquiry
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i257763
Date: 7 1, 1977
Author(s): Conrad Johannes
Abstract: Joseph Conrad, "Karain: A Memory," Selected Tales from Conrad, ed. Nigel
Stewart (London, 1977), pp. 65-66.
Conrad
Karain: A Memory
65
Selected Tales from Conrad
1977
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1343766
Journal Title: Critical Inquiry
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i257778
Date: 4 1, 1993
Author(s): Meyerson Jerome
Abstract: Harold Meyerson, "Falling Down: L. A., City without Politics," The New Republic,
3 May 1993, p. 14
Meyerson
3 May
14
The New Republic
1993
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1343865
Journal Title: Critical Inquiry
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i257778
Date: 4 1, 1984
Author(s): Aron Geoffrey Galt
Abstract: PMF, p. 396
396
PMF
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1343868
Journal Title: Critical Inquiry
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i257799
Date: 7 1, 1989
Author(s): Zivek Dominick
Abstract: Slavoj Zivek, The Sublime Object of Ideology (London, 1989), p. 50.
Zivek
50
The Sublime Object of Ideology
1989
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1344100
Journal Title: Critical Inquiry
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i257801
Date: 1 1, 1971
Author(s): Mitzman Catherine
Abstract: Arthur Mitzman, The Iron Cage: An Historical Interpretation of Max Weber (New
York, 1971), pp. 299-313
Mitzman
299
The Iron Cage: An Historical Interpretation of Max Weber
1971
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1344125
Journal Title: Critical Inquiry
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i257809
Date: 1 1, 1979
Author(s): Veysey John
Abstract: Laurence Veysey, "The Plural Organized World of the Humani-
ties," in The Organization of Knowledge in Modern America, ed. Alexandra Oleson and John
Voss [Baltimore, Md., 1979], p. 57
Veysey
The Plural Organized World of the Humanities
57
The Organization of Knowledge in Modern America
1979
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1344279
Journal Title: NOVEL: A Forum on Fiction
Publisher: Brown University
Issue: i257907
Date: 10 1, 1970
Author(s): Fowles Steven
Abstract: John Fowles, The French Lieutenant's Woman (New York: New American Library, 1970), p. 47
Fowles
47
The French Lieutenant's Woman
1970
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1344821
Journal Title: Alif: Journal of Comparative Poetics
Publisher: American University in Cairo. Department of English and Comparative Literature
Issue: i258247
Date: 1 1, 1986
Author(s): York ﻭﻟﻴﻢ
Abstract: This article discusses how T. S. Eliot's long poem, Four Quartets, employs the thematics of time, self, and history in an autobiographical work of literature. The article approaches autobiography primarily as an intellectual concern, rather than as a factual account of the author's life, in examining a work that is difficult to subsume under available interpretive paradigms. The first part of the article emphasizes how Augustine's Confessions, when considered as a meditation on time and religious experience, illuminates the hermeneutics of Four Quartets. The second and central part of the article provides close readings of key passages in this poem, which inscribes Greek cosmology and medieval epic in a narrative of literary development and spiritual change. The third and concluding part of the article explores how the author's later poetry and criticism highlight major tendencies in twentieth-century literature and anticipate the postmodern interpretation of history. / تعالج هذه المقالة قصيدة ﺇﻟﻴﻮﺕ الطويلة أربع رباعيات من منطلق جديد وبالرجوع إلى تيمات الزمن والذات والتاريخ في السيرة الذاتية الأدبية٠ وتتعامل المقالة مع السيرة الذاتية لا باعتبارها سجلاﹰ لما جرى في حياة صاحبها من أحداث، بل ابعتبارها سجلاﹰ مضمراﹰ للتطور الذهني لكاتبها٠ يقوم الجزء الأول من المقالة بتوظيف البعد ﺍﻟﺘﺄﻣﻠﻲ في الزمن وفي التجربة الدينية كما ورد عند القديس أوغسطين في سيرته الذاتية الاعترافات، لإضاءة المدار التأويلي لقصيدة أربع رباعيات٠ ويقوم الجزء الثاني بتحليل مقاطع رئيسية في القصيدة، مبرزاﹰ ما تتضمنه وما تلوّح به من معتقدات كونية إغريقية وملاحم وسيطية٠ أما الجزء الثالث والأخير فيتوصل إلى أن ذهنية إليوت، بالإضافة إلى كونها تعكس التوجه العام للأدب في القرن العشرين، تمهد للتفسير ما بعد الحداثي للتاريخ٠
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1350054
Journal Title: Cultural Critique
Publisher: Society for Cultural Critique
Issue: i258507
Date: 10 1, 1983
Author(s): Ellison Sylvia
Abstract: Ellison, Invisible Man, 568.
Ellison
568
Invisible Man
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1354156
Journal Title: Cultural Critique
Publisher: Society for Cultural Critique
Issue: i258502
Date: 1 1, 1977
Author(s): Foucault Michael J.
Abstract: Michel Foucault, Discipline and Punish: The Birth ofthe Prison, trans. Alan Sheridan
(New York: Pantheon, 1977).
Foucault
Discipline and Punish: The Birth ofthe Prison
1977
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1354206
Journal Title: Cultural Critique
Publisher: Society for Cultural Critique
Issue: i258508
Date: 1 1, 1984
Author(s): Rose Vincent P.
Abstract: Gillian Rose, Dialectic of Nihilism (Oxford: Basil Blackwell, 1984), 207
Rose
207
Dialectic of Nihilism
1984
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1354216
Journal Title: Cultural Critique
Publisher: Society for Cultural Critique
Issue: i258501
Date: 10 1, 1982
Author(s): Johnson William V.
Abstract: "The End of Education:'The Harvard Core Curriculum Report'
and the Pedagogy of Reformation," boundary 2, Vol. X, 2 (Winter 1982), 1-33
2
1
X
boundary 2
1982
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1354280
Journal Title: Duke Law Journal
Publisher: Duke University School of Law
Issue: i259836
Date: 11 1, 1992
Author(s): Collier Charles W.
Abstract: Charles W. Collier, Intellectual Authority
and Institutional Authority, 42 J. LEGAL EDUC. (forthcoming 1992)
Collier
42 J. Legal Educ.
1992
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1372767
Journal Title: Duke Law Journal
Publisher: Duke University School of Law
Issue: i259905
Date: 3 1, 1987
Author(s): Coons Morris B.
Abstract: Smith v. State, 479 S.W.2d 680, 681 (Tex.
Crim. App. 1972)
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1373126
Journal Title: Feminist Review
Publisher: Taylor & Francis Group
Issue: i260667
Date: 10 1, 1931
Author(s): Woolf Steph
Abstract: This article is concerned with the ways in which women narrate a move from a 'working-class' position to a position marked (in however fragmentary and complex a way) as 'middle class'. While such a move might be seen in terms of a straightforward escape from a disadvantaged social position, I argue here that what has to be analysed is the pain and the sense of estrangement associated with this class movement. Drawing on the class narratives of a group of seven white British women, the article uses Bourdieu's concepts of symbolic capital and habitus to explore the cultural and symbolic configurations of class. These configurations may be inscribed into the self, so that the self, itself, is class marked. Since working-class selves are frequently marked in pathological terms, this raises particular difficulties for the idea of an 'escape' from such a position. Class in this sense is embedded in people's history and so cannot be so easily 'escaped'. The usual conventions of life-narratives - in which the self remains the same entity from birth to death and later events are a culmination of earlier ones - are also disrupted in this case. But if a working-class position is marked as pathological, so too is taking on the markers of middle-class existence. to do so is not only to risk 'getting it wrong', but it is also to risk the scorn attached to 'pretentiousness'. There is a particular jeopardy here for women, since it is women who have been especially associated with desires for artefacts associated with bourgeois existence. The article argues for a focus for classed desires and class envy, not in pathological terms, but in terms of a coherent response to political and social exclusions.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1395585
Journal Title: Philosophy East and West
Publisher: University of Hawaii Press
Issue: i260804
Date: 10 1, 1963
Author(s): Merleau-Ponty Hwa Yol
Abstract: Maurice Merleau-Ponty, Les Sciences de l'homme et la phenom-
tnologie (Paris: Centre de Documentation Universitaire, 1963), p. 2
Merleau-Ponty
2
Les Sciences de l'homme et la phenomtnologie
1963
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1397539
Journal Title: Philosophy East and West
Publisher: University of Hawaii Press
Issue: i260815
Date: 7 1, 1956
Author(s): Barrett Calvin O.
Abstract: William Barrett, ed., Zen Buddhism: Selected Writings of D. T. Suzuki (Garden
City, N.Y.: Doubleday & Co., 1956), p. xi.
Barrett
xi
Zen Buddhism: Selected Writings of D. T. Suzuki
1956
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1398310
Journal Title: The Review of Politics
Publisher: University of Notre Dame
Issue: i261290
Date: 10 1, 1958
Author(s): Kluback Hwa Yol
Abstract: What Is Philosophy? trs. William Kluback and Jean T. Wilde (New
York, 1958), p. 59.
Kluback
59
What Is Philosophy?
1958
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1405723
Journal Title: The Review of Politics
Publisher: University of Notre Dame
Issue: i261321
Date: 7 1, 1972
Author(s): Reid Ernest J.
Abstract: W. Blankenburg, translated by
Erling Eng and to appear in a forthcoming issue of The Human Context
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1406200
Journal Title: The Review of Politics
Publisher: University of Notre Dame
Issue: i261306
Date: 10 1, 1960
Author(s): Maurice Hwa Yol
Abstract: The Semi-Sovereign People (New York, 1960)
The Semi-Sovereign People
1960
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1406378
Journal Title: The Review of Politics
Publisher: University of Notre Dame
Issue: i261327
Date: 1 1, 1964
Author(s): McCleary Fred R.
Abstract: "The Philosopher and Sociology,"
in Signs, tran. Richard C. McCleary (Evanston, Ill., 1964), p. 109
McCleary
109
The Philosopher and Sociology
1964
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1406578
Journal Title: The Review of Politics
Publisher: University of Notre Dame
Issue: i261406
Date: 10 1, 1968
Author(s): Webb Thomas W.
Abstract: Webb, Philosopher of History, p. 35.
Webb
35
Philosopher of History
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1408620
Journal Title: The Review of Politics
Publisher: University of Notre Dame
Issue: i261426
Date: 10 1, 1997
Author(s): Walzer William A.
Abstract: Karl-Otto Apel, "Discourse Ethics as a Response to
the Novel Challenges of Today's Reality to Coresponsibility," Journal of Religion 74
(1993): 496-513
10.2307/1204180
496
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1408857
Journal Title: Journal of Architectural Education (1984-)
Publisher: Butterworth-Heinemann
Issue: i262155
Date: 8 1, 1989
Author(s): Kramer Réjean
Abstract: Lloyd S. Kramer, "Literature, Criticism and Historical Imagination: The Literary
Challenge of Hayden White and Dominick LaCapra," in Lynn Hunt, ed., The New
Cultural History (Berkeley: University of California Press, 1989), pp. 122-124
Kramer
Literature, Criticism and Historical Imagination: The Literary Challenge of Hayden White and Dominick LaCapra
122
The New Cultural History
1989
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1425141
Journal Title: Journal of Architectural Education (1984-)
Publisher: Butterworth-Heinemann
Issue: i262163
Date: 5 1, 1981
Author(s): Gadamer Stephen
Abstract: The title of this essay comes from contemporary hermeneutics, a branch of philosophy devoted to interpretation. It refers to the domain between a human artifact and a beholder. Brought to architecture, this worldly concept implicitly questions the conventional role of the individual amidst historical works. It also offers a common ground on which products of architectural interpretation (performances or fictions) may begin to engage our normally independent territories of history and design. This essay examines the concept of the world in front of the work and speculates on its implications for architectural education. The illustrations portray interpretive projects by the author's students.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1425217
Journal Title: Journal of the American Academy of Religion
Publisher: American Academy of Religion
Issue: i263697
Date: 12 1, 1963
Author(s): Tillich Richard E.
Abstract: Paul Tillich, Christianity and the Encounter of the World Religions (New York:
Columbia University Press, 1963), p. 97.
Tillich
97
Christianity and the Encounter of the World Religions
1963
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1461132
Journal Title: Journal of the American Academy of Religion
Publisher: American Academy of Religion
Issue: i263697
Date: 12 1, 1973
Author(s): Pannenberg Ted
Abstract: Ibid., p. 421.
421
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1461137
Journal Title: Journal of the American Academy of Religion
Publisher: American Academy of Religion
Issue: i263690
Date: 3 1, 1972
Author(s): Holladay Phyllis
Abstract: William L. Holladay, "Jeremiah and Women's Liberation,"
Andover Newton Quarterly, March, 1972, pp. 213-223
Holladay
March
213
Andover Newton Quarterly
1972
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1461386
Journal Title: Journal of the American Academy of Religion
Publisher: American Academy of Religion
Issue: i263694
Date: 3 1, 1970
Author(s): Brown William C.
Abstract: Norman O. Brown, "Daphne, or Metamorphosis," in J. Campbell, ed., Myths, Dreamns,
and Religion (New York: Dutton, 1970), pp. 108-109.
Brown
108
Daphne, or Metamorphosis
1970
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1461528
Journal Title: Journal of the American Academy of Religion
Publisher: American Academy of Religion
Issue: i263699
Date: 6 1, 1925
Author(s): Blackmur Giles
Abstract: Blackmur, Anni Mirabiles, 1921-1925 (Washington, D.C.: The Library of Congress,
1956), p. 54.
Blackmur
54
Anni Mirabiles
1925
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1461617
Journal Title: Journal of the American Academy of Religion
Publisher: American Academy of Religion
Issue: i263718
Date: 12 1, 1961
Author(s): Zaehner Donald A.
Abstract: The question raised in the title has been much debated by past and present interpreters of Zoroastrianism. In the first two parts of this paper we present some dualistic and monotheistic interpretations of the religion. The interpretations can be labeled as follows: 1. DUALISTIC INTERPRETATIONS 1. The View That Angra Mainyu Is Primordial But Lacks Omnipotence And Omniscience (Dhalla, Henning) 2. The View That Angra Mainyu Is Primordial But Lacks A Physical Nature (Shaked, Boyce) II. MONOTHEISTIC INTERPRETATIONS 1. The Created Spirits View (Zaehner, Fox, Gershevitch) 2. The Transformationist (Maskhiyya) View 3. The Zurvānite View 4. The View That Good And Evil Are Coeternal Only In A Logical Sense (Moulton, Bode and Nanavutty, Duchesne-Guillemin) We present each of these views and discuss it critically in light of the following criteria: (1) textual evidence; (2) the continuity of the religion throughout its history, including the present time; (3) philosophical cogency; and (4) religious satisfaction. Our conclusion is that each of the above positions, despite its elements of strength, falls seriously short of one or more of these criteria, and hence that there is need for a more adequate interpretation of Zoroastrianism than any of them can offer. Accordingly, we present another interpretation in order to provoke further discussion and, hopefully, to advance the cause of trying to gain a more precise grasp of the teachings of this remarkable religion. In brief, the interpretation we favor is that Zoroastrianism combines cosmogonic dualism and eschatological monotheism in a manner unique to itself among the major religions of the world. This combination results in a religious outlook which cannot be categorized as either straightforward dualism or straightforward monotheism, meaning that the question in the title of this paper poses a false dichotomy. The dichotomy arises, we contend, from a failure to take seriously enough the central role played by time in Zoroastrian theology. Zoroastrianism proclaims a movement through time from dualism toward monotheism, i.e., a dualism which is being made false by the dynamics of time, and a monotheism which is being made true by those same dynamics of time. The meaning of the eschaton in Zoroastrianism is thus the triumph of monotheism, the good God Ahura Mazdā having at last won his way through to complete and final ascendancy. But in the meantime there is vital truth to dualism, the neglect of which can only lead to a distortion of the religion's essential teachings. We develop this interpretation in the last part of our paper and argue for its satisfaction of the four criteria.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1462275
Journal Title: Journal of the American Academy of Religion
Publisher: American Academy of Religion
Issue: i263704
Date: 6 1, 1974
Author(s): Ricoeur Robert
Abstract: Paul Ricoeur, "Metaphor and the Main Problem of Hermeneutics," New Literary Histori,
6, 1 (Autumn, 1974), pp. 95-110.
Ricoeur
Autumn
95
6
New Literary Histori
1974
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1462336
Journal Title: Journal of the American Academy of Religion
Publisher: American Academy of Religion
Issue: i263709
Date: 9 1, 1975
Author(s): Wiggins Mary
Abstract: In recent years, the need for a critique of "reader" as rigorous as that which has been developed for "text" and for "author" has become increasingly acute. Whether in the study of religion as story and biography or in interpretative reading in general, a critical notion of reader is essential if the act of reading is to be anything other than mere consumption of texts. Some new way of understanding the hermeneutical circle is required to avert the narcissism latent in the Anselmian model. The notion of "genre" as developed by four recent theorists is helpful in the task of constructing a critique of "reader." E. D. Hirsch, Hans-Georg Gadamer, Tzvetán Todorov, and Paul Ricoeur have each surpassed the idealist notion of genre as a classificatory device and developed in its place the notion of genre as a generative pinciple. Todorov, for example, illustrates how "form" is a theoretical, as distinct from a descriptive or explanatory, issue. According to both Hirsch and Todorov, somewhere between empirical details and metaphysical thematizations lie generic formulations which can assist the reader to organize his/her response to the text and to recognize the probable understanding toward which the conventions of the text are directed. In Gadamer's theory of interpretation, the notion of genre acquires historicity. After Gadamer, genres can no longer be regarded as timeless a priori categories. Rather, because they are constituted by historical reflections, their rise and decline are intrinsic to text-interpretation. Finally, in Ricoeur's theory that generic considerations are correlative principles of production and interpretation, we find a basis for understanding genre as praxis. If we understand reading to be isomorphic to authoring, it becomes clear that the reader can no longer be regarded as the self-evident recipient of text-signification. Genre, in Ricoeur's theory, transforms "speech" into a "work" and points toward a new notion of "reader" as one whose reconstruction of the text is the condition for the possibility of its being a story that "gives life." This notion of "reader" makes possible a new model of the hermeneutical circle-one which signifies the essential roles of critical thought which follows naive reading and of informed understanding which follows after thought.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1463143
Journal Title: Journal of the American Academy of Religion
Publisher: American Academy of Religion
Issue: i263710
Date: 12 1, 1944
Author(s): Stevenson Walter J.
Abstract: Recent study of the nature of textuality as such opens new insights for the study of the Bible. Although individual parts of the Bible have oral antecedents, the Bible as a whole has existed only as a text, and a unique kind of text, folded back on itself out of communal memory as no other book has been. A text is a monument. Textuality establishes a special relationship between discourse and death. Spoken words are exchanges between living persons. The text presents its message as well if its author is dead as it does if he or she is alive. Print is even more bound to death than writing is. In comparison with oral performance-delivery of an oration, song-a text physically has certain special alliances with past time. All texts come out of the past. Literature as text is psychologically retrospective: its effects typically include an element of nostalgia. Because of its future orientation, culminating in the closing words of Revelation, "Come, Lord Jesus" (as against typical narrative closes such as "They lived happily ever after"), the Bible has an unusual relationship to textuality: it is not literature in the way other texts are. Typical narrative plot structures existence retrospectively: the story is organized back from the conclusion. This retrospective organization is maximized by writing, which tightens plot and makes more of re-cognition, a kind of return to the beginning (the past) and hence a cyclic pattern. In addition to being related intimately to death, writing and print are also limitlessly fecund, the central forces in the evolution of consciousness, once they appear. The fecundity of writing and print, like other fecundity in human existence, is achieved by passage through death. "Unless the grain of wheat dies." The Word of God in the Person of Jesus Christ is conceived of by analogy with the spoken word. The Father speaks the Word, the Son (eo verbum quo filius); he does not write the Word, who would then by biblical attestation be not life but death: "The letter kills, but the spirit [pneuma, breath, producer of speech] gives life." The Son passes through death to resurrected life. The written text, also God's word, must also be resurrected-by interpretation, by being inserted into the lifeworld of living persons. Hermeneutics is resurrection and in common Christian teaching demands faith. Study of the textuality of the Bible-which presumes but is not the same as study of the text of the Bible-opens many new theological questions and / or gives new contours to old questions.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1463750
Journal Title: Journal of the American Academy of Religion
Publisher: American Academy of Religion
Issue: i263742
Date: 12 1, 1981
Author(s): Roth David
Abstract: John K. Roth, Encountering Evil (Richmond: John Knox Press, 1981).
Roth
Encountering Evil
1981
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1464268
Journal Title: Journal of the American Academy of Religion
Publisher: American Academy of Religion
Issue: i263739
Date: 3 1, 1982
Author(s): Lincoln Donald
Abstract: Lincoln's Quest for Union: Public and Private Meanings (New York: Basic
Books, 1982)
Lincoln
Quest for Union: Public and Private Meanings
1982
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1464287
Journal Title: Journal of the American Academy of Religion
Publisher: American Academy of Religion
Issue: i263761
Date: 10 1, 1982
Author(s): Zamora Lynn
Abstract: Whitman's "Facing West from California's
Shores"
Whitman
Facing West from California's Shores
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1464618
Journal Title: Journal of the American Academy of Religion
Publisher: American Academy of Religion
Issue: i263774
Date: 12 1, 1986
Author(s): Wolterstorff Richard
Abstract: Tracy 1990
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1465057
Journal Title: Journal of the American Academy of Religion
Publisher: American Academy of Religion
Issue: i263782
Date: 12 1, 1986
Author(s): Ward Bruce K.
Abstract: Ward, Bruce K. Dostoyevsky's Critique of the West: The Quest for the
1986 Earthly Paradise. Waterloo, Ontario: Wilfrid Lau-
rier University Press.
Ward
Dostoyevsky's Critique of the West: The Quest for the Earthly Paradise
1986
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1465469
Journal Title: Journal of the American Academy of Religion
Publisher: American Academy of Religion
Issue: i263784
Date: 7 1, 1967
Author(s): Woozley F. Samuel
Abstract: Macdonald 1994
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1466106
Journal Title: Journal of the American Academy of Religion
Publisher: Oxford University Press
Issue: i263809
Date: 9 1, 1996
Author(s): Zaleski Charles T.
Abstract: Lear: 148-166, 219-246
148
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1466523
Journal Title: AJS Review
Publisher: Association for Jewish Studies
Issue: i265525
Date: 10 1, 1984
Author(s): Dan Elliot R.
Abstract: Sefer ha-Zikhronot, appended to Divrei Soferim (Lublin, 1927), fol. 34d.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1486428
Journal Title: Western Folklore
Publisher: California Folklore Society
Issue: i266268
Date: 10 1, 1985
Author(s): Bellah Jay
Abstract: Sue Samuelson describes her own experi-
ence as an "expert witness" in her "Folklore and the Legal System: The Expert Witness,"
Western Folklore 41 (1982): 139-144
10.2307/1499786
139
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1499375
Journal Title: Western Folklore
Publisher: California Folklore Society
Issue: i266257
Date: 1 1, 1964
Author(s): Hand Jack
Abstract: Wayland D. Hand, Popular Beliefs and Superstitions from North Carolina,
vols. 6 and 7 of the Frank C. Brown Collection of North Carolina Folklore (Durham, 1961 and
1964)
Hand
Popular Beliefs and Superstitions from North Carolina
1964
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1499461
Journal Title: British Educational Research Journal
Publisher: Carfax Publishing Company
Issue: i266351
Date: 1 1, 1985
Author(s): Yorke D. M.
Abstract: In recent years personal construct theory has become increasingly used to underpin research into teachers' thinking, and a number of researchers have opted to give methodological prominence to the repertory grid. This paper points to the limitations of the theory in respect of research outside the domain of psychotherapy and to some of the problems associated with repertory grid studies. It is argued that repertory grids are inherently positivistic and are thus in philosophical tension with the theory on which they are based, a tension that is not removed by researching in a 'conversation paradigm'. The importance of events in personal construct theory is discussed, and it is suggested that an emphasis on events requires the researcher to adopt an approach that is informed by phenomenology and the philosophy of history. Finally, a return is made to the level of research practice,i and a methodological approach is outlined which is-to a greater extent than the repertory grid-consistent with the main thrust of personal construct theory. Stress is given to the importance of the quality of the relationships between constructs, since these have implications for connections between construing and action-an issue which is of crucial importance is the study of teachers' thinking.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1501228
Journal Title: The Harvard Theological Review
Publisher: Faculty of Divinity, Harvard University
Issue: i267120
Date: 4 1, 1986
Author(s): Frank Steven D.
Abstract: Gadamer, Truth and Method, 299.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1509553
Journal Title: The Harvard Theological Review
Publisher: Faculty of Divinity, Harvard University
Issue: i267121
Date: 7 1, 1986
Author(s): Bernstein Michael
Abstract: Richard Bernstein, "The Rage against Reason," Journal of Philosophy and Literature 10
(1986) 186-210.
Bernstein
186
10
Journal of Philosophy and Literature
1986
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1509708
Journal Title: The Harvard Theological Review
Publisher: Faculty of Divinity, Harvard University
Issue: i267159
Date: 1 1, 1998
Author(s): Afrasiabi K. L.
Abstract: K. L. Afrasiabi, "Critical Theory, Feminism, and Theology," Telos (spe-
cial issue on religion, forthcoming 1998)
Afrasiabi
Critical Theory, Feminism, and Theology
Telos
1998
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1509790
Journal Title: The Harvard Theological Review
Publisher: Faculty of Divinity, Harvard University
Issue: i267145
Date: 7 1, 1993
Author(s): Brueggemann J. Richard
Abstract: chap. 2, esp. 29-39
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1509805
Journal Title: The Harvard Theological Review
Publisher: Faculty of Divinity, Harvard University
Issue: i267145
Date: 7 1, 1962
Author(s): von Rad Walter
Abstract: Schmid, Gerechtigkeit als Weltordnung, passim.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1509806
Journal Title: The Harvard Theological Review
Publisher: Faculty of Divinity, Harvard University
Issue: i267129
Date: 7 1, 1798
Author(s): Wordsworth Richard E.
Abstract: Wordsworth's "Lines, Written a Few Miles Above Tintern Abbey" (1798)
Wordsworth
Lines, Written a Few Miles Above Tintern Abbey
1798
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1509876
Journal Title: The Harvard Theological Review
Publisher: Faculty of Divinity, Harvard University
Issue: i267148
Date: 4 1, 1936
Author(s): Ayer Stephen W.
Abstract: Alfred J. Ayer, Lan-
guage, Truth and Logic (1936; reprinted Harmondsworth: Penguin, 1971
Ayer
Truth and Logic
1936
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1509887
Journal Title: The Harvard Theological Review
Publisher: Faculty of Divinity, Harvard University
Issue: i267148
Date: 4 1, 1965
Author(s): d'Alverny Willemien
Abstract: Ein Jahrtausend lateinischer Hymnendichtung (2 vols.; ed.
Guido Maria Dreves, rev. Clemens Blume S.J.; Leipzig: Reisland, 1909) 1. 288
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1509888
Journal Title: The Harvard Theological Review
Publisher: Faculty of Divinity, Harvard University
Issue: i267151
Date: 1 1, 1967
Author(s): Ricoeur Owen C.
Abstract: Ibid., 335.
335
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1509997
Journal Title: The Harvard Theological Review
Publisher: Faculty of Divinity, Harvard University
Issue: i267141
Date: 7 1, 1988
Author(s): Ruf Frederick J.
Abstract: Ruf, "Coleridge's Biographia Literaria: Extravagantly Mixed Genres."
Ruf
Coleridge's Biographia Literaria: Extravagantly Mixed Genres
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1510012
Journal Title: The Harvard Theological Review
Publisher: Faculty of Divinity, Harvard University
Issue: i267158
Date: 10 1, 1994
Author(s): Ric∄r Elisabeth Schüssler
Abstract: Paul Ric∄r, "History and Rhetoric," 23.
Ric∄r
23
History and Rhetoric
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1510095
Journal Title: The Harvard Theological Review
Publisher: Faculty of Divinity, Harvard University
Issue: i267152
Date: 4 1, 1990
Author(s): Idem Francis Schüssler
Abstract: The Eyes of Faith (New York: Fordham University Press, 1990)
The Eyes of Faith
1990
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1510139
Journal Title: Design Issues
Publisher: MIT Press
Issue: i267285
Date: 10 1, 1958
Author(s): Polanyi Richard
Abstract: ) Schön (note 44).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1511599
Journal Title: Design Issues
Publisher: MIT Press
Issue: i267303
Date: 7 1, 1974
Author(s): Ricoeur Alberto
Abstract: The Conflict
of Interpretation (Evanston, IL:
Northwestern University Press, 1974)
The Conflict of Interpretation
1974
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1511843
Journal Title: Novum Testamentum
Publisher: E. J. Brill
Issue: i270171
Date: 7 1, 1935
Author(s): Cordier H.
Abstract: supra, p. 166; p. 178, n. I, 2
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1560228
Journal Title: Novum Testamentum
Publisher: Brill
Issue: i270299
Date: 4 1, 1995
Author(s): White Jens
Abstract: White, Klio, 121
White
121
Klio
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1561329
Journal Title: The Journal of Religion
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i270365
Date: 1 1, 1966
Author(s): Wiesel Ronald L.
Abstract: Abraham Stahl, "Ritualistic Reading among Oriental Jews," Anthropological Quarterly 52, no.
2 (1979): 115-20, 117.
10.2307/3317261
115
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1562391
Journal Title: The Journal of Religion
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i270365
Date: 1 1, 1978
Author(s): Williams Martin J.
Abstract: "The Cosmological Argument and Hegel's Doctrine of God," New
Scholasticism 52 (Summer 1978): 364-66
Summer
364
52
New Scholasticism
1978
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1562394
Journal Title: Diacritics
Publisher: Johns Hopkins University Press
Issue: i270555
Date: 12 1, 2004
Author(s): Tagore Gayatri Chakravorty
Abstract: Rajat Ray's in Exploring Emotional History: Gender, Mentality, and Literature in
the Indian Awakening [79, 115n28]
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1566443
Journal Title: Perspecta
Publisher: MIT Press
Issue: i270591
Date: 1 1, 1981
Author(s): Tzonis Kenneth
Abstract: Tzonis and Lefaivre, Architecture in Greece.
Tzonis
Architecture in Greece
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1567071
Journal Title: Perspecta
Publisher: Rizzoli International Publications
Issue: i270598
Date: 1 1, 1990
Author(s): Merleauponty Louise
Abstract: Essai sur l'Art
Essai sur l'Art
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1567174
Journal Title: Journal of Latin American Studies
Publisher: Cambridge University Press
Issue: i208501
Date: 5 1, 1996
Author(s): Schroeder Michael J.
Abstract: This study of organised political violence in north-central Nicaragua from 1926 to 1934 focuses on the infamous Conservative gang leader Anastacio Hernandez and on Sandino's rebels. The contexts of a weak central state and local-regional caudillismo are outlined. It is shown that after the 1926-27 civil war. Hernandez and others produced ritualised spectacular violence in the service of their Chamorrista caudillo patrons. The language, practices, and characteristics of organised violence are examined. It is argued that Sandino's rebels appropriated these tools of political struggle, and that changes and continuities in the organisation of violence in Nicaraguan history merit greater attention.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/157626
Journal Title: Journal of Latin American Studies
Publisher: Cambridge University Press
Issue: i208500
Date: 2 1, 1996
Abstract: This commentary article focuses on a crucial moment in the formation of Peruvian Creole nationalism: the 1836-9 Peruvian-Bolivian Confederation. Nationalist sentiments expressed through the anti-confederationist press, satiric poetry and pamphlets, glorified the Inca past while spurning the Indian present. During this period, a nationalist, essentially racist, rhetoric whose roots can be traced to the late eighteenth century, took shape. This rhetoric would provide the foundations of an ideology which has prevailed in Peruvian history. This rhetoric reached its peak in the twentieth century, while evolving into a historiographical discourse instrumental to the exercise of power and which is now in crisis.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/157992
Journal Title: Vigiliae Christianae
Publisher: North-Holland Publishing Company
Issue: i271303
Date: 3 1, 1958
Author(s): Dodds Richard A.
Abstract: Dodds, Pagan and Christian, 136-138.
Dodds
136
Pagan and Christian
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1583425
Journal Title: Studia Islamica
Publisher: G.-P. Maisonneuve-Larose
Issue: i271927
Date: 1 1, 1981
Author(s): Dresch Mohammed
Abstract: J. Dresch, Le Monde musulman. Unité et diversité, in L'Islam de la seconde
expansion, ed. Association pour l'Avancement des Études Islamiques, Paris 1981.
pp. 4-5 et 7.
Dresch
4
L'Islam de la seconde expansion
1981
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1595431
Journal Title: Studia Islamica
Publisher: G.-P. Maisonneuve-Larose
Issue: i271952
Date: 1 1, 1983
Author(s): BloomAbstract: Bloom, Kabbalab and Criticism, pp. 33-35, 71-79, 95-126.
Bloom
33
Kabbalab and Criticism
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1595855
Journal Title: Comparative Literature
Publisher: University of Oregon
Issue: i301488
Date: 10 1, 1974
Author(s): Alkon Burton
Abstract: Ibid., p. 203.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1770020
Journal Title: Comparative Literature
Publisher: University of Oregon
Issue: i301543
Date: 10 1, 1982
Author(s): Sarraute Claus
Abstract: August 23, 1982, at the
Tenth Congress of the International Comparative Literature Association at New
York University.
Tenth Congress of the International Comparative Literature Association at New York University
1982
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1770278
Journal Title: Comparative Literature
Publisher: University of Oregon
Issue: i301520
Date: 1 1, 1963
Author(s): Milton Joel D.
Abstract: p. 84
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1770741
Journal Title: Comparative Literature
Publisher: University of Oregon
Issue: i301583
Date: 10 1, 1973
Author(s): White Eric
Abstract: Rüdiger Landfester 154
154
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1771325
Journal Title: Comparative Literature
Publisher: University of Oregon
Issue: i301584
Date: 1 1, 1928
Author(s): Woolf Stacy
Abstract: Myself with Others 27
27
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1771629
Journal Title: African Languages and Cultures
Publisher: School of Oriental and African Studies
Issue: i302172
Date: 1 1, 1963
Author(s): Ricoeur Jan
Abstract: Ostman 1987
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1771762
Journal Title: Poetics Today
Publisher: Porter Institute for Poetics and Semiotics
Issue: i303069
Date: 1 1, 1953
Author(s): Wittgenstein Richard Harvey
Abstract: Eagleton
1981:125-126
125
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1771954
Journal Title: Poetics Today
Publisher: Duke University Press
Issue: i303078
Date: 1 1, 1982
Author(s): White Robert F.
Abstract: Vincent Descombes, Modern French Philosophy, trans. L. Scott-Fox and
J. M. Harding (1980: 27-32, 180-86)
Descombes
27
Modern French Philosophy
1980
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1772698
Journal Title: Poetics Today
Publisher: Duke University Press
Issue: i303088
Date: 12 1, 1988
Author(s): Wimmers Dorrit
Abstract: Martinez-Bonati's own
illustration (1981: 112)
112
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1773077
Journal Title: Poetics Today
Publisher: Duke University Press
Issue: i303088
Date: 12 1, 1978
Author(s): White Meir
Abstract: Labov (1972)
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1773082
Journal Title: Poetics Today
Publisher: Duke University Press
Issue: i303098
Date: 7 1, 1987
Author(s): White Gabriel
Abstract: Zikir Vakca-i Haile-i
Osmaniye
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1773125
Journal Title: Poetics Today
Publisher: Duke University Press
Issue: i303114
Date: 10 1, 1973
Author(s): White C. Allen
Abstract: White 1973: 22-29
22
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1773130
Journal Title: The Journal of African History
Publisher: Cambridge University Press
Issue: i209472
Date: 1 1, 1981
Author(s): Portelli Elizabeth
Abstract: H. U. E. Thoden Van Velzen, 'Robinson Crusoe and Friday: strength and
weakness of the big man paradigm', Man (n.s.), VIII, iv (1973), 592-612
10.2307/2800743
592
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/181133
Journal Title: The American Historical Review
Publisher: The American Historical Association
Issue: i332152
Date: 6 1, 1983
Author(s): Higham David
Abstract: john Higham, History: Professional Scholarship in
America [Baltimore, Md., 1983], 241
Higham
241
History: Professional Scholarship in America
1983
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1873746
Journal Title: The American Historical Review
Publisher: The American Historical Association
Issue: i332152
Date: 6 1, 1954
Author(s): Thucydides Allan
Abstract: Thucydides, History
of the Peloponnesian War, trans. Rex Warner (Harmondsworth, Eng., 1954).
Thucydides
History of the Peloponnesian War
1954
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1873749
Journal Title: The American Historical Review
Publisher: The American Historical Association
Issue: i332152
Date: 6 1, 1962
Author(s): Mill Gertrude
Abstract: John Stuart Mill, "Coleridge," in Essays on Politics and Culture, ed. Gertrude Himmelfarb (New
York, 1962), 133.
Mill
Coleridge
133
Essays on Politics and Culture
1962
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1873752
Journal Title: Philosophy of Science
Publisher: Philosophy of Science Association
Issue: i302046
Date: 6 1, 1979
Author(s): Wartofsky Patrick
Abstract: Hesse (1980).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/188010
Journal Title: The William and Mary Quarterly
Publisher: The Institute of Early American History and Culture
Issue: i305951
Date: 1 1, 1644
Author(s): Coke A. G.
Abstract: "Evangelical Revolt," WMQ, 3d Ser., XXXI [1974], 359
10.2307/1921628
359
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1920968
Journal Title: The American Political Science Review
Publisher: The American Political Science Association
Issue: i306776
Date: 3 1, 1968
Author(s): Lefebvre Fred R.
Abstract: In Praise of Philosophy, pp. 33, 46-47
33
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1960324
Journal Title: The American Political Science Review
Publisher: The American Political Science Association
Issue: i333662
Date: 6 1, 1966
Author(s): Skinner John G.
Abstract: Recent challenges to traditional approaches and purposes for studying the history of political theory have raised questions about its constitution as both a subject matter and subfield of political science. Methodological arguments advocating what is characterized as a more truly historical mode of inquiry for understanding political ideas and recovering textual meaning have become increasingly popular. The relationship of these hermeneutical claims about historicity, such as that advanced by Quentin Skinner, to the actual practice of interpretation is problematical. Such claims are more a defense of a certain norm of historical investigation than a method of interpretation, and the implications of this norm for the reconstitution of the history of political theory require careful consideration.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1961112
Journal Title: The American Political Science Review
Publisher: The American Political Science Association
Issue: i333668
Date: 12 1, 1976
Author(s): Tinder Deborah
Abstract: Taylor, it has to be noted, would presumably quarrel
with this "either/or" formulation, either interpret the
classics or interpret the world. His Hegel book obvi-
ously falls within the genre of commentary on the tradi-
tion. Furthermore, in the preface to its condensation as
Hegel and Modern Society, he emphasizes the relevance
of Hegel's political philosophy to our time (1979, pp. xi-
xii)
xi
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1962293
Journal Title: Religious Studies
Publisher: Cambridge University Press
Issue: i20006219
Date: 12 1, 1985
Author(s): Maddox Randy L.
Abstract: Johann Baptist Metz, Faith in History and Society (New York, NY: Crossroad, 1980), pp. 88-91, 110
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/20006225
Journal Title: Religious Studies
Publisher: Cambridge University Press
Issue: i20006306
Date: 3 1, 1987
Author(s): Arthur C. J.
Abstract: Morris Jastrow, The Study of Religion (London, 1901), p. 1
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/20006312
Journal Title: Religious Studies
Publisher: Cambridge University Press
Issue: i20008134
Date: 3 1, 1998
Author(s): Berthold-Bond Daniel
Abstract: 'The Earliest System - Programme of German Idealism', cited in Henry Harris, Hegel's Development:
Toward the Sunlight, 1770-1801 (Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1972), 511.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/20008139
Journal Title: Human Studies
Publisher: Ablex Publishing Corporation
Issue: i20008794
Date: 6 1, 1981
Author(s): Hutcheson Peter
Abstract: Monist (January, 1975, 59 (1), pp.
98-114
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/20008799
Journal Title: Human Studies
Publisher: Ablex Publishing Corporation
Issue: i20008840
Date: 9 1, 1982
Author(s): Jung Hwa Yol
Abstract: legere, reading" (1970,
pars. 239-240, p. 36)
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/20008842
Journal Title: American Philosophical Quarterly
Publisher: University of Pittsburgh Press
Issue: i20009122
Date: 4 1, 1964
Author(s): Edie James M.
Abstract: Aron Gurwitsch, "La conception de la conscience chez
Kant et chez Husserl," in Bulletin de la société française de philosophie (1959), 65-96
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/20009127
Journal Title: Human Studies
Publisher: Kluwer Academic Publishing
Issue: i20011296
Date: 1 1, 2001
Author(s): Hahm Chaibong
Abstract: This paper reflects on the implications of postmodern political discourse for East-Asian politics. It argues that the postmodernist deconstruction of modern epistemology and politics provides an opportunity for the reappraisal and rehabilitation of Confucianism in East Asia. First, the paper begins with an account of Cartesian epistemology which undergirds the liberal conceptions of selfhood and politics. Second, it provides a brief history of the Neo-Confucian synthesis and the resulting epistemology based on an intersubjective and ethical understanding of being human. Third, it gives an account of how East Asian thinkers have until recently tried to overcome Confucianism as a way of achieving modernity. Fourth, it attempts to show how the Heideggerian deconstruction of Cartesian epistemology reveals the intersubjective and ethical nature of Dasein which allows for a reevaluation of Confucianism. Fifth, this paper describes earlier attempts by East Asians to go beyond modernity and the way they have led to detrimental consequences. It concludes that the current debate should proceed with a more careful and balanced consideration of both modernity and Confucianism.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/20011301
Journal Title: Religious Studies
Publisher: Cambridge University Press
Issue: i20019300
Date: 1 1, 1988
Author(s): McGaughey Douglas R.
Abstract: Ricoeur, Rule, pp. 214-215
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/20019302
Journal Title: Religious Studies
Publisher: Cambridge University Press
Issue: i20019618
Date: 9 1, 1993
Author(s): Humbert David
Abstract: SE 21, 7-8
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/20019620
Journal Title: Religious Studies
Publisher: Cambridge University Press
Issue: i20019730
Date: 6 1, 1995
Author(s): Rennie B. S.
Abstract: Order Out of Chaos, p. 251
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/20019737
Journal Title: Daedalus
Publisher: The MIT Press
Issue: i20028008
Date: 10 1, 2005
Author(s): Geertz Clifford
Abstract: John Hughes, Indonesian Upheaval
[New York: McKay, 1967], 173-183
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/20028014
Journal Title: Law and Contemporary Problems
Publisher: Duke University School of Law
Issue: i20059184
Date: 7 1, 2003
Author(s): Luna Erik
Abstract: Daniel W. Skubik, Book Review, 44 Fed. Law. 59,59-61 (Feb. 1997)
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/20059192
Journal Title: Contemporary European History
Publisher: Cambridge University Press
Issue: i20081335
Date: 2 1, 2007
Author(s): Freeman Kirrily
Abstract: Jean-Marie Guillon, 'Sociabilité et Rumeurs en Temps de Guerre: Bruits et
Contestations en Provence dans les Années Quarante', Provence Historique 47 (187) (1997), 245-58.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/20081339
Journal Title: Contemporary European History
Publisher: Cambridge University Press
Issue: i20081753
Date: 11 1, 2000
Author(s): Geary Dick
Abstract: Stefan Berger and David Broughton, eds., The
Force of Labour. The Western European Labour Movement and the Working Classes (Oxford: Berg, 1995).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/20081764
Journal Title: Contemporary European History
Publisher: Cambridge University Press
Issue: i20081854
Date: 11 1, 2002
Author(s): Vion Antoine
Abstract: Grémion, Intelligence de l'anticommunisme, 623.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/20081863
Journal Title: Review of International Studies
Publisher: Cambridge University Press
Issue: i20097248
Date: 4 1, 1991
Author(s): Boucher David
Abstract: Burke, Speeches on Hastings, I, pp. 103 and 118.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/20097251
Journal Title: Review of International Studies
Publisher: Cambridge University Press
Issue: i20097773
Date: 1 1, 2002
Author(s): Brown Chris
Abstract: Law of Peoples, p. 128.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/20097776
Journal Title: Oxford Art Journal
Publisher: Oxford University Press
Issue: i20108002
Date: 1 1, 2008
Author(s): Prendeville Brendan
Abstract: 'Bundles for Them. A
History of Giving Bundles' (p. 379)
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/20108006
Journal Title: The Review of Metaphysics
Publisher: Philosophy Education Society, Inc. The Catholic University of America
Issue: i20126950
Date: 3 1, 1977
Author(s): Collins James
Abstract: S. Givone, La storia della filosofia secundo Kant (Milan: Mursia, 1972),
especially pp. 135-146.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/20126955
Journal Title: The Review of Metaphysics
Publisher: Philosophy Education Society, Inc. The Catholic University of America
Issue: i20127219
Date: 3 1, 1979
Author(s): Dauenhauer Bernard P.
Abstract: Hannah Arendt, "The Crisis in Education," in her Between
Past and Future (New York: The Viking Press, 1968), esp. pp. 185-96.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/20127222
Journal Title: The Review of Metaphysics
Publisher: Philosophy Education Society, Inc. The Catholic University of America
Issue: i20128004
Date: 12 1, 1983
Author(s): Haden James
Abstract: John
M. Rist, Eros and Psyche: Studies in Plato, Plotinus, and Origen (Phoenix
Supplementary Vol. VI [Toronto: University of Toronto Press, 1964]), espe-
cially pp. 31-40.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/20128009
Journal Title: The Review of Metaphysics
Publisher: Philosophy Education Society, Inc. The Catholic University of America
Issue: i20128044
Date: 3 1, 1984
Author(s): Sherover Charles
Abstract: Machiavelli, op. cit., I, iv.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/20128046
Journal Title: The Review of Metaphysics
Publisher: Philosophy Education Society, Inc. The Catholic University of America
Issue: i20128378
Date: 6 1, 1986
Author(s): Margolis Joseph
Abstract: Margolis, Art and Philosophy,
ch. 1; and Culture and Cultural Entities, ch. 4
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/20128382
Journal Title: The Review of Metaphysics
Publisher: Philosophy Education Society, Inc. The Catholic University of America
Issue: i20130029
Date: 12 1, 1996
Author(s): Muldoon Mark S.
Abstract: Picard, The World of Silence, 14.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/20130031
Journal Title: The Review of Metaphysics
Publisher: Philosophy Education Society, Inc. The Catholic University of America
Issue: i20130774
Date: 12 1, 2006
Author(s): Watson Stephen H.
Abstract: Ibid., 21.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/20130779
Journal Title: The Review of Metaphysics
Publisher: Philosophy Education Society, Inc. The Catholic University of America
Issue: i20130854
Date: 6 1, 2007
Author(s): Mei Todd S.
Abstract: This article is a revision of a paper originally delivered to the Té-
menos Academy, London (UK) in March, 2005.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/20130858
Journal Title: The Review of Metaphysics
Publisher: Philosophy Education Society, Inc. The Catholic University of America
Issue: i20130854
Date: 6 1, 2007
Author(s): Avramenko Richard
Abstract: von
Heyking, Augustine and Politics as Longing in the World, 51-76.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/20130859
Journal Title: The Review of Metaphysics
Publisher: Philosophy Education Society, Inc. The Catholic University of America
Issue: i20131245
Date: 6 1, 1999
Author(s): Wood Robert E.
Abstract: Phaedrus 265e.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/20131249
Journal Title: The Review of Metaphysics
Publisher: Philosophy Education Society, Inc. The Catholic University of America
Issue: i20131299
Date: 9 1, 1999
Author(s): Norris Christopher
Abstract: Ideology and Rationality in the History of the Life Sci-
ences, trans. Arthur Goldhammer (Cambridge: MIT Press, 1988)
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/20131302
Journal Title: The Review of Metaphysics
Publisher: Philosophy Education Society, Inc. The Catholic University of America
Issue: i20131894
Date: 6 1, 2003
Author(s): Piercey Robert
Abstract: Randall, How Philosophy Uses Its Past, 79.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/20131899
Journal Title: Revista de Historia de América
Publisher: Instituto Panamericano de Geografia e Historia
Issue: i20139971
Date: 12 1, 1997
Author(s): Gómez Fernando
Abstract: The Dustbin of History by Greil Marcus, Cambridge, Harvard University Press, 1995.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/20139975
Journal Title: Die Welt des Islams
Publisher: E. J. Brill
Issue: i20140776
Date: 1 1, 2007
Author(s): Schielke Samuli
Abstract: Thomas Kuhn, The Structure of Scientific Revolutions, 3rd ed. (Chicago, Chicago Univer-
sity Press, 1996), chapter 11.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/20140782
Journal Title: RES: Anthropology and Aesthetics
Publisher: The Getty Center for the History of Art and the Humanities
Issue: i20166911
Date: 4 1, 1995
Author(s): Lee Pamela M.
Abstract: I. Kopytoff, "The Cultural Biography of Things," pp. 68-70.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/20166922
Journal Title: RES: Anthropology and Aesthetics
Publisher: Peabody Museum of Archaeology and Ethnology, Harvard University
Issue: i20167584
Date: 4 1, 2003
Author(s): Elias Jamal J.
Abstract: Chidester, see note 11, p. 29
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/20167598
Journal Title: RES: Anthropology and Aesthetics
Publisher: Peabody Museum of Archaeology and Ethnology, Harvard University
Issue: i20167710
Date: 4 1, 2007
Author(s): Finkelstein Haim
Abstract: RS 1 [December
1924]:19
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/20167724
Journal Title: The Historical Journal
Publisher: Cambridge University Press
Issue: i20175108
Date: 9 1, 2007
Author(s): Isaac Joel
Abstract: Jamie Cohen-Cole, 'The reflexivity of cognitive science: the scientist as model of human nature',
History of the Human Sciences, 18 (2005), pp. 107-39.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/20175119
Journal Title: Ethnomusicology Forum
Publisher: Taylor & Francis
Issue: i20184534
Date: 6 1, 2006
Author(s): Bithell Caroline
Abstract: In this introduction to a selection of case studies on the theme "the past in music" I offer a few thoughts on the nature of the past and the role of memory in constructing historical narrative, with reference to the way in which these concepts have been theorized by historians, archaeologists, anthropologists and ethnomusicologists. In reviewing the different ways in which echoes of the past can still be heard in the music of the present, I consider the capacity of music to evoke, embody and transform the past and, by so doing, to act as a medium for history and its interpretation.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/20184537
Journal Title: Ethnomusicology Forum
Publisher: Taylor & Francis
Issue: i20184534
Date: 6 1, 2006
Author(s): Shelemay Kay Kaufman
Abstract: This paper explores the interactive relationship of memory and history during the ethnographic research process, using as its case study interviews with Syrian Jews about a hymn (pizmon) repertory. The paper uses strategies of the new historicism as well as concepts from psychology, literary theory and anthropology to explore ways in which ethnomusicologists are instrumental both in eliciting memories and in constructing historical narratives.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/20184538
Journal Title: Sociological Theory
Publisher: Blackwell Publishers
Issue: i210405
Date: 10 1, 1992
Author(s): Hall John R.
Abstract: Conventionally, proposals to improve working relations between sociology and history have been interdisciplinary. The present essay advances an alternative approach-consolidation of sociohistorical inquiry as a transdisciplinary enterprise. All socio-historical inquiry depends on four elemental forms of discourse: discourse on values, narrative discourse, social theoretical discourse, and the discourse of explanation. Though inquiry is transdisciplinary in the problematics of these discourses, concrete methodology typically is oriented either toward theorization in relation to cases (historical sociology) or toward comprehensive analysis of a single phenomenon (sociological history). Varying the articulated relations among the four forms of discourse once for historical sociology and again for sociological history yields eight ideal typical strategies of inquiry. The four strategies of historical sociology include universal history, theory application, macro-analytic history, and contrast-oriented comparison. The parallel strategies for sociological history are situational history, specific history, configurational history, and historicism. These ideal types offer standard reference points that help clarify the underpinnings of a diverse range of scholarly practices.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/201957
Journal Title: The Journal of the Royal Anthropological Institute
Publisher: Blackwell Publishing
Issue: i20203578
Date: 3 1, 2008
Author(s): Birth Kevin
Abstract: Johannes Fabian's "Time and the Other" criticized anthropology for creating representations that placed the Other outside the flow of time. Fabian offered the ethnographic portrayal of coevalness as a solution to this problem. This article explores four challenges to the representation of coevalness: the split temporalities of the ethnographer; the multiple temporalities of different histories; the culturally influenced phenomenological present; and the complicated relationship between culturally variable concepts of being and becoming and cultural concepts of time. Based on these challenges, this article argues that some attempts at ethnographic coevalness have fostered a temporal framework of homochronism which subsumes the Other into academic discourses of history. To achieve coevalness and to avoid homochronism and allochronism, it is necessary to represent the temporal frameworks that research subjects use to forge coevalness with ethnographers, and to place these frameworks in relationship to commonly used academic representations of time and history. /// Dans son livre "Le Temps et les Autres," Johannes Fabian critiquait la création par l'anthropologie de représentations plaçant l'Autre en dehors du flux du temps. Selon lui, la description ethnographique de la contemporanéité pourrait être la solution à ce problème. Le présent article explore les quatre difficultés que pose la représentation de la contemporanéité: temporalités dissociées de l'ethnographe, temporalités multiples des différentes histoires, présent phénoménologique culturellement informé, relation complexe entre les concepts culturellement variables de l'être et du devenir et les concepts culturel du temps. Sur la base de ces difficultés, l'auteur avance que certaines tentatives de contemporanéité ethnographique ont suscité un cadre temporel d'homochronie qui subsume l'Autre dans les discours académiques sur l'histoire. Pour parvenir à la contemporanéité et éviter homochronie et allochronie, il est nécessaire de représenter les cadres temporels utilisés par les enquêtés pour forger la contemporanéité avec les ethnographes et de resituer ces cadres en relation avec les représentations académiques du temps et de l'histoire qui prévalent habituellement.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/20203581
Journal Title: The Journal of Philosophy
Publisher: The Journal of Philosophy, Inc.
Issue: i335718
Date: 11 04, 1976
Author(s): Ricoeur Michael
Abstract: Paul Ricoeur, "History and Hermeneutics,"
this JOURNAL, this issue, 683-695.
Ricoeur
19
683
The Journal of Philosophy
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/2025628
Journal Title: Journal of the American Oriental Society
Publisher: American Oriental Society
Issue: i20297304
Date: 12 1, 2007
Author(s): Moin A. Azfar
Abstract: Meisami, "Masʿūdī and the Reign of al-Amīn," 154-55.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/20297308
Journal Title: Third World Quarterly
Publisher: Routledge Publishing
Issue: i20454993
Date: 1 1, 2007
Author(s): Bowden Brett
Abstract: As a tool for understanding the world in which we live the study of the history of political thought is stunted because of a preoccupation with the Western canon as the history of political thought to the exclusion of other histories and traditions. This ongoing exclusion is itself facilitated by a deeply entrenched select reading of the Western canon; a reading that overlooks a tendency within the canon to not just ignore but suppress and dismiss the value of other accounts of history and traditions of thought. An opening of the Western mind to these assumed to be alien traditions of social, legal and political thought reveals that, in the global market place of ideas, these purportedly competing and non-compatible traditions of thought might in fact have considerably more in common than what sets them apart: thus opening the way for an authentic inter-civilisational dialogue that focuses more on co-operation and less on clashes.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/20455003
Journal Title: The Slavic and East European Journal
Publisher: American Association of Teachers of Slavic and East European Languages (AATSEEL of the U.S., Inc.)
Issue: i20459564
Date: 12 1, 2007
Author(s): Marquette Scarlet
Abstract: E. Lea Carpenter and her Har-
vard Commencement speech, "Auden's Little Things" (June 2003)
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/20459569
Journal Title: The Modern Language Review
Publisher: Maney Publishing
Issue: i20467899
Date: 7 1, 2008
Author(s): Azérad Hugo
Abstract: Giorgio Agamben, Idée de la prose, trans. by Gérard Macé (Paris: Christian Bourgois, 1998).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/20467904
Journal Title: Vingtième Siècle. Revue d'histoire
Publisher: Presses de Sciences Po
Issue: i20475540
Date: 3 1, 2009
Author(s): Chaubet François
Abstract: Michel Trebitsch, op. cit.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/20475554
Journal Title: Zeitschrift für philosophische Forschung
Publisher: Verlag Anton Hain
Issue: i20483266
Date: 6 1, 1983
Author(s): Villwock Jörg
Abstract: M. Hei-
degger, Die Grundprobleme..., 296.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/20483270
Journal Title: Human Rights Quarterly
Publisher: The Johns Hopkins University Press
Issue: i20486733
Date: 2 1, 2009
Author(s): Addis Adeno
Abstract: John Rawls, A Theory of Justice 455 (1971).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/20486739
Journal Title: Journal of Feminist Studies in Religion
Publisher: Indiana University Press
Issue: i20487848
Date: 4 1, 2006
Author(s): West Traci C.
Abstract: Editorial, Washington Afro-American, December 3-9, 2005.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/20487856
Journal Title: New Literary History
Publisher: The Johns Hopkins University Press
Issue: i20533089
Date: 7 1, 2008
Author(s): Stock Brian
Abstract: This paper was delivered in English at the conference on "Literary History in the Global
Age" organized by New Literary History at the University of Virginia, Charlottesville, March
14-15, 2008
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/20533094
Journal Title: The Journal of Asian Studies
Publisher: The Association for Asian Studies, Inc.
Issue: i309659
Date: 2 1, 1979
Author(s): Wei-ming Tu
Abstract: This reflection on Errington's thought-provoking paper, by an intellectual historian and a student of Chinese philosophy, does not dispute her interpretive position on classical Malay literature in general and on hikayat in particular. Rather, it attempts to challenge three salient points of her argument: that the distinction between "oral" and "written" is a hazy one in the paratactic style of the hikayat; that the "images" in this type of literature are flat, repetitive and without content; and that the Malay art of story-telling is diametrically opposed to the rhetorical style of history characteristic of the post-Renaissance West. It is hoped that such a discussion will bring about fruitful encounters between scholars in different fields and disciplines in Asian studies.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/2053417
Journal Title: Hispamérica
Publisher: Hispamérica, Saúl Sosnowski
Issue: i20539803
Date: 12 1, 1994
Author(s): Sklodowska Elzbieta
Abstract: A. J. Greimas, "The Veridiction Contract", New Literary History, vol. XX, no 31 (1989),
pp. 651-60.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/20539806
Journal Title: Review of International Studies
Publisher: Cambridge University Press
Issue: i20542787
Date: 4 1, 2009
Author(s): Ciutǎ Felix
Abstract: Karin Fierke, 'Changing Worlds of Security', in Keith Krause and Michael C. Williams (eds),
Critical Security Studies (Minneapolis: University of Minnesota Press), p. 248.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/20542791
Journal Title: Review of International Studies
Publisher: Cambridge University Press
Issue: i20542799
Date: 7 1, 2009
Author(s): Brincat Shannon
Abstract: Hegel quoted in Mieczyslaw Maneli, 'Three Concepts of Freedom: Kant - Hegel - Marx',
Interpretation, 7:1 (January, 1978), p. 28
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/20542805
Journal Title: New Hibernia Review / Iris Éireannach Nua
Publisher: Center for Irish Studies at the University of St. Thomas
Issue: i20557567
Date: 10 1, 1999
Author(s): Ó Laoire Lillis
Abstract: Gearóid Ó Crualaoich, "Litríocht na Gaeltachta: Seoladh isteach ar pheirspeictíocht ó
thaobh na litríochta béil," in Litríocht na Gaeltachta, ed. Pádraig Ó Fiannachta, Léachtaí Cholm Cille,
XIX (Maigh Nuad: An Sagart, 1989), pp. 8-25.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/20557587
Journal Title: The Journal of Asian Studies
Publisher: The Association for Asian Studies, Inc.
Issue: i309685
Date: 8 1, 1976
Author(s): Ricoeur Jeff
Abstract: This article suggests that two distinct modes of text-building constraints coincide in the Indonesian novel "Surabaya." The first set of constraints consists of narrative functions that shape sentence-level grammar within the story; the second level of text-building constraints shapes the thematic structure of the story. The author argues that, unlike its narrative structure, which is bound by the linearity of time, the thematic structure, of "Surabaya" is defined by a hierarchy of "heavier" and "lighter" themes, the "heavier" themes being evoked more often than are the "lighter" themes. He suggests that heaviness of theme is a strategy of text building found in classical Malaysian (Hikayat) texts, gamelan orchestra musical organization, and in calendric reckoning in much of Indonesia. He argues, in sum, for a method of writing that encourages grammatical description from two or more perspectives. "Binocular vision," to use Gregory Bateson's words, is necessary in writing to provide a more honest, richer description of a text than a single mode of grammatical description can provide; it makes available to readers more than one means of access to the text.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/2056446
Journal Title: Studi Storici
Publisher: Istituto Gramsci Editore
Issue: i20565388
Date: 6 1, 1990
Author(s): Maiello Francesco H.
Abstract: La prima edizione del calendario composto esclusivamente di immagini e simboli Almanack des
bergers, Liège, V.ve Barnabé, 1758. I calendari per simboli sono: Dieu soit béni e Almanack du
bon laboureur: «Il arriva plus que centenaire jusqu'en 1850»: Socard, Mémoires de la Société
académique d'agriculture des sciences, arts et belles lettres du département de l'Aube, 1881,
p. 336. In questa nuova prospettiva andrebbe studiato il Messager Boiteux, il calendario di
Basilea, poi stampato a Vevey dall'inizio del XVIII secolo e ampiamente diffiiso in Francia,
soprattutto a partire dalla meta del Settecento.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/20565393
Journal Title: Studi Storici
Publisher: Edizioni Dedalo
Issue: i20565540
Date: 3 1, 1993
Author(s): Ceci Lucia
Abstract: Cfr. Miccoli, Una chiesa lacerata, in Id., Era mito della cristianità e secolarizzazione,
cit., pp. 455-473, pp. 459-461.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/20565553
Journal Title: Studi Storici
Publisher: Edizioni Dedalo
Issue: i20565615
Date: 6 1, 1994
Author(s): Festa Roberto
Abstract: Dopo un periodo, negli anni Sessanta e Settanta, in cui la fortuna di Lovejoy sembrò
declinare, lo studioso è tornato d'attualità negli anni Ottanta, con la ripresa della di-
scussione teorica intorno alia storia intellettuale. Nel 1987 il «Journal of the History of
Ideas» dedicò un numero per celebrare il mezzo secolo della Great Chain of Being, con
articoli di D.J. Wilson, G. Gordon-Bournique, E.P. Mahoney, F. Oakley e Melvin Ri-
chter (cfr. Lovejoy, «The Great Chain of Being» and the History of Ideas, in «Journal of
the History of Ideas», 48, 2, 1987). Contributi importanti sono inoltre venuti da Donald
R. Kelley, Tattuale editor del «Journal». Tra questi citiamo D.R. Kelley, Horizons of In-
tellectual History: Retrospect, Circumspect, Prospect, in «Journal of the History of Ideas»,
48, 1, 1987, pp. 143-169; e, sempre di Kelley, What is happening to the History of Ideas?,
in «Journal of the History of Ideas», 51, 1990, pp. 3-25. Proprio quest'ultimo articolo
rappresenta a tutt'oggi uno dei piú equilibrad tentativi di bilancio della history of ideas,
e al tempo stesso una meditazione sui futuro della disciplina da parte di uno degli «ere-
di» di Lovejoy. Significativamente Kelley propone di utilizzare Tespressione intellectual
history, e non piú history of ideas, proprio a voler allontanare i «fantasmi» di idealismo
impliciti nella scelta di fare della storia della filosofia il referente privilegiato della di-
sciplina (un'attitudine che era certamente di Lovejoy). Intellectual history è secondo Kel-
ley «doing a kind, or several kinds, of historical interpretation, in which philosophy and
literature figure not as controlling methods but as human creations suggesting the con-
ditions of historical understanding» [What is happening, cit., p. 18). L'approccio inter-
disciplinare, che era stato uno dei punti centrali del programma lovejoyano, rimane an-
cor oggi secondo Kelley valido, anche se ciò non deve significare Tadozione di strumenti
critici «alla moda» propri di altre discipline. A questo proposito si pone per Kelley il
problema dell'atteggiamento da tenere nei confronti di studiosi come Hayden White,
Dominick LaCapra, David Harlan, teorici del linguistic turn, un modo di fare storia che
si awale delle indicazioni provenienti dall'ermeneutica di Gadamer e Ricoeur, da Hei-
degger e dai suoi discepoli francesi Foucault e Derrida, e che rifiuta ogni reale possibi-
lità di giungere a una determinazione delle intenzioni dell'autore, cioè di un «significa-
to», della verità di un'opera, e del contesto entro cui Topera è stata composta. Per Kel-
ley non era possibile evitare le implicazioni che il linguistic turn poneva, tanto piú che
esso si rivelava utile soprattutto nel rivelare risorse, strutture, memorie culturali conser-
vate nel linguaggio (topoi, tropi, metafore, analogie), non soltanto dell'alta cultura ma
anche delle forme di espressione irriflessa, o popolare (anche questo secondo un'indica-
zione di Lovejoy). Se è però vero che il significato di un testo non è univoco, è altret-
tanto vero secondo Kelley che la ricerca delle intenzioni dell'autore è premessa indi-
spensabile di qualsiasi lavoro di storia intellettuale. Quanto alia questione dell'attenzio-
ne al «contesto», che i sostenitori del linguistic turn denigrano, Kelley prende atto che
non è certamente possibile giungere alia ricostruzione dell'intera rete di relazioni entro
cui un'opera si colloca. Ciò non significa pero che il testo o l'autore studiato non pos-
sano essere collocati in un «contesto», e che quindi, attraverso lo studio del linguaggio
di un'epoca, non si riesca a ricostruire le condizioni di possibilità per la nascita di
un'opera.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/20565621
Journal Title: Studi Storici
Publisher: Istituto Gramsci Editore
Issue: i20565772
Date: 9 1, 1987
Author(s): Ricuperati Giuseppe
Abstract: Cfr. Aa.Vv., L'aggiornamento degli insegnanti, a cura di G. Quazza, Torino, Stampatori, 1978.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/20565776
Journal Title: Studi Storici
Publisher: Carocci Editore
Issue: i20567347
Date: 6 1, 2006
Author(s): Brazzoduro Andrea
Abstract: M. Rebérioux, Le Génocide, le juge et l'historien, in «L'Histoire», novembre 1990, 138,
pp. 92-94.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/20567355
Journal Title: Church History
Publisher: American Society of Church History
Issue: i20618429
Date: 3 1, 2008
Author(s): Clark Elizabeth A.
Abstract: R. P. C. Hanson, Allegory and Event: A Study of the Sources and Significance of Origen's
Interpretation of Scripture (Richmond: John Knox, 1959), 246.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/20618431
Journal Title: The Journal of Asian Studies
Publisher: Cambridge University Press
Issue: i20619665
Date: 2 1, 2009
Author(s): Liu Lydia H.
Abstract: Lu Xun 1981,
6:608
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/20619669
Journal Title: The Oral History Review
Publisher: Oxford University Press
Issue: i20627996
Date: 4 1, 2008
Author(s): Kirby R. Kenneth
Abstract: In this article, the author argues that many of the best practices of oral history reflect phenomenological thinking even though practitioners may not describe themselves as using phenomenological methods. The author suggests that knowledge and application of phenomenology can clarify or minimize such potential problems as interviewer bias and informant unreliability and can refute accusations that oral history is less reliable than history taken from documents.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/20628001
Journal Title: Indiana Journal of Global Legal Studies
Publisher: Indiana University School of Law
Issue: i20644716
Date: 10 1, 1999
Author(s): Mazlish Bruce
Abstract: Stephen Kern, The Culture of Time and Space: 1880-1918 (1983)
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/20644719
Journal Title: Latin American Perspectives
Publisher: Sage Publications
Issue: i20684666
Date: 9 1, 2009
Author(s): Breña Mariana Ortega
Abstract: Chile's collective memory has been brutalized by state-implemented terrorism. This historical process has resulted in, among other things, a "torn collective memory." The history and memory of the period of so-called popular power (1970-1973) continue to be largely unknown. Oral history allows us to begin a slow process of historical reconstruction as well as to reflect on the construction of militant memories.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/20684671
Journal Title: Utopian Studies
Publisher: Society for Utopian Studies
Issue: i20719896
Date: 1 1, 2008
Author(s): Jenson Michael
Abstract: A recurrent misconception about the concept of utopia fails to realize fully that its essential endeavor constitutes a speculative act involving the distribution of power and resources. Consequently, utopian desire is closely linked to structures of power and can be manipulated by interests in positions of influence within these structures. It is these connections to the machinations of power that bring utopian visions their potential for social/political influence. However, these same types of links also provide avenues for these conceptions to be cynically influenced in ways that can usurp individual autonomy. The role of power and utopia can be analyzed in the formative process of a specific social structure as well as in their contribution to the conception of a common heritage or history. The "historical perspective" often serves as the foundation for the production of propaganda seeking to capture the imagination of a populace either to instigate positive social change or to legitimize an oppressive regime. Through the lens of Collingwood's philosophy of history, this article investigates the connection that the "historical consciousness" has to the attributes of power and utopia as well as the role that this relationship plays in the formation of a collective mentality. In short, it studies the essential characteristics of the bond between individuals that allows a community or collective to perpetuate itself. It also explores how the attributes of power and utopia can use latent historical perceptions to strengthen the process of ideological integration that underlies any social action or formal structure of authority.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/20719901
Journal Title: October
Publisher: MIT Press
Issue: i20721262
Date: 1 1, 2010
Author(s): COWAN MICHAEL
Abstract: Pauli, Rhythmus und Resonanz, p. 35
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/20721265
Journal Title: The Journal of English and Germanic Philology
Publisher: University of Illinois Press
Issue: i20722633
Date: 7 1, 2008
Author(s): Scheil Andrew
Abstract: Versions of History: from Antiquity to the Enlightenment, ed. Donald Kelley (New
Haven: Yale Univ. Press, 1991), p. 66.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/20722635
Journal Title: Historical Social Research / Historische Sozialforschung
Publisher: Center for Historical Social Research / Zentrum für Historische Sozialforschung
Issue: i20757792
Date: 1 1, 2000
Author(s): Funk Julika
Abstract: Bachmann-Medick, s. Anm. 84, 23.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/20757796
Journal Title: Historical Social Research / Historische Sozialforschung
Publisher: Center for Historical Social Research / Zentrum für Historische Sozialforschung
Issue: i20762096
Date: 1 1, 2006
Author(s): Silvennoinen Martti
Abstract: SILVENNOINEN 2003, p.167
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/20762110
Journal Title: Historical Social Research / Historische Sozialforschung
Publisher: Center for Historical Social Research / Zentrum für Historische Sozialforschung
Issue: i20762349
Date: 1 1, 2009
Author(s): Schmid Georg
Abstract: Unquestionable as history may seem, there are all the same quite different readings and disparate inferences despite the same series of facts. This goes to show that even professional historians can sometimes be overcome by meditations on past possibilities of bifurcations. As to "alternatives to actual history," is serves well to bear in mind that few are plausible, but that belief in a predeterminative universe of necessities would certainly be misplaced. Whereas some occurrences are clear-cut enough to make us understand which components would have had to be changed in order to get a different outcome, others are of such a high degree of complexity that attempts to imagine an alternative course and divergent results remain rather illusory: the examples of Midway (the former type) and the defeat of France in 1940 (intricately overdetermined) clearly show that it pays in any case, in defiance to all complexities, to consider past potential. It is prerequisite for choosing between future options in more reasonable and efficient ways than hitherto.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/20762355
Journal Title: New Hibernia Review / Iris Éireannach Nua
Publisher: Center for Irish Studies at the University of St. Thomas
Issue: i20779226
Date: 7 1, 2010
Author(s): Flannery Eoin
Abstract: Whelan, p. 311.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/20779239
Journal Title: Islamic Studies
Publisher: The Islamic Research Institute
Issue: i20837267
Date: 7 1, 2003
Author(s): AFZAAL AHMED
Abstract: Jonathan E. Brockopp, ed., The
Islamic Ethics of Life: Abortion, War, and Euthanasia (Columbia: University of South Carolina
Press, 2002).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/20837269
Journal Title: Islamic Studies
Publisher: The Islamic Research Institute
Issue: i20837267
Date: 7 1, 2003
Author(s): KAZMI YEDULLAH
Abstract: "Islamization of Knowledge: A Response", in The Amencan Journal of Islamic Social
Sciences, vol. 5, no. 1 (1988), 3-11
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/20837271
Journal Title: Islamic Studies
Publisher: The Islamic Research Institute
Issue: i20837339
Date: 7 1, 2004
Author(s): KOSHUL BASIT BILAL
Abstract: Ibid., 63.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/20837341
Journal Title: Les Études philosophiques
Publisher: Presses Universitaires de France
Issue: i20849779
Date: 7 1, 2006
Author(s): Campa Olivier
Abstract: Ibid., p. 183-184.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/20849782
Journal Title: Les Études philosophiques
Publisher: Presses Universitaires de France
Issue: i20850029
Date: 7 1, 2010
Author(s): Grondin Vincent
Abstract: SZ, p. 394.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/20850035
Journal Title: International Journal of Historical Archaeology
Publisher: Plenum Publishing Corporation
Issue: i20852882
Date: 9 1, 1997
Author(s): Funari Pedro Paulo A.
Abstract: This paper discusses the relationship between history and archaeology in general, their common concerns and links with historical archaeology. It deals with the development of historical archaeology in three related South American countries, Argentina, Brazil, and Uruguay, and pays attention to recent trends in the theory and practice of the discipline in the area.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/20852884
Journal Title: Revue française d'études américaines
Publisher: Presses universitaires de Nancy
Issue: i20871639
Date: 2 1, 1987
Author(s): SAMMARCELLI Françoise
Abstract: Cet article s'efforce de montrer comment le roman de John Barth LETTERS opère une réorientation radicale de la relation classique entre histoire et fiction. Glissant de la représentation incertaine du réel dans la fiction — et de l'Histoire dans l'histoire — à la notion plus productive du réel comme fiction, LETTERS utilise le discours de/et sur l'Histoire comme une métaphore de la fiction qui éclaire de façon précieuse le fonctionnement du récit. This essay attempts to show how John Barth's novel LETTERS radically reorients the classical relationship between history and fiction. Shifting from the uncertain representation of the real inside the fiction — and of History within the story — to the more productive notion of the real as a fiction, LETTERS uses the discourse of/and about History as a metaphor of fiction which sheds valuable light on the functioning of the narrative.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/20871648
Journal Title: Revue française d'études américaines
Publisher: Presses universitaires de Nancy
Issue: i20872444
Date: 11 1, 1994
Author(s): COUTURIER Maurice
Abstract: White Noise can be considered, in Leclair's terms, as « a systems novel », like Gravity's Rainbow or The Public Burning; yet, it is also acutely concerned with history in the making and with the fictionalization of the present through its instant recycling by the media. The narrator and protagonist shifts from a total involvement in the present moment to a tragic preoccupation with his individual future after the pollution alert, but he is never able to achieve that « refiguration » which, for Ricœur, constitutes the main strategy to try and beat the aporia of time.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/20872452
Journal Title: Philosophy and Phenomenological Research
Publisher: State University of New York at Buffalo
Issue: i310303
Date: 3 1, 1966
Author(s): Gurwitsch James C.
Abstract: Krisis, p. 17
17
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/2106659
Journal Title: Philosophy and Phenomenological Research
Publisher: State University of New York at Buffalo
Issue: i310313
Date: 9 1, 1978
Author(s): Hofstadter Reiner
Abstract: "Questioning the
Foundation of Practical Philosophy," Human Studies, I, 1978, pp. 357-368
357
I
Human Studies
1978
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/2107140
Journal Title: Philosophy and Phenomenological Research
Publisher: Brown University
Issue: i336936
Date: 12 1, 1981
Author(s): Ricoeur Robert
Abstract: "When is the Will Free?" Philosophical Perspectives, vol. 4 (Atascadero: Ridgview Pub-
lishing) (forthcoming).
4
Philosophical Perspectives
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/2107958
Journal Title: The Journal of Modern History
Publisher: The University of Chicago Press
Issue: i337200
Date: 12 1, 1965
Author(s): Ricoeur Michael
Abstract: Paul Ricoeur distills this point well: "When we discover that there are
several cultures instead of just one and consequently at the time when we acknowledge
the end of a sort of cultural monopoly, be it illusory or real, we are threatened with the
destruction of our own discovery. Suddenly it becomes possible that there are just
others, that we ourselves are an 'other' among others" (History and Truth [Evanston,
Ill., 1965], p. 278).
Ricoeur
278
History and Truth
1965
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/2124538
Journal Title: The Journal of Politics
Publisher: Southern Political Science Association
Issue: i337338
Date: 11 1, 1968
Author(s): Merleau-Ponty Fred R.
Abstract: Die Abenteuer der Dialektik (Franldurt-Main: Suhrkamp, 1968),
7-11
7
Die Abenteuer der Dialektik
1968
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/2129401
Journal Title: The Journal of Southern History
Publisher: Southern Historical Association
Issue: i338382
Date: 11 1, 1971
Author(s): Ricoeur Drew Gilpin
Abstract: Rhett, "Agricultural Address," 714.
714
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/2207713
Journal Title: Sociological Theory
Publisher: Blackwell Publishers
Issue: i211058
Date: 11 1, 1995
Author(s): Somers Margaret R.
Abstract: The English translation of Habermas's The Structural Transformation of the Public Sphere converges with the revival of the "political culture concept" in the social sciences. Surprisingly, Habermas's account of the Western bourgeois public sphere has much in common with the original political culture concept associated with Parsonian modernization theory in the 1950s and 1960s. In both cases, the concept of political culture is used in a way that is neither political nor cultural. Explaining this peculiarity is the central problem addressed in this article and its companion piece, which appeared in Sociological Theory, volume 3, number 2 (1995). I hypothesize that this is the case because the concept itself is embedded in an historically constituted political culture (here called a conceptual network)-a structured web of conceptual relationships that combine into Anglo-American citizenship theory. The method of an historical sociology of concept formation is used to analyze historically and empirically the internal constraints and dynamics of this conceptual network. The method draws from new work in cultural history and sociology, social studies, and network, narrative, and institutional analysis. This research yields three empirical findings: this conceptual network has a narrative structure, here called the Anglo-American citizenship story; this narrative is grafted onto an epistemology of social naturalism; and these elements combine in a metanarrative that continues to constrain empirical research in political sociology.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/223298
Journal Title: India International Centre Quarterly
Publisher: India International Centre
Issue: i23001605
Date: 3 1, 1986
Author(s): Sahi Jyoti
Abstract: Louis Dumont: "A structural definition of a folk deity of Tamil Nadu: Aiyanar the Lord" in
Religion, Politics and History of India, Collected papers in Indian Sociology, Mouton, Paris, 1970.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23001679
Journal Title: Studi di Sociologia
Publisher: Università Cattolica del Sacro Cuore
Issue: i23004739
Date: 3 1, 1999
Author(s): BICHI RITA
Abstract: Halbwachs (1987)
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23004996
Journal Title: Studi di Sociologia
Publisher: Università Cattolica del Sacro Cuore
Issue: i23005171
Date: 3 1, 2006
Author(s): CEREDA AMBROGIA
Abstract: Castellani (1995: 70-72).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23005179
Journal Title: The Journal of the Royal Anthropological Institute
Publisher: Blackwell Publishing
Issue: i23011419
Date: 1 1, 2011
Author(s): Ram Kalpana
Abstract: The long-standing dominance of history in the adjudication of debates on postcolonialism and modernity in India has resulted in the relegation of the knowledge claims of `classical' performance traditions and aesthetic concepts to the domain of the essentializing and the untrustworthy. This paper argues that performances of music and dance have preserved an understanding of tradition that is more dynamic and agential than that put forward by nationalist understandings of tradition, and that aesthetic conceptions continue to illuminate the values and efficacy of these practices in engaging the affects of spectators. The paper explores in particular the subject position of the rasika as offering a distinctive way of inhabiting the present. The class privilege implicit in being able to take up such an invitation is explored in the second part of the paper. La longue domination de l'histoire dans l'orientation des débats sur le post-colonialisme et la modernité en Inde a relégué les prétentions au statut de savoir des arts performatifs et des concepts esthétiques « classiques » au domaine des choses essentialisantes et peu fiables. Le présent article fait valoir que les performances de musique et de danse ont préservé une compréhension de la tradition plus dynamique et agentielle que celle mise en avant dans les interprétations nationalistes, et que les conceptions esthétiques continuent de mettre en lumière les valeurs et l'efficacité de ces pratiques en faisant appel aux affects des spectateurs. L'article explore en particulier la position de sujet du rasika comme une manière différente d'habiter le présent. Le privilège de classe, implicite dans la possibilité d'accepter une telle invitation, est exploré dans la deuxième partie de l'article.
Link: external-fulltext-any', 'an external site', 'http://dx.doi.org/10.1111/j.1467-9655.2011.01694.x
Journal Title: Music & Letters
Publisher: Oxford University Press
Issue: i23013006
Date: 5 1, 2011
Author(s): Gelbart Matthew
Abstract: Rodel, 'Extreme Noise
Terror'.
Link: external-fulltext-any', 'an external site', 'http://dx.doi.org/10.1093/ml/gcr037
Journal Title: Economic and Political Weekly
Publisher: Sameeksha Trust
Issue: i23017826
Date: 8 19, 2011
Author(s): DE LOYOLA FURTADO MAX
Abstract: A small section of the Goan elite sought political and civil rights and founded the Partido Indiano (Indian Party) in 1865 in the village of Orlim. It enjoyed mass support particularly of the local Catholics. The rival party was the pro-establishment Partido Ultramarino. The violence that ensued in Margao in 1890 during the municipal elections is known as the 21 September Revolt. It lasted for a mere 20 minutes though the military firing killed 12 persons on the spot besides injuring many more. Protest meetings were held not just in Goa but also in Bombay, Poona, Karachi and Zanzibar. Even the Canadian and American press condemned the brutality and carried news on the "Goa Revolution". This article brings out the history of that revolt in the context of the working of colonialism in Goa.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23017851
Journal Title: Journal of the American Academy of Religion
Publisher: American Academy of Religion, Oxford University Press
Issue: i23020380
Date: 9 1, 2011
Author(s): Marks Susan
Abstract: Schwartz argues for the later rabbinic development of practices related to death: "Indeed, if it
is the case that even strongly 'Jewish' Jews were often buried without the accompaniment of Jewish
iconography—that despite what we are accustomed to think about such liminal moments as birth,
death, marriage and so on, death was not yet generally an occasion among Palestinian Jews for
strong public affirmation of group identity—then Beth Shearim shows that the judaization of
Jewish burial practice was now (third-fourth century) underway in some circles" (2001: 154).
Link: external-fulltext-any', 'an external site', 'http://dx.doi.org/10.1093/jaarel/lfr001
Journal Title: Review of International Studies
Publisher: Cambridge University Press
Issue: i23025453
Date: 10 1, 2011
Author(s): GUNNELL JOHN G.
Abstract: Cora Diamond, The Realistic Spirit in Philosophy: Wittgenstein, Philosophy, and the Mind
(Cambridge: MIT, 1991).
Link: external-fulltext-any', 'an external site', 'http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/S0260210510001609
Journal Title: Shakespeare Quarterly
Publisher: The Johns Hopkins University Press
Issue: i23025612
Date: 4 1, 2011
Author(s): Sherman Anita Gilman
Abstract: Wulf Kansteiner, "Memory, Media, and Menschen: Where Is the Individual in Collective
Memory Studies?" Memory Studies 3 (2010): 3-4.
Link: external-fulltext-any', 'an external site', 'http://dx.doi.org/10.1353/shq.2011.0003
Journal Title: Geschichte und Gesellschaft
Publisher: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht
Issue: i23029135
Date: 3 1, 2011
Author(s): Brauer Juliane
Abstract: Reinhart Koselleck, „Erfahrungsraum" und „Erwartungshorizont". Zwei historische
Kategorien, in: ders., Vergangene Zukunft. Zur Semantik geschichtlicher Zeiten,
Frankfurt 1989, S. 349-375.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23029140
Journal Title: The Review of Metaphysics
Publisher: Philosophy Education Society, Inc., The Catholic University of America
Issue: i23055602
Date: 6 1, 2011
Author(s): BUTERIN DAMION
Abstract: Nietzsche, The Anti-Christ §§ 9-10, 8-9.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23055641
Journal Title: Studies in Philology
Publisher: The University of North Carolina Press
Issue: i23056047
Date: 10 1, 2011
Author(s): Stegner Paul D.
Abstract: Paul Ricoeur, Memory, History, and Forgetting, trans. Kathleen
Blarney and David Pellauer (Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 2004), 500-501.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23056050
Journal Title: Illinois Classical Studies
Publisher: Scholars Press
Issue: i23057364
Date: 4 1, 1985
Author(s): COOK ALBERT
Abstract: Schadewaldt, op. cit., pp. 391-94.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23062531
Journal Title: Revista Chilena de Literatura
Publisher: Departamento de Literatura, Universidad de Chile
Issue: i23064085
Date: 9 1, 2011
Author(s): Oses Darío
Abstract: En el discurso que leyó en el Congreso Latinoamericano de Partidarios de la Paz,
en México, en 1949, Neruda había dicho que en los últimos años "maestros snobs se han
apoderado de Kafka, de Rilke, de todos los laberintos que no tengan salida, de todas las
metafísicas que han ido cayendo, como cajones vacíos desde el tren de la historia [...]" ("Mi
país, como ustedes saben..." 765).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23064093
Journal Title: Journal of Arabic Literature
Publisher: Brill
Issue: i23071583
Date: 1 1, 2011
Author(s): Hayek Ghenwa
Abstract: Introduction; Jens Hanssen's Fiti-de-Siecle Beirut.
Link: external-fulltext-any', 'an external site', 'http://dx.doi.org/10.1163/157006411X596140
Journal Title: Pasajes
Publisher: Universitat de València y la Fundación Cañada Blanch
Issue: i23074560
Date: 4 1, 2003
Author(s): Mateo María Cruz Romeo
Abstract: La novela de Günter Grass,
A paso de cangrejo, Alfaguara, Ma-
drid, 2003 arranca con un inte-
rrogante: «¿Por qué no hasta
ahora?» para narrar, y arrancar
del olvido, el hundimiento de un
barco alemán en enero de 1945
que causó la muerte de miles de
refugiados civiles que huían del
avance soviético.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23075558
Journal Title: Criticism
Publisher: Wayne State University Press
Issue: i23102663
Date: 10 1, 1977
Author(s): MASSEY IRVING
Abstract: The Notebooks of
Samuel Taylor Coleridge (Princeton: Princeton University Press, 1957—), III,
entry 3990.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23102665
Journal Title: Social Analysis: The International Journal of Social and Cultural Practice
Publisher: Berghahn Books
Issue: i23170050
Date: 7 1, 2003
Author(s): Lambek Michael
Abstract: The story of a young man from the Western Indian Ocean island of Mayotte who was prevented from a career in the French army by an illness sent by a spirit who possesses his mother inspires reflection on the nature of agency. I suggest that spirit possession and the illnesses it produces are intrinsically ironic. The prevalence of irony implies not that we should disregard agency but that perhaps we should not take it too literally.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23170054
Journal Title: Social Analysis: The International Journal of Social and Cultural Practice
Publisher: Berghahn Books
Issue: i23182432
Date: 12 1, 2008
Author(s): Courtney Sheleyah A.
Abstract: This article explores socio-cultural practices with regard to aging women in Vārāṇāsī, a city in North India. It is based on 17 months of field research carried out in 1999—2000 among marginalized Hindu women. I argue that aging is a continuous process that is characterized by the specific psychological patterns that form throughout a woman's life history. These patterns are demonstrated by women's particular types of behaviors and demeanors and, in turn, permit others to ascribe to them—in varying combinations and ratios—specific cultural values or qualities. I argue that these attributes are the critical ones that inform the cultural construction and designation of being 'middle-aged' and 'older' as it pertains to Hindu women of Vārāṇāsī.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23182437
Journal Title: Meridiana
Publisher: Viella
Issue: i23199886
Date: 1 1, 2003
Author(s): Verga Marcello
Abstract: Europa e musei. Identità e rappresentazioni. Atti del Convegno di Torino, 5-6 aprile
2001, Celia, Torino 2003.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23202164
Journal Title: Annales. Histoire, Sciences Sociales
Publisher: Éditions de l'École des Hautes Études en Sciences Sociales
Issue: i23211194
Date: 3 1, 2012
Author(s): Calame Claude
Abstract: J'ai développé ce concept à propos de la pragmatique des récits héroïques que nous
appréhendons comme des « mythes » et des fictions narratives dans Claude Calame,
« La pragmatique poétique des mythes grecs: fiction référentielle et performance
rituelle », in F. Lavocat et A. Duprat (dir.), Fiction et cultures, Paris, sflgc, 2010, p. 33-
56; voir aussi Id., « Fiction référentielle et poétique rituelle: pour une pragmatique du
mythe (Sappho 17 et Bacchylide 13)», in D.AUGER et C. Delattre (dir.), Mythe et
fiction, Paris, Presses universitaires de Paris Ouest, 2010, p. 117-135.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23211237
Journal Title: Alif: Journal of Comparative Poetics
Publisher: American University in Cairo. Department of English and Comparative Literature
Issue: i23215077
Date: 1 1, 2011
Author(s): ﻋﺒﺪ ﺍﻟﺮﺣﻤﻦ ﻓﺪﻭﻯ ﻛﻤﺎﻝ
Abstract: ﺗﺸﻜﻞ ﺍﻟﺴﻴﺮ ﺍﻟﺬﺍﺗﻴﺔ ﻟﻠﻌﺒﻴﺪ ﺻﻌﻮﺑﺔ ﺧﺎﺻﺔ ﻟﻠﻨﺎﻗﺪ ﺍﻟﻤﻌﺎﺻﺮ ﻧﻈﺮﺍﹰ ﻟﻠﺮﺅﻳﺔ ﺍﻟﻤﺘﺮﺳﺨﺔ ﻟﻬﺬﻩ ﺍﻟﻨﺼﻮﺹ ﺑﻮﺻﻔﻬﺎ ﺗﻌﺒﻴﺮﺍﹰ ﺣﻴﺎﹰ ﻋﻦ ﺣﻴﺎﺓ ﺍﻟﺰﻧﻮﺝ ﻓﻲ ﺃﻣﺮﻳﻜﺎ ﻓﻲ ﺍﻟﻘﺮﻥ ﺍﻟﺘﺎﺳﻊ ﻋﺸﺮ. ﻓﻜﻞ ﻣﺎ ﻧﻌﺮﻓﻪ ﻋﻦ ﺃﺣﻮﺍﻟﻬﻢ ﺍﻟﻤﻌﻴﺸﻴﺔ ﺃﺗﻰ ﺇﻟﻴﻨﺎ ﻋﻦ ﻃﺮﻳﻖ ﺃﻓﺮﺍﺩ ﻣﺜﻞ ﻓﺮﻳﺪﺭﻳﻚ ﺩﻭﺟﻼﺱ - ﺍﻟﻌﺒﺪ ﺍﻷﻣﺮﻳﻜﻲ - ﻣﻜﻨﺘﻬﻢ ﻇﺮﻭﻓﻬﻢ ﻣﻦ ﺃﻥ ﻳﻜﻮﻥ ﻟﻬﻢ ﺻﻮﺕ ﻣﺴﻤﻮﻉ ﻓﻲ ﺍﻷﻭﺳﺎﻁ ﺍﻷﻣﺮﻳﻜﻴﺔ ﺍﻟﺒﻴﻀﺎﺀ. ﻭﻣﻦ ﻫﻨﺎ ﺗﻨﺒﻊ ﺇﺷﻜﺎﻟﻴﺔ ﻗﺪﺭﺓ ﻓﺮﺩ ﺃﻭ ﺃﻓﺮﺍﺩ ﻋﻠﻰ ﺗﻤﺜﻴﻞ ﺷﻌﺐ ﺑﺄﻛﻤﻠﻪ، ﺍﻷﻣﺮ ﺍﻟﺬﻱ ﻳﺆﺩﻱ ﺇﻟﻰ ﻃﻤﺲ ﺍﻟﺤﺪﻭﺩ ﺑﻴﻦ ﺍﻟﻔﺮﺩﻱ ﻭﺍﻟﺠﻤﻌﻲ، ﺑﻴﻦ ﺍﻟﺨﺎﺹ ﻭﺍﻟﻌﺎﻡ. ﻭﻫﺬﺍ ﻻ ﻳﻨﺘﻘﺺ ﻣﻦ ﺍﻟﻘﻴﻤﺔ ﺍﻷﺩﺑﻴﺔ ﻟﻤﺬﻛﺮﺍﺕ ﻓﺮﻳﺪﺭﻳﻚ ﺩﻭﺟﻼﺱ، ﺍﻟﺘﻲ ﺗﺘﻨﺎﻭﻟﻬﺎ ﻛﺎﺗﺒﺔ ﺍﻟﻤﻘﺎﻟﺔ ﺑﺎﻟﺘﺤﻠﻴﻞ، ﻭﺇﻧﻤﺎ ﻓﻘﻂ ﻳﺸﻜﻚ ﻓﻲ ﺻﻼﺣﻴﺘﻬﺎ ﻣﺴﺘﻨﺪﺍﹰ ﺗﺎﺭﻳﺨﻴﺎﹰ ﻳﻤﻜﻦ ﻣﻦ ﺧﻼﻟﻪ ﺍﻟﻮﻗﻮﻑ ﻋﻠﻰ ﺣﻘﻴﻘﺔ ﺃﺣﻮﺍﻝ ﺍﻟﻌﺒﻴﺪ ﻣﻦ ﺍﻟﺴﻮﺩ ﻓﻲ ﺫﻟﻚ ﺍﻟﻮﻗﺖ . Slave narratives, in general, and Frederick Douglass’s works, in particular, have created a serious difficulty for their modern readers and interpreters as representations of the otherwise silent community of black slaves. Silence here denotes their inability to enter certain domains of discourse. Thus, they appear` silent despite the rich African American traditions of music, song, and story-telling, which helped to preserve their cultural identity but could not be written into the mainstream culture. The article poses questions concerning the ability of one intellectual voice to represent the collectivity of black experience and of black slaves. This does not diminish the literary value of Douglass's writing but undermines the use of it as a historical document
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23216062
Journal Title: Historical Reflections / Réflexions Historiques
Publisher: Department of History, University of Waterloo
Issue: i23232661
Date: 10 1, 1988
Author(s): Carrard Philippe
Abstract: Gary Saul Morson, ed., Literature and
History: Theoretical Problems and Russian Case Studies (Stanford: Stanford University Press,
1986), p. 132.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23232663
Journal Title: Daedalus
Publisher: The MIT Press
Issue: i23240257
Date: 1 1, 2012
Author(s): Wood Michael
Abstract: This essay explores the suggestion that many American narratives are supplementary, correcting narratives — alternatives to the main story on offer. The guiding thought is that of Henry James's "possible other case," and the chief example is Cormac McCarthy's "No Country for Old Men," in which one story after another fails to cope with the ongoing mystery it faces. The novel may imply, then, that narrative itself, rather than any individual report or fiction, is in crisis or has come to the end of its road. A coda to the essay proposes the option of nonnarrative understandings of the world in those extreme situations where storytelling is no longer the sense-making activity we so often take it to be.
Link: external-fulltext-any', 'an external site', 'http://dx.doi.org/10.1162/DAED_a_00135
Journal Title: Human Studies
Publisher: Springer
Issue: i23257667
Date: 10 1, 2012
Author(s): Arrigo Bruce A.
Abstract: The ultramodern condition represents the "third wave" in postmodernist-inspired philosophy and cultural practice. Two of ultramodernism's critical theoretical components are the human/social forces, flows, and assemblages that sustain transgression; and the human/social intensities, fluctuations, and thresholds that make transcendence possible as both will and way. In the ultramodern age, then, transcendence is about overcoming and transforming the conditions (i.e., forces, flows, and assemblages) that co-produce harm-generating (i.e., transgressive) tendencies. This manuscript problematizes transgression by way of ultramodern theory. This critical investigation represents "the phenomenology of the shadow," or the ultramodern philosophy of harm. To contextualize this phenomenology and philosophy, the intellectual history of ultramodern thought is recounted. This includes a review of the shadow construct by way of its prominent socio-cultural, psychoanalytic, and political-economic currents; and a chronicling of the reification process (regarding risk, captivity, and harm) since the modernist era (i.e., the industrial revolution). The article concludes with some very speculative observations concerning "the phenomenology of the stranger," or the ultramodern philosophy of transcendence as both will and way.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23257675
Journal Title: International Journal of Historical Archaeology
Publisher: Springer
Issue: i23258894
Date: 6 1, 2012
Author(s): Russell Lynette
Abstract: This paper serves as an introduction to this special edition of the International Journal of Historical Archaeology on the theme of archaeology, memory and oral history. Recent approaches to oral history and memory destabilise existing grand narratives and confront some of the epistemological assumptions underpinning scientific archaeology. Here we discuss recent approaches to memory and explore their impact on historical archaeology, including the challenges that forms of oral and social memory present to a field traditionally defined by the relationship between material culture and text. We then review a number of themes addressed by the articles in this volume.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23258942
Journal Title: New German Critique
Publisher: Duke University Press
Issue: i23259318
Date: 7 1, 2012
Author(s): Cosgrove Mary
Abstract: Thompson, '"Die unheimliche Heimat,'" 283.
Link: external-fulltext-any', 'an external site', 'http://dx.doi.org/10.1215/0094033X-1550863
Journal Title: Journal of British Studies
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i23265372
Date: 10 1, 2011
Author(s): Prince Simon
Abstract: Beiner (again) is among the rare exceptions to the rule that Irish memory studies overlook narrative
theory: Guy Beiner, "In Anticipation of a Post-Memory Boom Syndrome," Cultural Analysis 7 (2008):
107-12.
Link: external-fulltext-any', 'an external site', 'http://dx.doi.org/10.1086/661184
Journal Title: New Hibernia Review / Iris Éireannach Nua
Publisher: Center for Irish Studies at the University of St. Thomas
Issue: i23266696
Date: 7 1, 2012
Author(s): Harney-Mahajan Tara
Abstract: Ricoeur, Memory, History, Forgetting, p. 494.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23266702
Journal Title: Contemporary European History
Publisher: Cambridge University Press
Issue: i23270664
Date: 8 1, 2012
Author(s): BERNIER ALEXANDRE
Abstract: Nicolo ruling of 1989.
Link: external-fulltext-any', 'an external site', 'http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/S0960777312000264
Journal Title: Annual Review of Anthropology
Publisher: Annual Reviews
Issue: i23270692
Date: 1 1, 2012
Author(s): Zeitlyn David
Abstract: http://www.rrnpilot.
org/.
Link: external-fulltext-any', 'an external site', 'http://dx.doi.org/10.1146/annurev-anthro-092611-145721
Journal Title: History and Theory
Publisher: Wiley Subscription Services
Issue: i23277635
Date: 10 1, 2012
Author(s): KUUKKANEN JOUNI-MATTI
Abstract: Rescher, Objectivity; Max Weber, "Objectivity in Social Sciences and
Social Policy," in Weber, The Methodology of the Social Sciences (New York: The Free Press, 1949).
Link: external-fulltext-any', 'an external site', 'http://dx.doi.org/10.1111/j.1468-2303.2012.00632.x
Journal Title: Journal of Mormon History
Publisher: Mormon History Association
Issue: i23285898
Date: 1 1, 1983
Author(s): Marty Martin E.
Abstract: David Tracy, Blessed Rage for Order: The New Pluralism in Theology (New York:
The Seabury Press, Inc., 1975), the section on "Interpretation Theory," pp. 72-79, espe-
cially 78.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23285900
Journal Title: Journal of Mormon History
Publisher: Mormon History Association
Issue: i23289637
Date: 4 1, 2007
Author(s): Barlow Philip L.
Abstract: "Baptism for the Dead,"
Times and Seasons 3:760.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23289683
Journal Title: Journal of Mormon History
Publisher: Mormon History Association
Issue: i23289708
Date: 10 1, 2006
Author(s): Turley Kylie Nielson
Abstract: Hannah T[apfield], King, "Sympathy," Woman's Exponent 3 (April
1, 1875): 166
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23289868
Journal Title: Journal of Mormon History
Publisher: Mormon History Association
Issue: i23291609
Date: 7 1, 2012
Author(s): Parker Stuart
Abstract: Bushman, Believing History, 210-11.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23291614
Journal Title: Polish Sociological Review
Publisher: The Polish Sociological Association
Issue: i23292872
Date: 1 1, 2002
Author(s): ZIÓŁKOWSKI MAREK
Abstract: Sulek 2001: 33
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23292875
Journal Title: Acta Musicologica
Publisher: Bärenreiter
Issue: i23339818
Date: 1 1, 2012
Author(s): Bohlman Philip V.
Abstract: Marilyn Strathern, "Making Incomplete," in Carved Flesh/Cast Selves: Gendered Symbols and Social
Practices, ed. Vigdis Broch-Due, Ingrid Rudie, and Tony Bleie (Oxford: Berg, 1993), 41-51.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23343882
Journal Title: Civilisations
Publisher: Institute de Sociologie
Issue: i23346050
Date: 8 1, 2012
Author(s): STEFANOVSKA Malina
Abstract: Voir son récit autobiographique, Origines (2004).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23346060
Journal Title: Iyyun: The Jerusalem Philosophical Quarterly / עיון: רבעון פילוסופי
Publisher: מרכז ש. ה. ברגמן לעיון פילוסופי, הפקולטה למדעי הרוח של האוניברסיטה העברית בירושלים
Issue: i23346147
Date: 7 1, 1996
Author(s): Ricoeur Paul
Abstract: Nietzsche, On the Advantage and Disadvantage of History for Life, tr. P.
Preuss (Minneapolis: Hackett, 1980), p. 11.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23350961
Journal Title: History and Theory
Publisher: Wiley Subscription Services
Issue: i23351874
Date: 2 1, 2013
Author(s): Doran Robert
Abstract: To claim that Hayden White has yet to be read seriously as a philosopher of history might seem false on the face of it. But do tropes and the rest provide any epistemic rationale for differing representations of historical events found in histories? As an explanation of White's influence on philosophy of history, such a proffered emphasis only generates a puzzle with regard to taking White seriously, and not an answer to the question of why his efforts should be worthy of any philosophical attention at all. For what makes his emphasis on narrative structure and its associated tropes of philosophical relevance? What, it may well be asked, did (or could) any theory that draws its categories from a stock provided by literary criticism contribute to explicating problems with regard to the warranting of claims about knowledge, explanation, or causation that represent those concerns that philosophy typically brings to this field? Robert Doran's anthologizing of previously uncollected pieces, ranging as they do over a literal half-century of White's published work, offers an opportunity to identify explicitly those philosophical themes and arguments that regularly and prominently feature there. Moreover, White's essays in this volume demonstrate a credible knowledge of and interest in mainstream analytic philosophers of his era and also reveal White as deeply influenced by or well acquainted with other important philosophers of history. White thus invites a reading of his work as philosophy, and this volume presents the opportunity for accepting it as such.
Link: external-fulltext-any', 'an external site', 'http://dx.doi.org/10.1111/hith.10660
Journal Title: Revue Historique
Publisher: Presses Universitaires de France
Issue: i23352863
Date: 7 1, 2012
Author(s): Cabantous Alain
Abstract: Jeffrey Bolster, Blackjacks. African Ameñcan Seamen in the Age of Sail, Cambridge (Mass.),
Harvard, UP, 1997.
Link: external-fulltext-any', 'an external site', 'http://dx.doi.org/10.3917/rhis.123.0705
Journal Title: Early China
Publisher: The Society for the Study of Early China and the Institute of East Asian Studies, University of California, Berkeley
Issue: i23351649
Date: 1 1, 1997
Author(s): Schaberg David
Abstract: Duke Ling of Jin (Zuozhuan, Xuan 2.3 [Yang, 655-59]
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23354245
Journal Title: New German Critique
Publisher: Duke University Press
Issue: i23357055
Date: 10 1, 2012
Author(s): Geroulanos Stefanos
Abstract: Claude Lévi-Strauss, The Story of Lynx (Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1997), 183–84.
Link: external-fulltext-any', 'an external site', 'http://dx.doi.org/10.1215/0094033X-1677246
Journal Title: October
Publisher: MIT Press
Issue: i23361522
Date: 10 1, 2012
Author(s): APTER EMILY
Abstract: Roberto Esposito, Immunitas: The Protection and Negation of Life, trans. Zakiya Hanafi
(London: Polity Press, 2011), pp. 145-77.
Link: external-fulltext-any', 'an external site', 'http://dx.doi.org/10.1162/OCTO_a_00107
Journal Title: Dappim: Research in Literature / דפים למחקר בספרות
Publisher: החוג לספרות עברית והשוואתית, אוניברסיטת חיפה
Issue: i23416455
Date: 1 1, 1996
Author(s): Kagan Zipora
Abstract: The aim of this essay is to define the nature of the metaphor in Berdiczewski's novel Miriam (1921). For this purpopse I examine the short story included in Miriam about the scholar who was studying a book entitled The Gate of Heaven. Comparing this story with other literary texts which present a hero who stands in a mystical or philosophical sense before the gate of Heaven illuminates the historic-generative essence of the above metaphor. Using the theoretical and methodological system developed by three scholars (P. Ricuer, D. Schon and B. Indurkyia) to follow the metaphorical process, I attempt to show that Berdiczewski's metaphors are not only figures of speech; they form our essential cultural and historical cognition (tolada in Hebrew). I therefore suggest applying to Berdiczewski's metaphor the form 'historic-generative metaphor.'
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23417436
Journal Title: Annales de Géographie
Publisher: Armand Colin
Issue: i23458030
Date: 2 1, 2013
Author(s): Héritier Stéphane
Abstract: Gauchon et al., 2006
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23458032
Journal Title: Journal of Biblical Literature
Publisher: Society of Biblical Literature
Issue: i23483400
Date: 1 1, 2013
Author(s): SHERIDAN RUTH
Abstract: The Australian Oxford English Dictionary [ed. Bruce Moore; 2nd ed.; Oxford: Oxford
University Press, 2004], 968
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23487893
Journal Title: Historia Social
Publisher: Fundación Instituto de Historia Social
Issue: i23496240
Date: 1 1, 2013
Author(s): de la Pascua Sánchez María José
Abstract: Ibidem, pp. 126-127.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23496317
Journal Title: Hebrew Union College Annual
Publisher: Hebrew Union College
Issue: i23503346
Date: 1 1, 1982
Author(s): TOWNER W. SIBLEY
Abstract: supra, pp. 107-109.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23507627
Journal Title: Early American Studies
Publisher: THE McNEIL CENTER FOR EARLY AMERICAN STUDIES
Issue: i23545403
Date: 10 1, 2009
Author(s): SCRABA JEFFREY
Abstract: Ibid., 10
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23546624
Journal Title: Revue d'histoire moderne et contemporaine (1954-)
Publisher: Société d'histoire moderne et contemporaine
Issue: i23557514
Date: 9 1, 2012
Author(s): Singaravélou Pierre
Abstract: Rodney P. CARLISLE, Geoffrey GOLSON, American in Revolt during the 1960's and
1970's, Santa Barbara, ABC Clio, 2008
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23558104
Journal Title: The Annual of the Society of Christian Ethics
Publisher: The Society of Christian Ethics
Issue: i23558175
Date: 1 1, 1993
Author(s): Grelle Bruce
Abstract: The Tasks of the Political Educator," in Political and Social Essays by Paul Ricoeur,
ed. David Stewert and Joseph Bein (Athens: Ohio University Press, 1974), 271.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23559566
Journal Title: The Annual of the Society of Christian Ethics
Publisher: The Society of Christian Ethics
Issue: i23557669
Date: 1 1, 1995
Author(s): Hays Richard B.
Abstract: Hays, Echoes, 125-31, 149-53, 191-92.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23559673
Journal Title: The Annual of the Society of Christian Ethics
Publisher: The Society of Christian Ethics
Issue: i23558361
Date: 1 1, 1992
Author(s): Frear, George L.
Abstract: Richard Woods, "Is it oxymoron, temporary antimony [f/c] or an idea in crisis?"
National Catholic Reporter, 27 December 1991, 15.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23559770
Journal Title: The Annual of the Society of Christian Ethics
Publisher: The Society of Christian Ethics
Issue: i23558361
Date: 1 1, 1992
Author(s): Schweiker William
Abstract: her Women and Sexuality (New York: Paulist Press, 1992).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23559780
Journal Title: Political Research Quarterly
Publisher: Sage Publications
Issue: i23562433
Date: 9 1, 2013
Author(s): Lee Fred
Abstract: This essay examines how two Jefferson biographies represented the Thomas Jefferson—Sally Hemings relationship in the post—civil rights movement era: Fawn Brodie's Thomas Jefferson (1974), a controversial publication that claimed that Hemings and Jefferson loved each other, and Joseph Ellis's American Sphinx (1996), one of the last mainstream biographies to deny that they had any children together. The story in both cases serves as an allegory of founding authority and national membership. The author finds that Ellis and Brodie characterize Jefferson as a fallible founder to affirm that founding ideals can accommodate and overcome racial differences and injustices.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23563161
Journal Title: Gregorianum
Publisher: PONTIFICIA UNIVERSITAS GREGORIANA
Issue: i23568617
Date: 1 1, 1974
Author(s): Latourelle René
Abstract: R. Latourelle, Authenticité historique des miracles de Jésus. Es-
sai de critériologie, dans: Gregorianum, 54 (1973), pp. 251-255.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23575244
Journal Title: Gregorianum
Publisher: PONTIFICIA UNIVERSITAS GREGORIANA
Issue: i23568647
Date: 1 1, 1980
Author(s): Magnani Giovanni
Abstract: Merton Gill, Psychic Energy, J.A.PsA, 1977 p. 581
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23576028
Journal Title: Gregorianum
Publisher: PONTIFICIA UNIVERSITA GREGORIANA
Issue: i23569552
Date: 1 1, 1985
Author(s): Pastor Félix-Alejandro
Abstract: Perspectiva Teològica 17 (1985) 114-116.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23577074
Journal Title: Gregorianum
Publisher: PONTIFICIA UNIVERSITA GREGORIANA
Issue: i23569613
Date: 1 1, 1987
Author(s): Rosato Philip J.
Abstract: Die Kirchliche Dogmatik III/3,
Ziirich 1950, p. 500 (Church Dogmatics, III/3, Edinburgh 1960, ρ. 430).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23577665
Journal Title: Gregorianum
Publisher: PONTIFICIA UNIVERSITA GREGORIANA
Issue: i23570146
Date: 1 1, 1990
Author(s): Dumont Camille
Abstract: Dieu, Tome premier, p. 21.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23577992
Journal Title: Gregorianum
Publisher: PONTIFICIA UNIVERSITA GREGORIANA
Issue: i23569621
Date: 1 1, 1992
Author(s): Caba José
Abstract: Dei Verbum 12: AAS 58 (1966) 824.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23578657
Journal Title: Gregorianum
Publisher: PONTIFICIA UNIVERSITA GREGORIANA
Issue: i23570132
Date: 1 1, 1997
Author(s): Rasco Emilio
Abstract: Szeged 1995: «Az Apostolok Cselekedeteivel Kapcso-
latos Kutatàs Legalapvetobb Szakaszai», 7-29.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23579575
Journal Title: Gregorianum
Publisher: PONTIFICIA UNIVERSITA GREGORIANA
Issue: i23570144
Date: 1 1, 1994
Author(s): Sesboüé Bernard
Abstract: Ρ. Ricoeur, «Le récit interprétatif. Exégèse et théologie dans les récits de la pas-
sion», reprenant les vues de R, Alter, RSR 73, (1985), p. 18.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23579791
Journal Title: Gregorianum
Publisher: PONTIFICIA UNIVERSITAS GREGORIANA
Issue: i23570137
Date: 1 1, 1999
Author(s): Lawrence Fred
Abstract: Lonergan, "Mission and Spirit" 30.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23580263
Journal Title: Gregorianum
Publisher: PONTIFICIA UNIVERSITAS GREGORIANA
Issue: i23570142
Date: 1 1, 1999
Author(s): Lucas Ramón Lucas
Abstract: M.F. Sciacca, Morte e immortalità, 106-107.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23581124
Journal Title: Gregorianum
Publisher: PONTIFICIA UNIVERSITAS GREGORIANA
Issue: i23570197
Date: 1 1, 2004
Author(s): Finamore Rosanna
Abstract: H.G. Gadamer, Verità e metodo, 442.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23581824
Journal Title: Gregorianum
Publisher: PONTIFICIA UNIVERSITAS GREGORIANA
Issue: i23570197
Date: 1 1, 2004
Author(s): Lawrence Frederick G.
Abstract: Friendship and the Ways to Truth, Notre Carne,
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23581825
Journal Title: Gregorianum
Publisher: PONTIFICIA UNIVERSITÀ GREGORIANA
Issue: i23571645
Date: 1 1, 2007
Author(s): Nebel Mathias
Abstract: P. Ricoeur, Histoire et vérité, 106-109.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23582361
Journal Title: Gregorianum
Publisher: PONTIFICIA UNIVERSITÀ GREGORIANA
Issue: i23575105
Date: 1 1, 2011
Author(s): Margaria Luca
Abstract: E. Lévinas, L'au-delà du verset, 175.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23582521
Journal Title: Zeitschrift für Theologie und Kirche
Publisher: J.C.B. MOHR (PAUL SIEBECK)
Issue: i23584417
Date: 1 1, 1982
Author(s): Janowski Bernd
Abstract: Gese, Tod, 46.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23584888
Journal Title: Zeitschrift für Theologie und Kirche
Publisher: Mohr Siebeck
Issue: i23585557
Date: 3 1, 2006
Author(s): Morgenstern Matthias
Abstract: G. Aicher, Das Alte
Testament in der Mischna, Freiburg i.Br. 1906, 67f.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23585919
Journal Title: Zeitschrift für Theologie und Kirche
Publisher: Mohr Siebeck
Issue: i23585712
Date: 6 1, 2011
Author(s): Schröter Jens
Abstract: R. Koselleck, Vergangene Zukunft. Zur Semantik geschichtlicher Zeiten
(stw 757), 1979, 206
Link: external-fulltext-any', 'an external site', 'http://dx.doi.org/10.1628/004435411795870282
Journal Title: Revue Tiers Monde
Publisher: l'Institut d'Étude du Développement économique et social
Issue: i23592762
Date: 6 1, 2003
Author(s): Pouligny Béatrice
Abstract: F. G. Bailey, Les règles du jeu politique. Paris, PUF, 1971, p. 186.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23594213
Journal Title: Revue Tiers Monde
Publisher: l'Institut d'Étude du Développement économique et social
Issue: i23594288
Date: 12 1, 2013
Author(s): de Freitas Dutra Eliana
Abstract: Idem.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23594373
Journal Title: Revista Portuguesa de Filosofia
Publisher: REVISTA PORTUGUESA de Filosofia
Issue: i23596135
Date: 1 1, 2013
Author(s): RODRÍGUEZ LUIS O. JIMÉNEZ
Abstract: ZuBiRi, Xavier - Inteligencia y Logos, pp. 22-24.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23596140
Journal Title: Revista Portuguesa de Filosofia
Publisher: REVISTA PORTUGUESA de Filosofia
Issue: i23596134
Date: 1 1, 2012
Author(s): DE BRITO AMÉLIA SILVEIRA
Abstract: Cortina, Adela - Ètica de la razón cordial, cit., p. 82.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23596156
Journal Title: Estudios de Asia y Africa
Publisher: EL COLEGIO DE MÉXICO
Issue: i23608180
Date: 8 1, 2013
Author(s): ÁLVAREZ MARÍA DEL PILAR
Abstract: Paul Ricoeur, La memoria, la historia, el olvido, op. cit., p. 35.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23608204
Journal Title: Historia Mexicana
Publisher: EL COLEGIO DE MÉXICO
Issue: i23608439
Date: 6 1, 2013
Author(s): Zermeño Guillermo
Abstract: Algunos debates en Historia Mexicana, xlvi:3 (183) (ene.-mar. 1997),
pp. 563-580, recogidos de The Hispanic American Historical Review,
79:2 (1999).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23608575
Journal Title: Histoire, Économie et Société
Publisher: ARMAND COLIN
Issue: i23613631
Date: 12 1, 2004
Author(s): DE FRANCESCHI Sylvio Hermann
Abstract: L. Avezou, Sully à travers l'histoire. Les avatars d'un mythe politique,
préface B. Barbiche, Paris, 2001, «Le Grand Dessein, première gloire posthume de Sully?», p. 166-172.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23613639
Journal Title: Histoire, Économie et Société
Publisher: ARMAND COLIN
Issue: i23612254
Date: 6 1, 2012
Author(s): Anceau Éric
Abstract: Douze leçons sur l'histoire, op. cit., p. 206.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23614476
Journal Title: European Journal of East Asian Studies
Publisher: Brill Academic Publishers
Issue: i23615227
Date: 1 1, 2010
Author(s): Pholsena Vatthana
Abstract: Hyunah Yang, Finding the 'map of memory，、p. 87.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23615373
Journal Title: European Journal of East Asian Studies
Publisher: BRILL
Issue: i23615377
Date: 1 1, 2006
Author(s): YANG CHUNG FANG
Abstract: Cheung, Rujia Lunli Tu gjhixu Qingjie', Liu, Chui Rong, 'gjiongguoren De Caifu
Guarnían' (The Chinese conception of wealth), in K.S. Yang (ed.), jjiongguoren Dejiazhi
Guan (Value Orientations of the Chinese People) (Taipei: Guiguan Books, 1993).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23615674
Journal Title: Revue de l'histoire des religions
Publisher: ARMAND COLIN
Issue: i23617005
Date: 12 1, 2005
Author(s): GRABAR OLEG
Abstract: Barry Flood, comme The Great
MosqueMosque of Damascus: studies on the makines of an Umayyad visual culture
(Leiden, 2001).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23617810
Journal Title: Revue de l'histoire des religions
Publisher: PRESSES UNIVERSITAIRES DE FRANCE
Issue: i23616938
Date: 6 1, 1999
Author(s): SAUZEAU PIERRE
Abstract: A. Stadter, op. cit., p. 52.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23618051
Journal Title: Estudios Demográficos y Urbanos
Publisher: EL COLEGIO DE MÉXICO
Issue: i23621772
Date: 8 1, 2013
Author(s): Rodríguez Anabella
Abstract: Proença Leite, 2004: 284
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23621792
Journal Title: Revue d'histoire des sciences
Publisher: Presses Universitaires de France
Issue: i23632735
Date: 12 1, 2004
Author(s): Dalmedico Amy Dahan
Abstract: Bert J. M. de Vries et al., Greenhouse gas émissions in an equity-environment
and service-oriented world : An IMAGE-based scénario for the 21st Century, Technological
forecasting and social change, 63 (2000), 137-174.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23634068
Journal Title: Revue d'histoire des sciences
Publisher: ARMAND COLIN
Issue: i23634241
Date: 6 1, 2007
Author(s): SIMON Anne
Abstract: RTP, IV, 504.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23634244
Journal Title: Revue d'histoire des sciences
Publisher: ARMAND COLIN
Issue: i23634341
Date: 12 1, 2012
Author(s): GUILLIN Vincent
Abstract: lbid., 129.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23634351
Journal Title: The British Journal of Criminology
Publisher: Oxford University Press
Issue: i23637282
Date: 4 1, 1998
Author(s): Rock Paul
Abstract: The Sunday Times, 23 June 1996.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23638713
Journal Title: Historical Social Research / Historische Sozialforschung
Publisher: GESIS – Leibniz Institute for the Social Sciences
Issue: i23644129
Date: 1 1, 2013
Author(s): Schulz-Forberg Hagen
Abstract: »Die räumlichen und zeitlichen Schichten der Globalgeschichte: Überlegungen zu einer globalen Begriffsgeschichte anhand der Ausweitung von Reinhart Kosellecks Zeitschichten in globale Räume«. Recent debates on global history have challenged the understanding of history beyond the nation-state. Simultaneously, they search for non-Eurocentric approaches. This has repercussions on the relation between historical space and time in both historical interpretation and in research design. This article reflects on the possibilities of a global conceptual history by expanding Reinhart Koselleck's theory of temporal layers (Zeitschichten) into global spaces. To this end, it introduces the notion of spatial layers (Raumschichten). First, historicisation and its relation to and interaction with spatialisation and temporalisation is pondered; then, the impact of global spatial and temporal complexities on comparative and conceptual history is considered, before, thirdly, a framework of three tensions of global history - normative, temporal and spatial - is introduced as a way to concretely unfold historical research questions through global conceptual history. Regarding time and space, the main lines of argument in global history have focused either on the question of whether or not European powers were ahead of non-European ones or on the supposedly Western linearity of time as opposed to a non-Western cosmology or circularity of time. Taking its point of departure in Zeitschichten, which break from the linear-vs.-circular logic, this article instead proposes to foreground an actor-based, multi-lingual, global conceptual history to better understand spatio-temporal practices.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23644524
Journal Title: RES: Anthropology and Aesthetics
Publisher: The Peabody Museum of Archaeology and Ethnology and the Harvard University Art Museums
Issue: i23646914
Date: 10 1, 2013
Author(s): Kincaid Claude
Abstract: Strawson, "On Referring,"
cited in E. Laurent, "Symptôme et nom propre," in Les maladies du
nom propre, La Cause freudienne 39 (Paris, 1998), p. 27.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23647765
Journal Title: RES: Anthropology and Aesthetics
Publisher: The Peabody Museum of Archaeology and Ethnology and the Harvard University Art Museums
Issue: i23646290
Date: 10 1, 2011
Author(s): PEZOLET NICOLA
Abstract: "Golden Lion for Malick Sidibé," Nafas (May 2007), http://
universes-in-universe.org/eng/nafas/articles/2007/news_tips/malick_
sidibe (accessed March 30, 2010).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23647795
Journal Title: Asian Journal of Social Science
Publisher: BRILL
Issue: i23653908
Date: 1 1, 2001
Author(s): bte Hussin Dayang Istiaisyah
Abstract: History is not neutral. It is rendered ideological by the very act of being conveyed in a narrative form, for language is both the purveyor of meaning and the principle locus of ideology. This paper explores the idea of history as discourse, and its deployment in the cultural-symbolic construction of the Singapore nation. To this end, I have chosen to analyse a key moment for Singapore history, the years 1963-65, when Singapore was first merged with the nation of Malaysia, and then separated from it. The way that these events are described in official histories is used by the government of Singapore to justify its policy of multiracialism, which also serves as a legitimating device confirming the state in its political and ideological hegemony. I have examined the events through analysis of local newspapers, The Straits Times and Berita Harían, to see in what ways their reporting may have helped to mould popular understandings of what was happening.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23653958
Journal Title: Asian Journal of Social Science
Publisher: BRILL
Issue: i23653923
Date: 1 1, 2006
Author(s): Taylor Betsy
Abstract: Wilshire (1990).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23654398
Journal Title: Acta Orientalia Academiae Scientiarum Hungaricae
Publisher: AKADÉMIAI KIADÓ
Issue: i23656603
Date: 1 1, 2003
Author(s): Simon Róbert
Abstract: Goldziher (1912, pp. 92 sq)
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23658556
Journal Title: Revue de l'histoire des religions
Publisher: PRESSES UNIVERSITAIRES DE FRANCE
Issue: i23660543
Date: 9 1, 1986
Author(s): WHITE DAVID GORDON
Abstract: David Shulman, "On kings and clowns: Indra, Triâanku and
the Killekyàta", paper delivered at American Folklore Congress, Mysore,
August 22, 1980, p. 44.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23670764
Journal Title: Revue de l'histoire des religions
Publisher: PRESSES UNIVERSITAIRES DE FRANCE
Issue: i23662339
Date: 12 1, 2004
Author(s): BOURETZ PIERRE
Abstract: Léo Strauss, « Essai d'introduction à la Religion de la raison tirée
des des sources du judaïsme de Hermann Cohen », in Études de philosophie poli-
tique platonicienne, op. cit., p. 353.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23671124
Journal Title: Revue de l'histoire des religions
Publisher: PRESSES UNIVERSITAIRES DE FRANCE
Issue: i23662048
Date: 9 1, 1995
Author(s): SAUZEAU ANDRÉ
Abstract: J. S. Cooper, Sumerian and Aryan : Racial theory, Académie Politics and Parisian
Assiriology, RHR, 210, 1993, p. 169-205.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23671687
Journal Title: ARSP: Archiv für Rechts- und Sozialphilosophie / Archives for Philosophy of Law and Social Philosophy
Publisher: Franz Steiner Verlag GmbH
Issue: i23676200
Date: 1 1, 1972
Author(s): HEINZ RUDOLF
Abstract: K. Popper, Die offene Gesellschaft und ihre Feinde, Bd. 2: Falsche Prophe-
ten, Bern 1958, S. 265.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23678579
Journal Title: ARSP: Archiv für Rechts- und Sozialphilosophie / Archives for Philosophy of Law and Social Philosophy
Publisher: Franz Steiner Verlag
Issue: i23676298
Date: 1 1, 2004
Author(s): Lindahl Hans
Abstract: Giorgio Agamben, État d'exception, 2003, 87
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23681447
Journal Title: Cultures et Conflits
Publisher: L'Harmattan
Issue: i23696193
Date: 7 1, 1994
Author(s): APTER DAVID E.
Abstract: David E. Apter et Tony Saich, Revolutionary Discourse in "Mao's Republic",
Cambridge, Harvard University Press, 1994.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23698813
Journal Title: Cultures et Conflits
Publisher: L'Harmattan
Issue: i23696192
Date: 12 1, 1993
Author(s): CEYHAN AYSE
Abstract: A. Etzioni, op. cit.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23698873
Journal Title: Cultures et Conflits
Publisher: L'Harmattan
Issue: i23697554
Date: 4 1, 2010
Author(s): WASINSKI Christophe
Abstract: Doubler M., Closing with Enemy - How Gis Fought the War in Europe,
1944-1945, Lawrence, University Press of Kansas, 1994.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23703529
Journal Title: History of Economic Ideas
Publisher: Gruppo Editoriale Internazionale
Issue: i23718600
Date: 1 1, 1994
Author(s): Coats A. W. "Bob"
Abstract: Terence W. Hutchison (1988), p. 527.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23722264
Journal Title: Contributions to the History of Concepts
Publisher: Brill
Issue: i23730852
Date: 1 1, 2008
Author(s): Kontler László
Abstract: Robert Bernasconi (2000) and (2001).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23730856
Journal Title: Contributions to the History of Concepts
Publisher: Brill
Issue: i23730852
Date: 1 1, 2008
Author(s): Feres João
Abstract: Jurgen Habermas (1989) and (1990).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23730857
Journal Title: Contributions to the History of Concepts
Publisher: Brill
Issue: i23730861
Date: 1 1, 2007
Author(s): Kontler László
Abstract: Lorraine Daston, "Afterword: The Ethos of Enlightenment" in
William Clark, Jan Golinski, and Simon Schaffer (1999), 495-504.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23730867
Journal Title: Contributions to the History of Concepts
Publisher: Brill
Issue: i23730893
Date: 1 1, 2008
Author(s): Scuccimarra Luca
Abstract: Sandro
Chignola (2005), 195.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23730896
Journal Title: Contributions to the History of Concepts
Publisher: Berghahn Journals
Issue: i23730902
Date: 7 1, 2011
Author(s): IFVERSEN JAN
Abstract: http://www.concepta-net.org/beyond_classical_key_concepts.
Link: external-fulltext-any', 'an external site', 'http://dx.doi.org/10.3167/choc.2011.060104
Journal Title: Contributions to the History of Concepts
Publisher: Brill
Issue: i23730921
Date: 1 1, 2009
Author(s): Pérez Lara Campos
Abstract: Helga Von Kiigelgen (1990).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23730924
Journal Title: The Centennial Review
Publisher: College of Arts and Letters, Michigan State University
Issue: i23736652
Date: 7 1, 1985
Author(s): Carlisle E. Fred
Abstract: Mary Hesse's analysis in Models and
Analogies in Science
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23738430
Journal Title: The Centennial Review
Publisher: College of Arts and Letters, Michigan State University
Issue: i23736823
Date: 4 1, 1986
Author(s): Filer Malva E.
Abstract: Lois Parkinson Zamora, "Movement and Stasis, Film and Photo:Temporal Struc-
tures in the Recent Fiction of Julio Cortázar," Review of Contemporary Fiction, Fall
1983, pp. 51-65.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23738717
Journal Title: Revista Española de Pedagogía
Publisher: INSTITUTO EUROPEO DE INICIATIVAS EDUCATIVAS
Issue: i23758746
Date: 4 1, 2013
Author(s): ALBA José Antonio MILLÁN
Abstract: Disciplina acuñada en el XIX, la filología surge como historicidad fundamental, identificando la significación de una obra con sus condiciones de producción originarias, un discurso de la ciencia (historia) sobre la lengua y la literatura. La hermenéutica contemporánea supone una ruptura de la razón histórico-filológica y una afirmación de los nuevos significados que a un texto se le añaden al pasar de un contexto cultural u otro nuevo. Para la filología, el criterio pedagógico único de explicación de los textos es la restitución de la intención deliberada y originaria del autor. Hermenéutica y teoría de la literatura afirman que no hay adecuación lógica necesaria entre sentido de la obra e intención de autor. Tras la “muerte del autor” del formalismo semiótico, la posmodernidad niega el texto mismo y afirma que éste tiene tantos sentido como lectores. A discipline minted in the 19th century, philology, emerges as a fundamental historicist approach, identifying the significance of a work with its original conditions of production, a discourse from science (history) about language and literature. Contemporary hermeneutics assumes a break with historical-philological reason, as well as an affirmation of the new meanings added to a text by passing from one cultural context to another new one. For philology, the only pedagogical criterion in explaining texts is the restitution of deliberate and original authorial intent. Hermeneutics and literary theory assert that there is no logical association necessary between the meaning of the work, and authorial intent. Since the “death of the author” of semiotic formalism, postmodernity has denied the text itself, instead asserting that it has as many meanings as it has readers.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23766850
Journal Title: Archives de sciences sociales des religions
Publisher: ÉDITIONS DE L'ÉCOLE DES HAUTES ÉTUDES EN SCIENCES SOCIALES
Issue: i23783400
Date: 3 1, 2013
Author(s): Azevedo Valérie Robin
Abstract: Steve Stern Remembering Pinochet's
Chile, 2004.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23785644
Journal Title: Archives de sciences sociales des religions
Publisher: ÉDITIONS DE L'ÉCOLE DES HAUTES ÉTUDES EN SCIENCES SOCIALES
Issue: i23782111
Date: 6 1, 2013
Author(s): Gauthier Claudine
Abstract: Id., 1960 : XI, 13 d
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23785829
Journal Title: Revista Portuguesa de Filosofia
Publisher: REVISTA PORTUGUESA de Filosofia
Issue: i23783067
Date: 1 1, 2013
Author(s): AMORIM MIGUEL
Abstract: Amorim, Miguel-A Catallegory Fatigue Sampler for an Im-pertinent History of
Cinema, take one. Barcelona: unpublished, 2013.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23785881
Journal Title: Ägypten und Levante / Egypt and the Levant
Publisher: VERLAG DER ÖSTERREICHISCHEN AKADEMIE DER WISSENSCHAFTEN
Issue: i23785611
Date: 1 1, 2003
Author(s): Schneider Thomas
Abstract: Spiegel's statement (Soziale und weltan-
schauliche Reformbewegungen im alten Ägypten, Heidelberg
1950, 59)
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23788656
Journal Title: Littérature
Publisher: Larousse et le Département de littérature française de l'université Paris-8
Issue: i23799461
Date: 6 1, 1997
Author(s): ROUGÉ BERTRAND
Abstract: infra
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23799586
Journal Title: Littérature
Publisher: Larousse et le Département de littérature française de l'université Paris-8
Issue: i23799461
Date: 6 1, 1997
Author(s): YOUNG-HAE KIM
Abstract: Gté par Susan Buch, The Chinese Literati on Painting Harvard-Yenching Institute Studies XXVII, Har-
vard University Press, Cambridge, Massachusetts, 1971, p. 25.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23799592
Journal Title: Littérature
Publisher: Larousse et le Département de littérature française de l'université Paris-8
Issue: i23799482
Date: 1 1, 1998
Author(s): SPRANZI-ZUBER MARTA
Abstract: A. R. Louch,
« History as narrative », History and Theory, 8,1969, pp. 55-69.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23799784
Journal Title: Littérature
Publisher: Larousse et le Département de littérature française de l'université Paris-8
Issue: i23799482
Date: 1 1, 1998
Author(s): ALEXANDRE DIDIER
Abstract: Michel Foucault, L'Ordre du discours, Paris, Gallimard, 1971, p. 17.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23799786
Journal Title: Littérature
Publisher: Larousse et le Département de littérature française de l'université Paris-8
Issue: i23799468
Date: 3 1, 1997
Author(s): Mathy Jean-Philippe
Abstract: Stanzel (1984, p. 229)
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23799924
Journal Title: Littérature
Publisher: Larousse et le Département de littérature française de l'université Paris-8
Issue: i23799883
Date: 2 1, 1981
Author(s): Logan Marie-Rose
Abstract: M. R. Logan, « Rethinking History... », Yale French Studies, n° 59 (1980), p. 3-6.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23801920
Journal Title: Franciscan Studies
Publisher: Franciscan Institute
Issue: i23802070
Date: 1 1, 1964
Author(s): Sokolowski Robert
Abstract: Paul Ricoeur examines Husserl's conception of history in
general in: "Husserl et le sens de l'histoire," Revue de Métaphysique et de
Morale, 54, 1949, pp. 280—316.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23802217
Journal Title: Zeitschrift für Religions- und Geistesgeschichte
Publisher: E. J. BRILL-VERLAG GMBH
Issue: i23886765
Date: 1 1, 1979
Author(s): BOLLNOW OTTO FRIEDRICH
Abstract: Friedrich Kümmel: Verständnis und Vorverständnis. Subjektive Vorausset-
zungen und objektiver Anspruch des Verstehens. Neue Pädagogische Bemühun-
gen, Heft 22, Essen 1965, S. 36 ff.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23893029
Journal Title: Zeitschrift für Religions- und Geistesgeschichte
Publisher: E. J. BRILL-VERLAG GMBH
Issue: i23886187
Date: 1 1, 1975
Author(s): FLEISCHER MANFRED P.
Abstract: Francis Delaisi: Political Myths and Economic
Realities, New York 1927
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23895065
Journal Title: Zeitschrift für Religions- und Geistesgeschichte
Publisher: BRILL
Issue: i23889101
Date: 1 1, 2006
Author(s): KLEIN GIL P.
Abstract: BT Bava Kama 82b.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23898795
Journal Title: Langages
Publisher: Larousse
Issue: i23899634
Date: 9 1, 1991
Author(s): Coquet Jean-Claude
Abstract: M. Merleau-Ponty, Le primat de la perception..., op. cit., p. 56.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23906580
Journal Title: Langages
Publisher: LAROUSSE
Issue: i23899665
Date: 6 1, 1994
Author(s): Guilhaumou Jacques
Abstract: Jacques Guilhaumou, La langue politique
et la Révolution française y Méridiens Klincksieck, 1989.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23906644
Journal Title: Archiv für Religionspsychologie / Archive for the Psychology of Religion
Publisher: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht
Issue: i23908595
Date: 1 1, 1997
Author(s): Streib Heinz
Abstract: Fowler 1981, 198. Vgl. dazu auch Fowlers Beitrag: „The Enlightenment and Faith
Development Theory" (in: J.E.T. 1 (1988), 29-42), in dem er den Beitrag der faith deveop-
ment theory zur religiös-kulturellen Lage der Gegenwart darin sieht, eine Sprache und ein
Begriffssystem dafür bereitszustellen, „for ordering and speaking intelligibly about the
clash of cultural levels of development".
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23908603
Journal Title: Journal of Church and State
Publisher: J. M. Dawson Institute of Church-State Studies of Baylor University
Issue: i23912361
Date: 7 1, 2000
Author(s): COCHRANE JAMES R.
Abstract: Michael J. Schuck, "Re-Imaging Church and State in the Twilight of Modernity,"
in Religion and Education 24, no. 2.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23919722
Journal Title: Literature and Theology
Publisher: Oxford University Press
Issue: i23917893
Date: 6 1, 1996
Author(s): Anderson Pamela
Abstract: Mythical configurations of a personal deity and a dominant sexual identity are part of our western history. In particular, the religious myths of patriarchy have privileged a male God and devalued female desire—and, with her desire, sexual difference. There can be no facile way beyond these myths. Instead the proposal here is for feminist theologians to attempt new configurations of old myths and disruptive refigurations, i.e. transformative mimesis, of biased beliefs. Myth and mimesis can enable expression of multiple identities. Only identities-in-process preserve the possibility for a peaceful revolution of our desires and our differences, religious and sexual.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23925091
Journal Title: Literature and Theology
Publisher: Oxford University Press
Issue: i23917930
Date: 9 1, 2002
Author(s): Whitehouse Glenn
Abstract: This article interprets John Sayles' 1996 film Lone Star as a reflection on how a community whose history is steeped in violence, such as the US, should seek to manage its difficult cultural memory. A conceptual triad of love, justice, and tragedy utilised to interpret the film's last line, 'Forget the Alamo.' It is concluded that the memory of a troubled past can only serve as the basis for responsible public life when we, like the characters in Lone Star, choose to remember with a charity that liberates both our ancestors and our selves from having to play out the roles of hero or villain.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23925968
Journal Title: Literature and Theology
Publisher: Oxford University Press
Issue: i23917924
Date: 9 1, 2004
Author(s): Klemm David E.
Abstract: Michael Frayn's play, Copenhagen, dramatises as a ghost story the conversation concerning the moral implications of atomic fission among Werner Heisenberg, Niels Bohr, and his wife, Margrethe Bohr, in September 1941. This paper argues that the play generalises from the famous uncertainty principle in quantum mechanics to present the necessary appearance of uncertainty at the historical, moral, and theological levels of reflection. The paper traces the meaning of uncertainty back to the 'being of the self' as a cipher for divine transcendence, and it interprets the meaning of uncertainty for the theory and method of theological humanism.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23926052
Journal Title: Literature and Theology
Publisher: Oxford University Press
Issue: i23926961
Date: 12 1, 2006
Author(s): Ward Graham
Abstract: The correlation of narrative and ethics has a long history in literature, and frequently ethics has been associated with a transcendental notion of truth. The recent attention to narrative and theology has offered more theoretical reflections of both poetic and hermeneutical practices that return us to the earliest literary, philosophical and theological productions. In this essay, I wish to present a different way of examining the correlation of narrative and ethics; one less orientated towards Scripture and less concerned with the Church. The narratives I consider are secular fictions from the modernist period. Through examining these works phenomenologically and the role the imagination plays in the production of beliefs, I argue that all narratives structure emotions, desires and hopes and this structuring continually opens up a transcendent horizon.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23926969
Journal Title: Literature and Theology
Publisher: Oxford University Press
Issue: i23917941
Date: 12 1, 2009
Author(s): Loevlie Elisabeth M.
Abstract: The story of the Fall inscribes the myth of a fallen language as the absolute other of the original sacred. Hence the dualistic scheme between a fallen materiality and a metaphysical God. This article explores how the death of this God is not merely a secular turn, but the opening of a different, anti-theological, or fallen religiosity that allows us to trace the sacred in unexpected places—also within fallen language. Translation and literature will be explored as instances where language performs its own fallenness— its materiality, arbitrariness and difference—and thereby releases a sacred expression. The essay considers 17th-century theologian Martin de Barcos' letters regarding translation, Derrida's essay 'Des Tours de Babel' and notions of literariness based on Blanchot and Mallarmé.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23927070
Journal Title: Italianistica: Rivista di letteratura italiana
Publisher: ISTITUTI EDITORIALI E POLIGRAFICI INTERNAZIONALI®
Issue: i23921437
Date: 12 1, 2002
Author(s): Lugnani Lucio
Abstract: Ricoeur, Tempo e racconto\ cit., p. 91.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23934852
Journal Title: Italianistica: Rivista di letteratura italiana
Publisher: FABRIZIO SERRA EDITORE
Issue: i23922211
Date: 12 1, 2011
Author(s): Boezio Sara
Abstract: C. Hamilton, The future of Cognitive poetics, «Zeszyty Naukowe Uniwersytetu Rzeszowskiego. Seria fi-
lologiczna - Studia anglica resoviensia 2», xiv, 2003, pp. 120-128
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23938239
Journal Title: Revue Internationale de Philosophie
Publisher: PRESSES UNIVERSITAIRES DE FRANCE MINISTERE DE L'ÉDUCATION NATIONALE ET DE LA CULTURE FRANÇAISE ET DE LA FONDATION UNIVERSITAIRE
Issue: i23945405
Date: 1 1, 1982
Author(s): HUTTNER Jan
Abstract: Nickles, Thomas, "Scientific Discovery & the Future of Philosophy of Science" in
Nickles, op. cit., esp. p. 18
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23945411
Journal Title: Revue Internationale de Philosophie
Publisher: PRESSES UNIVERSITAIRES DE FRANCE
Issue: i23955822
Date: 12 1, 2003
Author(s): de MUL Jos
Abstract: GS XIX, 45
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23955842
Journal Title: Revue Internationale de Philosophie
Publisher: Presses Universitaires de France
Issue: i23961028
Date: 12 1, 2007
Author(s): Yarbrough Stephen R.
Abstract: Stephen R. Yarbrough, Inventive Intercourse: From Rhetorical Conflict to the Ethical Creation
of Novel Truth (Carbondale, IL: Southern Illinois University Press, 2006), especially chapters 5
and 6.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23961034
Journal Title: The Journal of Theological Studies
Publisher: OXFORD UNIVERSITY PRESS
Issue: i23951805
Date: 4 1, 2008
Author(s): Moberly R. W. L.
Abstract: Stephen E. Fowl and L. Gregory Jones, Reading in Communion: Scripture
and Ethics in Christian Life (London: SPCK, 1991), p. 49.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23972472
Journal Title: Zeitschrift für Germanistik
Publisher: Peter Lang Europäischer Verlag der Wissenschaften
Issue: i23954751
Date: 1 1, 2000
Author(s): Kartschoke Dieter
Abstract: Christoph Cormeau (Hrsg.): Waither von der
Vogelweide. Leich, Lieder, Sangsprüche, 14., voll,
neubearb. Aufl. der Ausg. Karl Lachmanns mit Bei-
trägen ν. Th. Bein, H. Brunner, Berlin, New York
1996, Nr. 97,1,7ff.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23975632
Journal Title: Zeitschrift für Germanistik
Publisher: Peter Lang Internationaler Verlag der Wissenschaften
Issue: i23962946
Date: 1 1, 2014
Author(s): Vollhardt Mascha Marlene
Abstract: Birgit Breiding: Die Braunen Schwestern. Ideologie - Struktur - Funktion einer nationalsozialistischen
Elite, Stuttgart 1998.
Link: external-fulltext-any', 'an external site', 'http://dx.doi.org/10.3726/92143_597
Journal Title: Leviathan
Publisher: Westdeutscher Verlag GmbH
Issue: i23983066
Date: 3 1, 1995
Author(s): Jay Martin
Abstract: Cornelius Castoriadis, Gesellschaft als imaginäre Institution, aus dem Französischen v.
Horst Brühmann, Frankfurt a.M. 1989; Paul Ricoeur, „Ideology and Utopia as Cultural
Imagination", in: Philosophie Exchange 2 (Sommer 1976), S. 17-28.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23984108
Journal Title: Dappim: Research in Literature / דפים למחקר בספרות
Publisher: החוג לספרות עברית והשוואתית, אוניברסיטת חיפה
Issue: i23986509
Date: 1 1, 2014
Author(s): Katsman Roman
Abstract: In this article alternative history is regarded not as a postmodern genre of Since Fiction but as a universal mode of thinking and storytelling. Its research is especially effective in discussions of historical-mythical pseudo-chronicles of lost civilizations, such as Agnon's Ir u-mloa, his Holocaust opus magnum. The article is devoted to the story from this volume "In Search of a Rabbi, or The Spirit of the Ruler" (Ha-mekhapsim lahem rav, o be-ruakh ha-moshel). The method lays open the author's complex historical and historiographic conceptions hidden in plots and characters, as well as in symbols of historical alternativeness such as "Crusher of Grits" (Kotesh grisin).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23986511
Journal Title: Leviathan
Publisher: VS Verlag für Sozialwissenschaften
Issue: i23983251
Date: 3 1, 2006
Author(s): Paul Axel T.
Abstract: Danielle de Lame: Une Colline entre mille ou le calme avant le tempête. Transforma-
tions et blocages du Rwanda rurale, Tervuren 1996, S. 73.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23987369
Journal Title: European Journal of Sociology / Archives Européennes de Sociologie / Europäisches Archiv für Soziologie
Publisher: PLON
Issue: i23985518
Date: 1 1, 1966
Author(s): LEACH EDMUND
Abstract: Robert H. Pfeiffer, Introduction
to the Old Testament (London, A. and
C. Black, 1952), pp. 342-359-
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23988308
Journal Title: Zeitschrift für Psychosomatische Medizin und Psychoanalyse
Publisher: Verlag für Medizinische Psychologie
Issue: i23987215
Date: 1 1, 1985
Author(s): Schelling Walter A.
Abstract: Es wird der Begriff der „Lebensgeschichte“ zur Diskussion gestellt. Am Beispiel ausgewählter Therapie-Konzeptionen (Dührssen, Cremerius, Loch, Kohut, Morgenthaler) wird gezeigt, daß in jeder therapeutischen Richtung verschiedene Segmente des lebensgeschichtlichen Problemfeldes isoliert, ausgearbeitet und zum Ansatzpunkt des therapeutischen Handelns gemacht werden. Die entsprechenden Konsequenzen für Diagnostik, Therapie und Forschung werden im Blick auf aktuelle Strömungen der therapeutischen Psychoanalyse (Ich-Psychologie, Narzißmus-Analyse, Repräsentanzenlehre, hermeneutische Psychoanalyse) verdeutlicht. The concept of „life history“ is the theme of this discussion. Working from a selection of therapy models (Dührssen, Cremerius, Loch, Kohut, Morgenthaler) it can be shown that in every therapeutic approach various segments from the problem area of life histories in general can be isolated, developed and made into the central point of therapeutic activity. The relevant consequences for diagnosis, therapy and research will be clarified with respect to present-day movements in therapeutic psychoanalysis (ego-psychology, the analysis of narcissism, hermeneutic psychoanalysis).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23996624
Journal Title: European Journal of Sociology / Archives Européennes de Sociologie / Europäisches Archiv für Soziologie
Publisher: CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS
Issue: i23998910
Date: 1 1, 2004
Author(s): MERCKLÉ PIERRE
Abstract: Henri Desroche (1975, p. 169)
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23998914
Journal Title: European Journal of Sociology / Archives Européennes de Sociologie / Europäisches Archiv für Soziologie
Publisher: CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS
Issue: i23985776
Date: 1 1, 2001
Author(s): LEACH EDMUND
Abstract: C. Black, 1952), pp. 342-359-
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23999537
Journal Title: Il Politico
Publisher: UNIVERSITÀ DEGLI STUDI DI PAVIA
Issue: i24003450
Date: 8 1, 2004
Author(s): Frétigné Jean-Yves
Abstract: J.-Y. Frétigné, Les intellectuels italiens et la politisation de leur peuple de
l'Unité aux années 1930, in « Raisons Politiques », novembre 2003, p. 149-168.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24005351
Journal Title: Annali d'Italianistica
Publisher: Annali d'Italianistica, Inc.
Issue: i24008692
Date: 1 1, 2003
Author(s): Smith Jonathan
Abstract: note 14
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24009862
Journal Title: Annali d'Italianistica
Publisher: Annali d'Italianistica, Inc.
Issue: i24009986
Date: 1 1, 2004
Author(s): Picone Michelangelo
Abstract: Cherchi, "Opra d'aragna (RVF, clxxii)."
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24009993
Journal Title: Human Studies
Publisher: Springer
Issue: i24021626
Date: 12 1, 2013
Author(s): Holzman Lois
Abstract: Racine and Müller
2008
Link: external-fulltext-any', 'an external site', 'http://dx.doi.org/10.1007/s10746-013-9293-x
Journal Title: Indiana Theory Review
Publisher: Graduate Theory Association
Issue: i24042911
Date: 10 1, 1999
Author(s): McClelland Ryan
Abstract: Ibid., 79—80.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24045435
Journal Title: Discourse Studies
Publisher: SAGE Publications
Issue: i24049943
Date: 10 1, 2011
Author(s): Bell Allan
Abstract: This article questions the aptness of 'discourse analysis' as a label for our field, and prefers the less reductionist concept of 'Discourse Interpretation'. It does this through drawing on ideas from the field of philosophical hermeneutics – the theory and practice of interpreting texts. It operationalizes and adapts the construct of the Interpretive Arc from the philosophy of Paul Ricoeur in order to address issues that are central to discourse work, including that of how we warrant the validity of our textual interpretations. The Interpretive Arc consists of six interlinked phases, which the article presents and exemplifies through discussion of a single text – the story of Babel. Phase I of the arc defines readers as being in a state of Estrangement before the text because of the distancing created by its written or technological form. Phase 2 is that of Pre-view, the state of opinion or knowledge that readers bring to a text. At phase 3, a first reading forms readers' Proto-understanding, their initial 'guess' at what the text means. Then processes of Analysis (phase 4) test and evidence the validity of alternative readings, limiting the interpretations which can plausibly be taken from a text. Three byways of interpretive analysis are challenged and discarded: the dominance of author intention, structuralist analysis and limitless polysemy. Analysis then leads into 5, the phase of informed Understanding of the matter or injunction of the text, of what is disclosed or unfolded before the text. The Interpretive Arc is completed in phase 6, Ownership. Here, through processes of critique of their own and the text's ideologies and of fresh listening, readers are led to a new self formed by the matter of the text. There is a dialectic amongst Analysis, Understanding and Ownership, with each informing and modifying the other. The approach emphasizes interpretation as the heart of discourse work. The 3000-year-old narrative of Babel is a subject as well as an object here. It contributes to the matter of the article and its interpretation is interwoven with the theoretical substance. The story is shown to be an integrated narrative abounding in sophisticated linguistic techniques which show a delight in language. The traditional Christian and Western interpretation of Babel – as an affront to God which results in the curse of multilingualism – is challenged. A re-constructed interpretation informed by intertextual evidence reads the fault of Babel to be the people's refusal to spread through the earth. Babel can be interpreted as a manifesto against the monolingual and monocultural impetus of empires ancient and contemporary. The multilingual outcome is a positive affirmation of sociocultural and linguistic diversity.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24049945
Journal Title: Discourse Studies
Publisher: SAGE Publications
Issue: i24049943
Date: 10 1, 2011
Author(s): Scott-Baumann Alison
Abstract: Ricoeur placed a great deal of importance upon text and the interpretation of text. Bell accepts this by virtue of his extended analysis of the story of Babel, and I hope to offer ways of extending and developing Bell's arguments to incorporate the ethical demands that Ricoeur placed upon text, upon our interpretation of text and upon action as a form of readable text. This will not include a commentary on discourse analysis, which I am not qualified to give. Ricoeur differed from the structuralist tradition in that he saw the relationship between language and life as taking a dialectical form: debate that presumes the possibility of altering one's position by grappling with different views, and often taking inspiration from Hegelian dialectics, with their contrasting polarized views and the eventual attempt at affirmative common ground. The term λογοσ (logos) was first used in a philosophical way by Heraclitus to give us the principle of order and knowledge, and yet for Heraclitus the world was dominated by conflict and change. Ricoeur studied this tension within logos between order and disorder, partly by his writing about language and his work on signs and symbols, partly through metaphor and narrative and also through his insights on translation. For him, all these are facets of the need for both Explaining and Understanding as forms of interpretation of language, ethics and action. Ricoeur's work on logos provides us with an approach that asks whether ethics controls language or vice versa or both and how this fits in with structuralism and later movements. For Ricoeur, signs (words, texts) are not the centres of our perceptual experience. At the heart of our perception are our motivations and our actions, for which we must take responsibility in a sort of provisional affirmation that we will keep trying. In so doing we must doubt (be suspicious of) our own motives just as much as those of others, and see action as a form of readable text.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24049950
Journal Title: Discourse Studies
Publisher: SAGE Publications
Issue: i24049943
Date: 10 1, 2011
Author(s): Bell Allan
Abstract: The nine responses to my focus article 'Re-constructing Babel: Discourse analysis, hermeneutics and the Interpretive Arc' are cross-disciplinary, as is the article itself. They come from discourse studies (Van Dijk, Billig, Wodak), cognitive science (Tepe, Yeari and Van den Broek, Van Dijk), Old Testament studies (Billig), hermeneutics (Pellauer, Scott-Baumann), history (Gardner) and literature (Pratt). I identify and address five main issues which I see these responses raising for discourse interpretation: the role of author intent and the original sociocultural context in interpretation; principles of translation, particularly in relation to the Babel story; issues of certainty and subjectivism in interpretation, again including the Babel story; the role and limitations of cognitive approaches, and the potential of images like 'unfolding the matter of the text' to be realized in teaching hands-on discourse work; and finally a call to new listening in the encounter with hermeneutics, as a route to freshening the field I like to call Discourse Interpretation.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24049955
Journal Title: China Perspectives
Publisher: cefc French Centre for Research on Contemporary China
Issue: i24053272
Date: 1 1, 2007
Author(s): GARAPON ANTOINE
Abstract: Chen Yan, L'eveil de la Chine [The awakening of China], Editions de I'Aube, 2002.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24053278
Journal Title: China Perspectives
Publisher: cefc French Centre for Research on Contemporary China
Issue: i24054563
Date: 1 1, 2010
Author(s): MORIER-GENOUD DAMIEN
Abstract: Robert Eskildsen, "Of Civilization and Savages: The Mimetic Imperialism of Japan's
1874 Expedition to Taiwan," American Historical Review, 107.2, April 2002, pp. 388-
418.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24054621
Journal Title: Perspectives Chinoises
Publisher: Centre d'Etudes Francais sur la Chine contemporaine
Issue: i24072078
Date: 1 1, 2010
Author(s): MORIER-GENOUD DAMIEN
Abstract: Robert Eskildsen, « Of Civilization and Savages : The Mimetic Imperialism of
Japan's 1874 Expedition to Taiwan », American Historical Review, vol. 107, n° 2, avril
2002, p. 388-418.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24072124
Journal Title: Historical Social Research / Historische Sozialforschung. Supplement
Publisher: GESIS – Leibniz Institute for the Social Sciences
Issue: i24136797
Date: 1 1, 2014
Author(s): Janssen Philip Jost
Abstract: . Sowiport is based on 18 databases, including Socio-
logical Abstracts and Worldwide Political Science Abstracts.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24139028
Journal Title: Historical Social Research / Historische Sozialforschung
Publisher: GESIS – Leibniz Institute for the Social Sciences
Issue: i24145431
Date: 1 1, 2014
Author(s): Gerber Doris
Abstract: Currently, epistemological debates on the formation of concepts in the field of history are close to nonexistent. For that reason alone, this book written by philosopher of history Doris Gerber - with which she earned her habilitation degree at the University of Tübingen - is a welcome addition to the literature in the field. In this work, Gerber addresses the metaphysical question of what "history" really is. In this study, she considers approaches typically adopted within the field of history, and questions whether the intention to act is essential in writing history, or whether it is even required in the first place. The findings of the four reviewers that follow are diverse in their opinion of this provocative study.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24145795
Journal Title: Zeitschrift für katholische Theologie
Publisher: VERLAG HERDER
Issue: i24164256
Date: 1 1, 1986
Author(s): Figl Johann
Abstract: Seckler (s. Anm. 44) 180
Anm. 15.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24167134
Journal Title: Zeitschrift für katholische Theologie
Publisher: VERLAG HERDER
Issue: i24164415
Date: 1 1, 1998
Author(s): Guggenberger Wilhelm
Abstract: J. Niewiadomski, Menschenrechte: ein gordischer Knoten der heutigen Gnaden-
theologie. In: ThPQ 145 (1997) 269-280.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24168120
Journal Title: Zeitschrift für katholische Theologie
Publisher: herder
Issue: i24160375
Date: 1 1, 2002
Author(s): Eckholt Margit
Abstract: /. Duque, Narrati-
ve Theologie. Chancen und Grenzen - Im Anschluß an E. Jüngel, P. Ricœur und G. La-
font, in: ThPh 72 (1997) 31-52.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24169692
Journal Title: Zeitschrift für katholische Theologie
Publisher: Echter Verlag GmbH
Issue: i24160642
Date: 1 1, 2010
Author(s): Schärtl Thomas
Abstract: L. Wittgenstein,
Vermischte Bemerkungen (= WW, Bd. 8), 571.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24171214
Journal Title: Daat: A Journal of Jewish Philosophy & Kabbalah / דעת: כתב-עת לפילוסופיה יהודית וקבלה
Publisher: אוניברסיטת בר-אילן
Issue: i24185941
Date: 1 1, 1988
Author(s): Shechterman Deborah
Abstract: Original Sin is considered to be a uniquely Christian doctrine. Nevertheless, an analysis of apparently forgotten Jewish treatises — most of which are to be found only in manuscript form — reveals that an extraordinary philosophical theory of Original Sin is present in late medieval Jewish thought. It implies, therefore, a new dimension in characterising this doctrine and has implications for the understanding of the process of inter-communicating of Jewish and Christian thought. This study focuses on fundamental Jewish passages, beginning with Apocalyptic literature and ending with medieval philosophical texts. Yet, the examination of those Hebrew texts is carried out in the light of the writing of Christian scholars. This means that the attempt to clarify this Jewish doctrine is made, from a methodological viewpoint, both by looking at the development of this doctrine trough the history of the Jewish thought, and by a close examination of the parallel general sources. It is only then that one can see that rudiments of the Christian doctrine of Original Sin were inserted into the Aristotelian theory of Nature, and combined with elements from Maimonides' Biblical-allegoric exegesis.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24186900
Journal Title: Politische Vierteljahresschrift
Publisher: Westdeutscher Verlag GmbH
Issue: i24193641
Date: 6 1, 1994
Author(s): Rosa Hartmut
Abstract: Pocock (1962:199)
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24197135
Journal Title: Jahrbuch für Liturgik und Hymnologie
Publisher: Internationalen Arbeitsgemeinschaft für Hymnologie / International Fellowship for Research in Hymnology / Cercle International d'Etudes Hymnologiques
Issue: i24200577
Date: 1 1, 1993
Author(s): Rickli-Koser Linda
Abstract: Ebd.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24207749
Journal Title: Zeitschrift für Politik
Publisher: NOMOS Verlagsgesellschaft mbH & Co. KG
Issue: i24228534
Date: 12 1, 2007
Author(s): Conrad Burkhard
Abstract: Giorgio Agamben 2004: Ausnahmezustand, Frankfurt/M., S. 102.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24228923
Journal Title: Revista de Musicología
Publisher: SOCIEDAD ESPAÑOLA DE MUSICOLOGÍA
Issue: i24243488
Date: 1 1, 2012
Author(s): CALVO-SOTELO Javier CAMPOS
Abstract: TITON, Jeff Todd. «Music and Sustainability:
An Ecological Viewpoint». The World of Music, 51, 1 (2009), pp. 119-137
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24246266
Journal Title: Esprit (1940-)
Publisher: Esprit
Issue: i24249860
Date: 11 1, 2004
Author(s): Schattner Marius
Abstract: Y. Leibowitz, Peuple, terre, État..., op. cit., p. 110-111.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24249866
Journal Title: Esprit (1940-)
Publisher: Esprit
Issue: i24252256
Date: 11 1, 1957
Author(s): La Sarte-Huy AUGUSTIN
Abstract: Lire les très belles réflexions de Jean Lacroix, Vérité et charité,
dans Personne et amour, Paris, Seuil, 1955.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24254585
Journal Title: Esprit (1940-)
Publisher: Esprit
Issue: i24252251
Date: 8 1, 1957
Author(s): FEJTÖ FRANÇOIS
Abstract: du
13 juin 1957.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24256573
Journal Title: Esprit (1940-)
Publisher: Esprit
Issue: i24257940
Date: 3 1, 1970
Author(s): BARTOLI HENRI
Abstract: « Un « fantastique » de bibliothèque », Cahiers Renaud-
Barrault, mars 1967.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24260832
Journal Title: Esprit (1940-)
Publisher: Esprit
Issue: i24269705
Date: 5 1, 2010
Author(s): Chrétien Jean-Pierre
Abstract: G. Duby, les Trois ordres ou l'imaginaire du féodalisme, Paris, Gallimard, 1978; C. Casto-
riadis, l'Institution imaginaire de la société, Paris, Le Seuil, 1975.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24269716
Journal Title: Esprit (1940-)
Publisher: Esprit
Issue: i24272182
Date: 9 1, 2011
Author(s): Pajon Alexandre
Abstract: François Furet, «Les intellectuels français et le structuralisme», Preuves, février 1967,
n° 92, repris dans l'Atelier de l'histoire, Paris, Flammarion, 1982, p. 52.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24272194
Journal Title: Esprit (1940-)
Publisher: Esprit
Issue: i24273233
Date: 1 1, 1994
Author(s): Semelin Jacques
Abstract: Henry Rousso, « La Seconde Guerre mondiale dans la mémoire des droites françaises »,
dans Histoire des droites en France, sous la dir. de Jean-François Sirinelli, Paris, Gallimard,
1992, p. 555.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24275307
Journal Title: Esprit (1940-)
Publisher: Esprit
Issue: i24275609
Date: 9 1, 1996
Author(s): Abel Olivier
Abstract: Paul Ricœur, Histoire et vérité, Paris, Seuil, 1964, p. 299.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24276632
Journal Title: Esprit (1940-)
Publisher: Esprit
Issue: i24275610
Date: 10 1, 1996
Author(s): Vigarello Georges
Abstract: Roger Chartier, les Origines culturelles de la Révolution française, Seuil, 1990.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24276905
Journal Title: Esprit (1940-)
Publisher: Esprit
Issue: i24275643
Date: 7 1, 1997
Author(s): Toscano Roberto
Abstract: Pierre Hassner également (op. cit., p. 362)
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24277764
Journal Title: Esprit (1940-)
Publisher: Esprit
Issue: i24276662
Date: 12 1, 1999
Author(s): Stiker Henri-Jacques
Abstract: H. Arendt voir la préface de Paul Ricœur à la
Condition de l'homme moderne, Paris, Calmann-Lévy, 1961 et 1983.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24278083
Journal Title: Esprit (1940-)
Publisher: Esprit
Issue: i24275624
Date: 4 1, 1999
Author(s): Lazar Marc
Abstract: Massimo D'Alema, « La social-démocratie est dépassée », L'Événement du jeudi, 9 juillet
1998.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24278172
Journal Title: Esprit
Publisher: Esprit
Issue: i24278642
Date: 6 1, 2014
Author(s): Fœssel Michaël
Abstract: Je reprends ici de manière un peu différente une analyse de cette scène présentée dans
M. Fœssel, Après la fin du monde, op. cit., p. 195-198.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24278654
Journal Title: Esprit (1940-)
Publisher: Esprit
Issue: i24275629
Date: 7 1, 2000
Author(s): Trierweiler Denis
Abstract: R. Calasso, la Ruine de Kash, Paris, Gallimard, 1987, p. 333.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24279145
Journal Title: Esprit (1940-)
Publisher: Esprit
Issue: i24275635
Date: 12 1, 2000
Author(s): Mongin Olivier
Abstract: Jean de Maillard, Un monde sans loi, Paris, Stock, 1998.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24279240
Journal Title: Bulletin de la Société de l'Histoire du Protestantisme Français (1903-)
Publisher: Au siège de la Société
Issue: i24292824
Date: 9 1, 1982
Author(s): Vatinel Denis
Abstract: Robert Greif en 1622 (supra, η. 439).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24295584
Journal Title: Bulletin de la Société de l'Histoire du Protestantisme Français (1903-)
Publisher: Au siège de la Société
Issue: i24308969
Date: 12 1, 2006
Author(s): Dosse François
Abstract: Paul Ricœur, Soi-même comme un autre, op. cit., p. 351.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24309093
Journal Title: Bulletin de la Société de l'Histoire du Protestantisme Français (1903-)
Publisher: Au siège de la Société
Issue: i24308872
Date: 12 1, 2007
Author(s): Moreil Françoise
Abstract: Françoise MOREIL, «La maison d'Orange à Berlin au début du XVIIIe siècle », actes du colloque
international sur La principauté d'Orange, Avignon, 2005
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24309352
Journal Title: Bulletin de la Société de l'Histoire du Protestantisme Français (1903-)
Publisher: Au siège de la Société
Issue: i24309455
Date: 12 1, 2014
Author(s): Kirschleger Pierre-Yves
Abstract: Patrick Cabanel, Juifs et protestants en France, les affinités électives. XVI'-XXI' siècles, Paris,
Fayard, 2004, 351 p.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24310413
Journal Title: Rivista Italiana di Musicologia
Publisher: Leo S. Olschki Editore
Issue: i24323706
Date: 1 1, 2000
Author(s): Dunsby Jonathan
Abstract: This article is a thoroughly revised and greatly extended version of two previous
publications (Nattiez 1988; 1992b).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24323748
Journal Title: Estudos Feministas
Publisher: Centro de Comunicação e Expressão - CCE Centro de Filosofia e Clências Humanas - CFH
Issue: i24324948
Date: 8 1, 2008
Author(s): DE MATTOS MOTTA FLÁVIA
Abstract: Paul RICOUER, 1984.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24327761
Journal Title: Bruniana & Campanelliana
Publisher: FABRIZIO SERRA EDITORE
Issue: i24337272
Date: 1 1, 2012
Author(s): Blum Paul Richard
Abstract: A term from the philosophy of history of Paul Ricoeur: data are gathered and made un-
derstandable in a narrative plot.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24337688
Journal Title: Présence Africaine
Publisher: Présence Africaine Editions
Issue: i24347053
Date: 9 1, 1972
Author(s): OBENGA Théophile
Abstract: Before any significant attempt is made to read Negro-African history, the first task is to conquer its field of research. The critical works of Frobenius, Westermann and Bauman, Delafosse, Homburger, Murdock, Leakey and Cheikh Anta Diop provide us with appropriate means of investigation (which still require to be refined) in order to obtain a profound, inner knowledge of the Negro-African social tradition. Prehistory must become a major science in the teaching profession — especially in Africa — because it offers man a general outline of the first consequences of his past before the appearance of writing. No Africanist or African historian can allow himself to by-pass this branch of study. The same applies to Egyptology and to African linguistics, sociology and ethnology. Diop has used the last three sciences to retrace the migrations of African peoples, to establish their cultural unity and to rediscover the continuity of Negro-African history. The study of African, Greco-Roman, Arab and European documents (whether oral or written, archaeological, linguistic or sociological) gives us information concerning the appearance of homo faber in Africa about 5,500,000 years ago, the Egypto-Nubian civilizations, the African Neolithic worlds, pre-colonial Africa, the Arab invasions, the slave-trade, colonization and the present-day national liberation struggles and the formation of new States. The African cultural world has its roots in the Tertiary Period and it is beyond doubt that the biological substratum of humanity is Negro or Negroïd (C.A. Diop and the discovery of Asselar Man by the Augiéras-Draper Saharan expedition in December 1927), that Negroes were in Europe during the Upper Paleolithic and Neolithic periods and helped in the formation of today's Europoïd races. The author uses the social structures of the Pharaonic Ancient Empire (2778 - 2423 B. C.) as models to describe the history of Negro-African societies in their ensemble and contrasts the former with those of West European societies (especially that of Greece with the founding of the « city » from about 1200 B.C.) where Man was not essentially identifield with Nature.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24350451
Journal Title: Présence Africaine
Publisher: Présence Africaine Editions
Issue: i24350809
Date: 6 1, 1998
Author(s): KAVWAHIREHI M. Kasereka
Abstract: V.Y. Mudimbe, Autour de « la nation ». Leçon de civisme. Introduc-
tion, Éd. du Mont Noir, Kinshasa/Lubumbashi, 1972, p. 7.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24352049
Journal Title: Archiv für Begriffsgeschichte
Publisher: H. BOUVIER u. CO. VERLAG
Issue: i24354771
Date: 1 1, 1961
Author(s): Schmandt Jürgen
Abstract: Ebenda S. 58 f.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24354774
Journal Title: Archiv für Begriffsgeschichte
Publisher: BOUVIER VERLAG HERBERT GRUNDMANN
Issue: i24358961
Date: 1 1, 1974
Author(s): Jaeger Henry-Evrard Hasso
Abstract: Daß die Verstiegenheiten und Mißbräuche, welche die Scholiasten der Spätantike seit
der Kaiserzeit mit der Etymologie getrieben haben, aller ernsten Grundlagen entbehrten
und reine Fabrikation ebenso mittelmäßiger wie phantasievoller Wichtigtuer darstellten,
die sich „Philologen" und „Grammatiker" nannten und noch bis in die byzantinische Epoche
hinein fortwirkten, ist allgemein bekannt (s. zum Beispiel die vielfachen Entlarvungen dieses
durch die Jahrhunderte mitgeschleppten Ballastes von Pseudogelehrsamkeit bei W. G. Ruther-
ford, A Chapter in the History of Annotation, Being Scholia Aristophanica, Bd. III, London
1905, S. 392 etc). Daß die ebenso irrationalen und vielleicht noch geschmackloseren ety-
mologischen Spekulationen, die man im 20. Jahrhundert auf die Wortgruppe έρμηνεία, έρμη-
νεύειν, ερμηνευτικός anwendete und immer noch anwendet, im gängigen akademischen Lehr-
betrieb heute ernst genommen werden und sich professoraler Autorität erfreuen, ist nicht
nur ein bildungsgeschichtliches curiosum, sondern ein Zeugnis irrationaler Aushöhlung der
„geisteswissenschaftlichen" Fakultäten. Als Beispiel seien nur erwähnt Karl Kerényi, Her-
meneia und Hermeneutike, Ursprung und Sinn der Hermeneutik in ders., Griechische Grundbegriffe,
Fragen und Antworten aus der heutigen Situation, Zürich 1964, 42-52, und F. K. Mayr, Der
Gott Hermes und die Hermeneutik in Tijdschrift voor Filosofie, 30, 1968, 525-635. Wie der Autor
des zuletzt genannten Artikels selbst, auf Heideggers Formulierung zurückgreifend, sagt,
ist das „Spiel des Denkens verbindlicher als die Strenge der Wissenschaft"... Wohin eine
im Banne Heideggers stehende „Begriffsgeschichte" führt, kann man bei der Lektüre dieses
Schwalls besser „verstehen"... Wie wenig Tragweite die immer wieder angeführte (Techné)
hermeneutike in der Epinomis 975 c hat, sagt der Text selbst: bei der Kunst Orakel zu inter-
pretieren, die weder Seelengröße noch Weisheit hervorbringt, weiß der „Interpret" nur,
was er sagt, ob es jedoch wahr ist, hat er nicht gelernt (τό λεγόμενον γάρ οίδεν μόνον, εΐ
δ' αληθές, ούχ έμαθεν). Übrigens kommt das Wort έρμηνευτική in den pseudo-platonischen
Definitiones in seiner sonst gebräuchlichen Bedeutung vor, 414 d 4: "Ονομα διάλεκτος άσιλιθετος
έρμηνεντική τοϋ τε κατά τής ουσίας κατηγορουμένου και παντός του μή καθ' έαντοϋ λεγομένου.
(Nomen, zuzusammengesetzte Ausdrucksweise für etwas seinem Wesen entsprechend
Bezeichnetes, sowie auch für alles von diesem Ausgesagtes). — Pierre Chantraine, Dictionnaire
Etymologique de la Langue Grecque, Histoire des Mots, Paris, 1970, S. 373, sagt ausdrücklich,
„Terme technique sans étymologid'. Vgl. auch F. Solmsen, Ein dorisches Komödienstück in Rheinisches
Museum für Philologie NF 63, 1908, 329-340. (dort s. 336 f über den ionischen Ursprung
der Worte έρμηνεΰσα, έρμηνεύς).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24358965
Journal Title: Cahiers du Centre Gustave Glotz
Publisher: DE BOCCARD
Issue: i24358314
Date: 1 1, 2003
Author(s): Benoist Stéphane
Abstract: T. Benton, « Epigraphy and Fascism », dans
The Afterlife of Inscriptions, cit. supra, p. 183-186
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24359120
Journal Title: Cahiers du Centre Gustave Glotz
Publisher: DE BOCCARD
Issue: i24358311
Date: 1 1, 2007
Author(s): Bouvier David
Abstract: P. Ellinger, La légende nationale, cit. supra, p. 71, qui a également bien relevé la référence au
κτήμα ές αίεί de Thucydide.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24359953
Journal Title: Phänomenologische Forschungen
Publisher: Verlag Karl Alber
Issue: i24358492
Date: 1 1, 1998
Author(s): Thiel Detlef
Abstract: Derrida,
Psyché. Inventions de l'Autre, Paris: Galilée 1987, bes. 10 u. 31.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24360426
Journal Title: Phänomenologische Forschungen
Publisher: FELIX MEINER VERLAG
Issue: i24359550
Date: 1 1, 2001
Author(s): Meuter Norbert
Abstract: Fellmann, a.a.O., S. 133
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24360482
Journal Title: Phänomenologische Forschungen
Publisher: FELIX MEINER VERLAG
Issue: i24358609
Date: 1 1, 2004
Author(s): Günzel Stephan
Abstract: Stephan Günzel: Hermeneutik im Widerstreit. Habermas zwi-
schen den Traditionen. In: Ders.: Anteile. Analytik, Hermeneutik, Politik. Weimar 2002. 95-
98. 93-97.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24360647
Journal Title: Phänomenologische Forschungen
Publisher: FELIX MEINER VERLAG
Issue: i24360301
Date: 1 1, 2007
Author(s): Odenstedt Anders
Abstract: Gadamer: Relevance of the Beautiful. 100.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24360766
Journal Title: Phänomenologische Forschungen
Publisher: FELIX MEINER VERLAG
Issue: i24360301
Date: 1 1, 2007
Author(s): Schapp Jan
Abstract: Ebd.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24360769
Journal Title: Phänomenologische Forschungen
Publisher: FELIX MEINER VERLAG
Issue: i24358589
Date: 1 1, 2011
Author(s): Summa Michela
Abstract: Husserl: Zur Phänomenologie des inneren Zeitbewusstseins. 380.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24360954
Journal Title: Aufklärung
Publisher: FELIX MEINER VERLAG
Issue: i24361794
Date: 1 1, 2013
Author(s): Hien Markus
Abstract: Buttlar, Das.Nationale' als Thema der Gartenkunst (wie Anm. 122), 196-198.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24361825
Journal Title: Archiv für Begriffsgeschichte
Publisher: FELIX MEINER VERLAG
Issue: i24361677
Date: 1 1, 2013
Author(s): Kowalewicz Michel Henri
Abstract: Vgl. R. Ingarden: Ο tlumaczeniach, a.a.O. [Anm. 58] 186: » Pozwolç sobie to rozwinqc na
przykladzie Krytyki czystego rozumu Kanta, dokonanego przez P. Chmielowskiego. Wiadomo,
ze terminologia przez Chmielowskiego przyjçta rozpowszechnila siç dose znacznie w publika-
cjach polskich na temat Kanta, a nawet bywa przez niektorych filozofôw polskich stosowana w
pracach specjalnie ζ filozolia Kanta nie zwi^zanych. Przyzwyczajono siç Erscheinung nazywac
>zjawiskiem< (i nawet w szerokich kolach naukowych polskich, np. wsrôd fizykow), Anschau-
ung - >ogli}dem<, Vernunft - >rozumem<, Verstand - >rozs^dkiem< itd. Czy mamy siç liczyc ζ tym
faktem i w dalszym ci;(gu stosowac te terminy w tlumaczeniu i w pracach naszych filozoficznych?
Nie da siç zaprzeczyc, ze przynajmniej niektôre ζ tych terminow nie oddajg tresci faktycznych
pojçc Kantowskich. Mimo catego przyzwyczajenia do nich przy glçbszym wnikniçciu w wywody
Kanta trudno nam siç zgodzic, jakoby Verstand Kantowski byt »rozsqdkiem«. Stowo to oznacza
pewng wlasciwosc umyslu ludzkiego w praktycznym zachowaniu siç cztowieka, tymczasem u
Kanta Verstand jest gtôwn^ poznawcz^ wtadzq (czy zdolnosciç), gdzie sprawy zycia praktyczne-
go nie odgrywajg zadnej roli. Wiadomo tez, ze Kant tç stronç zycia umysiowego, czy zdolnosci
umyslu, ktöra wigze siç ζ zagadnieniami praktyki (w szczegolnosci etycznej), nazwal wlasnie nie
Verstand, lecz praktische Vernunft
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24361939
Journal Title: Archiv für Begriffsgeschichte
Publisher: BOUVIER VERLAG
Issue: i24360243
Date: 1 1, 1991
Author(s): von Heydebrand Renate
Abstract: Vgl. auch Gebhard (s. Anm. 29), S. 143: „Das Gleichnis" - das meint im Zusammenhang
die Parabel - „dürfte kaum aus dem Wertungszusammenhang seines prophetisch-eschatologi-
schen Ursprungs so herauslösbar sein, daß es Weisheit von jenem Leben werden könnte, das zu
kritisieren der biblische Auftrag war".
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24362928
Journal Title: Archiv für Begriffsgeschichte
Publisher: BOUVIER VERLAG
Issue: i24360243
Date: 1 1, 1991
Author(s): Liebsch Burkhard
Abstract: Merleau-Ponty: Die Struktur des Verhaltens, S. 223 ff.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24362936
Journal Title: Iberoamericana (2001-)
Publisher: Iberoamericana Editorial Vervuert
Issue: i24368678
Date: 9 1, 2014
Author(s): Behnke Marisol Palma
Abstract: Cita extractada de la exposición Fotos del terremoto y maremoto del 60, Museo Azul, Ancud Chiloé,
diciembre de 2008.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24369235
Journal Title: Iberoamericana (2001-)
Publisher: Iberoamericana Editorial Vervuert
Issue: i24368990
Date: 9 1, 2013
Author(s): Ruderer Stephan
Abstract: Silvia Muñoz en Bustamante/Ruderer (2009: 141).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24369384
Journal Title: Journal of Public Affairs Education
Publisher: NASPAA
Issue: i24367221
Date: 1 1, 2014
Author(s): Harris Richard A.
Abstract: Public administration is inherently an interdisciplinary field, prominently incorporating theory and methods from economics, political science, and sociology. Less obviously, however, MPA curricula include historical treatments of particular policy arenas, institutions, the administrative state, and the professions of policy analyst and public management. In addition, the case method that figures prominently in MPA pedagogy and the research MPA students perform depend on doing history. Yet, history as a scholarly endeavor is rarely included in basic courses, much less instruction in research methods. This essay explores the use of history in MPA curricula and how MPA students might acquire a deeper appreciation of history and how historians ply their craft.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24369688
Journal Title: KulturPoetik
Publisher: Verlag Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht
Issue: i24368988
Date: 1 1, 2015
Author(s): Weiland Marc
Abstract: Schapp (Anm. 34), S. 127.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24369776
Journal Title: KulturPoetik
Publisher: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht GmbH & Co. KG
Issue: i24368991
Date: 1 1, 2014
Author(s): Ächtler Norman
Abstract: Gerd Appenzeller,
Das alte Märchen zieht wieder. In: Der Tagesspiegel, 05.05.2014, S. 6.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24369901
Journal Title: Polish Sociological Review
Publisher: THE POLISH SOCIOLOGICAL ASSOCIATION
Issue: i24371582
Date: 1 1, 2014
Author(s): BŁESZNOWSKI BARTŁOMIEJ
Abstract: The Care of the Self (1984)
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24371587
Journal Title: Revue des études slaves
Publisher: l'Institut d'études slaves
Issue: i24372731
Date: 1 1, 2014
Author(s): Bocianowska Cécile
Abstract: I. Stokfiszewski, Zwrotpolityczny, Warszawa, Wyd. Krytyki Politycznej, 2009. Sur le virage politique
et ses influences sur la critique, voir aussi : D. Kozicka, Krytyczne (nie)porzqdki..., op. cit. Note du rédacteur :
cette activité fait partie du groupe de jeunes intellectuels « Krytyka polityczna ». Cf. introduction dans ce
volume.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24372736
Journal Title: Langue Française
Publisher: LAROUSSE
Issue: i24395537
Date: 6 1, 2014
Author(s): Gautier Antoine
Abstract: Berrendonner & Béguelin (1989 : 99).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24396625
Journal Title: Religion & Literature
Publisher: University of Notre Dame English Department
Issue: i24395973
Date: 10 1, 2012
Author(s): Kirkpatrick Robin
Abstract: This forum gathers together a set of essays composed in response to the 2011 special issue of Religion & Literature 42.1–2, titled "Something Fearful": Medievalist Scholars on the "Religious Turn" in Literary Criticism, edited by Kathryn Kerby-Fulton and Jonathan Juilfs. The forum's ten authors reflect both on essays within the original volume and on the broader questions engaged by it and through its very publication; responsive remarks from Kathryn Kerby-Fulton and two contributors to that initiating volume conclude the conversation. Through conversation, response, and critical engagement, the forum's contributors weigh questions of the language of belief in scholarly discourse, of the continuities of religious practice across history, of the assumptions and beliefs undergirding critical work on religion and literature and culture, and of the acknowledgement of the religious convictions of medievalists' scholarly subjects, scholars, and the communities of both.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24397749
Journal Title: Renaissance Studies
Publisher: Oxford University Press
Issue: i24411931
Date: 12 1, 1994
Author(s): Chojnacki Stanley
Abstract: Cf. Scott, "'Experience'", 34: '[Subjects] are not unified, autonomous individuals exercising
free will, but rather subjects whose agency is created through situations and statuses conferred on
them.'
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24411934
Journal Title: History
Publisher: Blackwell Publishing Ltd.
Issue: i24427273
Date: 10 1, 2010
Author(s): DEAN TREVOR
Abstract: T. Parsons, Nonexistent
Objects (New Haven, CN, 1980).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24428913
Journal Title: Revista de Letras
Publisher: Universidade Estadual Paulista
Issue: i24431277
Date: 12 1, 2012
Author(s): de Oliveira MARIANO Márcia Corrêa
Abstract: LAPHAM, 2012, p.33,
traduçao nossa
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24434338
Journal Title: Metaphilosophy
Publisher: BASIL BLACKWELL
Issue: i24435117
Date: 1 1, 1975
Author(s): Corr Charles A.
Abstract: Rainer Specht's Innovation und Folgelast (Stuttgart-Bad Cann-
statt: Friedrich Frommann Verlag, 1972).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24435123
Journal Title: Metaphilosophy
Publisher: BASIL BLACKWELL
Issue: i24435511
Date: 4 1, 1981
Author(s): Cohen Avner
Abstract: N. Rescher, "Philosophical Disagreement", The Review of Metaphysics XXXII, 2
(October 1978), p. 220.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24435512
Journal Title: Metaphilosophy
Publisher: BASIL BLACKWELL
Issue: i24436910
Date: 4 1, 1991
Author(s): GOMILA ANTONI
Abstract: Ian Hacking: "Language, Truth and Reason", in M. Hollis and S. Lukes (eds ):
Rationality and Realism, B. Blackwell, Oxford 1982, pp. 48-66.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24436919
Journal Title: Metaphilosophy
Publisher: BASIL BLACKWELL
Issue: i24437069
Date: 10 1, 1989
Author(s): BERTHOLD-BOND DANIEL
Abstract: Hegel, Phenomenology of Spirit, tr. A. V. Miller (Oxford: Oxford University Press,
1977) p. 146.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24437077
Journal Title: Metaphilosophy
Publisher: Blackwell Publishers
Issue: i24439058
Date: 7 1, 1997
Author(s): KEARNEY RICHARD
Abstract: "Afterwards" to my Poetics of Imagining (London: Routledge & Kegan Paul, 1991).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24439060
Journal Title: Metaphilosophy
Publisher: Blackwell Publishers
Issue: i24439292
Date: 1 1, 2000
Author(s): TOHANEANU CECILIA
Abstract: Braudel's La Mediteranee.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24439303
Journal Title: Metaphilosophy
Publisher: Blackwell Publishing Ltd
Issue: i24439507
Date: 10 1, 2004
Author(s): CHRISTMAN JOHN
Abstract: Hacking 1995, 218.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24439514
Journal Title: Metaphilosophy
Publisher: Blackwell Publishing
Issue: i24439785
Date: 1 1, 2004
Author(s): COLAPIETRO VINCENT
Abstract: "In the Wake of Darwin" (Colapietro 2003)
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24439818
Journal Title: Metaphilosophy
Publisher: Blackwell Publishing
Issue: i24441855
Date: 1 1, 2012
Author(s): FORRESTER JOHN
Abstract: http://users.ox.ac.uk/~jrlucas/morecon/checmor.pdf (accessed 6 June 2011).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24441865
Journal Title: CrossCurrents
Publisher: Convergence, Inc.
Issue: i24456942
Date: 10 1, 1985
Author(s): SWIDLER LEONARD
Abstract: Austin Flannery, Vatican Council II (Collegeville, Mn.: Li-
turgical Press, 1975) p. 1003.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24458868
Journal Title: English Literary Renaissance
Publisher: Blackwell Publishing Ltd
Issue: i24463741
Date: 1 1, 2009
Author(s): ANDERSON JUDITH H.
Abstract: Medusa's
Mirrors: Spenser, Shakespeare, Milton, and the Metamorphosis of the Female Self (Newark, 1998), ch.
3, esp. pp. 112-13.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24463746
Journal Title: Ethnography
Publisher: SAGE Publications
Issue: i24465904
Date: 6 1, 2014
Author(s): Kilroy-Marac Katie
Abstract: This article considers two revenants – a man and a ghost – who haunt the Fann Psychiatric Clinic in Dakar, Senegal. Following Derrida's assertion that haunting is historical, I take seriously the concept of haunting and insist upon its relevance to anthropological inquiry. As a mode of storytelling that comes from a particular way of apprehending the world, I argue that anthropology might give credence to specters as social figures and assign ethnography the task of chasing after ghosts, not simply for the poetic spaces they may open up but out of a concern for justice and responsibility in the past, present, and future. My own ethnographic encounter with the two revenants described here has generated questions about the often taken-for-granted equivalence of the real and the true. Likewise, it has encouraged me to interrogate the unpredictable (and oftentimes uneasy) cohabitation of memory and history, both within the Fann Clinic and beyond.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24467147
Journal Title: Alif: Journal of Comparative Poetics
Publisher: American University in Cairo. Department of English and Comparative Literature
Issue: i24486301
Date: 1 1, 2013
Author(s): الوﻛﻴﻞ سعيد أحمد
Abstract: This article explores the narrative representation of the desert in Leslie Silko's Ceremony and Ibrahim Al-Koni's The Bleeding of the Stone. In both novels, the physical is transformed into an existential realm, through which questions about human existence are raised. The desert is a microcosm that allows for a re-enactment of the story of creation. It is also the catalyst in the protagonists' initiation processes and the loci for the ceremonies necessary for restoring balance in the universe. But whereas Silko's novel celebrates desert myths as the infallible source of wisdom, Al-Koni's text regards the desert as a stimulus for Sufi quest. يلفتنا في كثير من روايات إبراهيم الكوني النظر إلى الصحراء بوصفها وسيله إلى فهم الحياه نفسها، حيث تبدو مركز العالم، وما سواها هو الهامش وأهله الأغيار، كما أن حقيقة الإنسان هي حقيقة الصحراء. ونجد أنفسنا في روايات ليزلي مارمون سيلكو بإزاء نصوص تستحضر الأرض بحيث تدمج بين الزمني والفضائي، وتبني الأسطورة الضاربة في عمق الزمن واللاوعي، وذلك في اﻵني والمعيش وفضاء الشخصيات المتفاعلة. تحاول المقالة استكشاف التمثيل السردﻱ للصحراء على مستوى الرؤية والتقنيات في رواية نزيف الحجر للكوني والطقوس لسيلكو، ملقية الضوء على نقاط الالتقاء والاختلاف بين عالميهما، وصولاﹰ إلى تأويل علاقة النص بالصحراء والعالم .
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24487181
Journal Title: French Politics, Culture & Society
Publisher: Berghahn Journals
Issue: i24517619
Date: 4 1, 2014
Author(s): Bracher Nathan
Abstract: The present article argues that Hélène Berr's Journal goes well beyond mere testimony to provide an astute analysis not only of the persecutory measures, arrests, camps, and deportations but also of the various attempts to camouflage the violence and even of the wider implications of what she ultimately recognized to be a systematic extermination. Hélène Berr thus presents an extraordinary case of a young French Jewish student at the Sorbonne who, steeped in literature but untrained in history, nevertheless achieved a degree of historical lucidity that, in view of the confused, limited, and often unreliable information available to her in Nazi-occupied Paris, we can only consider as remarkable. Above all, Hélène Berr's very personal confrontation with history, as it unfolded in all the sinister complexity of what we now know as the Holocaust, enables us to better understand these events in the human terms in which they were experienced and with the ethical dimensions that they take on for us today.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24517622
Journal Title: Polity
Publisher: Palgrave Macmillan
Issue: i24537834
Date: 4 1, 2014
Author(s): Gimbel Edward W.
Abstract: Michael Bamett's
Eyewitness to a Genocide (Ithaca: Cornell University Press, 2002).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24540199
Journal Title: History and Theory
Publisher: Wiley Periodicals, Inc.
Issue: i24542833
Date: 5 1, 2013
Author(s): ANKERSMIT FRANK
Abstract: What I have described elsewhere as "the Magritte conception of history." See Ankersmit,
Meaning, Truth, and Reference in Historical Representation (Ithaca, NY, and London: Cornell Uni-
versity Press, 2012), 192-196.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24542850
Journal Title: History and Theory
Publisher: Wiley Periodicals, Inc.
Issue: i24542986
Date: 10 1, 2013
Author(s): Grethlein Jonas
Abstract: This book examines Greek engagements with the past as articulations of memory formulated against the contingency of chance associated with temporality. Based on a phenomenological understanding of temporality, it identifies four memorializing strategies: continuity (tradition), regularity (exemplarity), development, and acceptance of chance. This framework serves in pursuing a twofold aim: to reconstruct the literary field of memory in fifth-century BCE Greece; and to interpret Greek historiography as a memorializing mode. The key contention advanced by this approach is that acts of memory entailed an "idea of history" that was articulated not only in historiography, but also in epinician poetry, elegy, tragedy, and oratory. The book offers a rich account of poetic conventions and contexts through which each of these genres counterbalanced contingency through the use of exemplary and traditional modes of memory. This fine analysis highlights the grip of the present on the past as a significant feature of both historiographical and nonhistoriographical genres. The essay argues that this work fills a disciplinary gap by extending the reflection on memory to a new period, Greek antiquity. The retrospective positioning of this period at the outset of Western historical thought brings Grethlein's investigation to the center of debates about memory, temporality, and the meaning history. In engaging with the book's argument, the essay suggests that historiographical memory emerged in Greece not as a first-order encounter with time, but as a second-order encounter with forgetting. This confrontation marked a certain separation of historiography from other memorializing genres. Whereas poetic and rhetorical memories were posited against contingency, historiography sought to retrieve those aspects of the past that may otherwise have been irretrievably lost and forgotten. In doing so, it formulated the historiographical imperative as a negation of forgetting that problematized the truth-value of memory and the very act of remembering the past.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24542996
Journal Title: Critique internationale
Publisher: Presses de Sciences Po
Issue: i24564534
Date: 3 1, 2007
Author(s): Niewiedzial Agnieszka
Abstract: Une bibliographie est disponible sur le site du CERI (http://www.ceri-sciences-po.org/cerifr/publica/cri-
tique/criti.htm).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24564545
Journal Title: Histoire & Mesure
Publisher: Éditions du CNRS
Issue: i24563536
Date: 1 1, 1989
Author(s): LEPETIT Bernard
Abstract: L'histoire quantitative aujourd'hui n'est plus à la mode. Pendant une génération, aux lendemains de la seconde guerre mondiale, elle a constitué pour les historiens français une pratique dominante, et la référence par rapport à laquelle furent longtemps jaugées les manières de faire de l'histoire. La tendance aujourd'hui s'est inversée. Le doute s'est répandu quant à la capacité du chiffre à rendre compte des compartements les plus fondamentaux. En examinant certaines manières de faire de l'histoire quantitative toujours fructueuses et en se gardant de certaines impasses, on cherche à montrer que la démonstration historique ne peut se ramener ni à une logique de la persuasion, ni à une logique de la narration. Les critères de sa pertinence doivent s'apprécier à l'articulation de la définition d'une problématique, des modalités de sa mise en oeuvre expérimentale, et de la confrontation au démenti des données empiriques des propositions historiques. Quantitative history is no longer in fashion. For a generation after the Second World War, it was the usual practice for French historians and the reference for judging work in history. This frame of trend has now been reversed. Doubt has spread concerning the capacity of numbers to explain the most important behaviours. While taking in consideration different styles of research in quantitative history which are always fruitful, and being aware of certain kinds of types of deadlocks, one wants to show how historic demonstration must never be pure persuasion nor pure story. The criteria of its pertinency must be appreciated adequately between the definition of problematic and of testing ground, and in confrontation between empirical data and historical assertions.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24565903
Journal Title: Critique internationale
Publisher: Presses de Sciences Po
Issue: i24565951
Date: 12 1, 2010
Author(s): Bouissou Jean-Marie
Abstract: Pour répondre aux normes éditoriales de Critique internationale, le texte original a été coupé sans toucher au
contenu général (NdT).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24565955
Journal Title: Critique internationale
Publisher: Presses de Sciences Po
Issue: i24567235
Date: 9 1, 2014
Author(s): Naudet Jules
Abstract: Pour les longues discussions que nous avons eues sur le thème de cette étude, je remercie Nicolas Patin, qui
a beaucoup travaillé sur la mise en valeur de l'expérience de guerre des députés du Reichstag (Nicolas Patin,
La catastrophe allemande (1914-1945), Paris, Fayard, 2014).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24567243
Journal Title: Cahiers du Monde russe
Publisher: École des Hautes Études en Sciences Sociales
Issue: i24567600
Date: 12 1, 2012
Author(s): CZERNY BORIS
Abstract: http://www.holocaust.kiev.ua/news/viplO_l.htm
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24567621
Journal Title: Contributions to the History of Concepts
Publisher: Berghahn Journals
Issue: i24573102
Date: 12 1, 2012
Author(s): SCHÄFER RIEKE
Abstract: W.B. Gallie, "Essentially Contested Concepts," in Philosophy and the Historical Under-
standing (London: Chatto & Windus, 1964), 157-191.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24573108
Journal Title: Historia Mexicana
Publisher: EL COLEGIO DE MÉXICO
Issue: i24573231
Date: 12 1, 2015
Author(s): Ayala Elisa Cárdenas
Abstract: Rivera, Entretenimientos, p. 18.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24575179
Journal Title: Latin American Perspectives
Publisher: SAGE Publications
Issue: i24573183
Date: 3 1, 2014
Author(s): Furio Victoria J.
Abstract: In Colombia, society has come to be organized in terms of a division between those with and those without links to narcotrafficking. This moral boundary recently experienced a symbolic disturbance with the entrance on the country's cultural scene of Andrés López López, a former Colombian drug trafficker, and his El cartel de los sapos (2008). An examination of the discursive and political strategies employed in this book, in which drug trafficking is referred to through the metaphor "bacteria," allows us to understand the construction of a narrator who calls attention to the hypocrisy of the government and society regarding the reincorporation of narcotraffickers into civilian life while provoking a national debate on the difference between history and fiction. En Colombia, la sociedad ha llegado a organizarse en términos de una división entre aquellos que tienen y no vínculos con el narcotráfico. Este límite moral experimentó un reciente disturbio simbólico con la entrada de Andrés López López, un ex-narcotraficante colombiano, y su libro El cartel de los sapos (2008) en la escena cultural del país. Un análisis de las estrategias discursivas y políticas empleadas en este libro, en el que el tráfico de drogas se define a través de la metáfora de la "bacteria," nos permite entender la construcción de un narrador que devela la hipocresía gubernamental y social con respecto a la reincorporación de los narcotraficantes en la vida civil al mismo tiempo que provoca un debate nacional sobre la diferencia entre historia y ficción.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24575503
Journal Title: Max Weber Studies
Publisher: Max Weber Studies
Issue: i24574382
Date: 7 1, 2004
Author(s): Lassman Peter
Abstract: Larmore, The Morals of Modernity, p. 151.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24579691
Journal Title: Max Weber Studies
Publisher: Max Weber Studies
Issue: i24577610
Date: 1 1, 2011
Author(s): Djedi Youcef
Abstract: P. Haenni, L'islam de marché, pp. 10-12, 21 sq., 30, 35 sq., 41-44,49, 50, 57, 59
sq., 70-83, 86, 91-93, 95,97-99,102,103-108.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24579976
Journal Title: Historical Social Research / Historische Sozialforschung
Publisher: GESIS – Leibniz Institute for the Social Sciences
Issue: i24582422
Date: 1 1, 2015
Author(s): Bessy Christian
Abstract: Descombes (2004)
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24583127
Journal Title: Tumultes
Publisher: ÉDITIONS KIMÉ
Issue: i24598544
Date: 11 1, 2006
Author(s): Yinda André Marie Yinda
Abstract: Voir Clarence E. Walker, Deromanticizing black history : critical essays
and reappraisals, Knoxville, University of Tennessee Press, 1992, ainsi que le
dossier « Réparations, restitutions, réconciliations. Entre Afriques, Europe et
Amériques » dirigé par Bosumil Jewsiewicki, Cahier d'Etudes Africaines,
n° 173-174, 2004.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24598550
Journal Title: James Joyce Quarterly
Publisher: University of Tulsa
Issue: i24598607
Date: 7 1, 2012
Author(s): Bruns Gerald L.
Abstract: The basic unit of Joyce's fiction is, arguably, the encounter, a reminder of the Dubliners story of that name. This essay explores the many occasions of self-encounter, as when Joyce's characters see themselves in mirrors, in the eyes of others, or in the guise of someone other than they are or appear to be: when Gerty MacDowell projects her "Lady Bountiful" self onto Bloom's erotic gaze, for instance. The regulating idea here (as in Maurice Merleau-Ponty's phenomenology of perception) is that we perceive ourselves through our bodies, but this perception is not an empirical mirror-image; it is an image mediated (and thus transformed) by an array of intentions, memories, desires, and ongoing experiences of ourselves and others, including our experiences of how others see us (something to which Stephen is particularly subject). Joyce's mirror-experiences range from ironic unmasking—"The Dead"—to phantasmagorias—the "Circe" episode of Ulysses, where no image is unreal, and every misnomer (like "Henry Flower") has its moment of truth.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24598622
Journal Title: Tumultes
Publisher: ÉDITIONS KIMÉ
Issue: i24599377
Date: 11 1, 2010
Author(s): Zecchini Laetitia
Abstract: M. Darwich, Exil 4, Contrepoint.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24599382
Journal Title: Tumultes
Publisher: ÉDITIONS KIMÉ
Issue: i24599376
Date: 11 1, 2009
Author(s): Čapek Jakub
Abstract: Cette manière de voir les choses, qui renoue avec la notion du politique de
Hannah Arendt, est chère à certains signataires de la Charte 77. Voir par
exemple les réflexions de Martin Palous ici même, et surtout les textes de
Vâclav Benda sur une « polis parallèle ».
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24599441
Journal Title: Tumultes
Publisher: ÉDITIONS KIMÉ
Issue: i24599462
Date: 10 1, 2011
Author(s): Dayan-Herzbrun Sonia
Abstract: Ibid., pp. 726-727.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24599476
Journal Title: Revue Française d'Histoire des Idées Politiques
Publisher: Centre national du livre
Issue: i24609164
Date: 1 1, 2006
Author(s): Zékian Stéphane
Abstract: Pierre Rosanvallon, op. cit., p. 203.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24610249
Journal Title: Journal of the History of Medicine and Allied Sciences
Publisher: Journal of the History of Medicine and Allied Sciences, Inc.
Issue: i24619291
Date: 10 1, 1993
Author(s): HARLEY DAVID N.
Abstract: W. Stukeley, The Healing of Diseases, a Character of the Messiah (London, 1750).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24623265
Journal Title: Journal of the History of Medicine and Allied Sciences
Publisher: Oxford University Press
Issue: i24618790
Date: 1 1, 2006
Author(s): SADOWSKY JONATHAN
Abstract: Pressman, Last Resort, p. 132.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24632274
Journal Title: The Furrow
Publisher: The Furrow Trust
Issue: i24635523
Date: 8 1, 2014
Author(s): Veling Terry A.
Abstract: Leo Tolstoy's classic story, The Death of Ivan Ilych (New York: Signet,
1960).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24635887
Journal Title: The Review of Metaphysics
Publisher: Philosophy Education Society, Inc., The Catholic University of America
Issue: i24636376
Date: 6 1, 2014
Author(s): Wood Robert E.
Abstract: Aristotle, On the Soul 3.8.431b21-22.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24636439
Journal Title: The Journal of Theological Studies
Publisher: Oxford University Press
Issue: i24623237
Date: 1 1, 2012
Author(s): Collicutt Joanna
Abstract: W. Brueggemann, The Book that Breathes New Life (Minneapolis: Fortress
Press, 2005), p. 5.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24637949
Journal Title: Il Saggiatore musicale
Publisher: Leo S. Olschki
Issue: i24640649
Date: 1 1, 2014
Author(s): Carrozzo Mario
Abstract: http://www.gherush92.com/newsJt.asp?tipo=A.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24642255
Journal Title: Modern Austrian Literature
Publisher: University of California at Riverside
Issue: i24646697
Date: 1 1, 1989
Author(s): Bodine Jay F.
Abstract: The mice folk's reception of Josefine's art in Kafka's story "Josefine, die Sängerin oder Das Volk der Mäuse" reflects the reception on the part of Kraus's audience of his literary art with its "meta-ideological" cultural analysis. This analysis was recognized by the primary members of the Frankfurt School for Social Research and is easily demonstrable in Kraus's analytical treatment of the Social Democrats in the short essay "Hüben und Drüben." The question of the efficacy of Kraus's analysis is better posed as a question of the reception on the part of the mice folk of the meta-ideological analysis undertaken.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24647853
Journal Title: Contemporanea
Publisher: il Mulino
Issue: i24650361
Date: 1 1, 2001
Author(s): Valle Paola Della
Abstract: A. Liakos, La crise dans les Balkans et le Nationalisme en Grèce, in «Science(s) Politique(s)», 2-3,1993, pp.
179-193.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24651692
Journal Title: Contemporanea
Publisher: il Mulino
Issue: i24651097
Date: 4 1, 2008
Author(s): Liakos Antonis
Abstract: Y. Zerubavel, Recovered roots. Collective memory and the making qf Israeli national tradition, Chicago,
University of Chicago Press, 1995, pp. 60-78.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24652966
Journal Title: Contemporanea
Publisher: il Mulino
Issue: i24651006
Date: 4 1, 2007
Author(s): Di Cori Paola
Abstract: J.
Rancière, Le parole della storia, Milano, Il Saggiatore, 1994.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24652973
Journal Title: Contemporanea
Publisher: il Mulino
Issue: i24650922
Date: 7 1, 2007
Author(s): Poulot Dominique
Abstract: D. Fabre, Ancienneté, altérité, autochtonie, in D. Fabre (a cura di), Domestiquer l'histoire. Ethnologie des
monuments historiques, Paris, Editions de la Maison des sciences de l'homme, 2000.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24653002
Journal Title: Contemporanea
Publisher: il Mulino
Issue: i24651135
Date: 1 1, 2009
Author(s): Lollini Andrea
Abstract: Ibidem.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24653108
Journal Title: Contemporanea
Publisher: il Mulino
Issue: i24651194
Date: 6 1, 2012
Author(s): Demaria Cristina
Abstract: P. Ricoeur, La memoria, la storia, l'oblio, Milano, Raffaello Cortina, 2001 Paris, 2000],
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24653511
Journal Title: Research in Phenomenology
Publisher: Humanities Press, Inc.
Issue: i24649733
Date: 1 1, 1977
Author(s): KRELL DAVID FARRELL
Abstract: James Joyce, Ulysses (London: The Bodley Head, 1960), p. 819.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24654215
Journal Title: Research in Phenomenology
Publisher: Brill
Issue: i24659492
Date: 1 1, 2011
Author(s): Watson Stephen H.
Abstract: 5 186
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24659578
Journal Title: Research in Phenomenology
Publisher: Brill
Issue: i24659485
Date: 1 1, 2011
Author(s): Mei Todd S.
Abstract: Ricoeur, "Work and the Word," in History and Truth, trans. C. A. Kelbley (Evanston: North-
western University Press, 1965), 218.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24659841
Journal Title: Research in Phenomenology
Publisher: Brill
Issue: i24659511
Date: 1 1, 2007
Author(s): Kearney Richard
Abstract: Kelly Oliver in
"Forgiveness and Subjectivity," Philosophy Today 47, no. 3 (2003): 280.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24660187
Journal Title: Research in Phenomenology
Publisher: Brill
Issue: i24659511
Date: 1 1, 2007
Author(s): Bourgeois Patrick L.
Abstract: SP, 67.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24660189
Journal Title: Research in Phenomenology
Publisher: Brill
Issue: i24659511
Date: 1 1, 2007
Author(s): Rasmussen David M.
Abstract: my "Justice, Interpretation and the Cosmopolitan Idea," Distincktion 8 (2004): 37-45.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24660190
Journal Title: Research in Phenomenology
Publisher: Brill
Issue: i24659511
Date: 1 1, 2007
Author(s): Dauenhauer Bernard P.
Abstract: his Interpretation Theory: Discourse and the Surplus of Mean-
ing (Fort Worth: Texas Christian University Press, 1976).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24660191
Journal Title: Research in Phenomenology
Publisher: Brill
Issue: i24659511
Date: 1 1, 2007
Author(s): Kaplan David M.
Abstract: Paul Ricoeur, The Just\ trans. David Pellauer (Chicago: University of
Chicago Press, 2000), 76-93.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24660192
Journal Title: Research in Phenomenology
Publisher: Brill
Issue: i24659507
Date: 1 1, 2009
Author(s): Jung Hwa Yol
Abstract: The Rustle of Language, trans. Richard
Howard [New York: Hill and Wang, 1986], 72
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24660238
Journal Title: Indo-Iranian Journal
Publisher: Springer
Issue: i24663608
Date: 1 1, 2004
Author(s): HILTEBEITEL ALF
Abstract: The superfluity arises from the fact that this "double of Krsna" never has to
take the reins, since Nala is driving; see Hiltebeitel, Rethinking, 232-33. As men-
tioned in n. 7 above, J. Brockington finds this "implausible." For valuable discus-
sion of the "avatära" theme in both epics, and especially in the Rämäyam, see
also Robert P. Goldman and Sally J. Sutherland, trans. The Rämäyam of Välmlki,
Vol. 5: Sundarakäyanda (Princeton: Princeton University Press, 1996), 29-33, 69,
73.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24663613
Journal Title: Journal for the Study of Judaism in the Persian, Hellenistic, and Roman Period
Publisher: Brill Academic Publishers
Issue: i24661569
Date: 1 1, 2003
Author(s): MENN ESTHER M.
Abstract: McFague, Metaphorical Theology, 1-29.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24669446
Journal Title: Islamic Studies
Publisher: Islamic Research Institute
Issue: i24666682
Date: 7 1, 2013
Author(s): AKRAM MUHAMMAD
Abstract: Schöwbel, "History of Religions," 72.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24671816
Journal Title: Studies in East European Thought
Publisher: Springer
Issue: i24670227
Date: 6 1, 2014
Author(s): Savin Alexey E.
Abstract: The article comprises three parts. Part I contains an overview of the areas in the analysis of modern French philosophy that have been of the greatest relevance to Russian researchers over the last years. We conclude that numerous aspects of the French philosophical thought of the twentieth century are well represented in the research of Russian authors, who also point out the emerging trends in its development. Part II deals with the development of analytic philosophy in Russia within the framework of such areas as "critique of bourgeois philosophy", a purely ideological stand only nominally related to philosophy, logic, and the history of philosophy and theoretical research. Part III contains a periodization of the history of phenomenology in Russia, pointing out the most important achievements of the contemporary Russian scholars of phenomenology as well as their understanding of the essence, the problems, and the aims of phenomenological philosophy. We also indicate the tendencies within the development of the discipline in the Russian Federation.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24673265
Journal Title: Vingtième Siècle. Revue d'histoire
Publisher: Presses de Sciences Po
Issue: i24671554
Date: 9 1, 2013
Author(s): Chaubet François
Abstract: Diana Pinto, « La conversion de l'intellectuel », in Denis
Lacorne, Jacques Rupnik et Marie-France Toinet, Un siècle de
fascinations et d'aversions, Paris, Hachette, 1986, p. 124-136.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24673715
Journal Title: Vingtième Siècle. Revue d'histoire
Publisher: Presses de Sciences Po
Issue: i24672910
Date: 9 1, 2014
Author(s): Mazurel Hervé
Abstract: Ibid., p. 152.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24673881
Journal Title: Vingtième Siècle. Revue d'histoire
Publisher: Presses de Sciences Po
Issue: i24672910
Date: 9 1, 2014
Author(s): Rebreyend Anne-Claire
Abstract: Lettre de Cécile à Etienne, été 1965.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24673888
Journal Title: L'Homme
Publisher: ÉDITIONS DE L'ÉCOLE DES HAUTES ÉTUDES EN SCIENCES SOCIALES
Issue: i24698746
Date: 6 1, 2013
Author(s): Ciarcia Gaetano
Abstract: Ici, le mot « mémorial » est utilisé à dessein pour indiquer les supports physiques ou les notions
discursives exprimant la volonté de se souvenir des faits du passé en complément de l'adjectif
« mémoriel » qui dénoterait plutôt les qualités spontanées ou les capacités sélectives des activités de
la mémoire.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24698752
Journal Title: L'Homme
Publisher: ÉDITIONS DE L'ÉCOLE DES HAUTES ÉTUDES EN SCIENCES SOCIALES
Issue: i24699234
Date: 12 1, 2012
Author(s): Anheim Étienne
Abstract: Même si ce n'était pas l'objet de ce travail, et outre les féconds prolongements de l'anthro-
pologie historique déjà évoqués au début de cet article, il faut rappeler les fructueux échanges
empiriques que les historiens, en particulier pour le Moyen Âge, ont pu avoir depuis vingt ans avec
différents courants de l'anthropologie, qu'il s'agisse par exemple de l'anthropologie juridique dans
le cadre des débats sur la mutation de l'an mil (cf. les travaux de Dominique Barthélémy [1997,
1999]), de l'anthropologie visuelle de chercheurs comme Hans Belting (cf. Schmitt [2002];
ou Baschet [2008]), de l'anthropologie des pratiques d'écriture dans la lignée de Jack Goody
(pour une présentation synthétique de l'historiographie médiévale dans ce domaine, cf. Chastang
[2008]), de l'anthropologie économique (avec Feller, Gramain & Weber [2005]), ou encore des
réflexions de Maurice Godelier ou de Louis Dumont (mobilisés par Iogna-Prat [1998, 2006]).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24699250
Journal Title: L'Homme
Publisher: ÉDITIONS DE L'ÉCOLE DES HAUTES ÉTUDES EN SCIENCES SOCIALES
Issue: i24699828
Date: 3 1, 2015
Author(s): Jewsiewicki Bogumil
Abstract: Ces réserves sont ponctuelles, en voici quelques exemples. Comme tout binôme, et il n'est pas
le seul dans le livre, le terme de contre-mémoire risque de produire l'impression d'opposition
mécanique ce qui n'est sûrement pas l'intention de l'auteure. Sur un autre registre, malgré tout
mon respect pour l'héritage intellectuel de Pierre Bourdieu, je ne suis pas convaincu par les efforts
de Christine Chivallon d'appliquer son appareil conceptuel à l'analyse du travail de la mémoire.
Puisque son érudition est très impressionnante, l'absence des travaux de Nathan Wachtel surprend
d'autant plus. L'Invention du quotidien de Michel de Certeau est citée, mais je n'ai trouvé aucune
mention de son concept opératoire de « propre », à mon avis très pertinent pour la démarche de
l'auteure. J'estime également que le concept de « lieu de mémoire » de Pierre Nora est trop rapidement
jugé inopérant pour sa recherche.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24699837
Journal Title: L'Homme
Publisher: ÉDITIONS DE L'ÉCOLE DES HAUTES ÉTUDES EN SCIENCES SOCIALES
Issue: i24700246
Date: 12 1, 2015
Author(s): Martin Denis-Constant
Abstract: Le Voortrekker Monument a été érigé en souvenir des Boers qui entamèrent le grand trek
(« migration ») en 1835, quittant la colonie du Cap, après l'abolition de l'esclavage, pour se diriger
vers le Nord, où certains fonderont les républiques boers du Transvaal et de l'Etat libre d'Orange.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24700256
Journal Title: Philosophia Reformata
Publisher: Brill
Issue: i24707302
Date: 1 1, 1981
Author(s): Griffioen Sander
Abstract: J. P. van Praag, 'Levensovertuiging, filosofie en wetenschap' ('World-view,
philosophy and science'), valedictory address given on retirement from the Univer-
sity of Leiden, 13th November 1979, Utrecht, Humanistisch Verbond, pp. 9, 7, 10.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24707304
Journal Title: Philosophia Reformata
Publisher: Brill
Issue: i24707924
Date: 1 1, 1985
Author(s): Klapwijk J.
Abstract: In Wahrheii und Methode Luther and Flacius are mentioned once or twice, Calvin not at
all. In Seminar: Philosophische Hermeneutik, hgs. Gadamer, G. Boehm; Frankfurt a/M:
Suhrkamp, 1974, Flacius functions - mirabile dictu - in the context of 'die Vorgeschichte der
romantischen Hermeneutik.'
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24707941
Journal Title: Philosophia Reformata
Publisher: Brill
Issue: i24707971
Date: 1 1, 1987
Author(s): Morton Herbert Donald
Abstract: Thus J. van der Hoeven in an article with the telling title, Ontwikkeling in het Iicht van
ontmoeting' [Development in the light of encounter], p. 159.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24707974
Journal Title: Philosophia Reformata
Publisher: Brill
Issue: i24708591
Date: 1 1, 1991
Author(s): Seerveld Calvin
Abstract: Jean Brun, 'Le voyage dans le temps. De la chronophotographie au Futurisme', Tempo-
ralité et Aliénatkon, p.364.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24708593
Journal Title: Philosophia Reformata
Publisher: Brill
Issue: i24708868
Date: 1 1, 1994
Author(s): Klapwijk Jacob
Abstract: Ernst Troeltsch distinguished between naive, apologetic and evolutionistic absoluteness.
From the original spontaneity of 'naive absoluteness' and its artificial (partly super-
naturalistic, partly rationalistic) defence as 'apologetic absoluteness' (in the Middle Ages and
in the Enlightenment, respectively) there came forth in Hegel the idea of 'evolutionistic
absoluteness' — an ingenious but untenable attempt to reconcile the solid apologetic
conception of absoluteness of that day with the dynamics of history by presenting it as the
outcome and terminus of historical progression. See Troeltsch, Die Absolutheit des Christen-
tums, 87ff. Cf. J. Klapwijk, Tussen historisme en relativisme, 222-29. At present the belief in
progress and thus also the mix of it with the idea of absoluteness is no longer a subject of
discussion.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24708873
Journal Title: Philosophia Reformata
Publisher: Brill
Issue: i24708906
Date: 1 1, 1993
Author(s): Geertsema Hendrik
Abstract: Hendrik G. Geertsema, Van boven naar voren (Kampen: J.H. Kok, 1980), pp. 95-201
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24708911
Journal Title: Philosophia Reformata
Publisher: Brill
Issue: i24708906
Date: 1 1, 1993
Author(s): Olthuis James H.
Abstract: Martin Heidegger, Being and time, trans. John Macquarrie and Edward Robinson (New
York: Harper & Row, 1962), p. 174.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24708912
Journal Title: Philosophia Reformata
Publisher: Brill
Issue: i24709683
Date: 1 1, 2010
Author(s): Glas Gerrit
Abstract: Because they escape precise modal qualification, Troost suggests that insight into disposi-
tions can only be gained in an idea-ruled (idee-matig) understanding, in an idea-regulated 'on
the way' in the transcendental direction of time. For reformational philosophy this raises an
old and prima facie purely theoretical problem: Do the modalities 'continue' right into the
heart? One could paraphrase Troost's view for example such that for him the heart should
primarily be sought 'below' or 'behind' the act structure, and that the dispositions — relative
to this vertical axis — constitute a horizontal layer in which the lower substructures are
interwoven with the act structure. In that case the integration of the lower structures in the act
structure would take place via the dispositions rather than through a direct relationship with
the heart. This notion — for which hints can be found in Dooyeweerd — would in any case
lead to an appreciably more nuanced picture of the 'binding' and 'releasing' of substructures.
If I understand Troost correctly, he would allow this interpretation for the substructures,
though not for the modalities. His caution concerning the 'continuing' of the modalities 'into
the' heart is epistemological: the cosmological concentration of the modal functions in the
heart is a transcendental idea; at best we see dots (the idea-regulated 'on the way' in the
transcendental direction of time), but we should not turn them into lines.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24709687
Journal Title: Jewish History
Publisher: Springer
Issue: i24708650
Date: 1 1, 2014
Author(s): GOLDBERG SYLVIE ANNE
Abstract: Goldberg, L'histoire et la mémoire de l'histoire.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24709812
Journal Title: Kirchliche Zeitgeschichte
Publisher: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht GmbH & Co. KG
Issue: i24713074
Date: 1 1, 2009
Author(s): Konz Britta
Abstract: Metz, Glaube, aaO. (Anm.4), 115.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24713091
Journal Title: Extrême-Orient Extrême-Occident
Publisher: Presses Universitaires de Vincennes
Issue: i24715389
Date: 1 1, 2014
Author(s): Morier-Genoud Damien
Abstract: Benjamin (2000): 431.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24716509
Journal Title: Archives de sciences sociales des religions
Publisher: ÉDITIONS DE L'ÉCOLE DES HAUTES ÉTUDES EN SCIENCES SOCIALES
Issue: i24739848
Date: 9 1, 2014
Author(s): Julia Dominique
Abstract: F. L., 2001 : 14.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24739861
Journal Title: Archives de sciences sociales des religions
Publisher: ÉDITIONS DE L'ÉCOLE DES HAUTES ÉTUDES EN SCIENCES SOCIALES
Issue: i24739848
Date: 9 1, 2014
Author(s): Langlois Claude
Abstract: Revue : La science catholique, revue des questions religieuses [puis] des sciences sacrées
et profanes, Lyon, Paris, Delhomme et Briguet [puis] Arras, Paris, Sueur-Charruey, 1886-1906.
Fusion ultérieure : La Revue des sciences ecclésiastiques et La Science catholique (1906-1910).
Ouvrages : John Augustine Zahm, chanoine régulier de la Sainte-Croix, pseud. Le Père H. J.
Mozans, Science catholique et savants catholiques [Catholic science and catholic scientists,
1893], traduit de l'anglais par M. l'abbé J. Flageolet, Paris, P. Lethielleux, 1895. A. Jeanniard
du Dot, L'hypnotisme et la science catholique, Paris, Librairie Bloud et Barrai, 1898, 1900.
Théophile Ortolan, Rivalités scientifiques : ou la science catholique et la prétendue impartialité
des historiens, I- La manie du dénigrement, II- Fausses réputations, Paris, Bloud et Barrai,
Collection : Science et religion : Études pour le temps présent, 1900.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24739862
Journal Title: Archives de sciences sociales des religions
Publisher: ÉDITIONS DE L'ÉCOLE DES HAUTES ÉTUDES EN SCIENCES SOCIALES
Issue: i24739884
Date: 3 1, 2015
Author(s): Portier Philippe
Abstract: Claude Lefort, « Permanence du théologico-politique », art. précité, p. 59-60.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24739900
Journal Title: Atlantis
Publisher: The Spanish Association of Anglo-American Studies (AEDEAN)
Issue: i24757752
Date: 12 1, 2015
Author(s): Villegas-López Sonia
Abstract: In From Beast to the Blonde, Marina Warner studies the status of fairy tales as historical documents which
give an account of women's daily experiences, as they illustrate their particular rites of passage and the relevance
of maternal figures in their lives. The resonance of Mother Goose is taken by Warner "either as a historical source,
or a fantasy of origin" which she can trace into ancient traditions, like the Islamic or the Christian, and which
adds credibility to the stories (1994, xxiii).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24757782
Journal Title: Revue de l'histoire des religions
Publisher: ARMAND COLIN
Issue: i24776583
Date: 9 1, 2014
Author(s): HARTER PIERRE-JULIEN
Abstract: Un grand merci à Gareth Sparham et à David Rawson pour leur remarques
et leur critiques qui ont permis d'améliorer le contenu de cet article.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24776605
Journal Title: Mosaic: A Journal for the Interdisciplinary Study of Literature
Publisher: University of Manitoba Press
Issue: i24775827
Date: 4 1, 1978
Author(s): Jeffrey David L.
Abstract: William Kilbourn's Canada: A Guide to the Peaceable Kingdom (Toronto, 1970),
p. xvii.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24777169
Journal Title: Journal for the Study of Religion
Publisher: Murray Coombes Publishers
Issue: e24805687
Date: June 1, 1991
Author(s): Mason Garth
Abstract: In this article I examine Philip Qipa (P.Q.) Vundla’s Moral Rearmament-inspired (MRA) politics with a view to explicating the previously hidden currents at work in his political activism. In my analysis, I draw on the theoretical frameworks of Paul Ricoeur and Homi Bhabha. In terms of these conceptual foundations, I investigate Vundla’s involvement in two foundational events in the history of the South African struggle, namely the school boycott of 1955 and the bus boycott of 1957. The official history of these two events, written by social historians such as Tom Lodge, interprets them as the dawn of mass opposition against apartheid. However, I contend that a closer analysis of these two events via biographical material reveals a more complex history, implicitly connected to the person of P.Q. Vundla and his politics of negotiation and finding common ground between opposing ideologies. Vundla stands out within this context because he was a nonconforming ANC leader, who disagreed with the way the party leadership approached political activism. His approach was driven by MRA values, which sought political solutions through dialogue and aimed to benefit all communities within South Africa. Vundla can be seen as an early forerunner of the bridge-building politics of Nelson Mandela. It is hoped that, by examining the role of MRA values in Vundla’s activism, a fuller, more complex account of politics in the 1950s can be arrived at.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24805696
Journal Title: Revista Española de Derecho Constitucional
Publisher: CENTRO DE ESTUDIOS POLÍTICOS Y CONSTITUCIONALES
Issue: i24886035
Date: 8 1, 2010
Author(s): LUTHER JÖRG
Abstract: BVerfG, 1 BvR 2150/08, 4.11.2009, www.bverfg.de/entscheidungen/rs20091104_lbvr
215008.html, sobre el recurso presentado por una persona posteriormente fallecida.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24886059
Journal Title: Geschichte und Gesellschaft
Publisher: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht GmbH & Co. KG
Issue: i24890799
Date: 6 1, 2016
Author(s): Chabal Emile
Abstract: Chabal,
A Divided Republic, ch. 1-4.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24891225
Journal Title: Journal of Consumer Research
Publisher: Journal of Consumer Research
Issue: i342751
Date: 12 1, 1963
Author(s): Wellek Barbara B.
Abstract: Advertising Age, "The House that Ivory Built: 150 Years of Procter
& Gamble," August 20, 1987, p. 46.
August 20
46
Advertising Age
1987
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/2489513
Journal Title: Journal of Consumer Research
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i342774
Date: 3 1, 1990
Author(s): Woolfolk Craig J.
Abstract: Meyers-Levy's (1989)
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/2489789
Journal Title: Diplomatic History
Publisher: Blackwell Publishers
Issue: i24912290
Date: 4 1, 1995
Author(s): LEFFLER MELVYN P.
Abstract: I am referring to the influential essay by Charles S. Maier, "Marking Time: The
Historiography of International Relations," in The Past Before Us: Contemporary Historical Writ-
ing in the United States, ed. Michael Kämmen (Ithaca, 1980), 355-87; and to the prize-winning
book by Richard E. Neustadt and Ernest R. May, Thinking in Time: The Uses of History for
Decision-Makers (New York, 1986).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24912293
Journal Title: Slavic Review
Publisher: American Association for the Advancement of Slavic Studies
Issue: i322601
Date: 12 1, 1980
Author(s): Popławski Brian A.
Abstract: Narodowiec [Dmowski], "W naszym obozie," Przegla̧d Wszechpolski, 1901: 421-
22. Emphasis mine.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/2500129
Journal Title: Journal of Feminist Studies in Religion
Publisher: Scholars Press
Issue: i25002000
Date: 4 1, 1985
Author(s): Carr Anne E.
Abstract: Tracy, Blessed Rage for Order; Schubert M. Ogden, The Point of
Christology (San Francisco: Harper & Row, 1982).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/25002009
Journal Title: Journal of Feminist Studies in Religion
Publisher: Scholars Press
Issue: i25002064
Date: 4 1, 1988
Author(s): Jung L. Shannon
Abstract: my "Commercialization and the Professions," Business and Professional Ethics
Journal 2:2 (Winter 1983): 57-81.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/25002069
Journal Title: Journal of Feminist Studies in Religion
Publisher: Scholars Press
Issue: i25002090
Date: 4 1, 1989
Author(s): Baker-Fletcher Karen
Abstract: Jacquelyn Grant, "Black
Theology and the Black Woman," in Black Theology: A Documentary History, 1966-1979,
ed. Gayraud S. Gilmore and James H. Cone (Maryknoll, N.Y.: Orbis, 1979), 428.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/25002102
Journal Title: The Catholic Historical Review
Publisher: The Catholic University of America
Issue: i25025058
Date: 10 1, 1997
Author(s): Standaert Nicolas
Abstract: The Conquest of America: The Question of the Other,
trans. Richard Howard (New York, 1984).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/25025062
Journal Title: History and Theory
Publisher: Wesleyan University Press
Issue: i342886
Date: 1 1, 1970
Author(s): Duvignaud Lawrence
Abstract: Jean Duvignaud, Change at Shebika: Report from a North African Village
(New York, 1970).
Duvignaud
Change at Shebika: Report from a North African Village
1970
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/2504174
Journal Title: History and Theory
Publisher: Wesleyan University Press
Issue: i342877
Date: 1 1, 1963
Author(s): Becker Larry
Abstract: Phenomenology and the Human Sciences
(Pittsburgh, 1963).
Phenomenology and the Human Sciences
1963
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/2504325
Journal Title: History and Theory
Publisher: Wesleyan University Press
Issue: i342923
Date: 12 1, 1954
Author(s): Stevens John S.
Abstract: Wallace Stevens, "Sketch of the Ultimate Politician" in The Collected Poems of
Wallace Stevens (New York, 1954), 336.
Stevens
Sketch of the Ultimate Politician
The Collected Poems of Wallace Stevens
1954
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/2504891
Journal Title: History and Theory
Publisher: Wesleyan University
Issue: i342954
Date: 10 1, 1971
Author(s): Shmuele William
Abstract: "Crisis" (155)
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/2504919
Journal Title: History and Theory
Publisher: Wesleyan University Press
Issue: i342936
Date: 2 1, 1983
Author(s): Ricoeur Hayden
Abstract: Ricoeur's latest work, Time and Narrative (Chicago, 1983).
Ricoeur
Time and Narrative
1983
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/2504969
Journal Title: History and Theory
Publisher: Wesleyan University Press
Issue: i342934
Date: 10 1, 1947
Author(s): Alonso Suzanne
Abstract: Paul Zumthor, "Autobiography in the Middle Ages," 29
29
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/2504985
Journal Title: History and Theory
Publisher: Wesleyan University
Issue: i342957
Date: 5 1, 1969
Author(s): Ringer Fritz K.
Abstract: Fritz K. Ringer, The Decline of the German Mandarins: The German
Academic Community, 1890-1933 (Cambridge, Mass., 1969), 4-5.
Ringer
4
The Decline of the German Mandarins: The German Academic Community, 1890-1933
1969
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/2505033
Journal Title: History and Theory
Publisher: Wesleyan University
Issue: i342951
Date: 12 1, 1985
Author(s): Bann Hans
Abstract: Stephen Bann's recent book The Clothing of Clio (Cambridge, Eng., 1985)
Bann
The Clothing of Clio
1985
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/2505042
Journal Title: History and Theory
Publisher: Wesleyan University
Issue: i342951
Date: 12 1, 1972
Author(s): Hexter C. Behan
Abstract: Time and Narrative, 60-64
60
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/2505043
Journal Title: History and Theory
Publisher: Wesleyan University
Issue: i342962
Date: 10 1, 1963
Author(s): Huizinga Perez
Abstract: J. Huizinga, "A Definition of the Concept of History," in Philosophy and History, ed. Ray-
mond Klibansky and H. J. Paton [1936] (New York, 1963), 8-9.
Huizinga
A Definition of the Concept of History
8
Philosophy and History
1963
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/2505051
Journal Title: History and Theory
Publisher: Wesleyan University
Issue: i342950
Date: 10 1, 1985
Author(s): Reulecke Jörn
Abstract: W. Reulecke, "Lernpsychologische Ammerkungen zum 'historischen Lernen'," Geschichts-
didaktik10 (1985), 267-271.
Reulecke
267
10
Geschichtsdidaktik
1985
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/2505063
Journal Title: History and Theory
Publisher: Wesleyan University
Issue: i342947
Date: 12 1, 1984
Author(s): MacIntyre F. R.
Abstract: A. MacIntyre, "The Relationship of Philosophy to Its Past," in Philosophy in History, ed.
R. Rorty, J. B. Schneewind, and Q. Skinner (Cambridge, 1984), 31-49.
MacIntyre
The Relationship of Philosophy to Its Past
31
Philosophy in History
1984
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/2505129
Journal Title: History and Theory
Publisher: Wesleyan University
Issue: i342941
Date: 5 1, 1977
Author(s): MacIntyre Peter L.
Abstract: Vernon, 514-515
514
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/2505278
Journal Title: History and Theory
Publisher: Wesleyan University
Issue: i342945
Date: 5 1, 1986
Author(s): Hegel David
Abstract: Time, Narrative, and History
forthcoming in 1986 from Indiana University Press.
Time, Narrative, and History
1986
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/2505301
Journal Title: History and Theory
Publisher: Wesleyan University
Issue: i342972
Date: 2 1, 1968
Author(s): Braudel José C.
Abstract: Fernand Braudel, La Historia y las ciencias sociales
(Madrid, 1968).
Braudel
La Historia y las ciencias sociales
1968
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/2505327
Journal Title: History and Theory
Publisher: Wesleyan University
Issue: i342983
Date: 12 1, 1993
Author(s): Harjo Kerwin Lee
Abstract: Joy Harjo, "Grace," in In Mad Love and War (Middletown, Conn., 1993), 1.
Harjo
Grace
1
In Mad Love and War
1993
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/2505403
Journal Title: History and Theory
Publisher: Wesleyan University
Issue: i342983
Date: 12 1, 1992
Author(s): Platt Fred
Abstract: Gerald M. Platt, "Sociology: Origins, Orientations, Crises,"Annals of Scholarship9(1992),
427-436.
Platt
427
9
Annals of Scholarship
1992
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/2505404
Journal Title: History and Theory
Publisher: Blackwell Publishers
Issue: i342993
Date: 5 1, 1981
Author(s): Goekjian Richard T.
Abstract: Bann, ibid., 367.
367
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/2505462
Journal Title: History and Theory
Publisher: Blackwell Publishers
Issue: i342993
Date: 5 1, 1985
Author(s): Sternberg Nancy
Abstract: Meir Sternberg in The Poetics of Biblical Narrative (Bloomington, Ind., 1985), 7-13
Sternberg
7
The Poetics of Biblical Narrative
1985
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/2505463
Journal Title: History and Theory
Publisher: Blackwell Publishers
Issue: i342993
Date: 5 1, 1965
Author(s): White Ewa
Abstract: White, Metahistory, 10
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/2505464
Journal Title: History and Theory
Publisher: Blackwell Publishers
Issue: i342993
Date: 5 1, 1989
Author(s): Carr Steven G.
Abstract: Ibid., 179-180.
179
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/2505467
Journal Title: History and Theory
Publisher: Blackwell Publishers
Issue: i342994
Date: 10 1, 1990
Author(s): Meiyi Prasenjit
Abstract: Yang, "From Gender Erasure to Gender Difference," for the PRC's "state feminism."
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/2505487
Journal Title: History and Theory
Publisher: Blackwell Publishers
Issue: i342994
Date: 10 1, 1994
Author(s): Nelson Chris
Abstract: J. Nelson, A. Megill, and D. McCloskey, "Rhetoric of Inquiry," in The Rhetoric of the Human
Sciences, ed. Megill and McCloskey, 3-18.
Nelson
Rhetoric of Inquiry
3
The Rhetoric of the Human Sciences
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/2505488
Journal Title: History and Theory
Publisher: Blackwell Publishers
Issue: i342994
Date: 10 1, 1978
Author(s): Mink John H.
Abstract: L. Mink, "Narrative Form as a Cognitive Instrument," in The Writing of History: Literary
Form and Historical Understanding, ed. R. H. Canary and H. Kozicki (Madison, Wisc., 1978), 129-
149.
Mink
Narrative Form as a Cognitive Instrument
129
The Writing of History: Literary Form and Historical Understanding
1978
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/2505489
Journal Title: History and Theory
Publisher: Wesleyan University
Issue: i342984
Date: 2 1, 1957
Author(s): Jaspers David
Abstract: Collingwood, "The Philosophy of the Christian
Religion," Sept. 29, 1920, Dep 1, 11.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/2505516
Journal Title: History and Theory
Publisher: Wesleyan University
Issue: i342974
Date: 10 1, 1899
Author(s): Bosanquet Martyn P.
Abstract: Bernard Bosanquet, The Philosophical Theory of the State (London, 1899).
Bosanquet
The Philosophical Theory of the State
1899
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/2505525
Journal Title: History and Theory
Publisher: Wesleyan University
Issue: i342974
Date: 10 1, 1957
Author(s): Nietzsche Wulf
Abstract: Friedrich Nietzsche, The Use and Abuse of History, transl. Adrian Collins
(Indianapolis, 1957).
Nietzsche
The Use and Abuse of History
1957
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/2505526
Journal Title: History and Theory
Publisher: Wesleyan University
Issue: i342965
Date: 5 1, 1986
Author(s): van Fraasen Andrew P.
Abstract: Ibid., 139-142
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/2505536
Journal Title: History and Theory
Publisher: Blackwell Publishers
Issue: i342990
Date: 10 1, 1976
Author(s): Nipperdey Lucian
Abstract: Thomas Nipperdey, "Historismus und Historismuskritik heute," in Nipperdey, Gesell-
schaft, Theorie, Kultur (Gottingen, 1976), 59-73.
Nipperdey
Historismus und Historismuskritik heute
59
Gesellschaft, Theorie, Kultur
1976
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/2505548
Journal Title: History and Theory
Publisher: Wesleyan University
Issue: i342980
Date: 2 1, 1992
Author(s): Bloch Ignacio
Abstract: M. Bloch, The Historian's Craft, transl. P. Putnam (Manchester, Eng., 1992), 39.
Bloch
39
The Historian's Craft
1992
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/2505581
Journal Title: History and Theory
Publisher: Wesleyan University
Issue: i342969
Date: 5 1, 1991
Author(s): Bernstein Cushing
Abstract: Richard Bernstein, "A Historian Enters Fiction's Shadowy Domain," New York Times (May
15, 1991), C18.
Bernstein
May 15
C18
New York Times
1991
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/2505594
Journal Title: History and Theory
Publisher: Wesleyan University
Issue: i342968
Date: 2 1, 1983
Author(s): LaCapra Dale S.
Abstract: Dominick LaCapra, Rethinking
Intellectual History: Texts, Contexts, Language (Ithaca, N. Y., 1983).
LaCapra
Rethinking Intellectual History: Texts, Contexts, Language
1983
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/2505607
Journal Title: History and Theory
Publisher: Wesleyan University
Issue: i342982
Date: 10 1, 1952
Author(s): Shakespeare Jan R.
Abstract: Ibid., 126.
126
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/2505620
Journal Title: Journal of Japanese Studies
Publisher: The Society for Japanese Studies
Issue: i25064644
Date: 7 1, 2006
Author(s): Kono Shion
Abstract: Nakamura Shin'ichirō, Kimura Kenkadō no saron (Tokyo: Shinchōsha, 2000).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/25064647
Journal Title: Harvard Journal of Asiatic Studies
Publisher: Harvard-Yenching Institute
Issue: i25066852
Date: 12 1, 2007
Author(s): Huntington Rania
Abstract: "Yihonglou shi cao xu" [Unrepresented Characters], in Chunzaitang zawen wubian, 4:6.25b-26a.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/25066855
Journal Title: Harvard Journal of Asiatic Studies
Publisher: Harvard-Yenching Institute
Issue: i25066852
Date: 12 1, 2007
Author(s): Kurita Kyoko
Abstract: The Content of the Form, p. 184.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/25066858
Journal Title: Theatre Journal
Publisher: Johns Hopkins University Press
Issue: i25068549
Date: 10 1, 1998
Author(s): Gross Robert F.
Abstract: Wolfgang Sohlich, "Allegory in the Technological Age: A Case Study of Ibsen's The Wild
Duck," Journal of Dramatic Theory and Criticism 6 (Spring 1992): 99-118.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/25068554
Journal Title: The Massachusetts Review
Publisher: The Massachusetts Review, Inc.
Issue: i25088527
Date: 4 1, 1975
Author(s): Noland Richard W.
Abstract: Young Man Luther: A Study in Psychoanalysis and History,
New York, 1962.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/25088546
Journal Title: The Annals of the American Academy of Political and Social Science
Publisher: Sage Publications
Issue: i25098007
Date: 5 1, 2008
Author(s): Heisler Martin O.
Abstract: Societies, like individuals, strive to have positive self-concepts. They endow stories of their origin and associate their course through history with ethical principles that attest to who they are and how they want to be seen. Such principles define the society for its members and for the world at large. But all societies must at some time confront evidence of actions undertaken in their name that violate their fundamental principles and conflict with their desired self-image. Following a glance at the basic elements of the politics of history and identity, the author suggests two sources of the tensions between "bad acts" and positive self-concepts. Both relate to shifts in developmental time. First, actions not considered wrong when they were undertaken in the past are inconsistent with current expectation. Second, transsocietal differences in normative frameworks lead to cross-boundary criticisms of behavior in which the critics' societies likely engaged at an earlier time. Accusations or criticisms generally meet with defensive, often hostile responses. Hypocrisy tends to rule in most cases, with little or no normative learning.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/25098022
Journal Title: Organization Science
Publisher: Institute for Operations Research and the Management Sciences
Issue: i25146196
Date: 8 1, 2008
Author(s): Worline Monica C.
Abstract: On September 11, 2001, the passengers and crew members aboard Flight 93 responded to the hijacking of their airplane by organizing a counterattack against the hijackers. The airplane crashed into an unpopulated field, causing no damage to human lives or national landmarks beyond the lives of those aboard the airplane. We draw on this story of courageous collective action to explore the question of what makes this kind of action possible. We propose that to take courageous collective action, people need three narratives-a personal narrative that helps them understand who they are beyond the immediate situation and manage the intense emotions that accompany duress, a narrative that explains the duress that has been imposed upon them sufficiently to make moral and practical judgments about how to act, and a narrative of collective action-and the resources that make the creation of these narratives feasible. We also consider how the creation of these narratives is relevant to courageous collective action in more common organizational circumstances, and identify how this analysis suggests new insights into our understanding of the core framing tasks of social movements, ways in which social movement actors draw on social infrastructure, the role of discourse and morality in social movements, the formation of collective identity, and resource mobilization.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/25146198
Journal Title: U.S. Catholic Historian
Publisher: University of Notre Dame Press
Issue: i25154949
Date: 4 1, 2005
Author(s): Talar C. J. T.
Abstract: Terrence W. Tilley,
History, Theology and Faith: Dissolving the Modern Problematic (Maryknoll, N.Y.: Orbis, 2004). 81.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/25154952
Journal Title: U.S. Catholic Historian
Publisher: University of Notre Dame Press
Issue: i25154959
Date: 7 1, 2005
Author(s): DeBona Guerric
Abstract: Garrett Green, Theology, Hermeneutics, and Imagination: The Crisis of Interpretation at the End of
Modernity (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2000), 206.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/25154969
Journal Title: L'Homme
Publisher: Ecole des hautes etudes en sciences sociales (EHESS)
Issue: i25157076
Date: 3 1, 2005
Author(s): Calame Claude
Abstract: 1990, 11-35 et 60-72
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/25157079
Journal Title: Journal of Modern Literature
Publisher: Indiana University Press
Issue: i25167549
Date: 4 1, 2008
Author(s): Harb Sirène
Abstract: This article explores how Gayl Jones's "Corregidora" constructs, through the journey of its main protagonist Ursa Corregidora, a viable model for dealing with the painful legacy of slavery, oppression and haunting by the past. The process of self-redefinition in which Ursa engages is based on the reconfiguration of family and sexuality and the hybridization of her relationship to individual as well as collective narratives. After probing Ursa's complex psychological journey, the article examines the main elements mediating the reinscription of her life narrative into a broader context of métissage involving sexual and historical resistance, anchored in the story of Palmares as a Brazilian maroon community (quilombo). Finally, the article analyzes the implications and resonances of this model of revision/reclamation for Gayl Jones and her theorization of the interconnectedness of struggles against oppression in Brazil and the United States.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/25167557
Journal Title: The Jewish Quarterly Review
Publisher: University of Pennsylvania Press
Issue: i25470124
Date: 1 1, 2006
Author(s): Diamond James A.
Abstract: GP 3.47, p. 597.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/25470134
Journal Title: The Jewish Quarterly Review
Publisher: University of Pennsylvania Press
Issue: i25470137
Date: 4 1, 2006
Author(s): Weidner Daniel
Abstract: Arnold Gold-
erg, Rabbinische Texte als Gegenstand der Auslegung (Tübingen, 1999).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/25470141
Journal Title: History and Theory
Publisher: Blackwell Publishing
Issue: i25478718
Date: 2 1, 2008
Author(s): Carr David
Abstract: his contribution to this Forum (History and Theory 47 [February 2008], xx-xx).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/25478721
Journal Title: History and Theory
Publisher: Blackwell Publishing
Issue: i25478809
Date: 2 1, 2009
Author(s): Smith Steven G.
Abstract: Steven G. Smith, The Concept of
the Spiritual (Philadelphia: Temple University Press, 1988), chap. 3.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/25478811
Journal Title: History and Theory
Publisher: Blackwell Publishing
Issue: i25478832
Date: 5 1, 2009
Author(s): Kansteiner Wulf
Abstract: Martin Broszat's "Plea for the
Historicization of National Socialism," in Reworking the Past: Hitler, the Holocaust, and the
Historians' Debate, ed. Peter Baldwin (Boston: Beacon Press, 1990), 77-87.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/25478836
Journal Title: History and Theory
Publisher: Blackwell Publishing
Issue: i25478832
Date: 5 1, 2009
Author(s): Wächter Kirsten
Abstract: History and Memory 9, no. 1 & 2
(1997), 113-144.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/25478838
Journal Title: History and Theory
Publisher: Blackwell Publishing
Issue: i25478832
Date: 5 1, 2009
Author(s): Carbonell Bettina M.
Abstract: Susan Crane's "Memory, Distortion, and History in the Museum," History and Theory, Theme Issue
36 (1997), 44-63.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/25478840
Journal Title: Journal of the American Academy of Religion
Publisher: American Academy of Religion, Oxford University Press
Issue: i25484099
Date: 3 1, 2009
Author(s): Roberts Tyler
Abstract: Robert Orsi here, who claims that as scholars we must allow our conceptions of
ourselves to be "vulnerable to the radically destabilizing possibilities of a genuine encounter with
an unfamiliar way of life" (2005: 198).
Link: external-fulltext-any', 'an external site', 'http://dx.doi.org/10.1093/jaarel/lfp012
Journal Title: PMLA
Publisher: Modern Language Association of America
Issue: i25486114
Date: 10 1, 2004
Author(s): Rothberg Michael
Abstract: The trial of Adolf Eichmann, in 1961, is generally considered a turning point in the history of Holocaust memory because it brought the Holocaust into the public sphere for the first time as a discrete event on an international scale. In the same year, Jean Rouch and Edgar Morin's film Chronicle of a Summer appeared in France. While absent from scholarship on memory of the Nazi genocide for over forty years, Chronicle of a Summer contains a scene of Holocaust testimony that suggests the need to look beyond the Eichmann trial for alternative articulations of public Holocaust remembrance. This essay considers the juxtaposition in Chronicle of a Summer of Holocaust memory and the history of decolonization in order to rethink the "unique" place that the Holocaust has come to hold in discourses on extreme violence. The essay argues that a discourse of truth and testimony arose in French resistance to the Algerian war that shaped and was shaped by memory of the Nazi genocide.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/25486119
Journal Title: PMLA
Publisher: Modern Language Association of America
Issue: i25486284
Date: 1 1, 2006
Author(s): McDonald Peter D.
Abstract: The continuing fallout from the theory wars, evident not least in the nostalgic after-theory narrative that is still in vogue, has dissipated critical energy in contemporary literary studies. Rejecting that narrative, this essay calls for a review of the legacy of theory and the polemical oppositions that set it against other scholarly enterprises, like book history. In particular, it suggests that the theoretical interrogation of the category of literature in the past forty years fruitfully intersects with book history's investigation of the material conditions of literary production, opening up new possibilities for literary historiography, while also imposing new demands on it. The essay identifies two traditions of antiessentialist thought (the skeptical and the enchanted), considers the ontology of the printed literary text, and examines the legacies of, among others, Jacques Derrida and Pierre Bourdieu.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/25486298
Journal Title: PMLA
Publisher: Modern Language Association of America
Issue: i25486317
Date: 3 1, 2006
Author(s): Elfenbein Andrew
Abstract: Cognitive psychologists studying the reading process have developed a detailed conceptual vocabulary for describing the microprocesses of reading. Modified for the purposes of literary criticism, this vocabulary provides a framework that has been missing from most literary-critical investigations of the history of literate practice. Such concepts as the production of a coherent memory representation, the limitations of working memory span, the relation between online and offline reading processes, the landscape model of comprehension, and the presence of standards of coherence allow for close attention to general patterns in reading and to the ways that individual readers modify them. The interpretation of Victorian responses to the poetry of Robert Browning provides a case study in the adaptation of cognitive models to the history of reading. Such an adaptation can reveal not only reading strategies used by historical readers but also those fostered by the discipline of literary criticism.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/25486327
Journal Title: Journal of Modern Literature
Publisher: Indiana University Press
Issue: i25511813
Date: 4 1, 2009
Author(s): Broadbent Philip
Abstract: Contemporary Berlin novels commonly anchor representations of post-unification Berlin within an ethics of remembering in which the city's mottled topography is frequently portrayed as a historically saturated site. Invariably, this historical focus is supported by an aesthetics in which representing Berlin is concomitant with an ethical obligation to address in some form the city's pasts. It is argued in this paper that through an engaged comparison of Walter Benjamin's theory of critical pedestrianism with Nietzsche's "The Uses and Disadvantages of History for Life," Dutch novelist Cees Nooteboom's novel "All Souls Day" questions the possibility of representing the city as a discursive space in which the past and the present can mutually co-exist. Nooteboom's text offers a singular and unique perspective on the ethical burden the recently unified cities faces in the post-unification era, namely the obligation to remember the division and pre-division German pasts, by questioning whether it is at all possible for the city to fulfill this duty of historical remembering.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/25511821
Journal Title: Irish University Review
Publisher: Irish University Press
Issue: i25517170
Date: 7 1, 2002
Author(s): Fogarty Anne
Abstract: Paul Ricoeur, History and Truth, p. xiv.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/25517175
Journal Title: The Musical Times
Publisher: The Musical Times Publications Ltd.
Issue: i25597630
Date: 10 1, 2009
Author(s): Cesetti Durval
Abstract: Szymanowski
temporarily assuaged
his desire by writing the
Symphonie-Concertante,
Smeterlin goes back to his
original request in p.77.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/25597638
Journal Title: Dance Chronicle
Publisher: Taylor & Francis Group
Issue: i25598220
Date: 1 1, 2009
Author(s): Burt Ramsay
Abstract: Mårten Spångberg also used Verdin's video to create his own reinterpretation of
Steve Paxton's Goldberg Variations called Powered by Emotion / After Sade (2003).
Link: external-fulltext-any', 'an external site', 'http://dx.doi.org/10.1080/01472520903276800
Journal Title: Historia: Zeitschrift für Alte Geschichte
Publisher: Franz Steiner Verlag
Issue: i25598394
Date: 1 1, 2007
Author(s): Doukellis Panagiotis N.
Abstract: St. Panayotakis et al. (eds.), The Ancient Novel
and Beyond, Leyde 2003.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/25598398
Journal Title: Studies in Romanticism
Publisher: The Graduate School, Boston University
Issue: i25600408
Date: 4 1, 1983
Author(s): Monroe Jonathan
Abstract: "If Christ were to come again, he would be one with Mary"—Friedrich Schlegel,
Literarische Notizen (1797-1801), Literary Notebooks, ed. Hans Eichner (Frankfurt: Ullstein,
1980), p. 221, fragment 2188. Hereafter referred to as L.N. followed by the page and
fragment number.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/25600414
Journal Title: Studies in Romanticism
Publisher: The Graduate School, Boston University
Issue: i25600558
Date: 12 1, 1985
Author(s): Rajan Tilottama
Abstract: Coleridge, The Complete Poetical Works of Samuel Taylor Coleridge, ed. E. H. Cole-
ridge, 2 vols. (Oxford: Clarendon, 1912/1966).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/25600561
Journal Title: Studies in Romanticism
Publisher: The Graduate School, Boston University
Issue: i25600691
Date: 4 1, 1988
Author(s): Baker John
Abstract: The Letters of John Keats, ed. Hyder Edward Rollins (Cambridge: Harvard UP, 1958)
1: 370.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/25600697
Journal Title: Studies in Romanticism
Publisher: The Graduate School, Boston University
Issue: i25600705
Date: 7 1, 1988
Author(s): Rajan Tilottama
Abstract: Lee Patterson, "The Logic of Textual Criticism," in Textual Criticism and Literary
Interpretation, ed. Jerome J. McGann (Chicago: U of Chicago P, 1985) 78.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/25600709
Journal Title: Studies in Romanticism
Publisher: The Graduate School, Boston University
Issue: i25600705
Date: 7 1, 1988
Author(s): Hildebrand William H.
Abstract: Hawthorne's account, in The English Notebooks, ed. Randall Stewart (New York:
Russell and Russell, 1962)
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/25600712
Journal Title: Studies in Romanticism
Publisher: The Graduate School, Boston University
Issue: i25600887
Date: 7 1, 1991
Author(s): Lew Joseph W.
Abstract: Mary Poovey, The Proper Lady and the Woman Writer (Chicago: U of Chicago P,
1984).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/25600894
Journal Title: Studies in Romanticism
Publisher: The Graduate School, Boston University
Issue: i25600991
Date: 4 1, 1993
Author(s): King Ross
Abstract: Simulations, trans. Paul Foss, et al. (New York: Semiotext[e], 1983) 96-97.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/25600995
Journal Title: Studies in Romanticism
Publisher: The Graduate School, Boston University
Issue: i25601150
Date: 4 1, 1996
Author(s): Harding Anthony John
Abstract: Heidegger's Estrangements: Language, Truth, and Poetry (New Haven: Yale UP, 1989)
XXV.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/25601152
Journal Title: Studies in Romanticism
Publisher: The Graduate School, Boston University
Issue: i25602110
Date: 12 1, 2007
Author(s): Levinson Marjorie
Abstract: Taylor 140.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/25602113
Journal Title: RES: Anthropology and Aesthetics
Publisher: Peabody Museum of Archaeology and Ethnology and the Harvard University Art Museum
Issue: i25608803
Date: 10 1, 2008
Author(s): Hay Jonathan
Abstract: Hay, "Interventions," "The Author Replies" (see note 1).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/25608805
Journal Title: New German Critique
Publisher: Duke University Press
Issue: i25609163
Date: 1 1, 2010
Author(s): Sieg Christian
Abstract: Siegfried Kracauer, Schriften, ed. Karsten Witte,
vol. 1 (Frankfurt am Main: Suhrkamp, 1971), 7-101.
Link: external-fulltext-any', 'an external site', 'http://dx.doi.org/10.1215/0094033X-2009-019
Journal Title: Journal of Biblical Literature
Publisher: Society of Biblical Literature
Issue: i25610177
Date: 7 1, 2009
Author(s): Walsh Richard
Abstract: his Handbook
of Postmodern Biblical Interpretation.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/25610189
Journal Title: Estudios de Asia y Africa
Publisher: El Colegio de México
Issue: i25614457
Date: 12 1, 2008
Author(s): Secci M. Cristina
Abstract: Podna resultar estimulante la lectura del nümero tematico de Archivum
Historicum Societatis Iesu dedicado a "The Jesuits and cultural intermediacy in the
early modern world", al cuidado de Diogo Ramada Curto, 74, 2005, 147.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/25614461
Journal Title: Cinema Journal
Publisher: University of Texas Press
Issue: i25619740
Date: 10 1, 2009
Author(s): Pierson Michele
Abstract: Branden W. Joseph's analysis of Smith's baroque aesthetic
in "Primitives and Flaming Creatures," in Beyond the Dream Syndicate.- Tony Conrad and the Arts After Cage (New
York: Zone Books, 2008), 213-278.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/25619742
Journal Title: Oxford Art Journal
Publisher: Oxford University Press
Issue: i25650854
Date: 1 1, 2009
Author(s): Roberts John
Abstract: Janet A. Kaplan,
'Flirtations with Evidence', Art in America,
October 2004, pp. 134-8, 169-70.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/25650861
Journal Title: Arabica
Publisher: Brill
Issue: i25651682
Date: 10 1, 2009
Author(s): Zine Mohammed Chaouki
Abstract: Shokoufeh Taghi, The Two Wings of Wisdom. Mysticism and Philosophy in the Risalat ut-
tair of Ibn Sind, Uppsala, Uppsala University Library («Studia Iranica Upsaliensia», 4), 2000.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/25651686
Journal Title: The New England Quarterly
Publisher: The MIT Press
Issue: i25652049
Date: 12 1, 2009
Author(s): RONDA BRUCE
Abstract: Sanborn to Harris, 3 March 1888, "Letters to William Torrey Harris, [1864]-
1909," CFPL
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/25652051
Journal Title: Proceedings of the Annual Meeting (American Society of International Law)
Publisher: The American Society of International Law
Issue: i25658878
Date: 4 8, 1995
Author(s): Ruggie John Gerard
Abstract: William C. Wohlforth, Realism and the End of the Cold War, Winter 1994/1995, 91-129.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/25658896
Journal Title: Proceedings of the Annual Meeting (American Society of International Law)
Publisher: The American Society of International Law
Issue: i25658878
Date: 4 8, 1995
Author(s): Aniakor Chike C.
Abstract: Paul Ricoeur, The Problem of Double Meaning an Hermeneutic Problem and as Semantic Problem, in
Art and Its Significance: An Anthology of Aesthetic Theory (Stephen David Ross, ed., 1994).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/25658955
Journal Title: New Hibernia Review / Iris Éireannach Nua
Publisher: Center for Irish Studies at the University of St. Thomas
Issue: i25660935
Date: 4 1, 2010
Author(s): Markus Radvan
Abstract: Louis Armand, Literate Technologies (Prague: Litteraria
Pragensia 2006), p. 91.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/25660949
Journal Title: European Review of Latin American and Caribbean Studies / Revista Europea de Estudios Latinoamericanos y del Caribe
Publisher: Centro de Estudios y Documentación Latinoamericanos (CEDLA)
Issue: i25675510
Date: 12 1, 1991
Author(s): Velho Otávio
Abstract: Eric Lethbridge. An earlier version of this article was pub-
lished in Religiao e Sociedade, Vol. 14, no. 1, 1987.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/25675513
Journal Title: Revista Chilena de Literatura
Publisher: Departamento de Literatura, Universidad de Chile
Issue: i25676962
Date: 4 1, 2010
Author(s): Cisternas Cristián
Abstract: Vidal 55
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/25676967
Journal Title: Social Studies of Science
Publisher: Sage Publications
Issue: i25677409
Date: 6 1, 2010
Author(s): Kelty Christopher
Abstract: In this paper we argue that the concept and practice of responsibility is being transformed within science and engineering. It tells the story of attempts by nanotechnologists to make responsibility 'do-able' and calculable in a setting where the established language and tools of risk and risk analysis are seen as inadequate. The research is based on ethnographic participant-observation at the National Science Foundation-funded Center for Biological and Environmental Nanotechnology (CBEN) at Rice University in Texas, during the period 2003 to 2007, including the controversies and public discussions it was engaged in and the creation of the International Council on Nanotechnology (ICON). CBEN began as a project to study 'applications' of nanotechnology to environmental and biological systems, but turned immediately to the study of 'implications' to biology and environment. We argue here that the notion of 'implications' and the language of risk employed early on addressed two separate but entangled ideas: the risks that nanomaterials pose to biology and environment, and the risks that research on this area poses to the health of nanotechnology itself. Practitioners at CBEN sought ways to accept responsibility both as scientists with a duty to protect science (from the public, from de-funding, from 'backlash') and as citizens with a responsibility to protect the environment and biology through scientific research. Ultimately, the language of risk has failed, and in its place ideas about responsibility, prudence, and accountability for the future have emerged, along with new questions about the proper venues and 'modes of veridiction' by which claims about safety or responsibility might be scientifically adjudicated.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/25677414
Journal Title: Die Welt des Orients
Publisher: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht
Issue: i25683717
Date: 1 1, 1999
Author(s): Richter Hans-Friedemann
Abstract: Es ist also zu uberlegen, ob nicht auch an unserer Stelle die Ubersetzung mit “War-
nung" geniigt. leqayin bedeutet dann “zugunsten Kains" (wie le in Jes 5,4 u.6.) und
nicht in lokalem Sinne “an Kain daran".
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/25683725
Journal Title: Archiv für Musikwissenschaft
Publisher: Franz Steiner Verlag
Issue: i25702869
Date: 1 1, 2010
Author(s): UTZ CHRISTIAN
Abstract: Übersichtsdarstellungen zu diesen Fragen geben u. a. die Beiträge Gunter Kreutz, Melodiewahr-
nehmung: Funktionen von Arbeitsgeddähtnis und Aufinerksamkeit und Christoph Louven, Reiz- und
wissensgeleitete harmonische Informationsverarbeitung, in: Musikpsychologie (Handbuch der syste-
matischen Musikwissenschaft, 3), hg. von Helga de la Motte Haber und Gunther Rötter, Laaber 2005,
S. 185-207 bzw. 208-230.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/25702872
Journal Title: Historia, Antropología y Fuentes Orales
Publisher: Asociación Historia, Antropología y Fuentes Orales
Issue: i25703087
Date: 1 1, 2007
Author(s): Meyer Eugenia
Abstract: Alexander Von Plato, «a epoca, p. 51.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/25703096
Journal Title: Historia, Antropología y Fuentes Orales
Publisher: Asociación Historia, Antropología y Fuentes Orales
Issue: i25703087
Date: 1 1, 2007
Author(s): Chartier Roger
Abstract: «Cam-
bio de experiencia y cambio de metodo. Un apunte historico-antropologico*, en Reinhart Koselleck, Los es-
tratos del tiempo: estudios sobre la historia, Barcelona, Buenos Aires y Mexico, Ediciones Paidos, 2001, ps. 43-92
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/25703098
Journal Title: Historia, Antropología y Fuentes Orales
Publisher: Asociación Historia, Antropología y Fuentes Orales
Issue: i25703106
Date: 1 1, 2007
Author(s): Iranzo Teresa
Abstract: Julien Benda, The Betrayal of the Intellectuals (Boston: Beacon, 1958).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/25703113
Journal Title: Historia, Antropología y Fuentes Orales
Publisher: Asociación Historia, Antropología y Fuentes Orales
Issue: i25703106
Date: 1 1, 2007
Author(s): Bofill Mireia
Abstract: Bajo la direccion de Jacques Semelin, Claire Andrieu y Sarah Gensburger, en el marco del Centre d'-
histoire des Sciences Po, Paris, en diciembre de 2006.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/25703115
Journal Title: Hispanic Review
Publisher: University of Pennsylvania Press
Issue: i25703529
Date: 7 1, 2010
Author(s): de Looze Laurence
Abstract: Vinsauf's Poetria Nova.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/25703531
Journal Title: Hermes
Publisher: Franz Steiner Verlag
Issue: i25741132
Date: 1 1, 2010
Author(s): Schubert Charlotte
Abstract: auch Angela Kuhr, Als Kadmos nach Boiotien kam: Polis und
Ethnos im Spiegel thebanischer Griindungsmythen, Wiesbaden 2006,16f. u. 23 f.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/25741134
Journal Title: Revista Chilena de Literatura
Publisher: Departamento de Literatura, Universidad de Chile
Issue: i25759932
Date: 11 1, 2010
Author(s): Gómez Roberto Suazo
Abstract: Droguett, Supay 102
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/25759940
Journal Title: Social Forces
Publisher: University of North Carolina Press
Issue: i344318
Date: 6 1, 1973
Author(s): Williame Herman
Abstract: This is the translation of a paper originally presented, under the title "Lecture phénoméno-
logique de l'oeuvre de Durkheim," at the Ninth World Congress of Sociology, Uppsala, 1978
(R.C. 6: History of Sociology: Groupe d'etudes Durkheimiennes)
Lecture phénoménologique de l'oeuvre de Durkheim
Ninth World Congress of Sociology, Uppsala
1978
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/2577975
Journal Title: Samuel Beckett Today / Aujourd'hui
Publisher: Rodopi
Issue: i25781402
Date: 1 1, 2002
Author(s): Oppenheim Lois
Abstract: Beckett's "Three Dialogues with Georges Duthuit" poses two distinct difficulties for the reader: the revelation of artistic process or creative energy and the resistance to representation with its implication of objectification. The first may be defined in terms of a three-stage operation resulting in a depiction of sublimation or creative force. Without recourse to psychohistory, one may explore the second in terms of the paradoxical obsession with evocative memory evident throughout Beckett's work. Of this, a disturbance in object representation, understood in the psychoanalytic sense, may be the source.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/25781421
Journal Title: Samuel Beckett Today / Aujourd'hui
Publisher: Rodopi
Issue: i25781428
Date: 1 1, 2003
Author(s): Oppenheim Lois
Abstract: Beckett's Three Dialogues poses two distinct difficulties for the reader: the revelation of artistic process or creative energy and the resistance to representation with its implication of objectification. The first may be defined in terms of a three-stage operation resulting in a depiction of sublimation or creative force. Without recourse to psychohistory, one may explore the second in terms of the paradoxical obsession with evocative memory evident throughout Beckett's work. Of this, a disturbance in object representation, understood in the Psychoanalytic sense, may be the source.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/25781436
Journal Title: Japan Review
Publisher: International Research Center for Japanese Studies
Issue: i25790882
Date: 1 1, 1990
Author(s): MURAKAMI Yasusuke
Abstract: Kennan, George (1951): American Diplomacy 1900-1950. University of Chicago Press,
Chicago, Chap.6.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/25790885
Journal Title: Law and Contemporary Problems
Publisher: Duke University School of Law
Issue: i25800662
Date: 10 1, 2010
Author(s): Deeb Hadi Nicholas
Abstract: Paul V. Kroskrity, Arizona Tewa Kiva Speech
as a Manifestation of a Dominant Language Ideology, in LANGUAGE IDEOLOGIES, supra note 16, at
117.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/25800672
Journal Title: Journal of World Prehistory
Publisher: Springer
Issue: i25801252
Date: 6 1, 2008
Author(s): Watkins Trevor
Abstract: Asouti 2006
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/25801256
Journal Title: Oriente Moderno
Publisher: Istituto per l'Oriente C. A. Nallino
Issue: i25817858
Date: 1 1, 2003
Author(s): HAAG-HIGUCHI ROXANE
Abstract: Parsipur, Tuba va macna-ye sab, cit., p. 159.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/25817867
Journal Title: Canadian Slavonic Papers / Revue Canadienne des Slavistes
Publisher: Canadian Association of Slavists
Issue: i25822278
Date: 3 1, 2011
Author(s): Olszewska Kinga
Abstract: Edward Said quoted in Iain Chambers, Migrancy, Culture, Identity (London and New
York: Routledge, 1994)2.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/25822281
Journal Title: Zeitschrift für Ethnologie
Publisher: Dietrich Reimer Verlag
Issue: i25842972
Date: 1 1, 2005
Author(s): Duelke Britta
Abstract: Fuftnote 18
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/25842978
Journal Title: The Economic History Review
Publisher: Titus Wilson and Son Ltd.
Issue: i324319
Date: 8 1, 1981
Author(s): Vico François
Abstract: Stern, ed. The varieties of history, p. 32
32
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/2596249
Journal Title: Planning Theory
Publisher: SAGE
Issue: i26004236
Date: 11 1, 2010
Author(s): Gunder Michael
Abstract: This article briefly reviews the history and concept of ideology, largely as articulated by exponents of the Frankfurt School, and considers the impact that this has had on historical planning theory and practice, culminating in Habermasian derived communicative planning theory. It then considers the role of ideology in a post-Marxist world and argues for the value of Žižekian critique for understanding planning's contemporary role of ideologically defining the use of neoliberal space.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/26004239
Journal Title: Belfagor
Publisher: Casa Editrice Leo S. Olschki
Issue: i26144100
Date: 5 31, 1985
Author(s): Cambiano Giuseppe
Abstract: Polit. 260 de.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/26145414
Journal Title: Theologische Rundschau
Publisher: Mohr Siebeck
Issue: i26152662
Date: 3 1, 2004
Author(s): Weder Hans
Abstract: ThR 67, 2002, 437 f.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/26153601
Journal Title: Environmental Philosophy
Publisher: Philosophy Documentation Center
Issue: e26167934
Date: 4 1, 2006
Author(s): Scharper Stephen B.
Abstract: See See
Richard Peet and Micahel Watts, eds. Liberation Ecologies.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/26167941
Journal Title: Recherches de théologie et philosophie médiévales
Publisher: PEETERS
Issue: i26172285
Date: 1 1, 2007
Author(s): Sère Bénédicte
Abstract: P. RlCŒUR, Soi-même comme un autre, Paris 1990, p. 43: «Le concept de personne
serait un concept primitif, dans la mesure où on ne saurait remonter au-delà de lui».
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/26172290
Journal Title: Revista Española de Derecho Internacional
Publisher: ASOCIACIÓN ESPAÑOLA DE PROFESORES DE DERECHO INTERNACIONAL Y RELACIONES INTERNACIONALES
Issue: e26177211
Date: 12 1, 2010
Author(s): García Picazo Paloma
Abstract: Este trabajo está dedicado a todos los que, como Maximilian M. Kolbe (1894-1941), son capaces e dar su vida por otros, sin pedir nada a cambio, sin furia y sin rencor, tan sólo porque su idea de Dios omprende a la humanidad. Kolbe murió en un «búnker de inanición» del campo de exterminio de uschwitz. Entregó voluntariamente su vida a cambio de la de otro prisionero que era padre de familia. l suplicio del hambre (inanición absoluta) duró catorce días, en los que fallecieron seis condenados; uego, una inyección letal liquidó a los tres moribundos restantes, que «tardaban» demasiado. Así acabó olbe. La pena se dictó como castigo colectivo por la fuga de otro preso del bloque
14. Fischer, U., Maximilian Kolbe, Viena, Sal Terrae-Maria Roggendorf, 1975.En Auschwitz se inyectaba gasolina directamente n el corazón.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/26177217
Journal Title: Recherches de théologie ancienne et médiévale
Publisher: ABBAYE DU MONT CÉSAR
Issue: i26188535
Date: 12 1, 1979
Author(s): Smalley B.
Abstract: G. Olsen, The Idea of the «Ecclesia Primitiva» in the Writings of the
Twelflh-Cenlury Canonists, in Traditio 25 (1969) 61-86; B. Smalley, Ecclesiastical
Attitudes to Novelty c. 1100-c. 1250, in Studies in Church History, op. cit., η. 32,
113-133.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/26188539
Journal Title: Genèses
Publisher: ÉDITIONS BELIN
Issue: e26193081
Date: 12 1, 2005
Author(s): Gensburger Sarah
Abstract: This article returns to research material initially gathered and used for an oral history project. Adopting a sociology of memory perspective, it analyses why and how the former internees at the annex camps of Drancy in Paris only rarely gave accounts of their internment to their families or in public. Following upon the work of Maurice Halbwachs, it studies the role of ties to groups and how they evolve over time in the expression of memories by the individuals concerned.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/26193086
Journal Title: Genèses
Publisher: ÉDITIONS BELIN
Issue: i26199257
Date: 3 1, 1993
Author(s): Poulot Dominique
Abstract: J.-M. Chaumont, op. cit.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/26199275
Journal Title: Genèses
Publisher: ÉDITIONS BELIN
Issue: i26200142
Date: 3 1, 1994
Author(s): Noiriel Gérard
Abstract: Pierre Bourdieu, biomo Academicus, Paris, Éditions
de Minuit, 1984.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/26200151
Journal Title: Genèses
Publisher: ÉDITIONS BELIN
Issue: i26201540
Date: 12 1, 1996
Author(s): Wessel Marleen
Abstract: Lettre du 10 août 1907; Fonds Lucien Febvre.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/26201549
Journal Title: Genèses
Publisher: ÉDITIONS BELIN
Issue: i26201560
Date: 4 1, 1997
Author(s): Noiriel Gérard
Abstract: Pour une analyse approfondie
de ce problème, cf. G. Noiriel,
La Tyrannie..., op. cit., notamment
le chapitre « la persécution et l'art
d'écrire», pp. 247-301.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/26201564
Journal Title: Genèses
Publisher: ÉDITIONS BELIN
Issue: i26201705
Date: 12 1, 1997
Author(s): Noiriel Gérard
Abstract: Alban Bensa, Chroniques Kanak. L'ethnologie
en marche, Paris, Ethnie-Documents, n° 18-19,1995.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/26201774
Journal Title: Genèses
Publisher: ÉDITIONS BELIN
Issue: i26202379
Date: 3 1, 1999
Author(s): Mauger Gérard
Abstract: Dans cette perspective, toute pratique de lecture
peut être décrite comme un mouvement en trois temps :
«avant lire »/«lire »/«après lire». Des «intérêts
à la lecture » qui trouvent leur origine dans la situation
du lecteur - « avant lire » - incitent à un « faire » - « lire » -
qui porte à conséquences, immédiates ou différées
- «après lire» - et qui consolident en retour les «intérêts
à la lecture ». L'accent mis classiquement sur la seconde
phase (« lire ») - qui est aussi la plus difficilement
accessible à l'enquête - est alors déplacé sur les deux autres.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/26202389
Journal Title: Genèses
Publisher: ÉDITIONS BELIN
Issue: i26202500
Date: 9 1, 2001
Author(s): Linhardt Dominique
Abstract: John Best, « But Seriously Folks : The Limitations of the
Strict Constructionist Interpretation of Social Sciences »,
ibid., pp. 109-127.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/26202506
Journal Title: Genèses
Publisher: ÉDITIONS BELIN
Issue: i26202740
Date: 9 1, 2002
Author(s): Ponsard Nathalie
Abstract: Dans mon travail, j'ai distingué les fonctions utilitaires
(ordinaires et extraordinaires) et les fonctions
de divertissement.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/26202747
Journal Title: Genèses
Publisher: ÉDITIONS BELIN
Issue: i26202740
Date: 9 1, 2002
Author(s): Vidal Laurent
Abstract: C. Dauphin, A. Farge (éd.), Séduction et sociétés:
approches historiques, Paris, EHESS-Seuil, 2001.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/26202748
Journal Title: Genèses
Publisher: ÉDITIONS BELIN
Issue: i26202767
Date: 12 1, 2002
Author(s): Offenstadt Nicolas
Abstract: Voir le texte de l'article : « Uses and Abuses of
Historical Analogies : Not Munich but Greece », Annals
of International Studies, Genève, 1970, pp. 224-232.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/26202776
Journal Title: Genèses
Publisher: ÉDITIONS BELIN
Issue: i26202872
Date: 3 1, 2004
Author(s): Vidal Laurent
Abstract: Benedict Anderson, Imagined Communities, London,
Verso, 1991.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/26202880
Journal Title: PAJ: A Journal of Performance and Art
Publisher: MIT Press
Issue: e26206385
Date: 5 1, 2012
Author(s): Rodney Lee
Abstract: Paul Ricoeur, Time and Narrative, Vol. 1, trans. Kathleen McLaughlin and David Pellauer (Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1984), 52.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/26206389
Journal Title: History of Political Thought
Publisher: Imprint Academic
Issue: i26215872
Date: 10 1, 1995
Author(s): Rengger N.J.
Abstract: Cited in Maurice Cranston, John Locke: A Biography (Oxford, 1985), p. 244.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/26215878
Journal Title: History of Political Thought
Publisher: Imprint Academic
Issue: i26219815
Date: 4 1, 2001
Author(s): Swaine Lucas A.
Abstract: Sorel, Montesquieu, p. 46.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/26219821
Journal Title: History of Political Thought
Publisher: Imprint Academic
Issue: i26219891
Date: 12 1, 2002
Author(s): Chowers Eyal
Abstract: Zygmunt Bauman, Liquid Modernity (Cambridge, 2000), p. 178. Agnes Heller makes
a similar point in her 'Where are We at Home?', pp. 17-18.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/26219896
Journal Title: Lares
Publisher: Leo S. Olschki
Issue: e26231407
Date: 8 1, 2012
Author(s): Zingari Valentina Lapiccirella
Abstract: Through the experience of some ethnographic fields between France and Italy, Tuscany and the Alps, this paper reflects upon the potential of oral history and biography both as cognitive sources and as heritage assets contributing to the processes of improving the cultural values. In particular, we try to clarify the relationship between regional research projects, exhibitions and archiving processes of the sources of ethnographic research. This in relation to the development of new technologies including the web and to the social and cognitive potential use of oral sources in the capitalization and sharing of research materials with cultural communities and within their possible uses for the scientific community. What can become an anthropological interview once recorded, stored and catalogued? What is the potential of these audio recordings and their written versions within projects of participatory museography? How can the web offer new opportunities to those sources by including them in a global system of dialogue between archives? This view changes the responsibilities and possibilities of the researcher producer of sources and collector of voices, engaging him in a quite different consideration of his work to the benefit of societal projects.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/26231419
Journal Title: Lettere Italiane
Publisher: LEO S. OLSCHKI
Issue: i26263869
Date: 9 1, 1986
Author(s): Bottoni Luciano
Abstract: Cfr. La Rivoluzione francese del 1789 e la rivoluzione italiana del 1859. Osserva-
zioni comparative, in Tutte le Opere cit., II, p. 2112 sgg.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/26263873
Journal Title: Lettere Italiane
Publisher: LEO S. OLSCHKI
Issue: i26264537
Date: 3 1, 1989
Author(s): Bottoni Luciano
Abstract: Ch. Batteux, Sulla frase cit., p. 203.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/26264540
Journal Title: Lettere Italiane
Publisher: Leo S. Olschki
Issue: i26266382
Date: 6 1, 1997
Author(s): Leri Clara
Abstract: Ricordo, a titolo di esempio, solo alcuni degli scrittori e degli studiosi che non
hanno avuto, per così dire, accesso alla rassegna (pur se implicitamente e continuamente
vivissimi all'attenzione di chi scrive) per l'impossibilità oggettiva di esibire lo sconfinato
universo delle presenze bibliche nella letteratura compresa tra il Duecento e il primo Ot-
tocento: il Dante delle opere 'minori', soprattutto della Vita Nuova (V. Branca, G. Gor-
ni), la predicazione medievale e moderna (C. Delcorno, R. Rusconi, L. Bolzoni, J. Berlioz,
etc.), le laude (G. Varanini, R. Bettarini, F. Mancini etc.), la sacra rappresentazione (M.
Martelli, N. Newbigin, F. Doglio, G. Ponte, F. Pezzarossa), il Boccaccio delle Rime e
delle Epistole (V. Branca, G. Auzzas) e di alcune parti del Decameron (P. Cherchi), la
produzione 'sacra' tassiana (Rime Sacre, Mondo Creato), l'Aretino (Larivaille) e il Folengo
(M. Chiesa, S. Gatti) nei panni di scrittori cristiani, l'Arcadia edificante, per riprendere
un titolo preciso del Di Biase, certa tragedia sacra settecentesca come quella di Martello
(I. Magnani, P. Trivero) e, soprattutto, l'Alfieri biblico del Saul e dell'Abele (A. Di Bene-
detto, E. Raimondi), lo Jacopo Ortis (M. A. Terzoli) e l'Ipercalisse del Foscolo (B. Rosada,
A. Forlini), il linguaggio poetico religioso del Porta (G. Pozzi) e del Belli, il Tommaseo
(M. Guglielminetti), il Pascoli (A. Traina, G. Goffis), D'Annunzio e molti altri ancora:
spesso, tra l'altro, privi di una vera e propria bibliografia «scritturale» a largo spettro,
se non di studi singoli, difficilmente annoverabili nell'ambito ristretto di una precisazione
doverosa, ma non esaustiva. Va detto anche che, sebbene la rassegna si chiuda con il
1995, qua e là è stato segnalato qualche libro del 1996, a cui si vuole ora aggiungere,
senza l'ambizione di averne citato tutti i volumi relativi all'oggetto delle precedenti pagi-
ne, A. Stauble, Le sirene eterne. Studi sull'eredità classica e biblica nella letteratura italia-
na, Ravenna, Longo, 1996; e E. Esposito, R. Manica, N. Longo, R. Scrivano, Memo-
ria biblica nell'opera di Dante, Roma, Bulzoni, 1996.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/26266388
Journal Title: Lettere Italiane
Publisher: Leo S. Olschki
Issue: i26267185
Date: 1 1, 2007
Author(s): Scotto Davide
Abstract: Si ringraziano la B. «C. Bonetta» e l'ASCP per aver concesso la pubblicazione delle
dantesche; il personale della B. Universitaria e della Β. «P. Fraccaro» di Pavia, della B. Na-
zionale Braidense di Milano, della B. Astense e del Museo Storico Italiano della Guerra di
Rovereto. Alla prof. Elisa Signori, al dott. Giovanni Zaffignani e al prof. Gilberto Pizzami-
glio devo i suggerimenti preziosi raccolti durante la discussione delle cartoline e delle boz-
ze. Per l'ospitalità su queste pagine, e l'attenzione ricevuta anche da lontano, sono grato al
prof. Carlo Ossola. Due ringraziamenti speciali vanno al prof. Giorgio Cracco e alla prof.
Daniela Rando i quali, oltre ad aver seguito la ricerca, ne hanno mantenuto viva l'ispirazio-
ne con uno 'sguardo' sempre luminoso. A loro penso leggendo i versi di Purg. VI, 43-48.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/26267188
Journal Title: L'Esprit Créateur
Publisher: L'ESPRIT CREATEUR, Inc.
Issue: i26280815
Date: 12 1, 1977
Author(s): Rosbottom Ronald C.
Abstract: Novel, 2 (1968), 5-14.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/26280818
Journal Title: Modern Fiction Studies
Publisher: THE PURDUE UNIVERSITY DEPARTMENT OF ENGLISH
Issue: i26280028
Date: 4 1, 1982
Author(s): Brown Suzanne Hunter
Abstract: "Metacommentary," PMLA,
86 (January 1971), 12.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/26281276
Journal Title: Modern Fiction Studies
Publisher: THE PURDUE UNIVERSITY DEPARTMENT OF ENGLISH
Issue: i26280729
Date: 10 1, 1987
Author(s): Raval Suresh
Abstract: Thomas M. Leitch, What
Stories Are: Narrative Theory and Interpretation (University Park: Penn State UP, 1986), 222 pp., $22.95.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/26282394
Journal Title: L'Esprit Créateur
Publisher: L'ESPRIT CREATEUR, Inc.
Issue: i26283874
Date: 10 1, 1979
Author(s): Bauschatz Cathleen M.
Abstract: Montaigne, Œuvres Complètes, ed. Thibaudet & Rat (Paris: Gallimard, 1962), 1,
xxvi. 150-51. a.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/26283878
Journal Title: Organization Science
Publisher: Institute of Management Sciences
Issue: i345199
Date: 1 1, 1986
Author(s): White Joanne
Abstract: Olsen
1983
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/2634968
Journal Title: Journal of Southern African Studies
Publisher: Carfax Publishing Ltd.
Issue: i324967
Date: 6 1, 1985
Author(s): Scott Sean
Abstract: Fields, 'Political Contingencies of Witchcraft',
Canadian Journal of African Studies, 16 (1982), pp. 567-593.
10.2307/484560
567
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/2637060
Journal Title: Journal of Southern African Studies
Publisher: Carfax Publishing, Taylor and Francis Ltd.
Issue: i324979
Date: 6 1, 1991
Author(s): Dube David
Abstract: Osborne, Modernity, p. 37.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/2637603
Journal Title: The Historical Journal
Publisher: Cambridge University Press
Issue: i325015
Date: 3 1, 1989
Author(s): Collinson Tom
Abstract: Thomas Brooks, 'Epistle to the saints', Heaven on earth, n.p
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/2639939
Journal Title: The American Historical Review
Publisher: American Historical Association
Issue: i345591
Date: 12 1, 1990
Author(s): Shields Timothy
Abstract: Breen, "Ideology and Nationalism on the Eve of the American Revolution," 13-39.
13
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/2649962
Journal Title: Philosophy and Phenomenological Research
Publisher: International Phenomenological Society
Issue: i325476
Date: 3 1, 1992
Author(s): Vidler Ken
Abstract: KSA, vol. 13, p. 190
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/2653702
Journal Title: The Journal of Asian Studies
Publisher: Association for Asian Studies
Issue: i325590
Date: 5 1, 1993
Author(s): Zhong Edward X.
Abstract: Liu Xiaofeng, Zhengjiu yu Xiaoyao (Redemption and Easiness) (Shanghai: Shanghai
renmin chubanshe, 1988)
Xiaofeng
Zhengjiu yu Xiaoyao (Redemption and Easiness)
1988
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/2659402
Journal Title: History and Theory
Publisher: Blackwell Publishers
Issue: i345910
Date: 12 1, 1989
Author(s): Rosen William H.
Abstract: Stanley Rosen, The Ancients and the Moderns: Rethinking Modernity (New Haven: Yale
University Press, 1989).
Rosen
The Ancients and the Moderns: Rethinking Modernity
1989
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/2677987
Journal Title: History and Theory
Publisher: Blackwell Publishers
Issue: i345910
Date: 12 1, 1756
Author(s): Tulard Jay M.
Abstract: "The
Determinist Fix," 31
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/2677990
Journal Title: History and Theory
Publisher: Blackwell Publishers
Issue: i345905
Date: 10 1, 1995
Author(s): Hall Anne
Abstract: Sewell, "Historical Events as Structural Transformations," 852
852
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/2678014
Journal Title: History and Theory
Publisher: Blackwell Publishers
Issue: i345907
Date: 2 1, 1986
Author(s): Jameson Julia Adeney
Abstract: Fredric Jameson, "Reflections in Conclusion," in Ernst Bloch et al., Aesthetics and Politics
(London: Verso, 1986), 207.
Jameson
Reflections in Conclusion
207
Aesthetics and Politics
1986
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/2678066
Journal Title: History and Theory
Publisher: Blackwell Publishers
Issue: i345907
Date: 2 1, 1969
Author(s): Althusser Nicole
Abstract: Althusser's formula: "Human societies secrete ideology as an element or atmosphere nec-
essary for breathing and existence" (L. Althusser, For Marx [London: Verso, 1969], 232).
Althusser
Human societies secrete ideology as an element or atmosphere necessary for breathing and existence
232
For Marx
1969
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/2678068
Journal Title: History and Theory
Publisher: Blackwell Publishers
Issue: i345901
Date: 10 1, 1984
Author(s): Prigogine David F.
Abstract: Ibid., 104-106.
104
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/2678084
Journal Title: International Organization
Publisher: The MIT Press
Issue: i346132
Date: 4 1, 1971
Author(s): Sartre Richard K.
Abstract: Bourdieu, Outline, p. 170.
170
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/2706440
Journal Title: Journal of the History of Ideas
Publisher: Journal of the History of Ideas, Inc.
Issue: i346306
Date: 3 1, 1987
Author(s): Habermas David
Abstract: De l'Esprit: Heidegger et la question (Paris,
1987).
De l'Esprit: Heidegger et la question
1987
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/2709586
Journal Title: Journal of the History of Ideas
Publisher: Journal of the History of Ideas, Inc.
Issue: i346290
Date: 3 1, 1958
Author(s): Toulmin Allan
Abstract: Adolf Griinbaum, "Falsifiability and Rationality," unpublished typescript quoted
in Richard Bernstein, Beyond Objectivism and Relativism: Science, Hermeneutics, and
Praxis (Philadelphia, 1983), 79.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/2709615
Journal Title: Journal of the History of Ideas
Publisher: Journal of the History of Ideas, Inc.
Issue: i346290
Date: 3 1, 1970
Author(s): Bianco Donald R.
Abstract: Gadamer, Truth and Method, 156.
156
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/2709616
Journal Title: Journal of the History of Ideas
Publisher: Journal of the History of Ideas, Inc.
Issue: i346302
Date: 3 1, 1978
Author(s): Laerman Donald R.
Abstract: Lovejoy (see above, n. 23).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/2709744
Journal Title: Journal of the History of Ideas
Publisher: Journal of the History of Ideas, Inc.
Issue: i346292
Date: 9 1, 1984
Author(s): Sacks Patrick H.
Abstract: Oliver Sacks, "The Lost Mariner," The New York Review of Books (16 February
1984), 18-19.
Sacks
16 February
18
The New York Review of Books
1984
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/2709758
Journal Title: Eighteenth-Century Studies
Publisher: Johns Hopkins University Press
Issue: i327842
Date: 4 1, 1973
Author(s): Defoe Robert
Abstract: Defoe, Swift, Smollett, Sterne, and Johnson all did "hack" work. J. H. Plumb, The
Commercialisation of Leisure in Eighteenth-Century England. The Stenton Lecture
1972 (Reading: Univ. of Reading Press, 1973).
Defoe
hack
The Commercialisation of Leisure in Eighteenth-Century England. The Stenton Lecture 1972
1973
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/2739362
Journal Title: Ethical Theory and Moral Practice
Publisher: Kluwer Academic Publishers
Issue: i27504370
Date: 11 1, 2005
Author(s): Wils Jean-Pierre
Abstract: Sandøe, 1999
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/27504374
Journal Title: Journal of Religion and Health
Publisher: Human Sciences Press
Issue: i27505754
Date: 4 1, 1984
Author(s): Helminiak Daniel A.
Abstract: Temporal lobe epilepsy and certain personality disorders often result in experiences described as "religious." TLE research suggests a possible neurological basis for such experiences. Immediately the question arises about the authenticity of these experiences as religious. An experience is authentic if it furthers the authentic growth of the subject, regardless of what triggered it. So pathology may occasion authentic religious experiences, even as history exemplifies. For practical purposes, the further question about God in religious experience is secondary. The exception, miraculous occurrences, should not be granted without sufficient reason. This approach dissolves all conflict between science and faith.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/27505759
Journal Title: Journal of American Studies
Publisher: Cambridge University Press
Issue: i27556257
Date: 8 1, 1997
Author(s): Ritter Gretchen
Abstract: Paul Ricoeur's " The Human Experience of Time and
Narrative," in Ricoeur's A Ricoeur Reader (Toronto, 1992).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/27556260
Journal Title: Journal of American Studies
Publisher: Cambridge University Press
Issue: i27557684
Date: 12 1, 2005
Author(s): Coates Peter
Abstract: Robyn Dixon, "Silent Warning? Sparrows are Vanishing
Throughout Great Britain," Eos Angeles Times, 12 July 2002, at: http://www.ecology.com/
eco...o2/articles.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/27557692
Journal Title: Annales. Histoire, Sciences Sociales
Publisher: Armand Colin
Issue: i27582855
Date: 6 1, 1990
Author(s): Payen Pascal
Abstract: The article proposes to analyse the fictional aspects in history writing. Indeed, history doesn't borrow from fiction its compositional techniques only; the discursive strategy which consists in narrating a story is in fact part of historical knowledge as such. A study of Cambysis's biography in Herodotus (II,l-III,66) leads us to grant a very specific function to Book II dealing with Egypt—nearly always considered as some sort of useless overgrowth—and to the "secondary remarks" concerning the Greek world (III,38, 39-60). Setting the Egyptian civilization as a foil enables Herodotus to establish a parallel between expansionist ideas and folly and he includes the Greeks in a plot itself critical of helleno-centric ideology. Our methodological approach owes as much to Ricœur's hermeneutics, as to H. R. Jauss's esthetics of reception and to the various streaks of narratology (narrative syntax and "mise en abîme"), with a view to showing that, once replaced in its "Erwarthunghorizonte", the form of the historical narrative makes full sense.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/27582857
Journal Title: Annales. Histoire, Sciences Sociales
Publisher: Éditions de l'École des Hautes Études en Sciences Sociales
Issue: i27586360
Date: 8 1, 2000
Author(s): Ricœur Paul
Abstract: Cf. Antoine Berman, L'épreuve de l'étranger, Paris, Gallimard, 1984.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/27586362
Journal Title: Journal of Religion in Africa
Publisher: Brill Academic Publishers
Issue: i27594410
Date: 1 1, 2007
Author(s): Johnson Paul Christopher
Abstract: Garifuna religion is derived from a confluence of Amerindian, African and European antecedents. For the Garifuna in Central America, the spatial focus of authentic religious practice has for over two centuries been that of their former homeland and site of ethnogenesis, the island of St Vincent. It is from St Vincent that the ancestors return, through spirit possession, to join with their living descendants in ritual events. During the last generation, about a third of the population migrated to the US, especially to New York City. This departure created a new diasporic horizon, as the Central American villages left behind now acquired their own aura of ancestral fidelity and religious power. Yet New-York-based Garifuna are now giving attention to the African components of their story of origin, to a degree that has not occurred in homeland villages of Honduras. This essay considers the notion of 'leaving' and 'joining' the African diaspora by examining religious components of Garifuna social formation on St Vincent, the deportation to Central America, and contemporary processes of Africanization being initiated in New York.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/27594413
Journal Title: Journal of Biblical Literature
Publisher: Society of Biblical Literature
Issue: i27638371
Date: 10 1, 2006
Author(s): Busch Austin
Abstract: Busch, "Convictions and Questions," 366–72.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/27638376
Journal Title: Journal of Biblical Literature
Publisher: Society of Biblical Literature
Issue: i27638444
Date: 10 1, 2007
Author(s): Sandoval Timothy J.
Abstract: Prov 1:2–6
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/27638448
Journal Title: Human Studies
Publisher: Springer
Issue: i27642764
Date: 12 1, 2006
Author(s): Casey Edward
Abstract: Ibid.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/27642768
Journal Title: Human Studies
Publisher: Springer
Issue: i27642764
Date: 12 1, 2006
Author(s): Kearney Richard
Abstract: Tony Judt, Postwar: A History of Europe since 1945, Penguin, 2005
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/27642770
Journal Title: Slavic Review
Publisher: American Association for the Advancement of Slavic Studies
Issue: i27652935
Date: 10 1, 2008
Author(s): Kliger Ilya
Abstract: O literaturnom geroe (Leningrad, 1979), 129–43.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/27652939
Journal Title: Revista de Letras
Publisher: Universidade Estadual Paulista
Issue: i27666303
Date: 1 1, 1982
Author(s): Lucas Fábio
Abstract: Cf. Arnold Rothe (ROTHE 12, p. 11)
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/27666314
Journal Title: Revista de Letras
Publisher: Universidade Estadual Paulista
Issue: i27666705
Date: 1 1, 1999
Author(s): Motta Sérgio Vicente
Abstract: A presente análise do conto "Seqüência", do livro Primeiras estórias, de Guimarães Rosa, pretende demonstrar um recurso recorrente de estruturação das "estórias" do autor. Esses enredos mobilizam, de uma maneira geral, o motivo da viagem e, de uma maneira particular, o percurso do eterno retorno. Nesse trajeto estrutura-se a travessia por um rito de passagem, cujo desfecho dá-se, com uma espécie de sobrelevação lendária, numa paisagem mítica. Para perfazer esse processo, o autor parte de um motivo da cultura popular que acaba amalgamado ao universo da tradição erudita, por meio de referências à tradição da história do gênero da narrativa e de seus códigos míticos. /// This analysis of "Seqüência", a short story from the book Primeiras estórias, by Guimarães Rosa, aims at showing a recurrent device used in the author's stories. These plots have, in a general sense, the motif of travel and, in a strict sense, the journey of eternal return. In this path, the traverse is structured through a rite of passage, whose completion occurs at a mythical scenery as a sort of legendary lifting. In order to accomplish this process, the author's starting point is a motif of popular culture, which ends up by being amalgamated to the universe of the erudite tradition, through references to the narrative genre historical traditions and to its mythical codes.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/27666712
Journal Title: New German Critique
Publisher: Duke University Press
Issue: i27669149
Date: 1 1, 2006
Author(s): Gandesha Samir
Abstract: Theodor W. Adorno, Hegel: Three Studies, trans. Shierry Weber Nicholsen (Cambridge, MA:
MIT Press, 1993), 41.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/27669158
Journal Title: New German Critique
Publisher: Duke University Press
Issue: i27669194
Date: 7 1, 2007
Author(s): Moses A. Dirk
Abstract: German
Intellectuals and the Nazi Past (New York: Cambridge University Press, 2007).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/27669198
Journal Title: The German Quarterly
Publisher: Wiley Subscription Services, Inc.
Issue: i27701109
Date: 1 1, 2009
Author(s): McKnight Phil
Abstract: With the portrayal of local resentment towards the massive influx of Silesian refugees after WWII in the GDR in his novel Landnahme, Christoph Hein expands the literary representation of history he began earlier in Horns Ende, again using the fictional small town of Guldenberg as paradigmatic for the GDR, extended here over time to include unified Germany. Bernhard Haber's epic, but unscrupulous struggle to overcome the will of his neighbors for him to fail provides the backdrop for Hein's depiction of how the past unavoidably writes the future and how the collective process of socialization shapes meanings and values. Using five narrators, Hein applies his earlier concept of social autobiography to trace historical developments in the acquired collective attitudes of Germans towards Gypsies, Poles, the handicapped, and African and Vietnamese workers left behind after unification, all of whom were subjected to the same abusive language and discrimination directed at the refugees.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/27701116
Journal Title: The Journal of English and Germanic Philology
Publisher: University of Illinois Press
Issue: i27708325
Date: 4 1, 1978
Author(s): Bruns Gerald L.
Abstract: Merleau-Ponty, Adventures of the Dialectic, trans. Joseph Bien (Evanston:
Northwestern Univ. Press, 1973), pp. 203–204.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/27708332
Journal Title: The Journal of English and Germanic Philology
Publisher: University of Illinois Press
Issue: i27710725
Date: 10 1, 1992
Author(s): Chickering Howell
Abstract: Samuel Johnson, The Rambler, No. 94, The Yale Edition of the Works of Samuel John-
son, ed. W. J. Bate and A. B. Strauss (New Haven: Yale Univ. Press, 1969), iv, 136.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/27710729
Journal Title: The Journal of English and Germanic Philology
Publisher: University of Illinois Press
Issue: i27712646
Date: 4 1, 2007
Author(s): Holsinger Bruce
Abstract: Lerer, Literacy and Power, p. 42.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/27712649
Journal Title: Journal of Medical Ethics
Publisher: BMJ Publishing Group
Issue: i27719445
Date: 8 1, 2005
Author(s): Boyd K. M.
Abstract: Medical ethics, principles, persons, and perspectives is discussed under three headings: "History", "Theory", and "Practice". Under "Theory", the author will say something about some different approaches to the study and discussion of ethical issues in medicine–especially those based on principles, persons, or perspectives. Under "Practice", the author will discuss how one perspectives based approach, hermeneutics, might help in relation first to everyday ethical issues and then to public controversies. In that context some possible advantages of moving from controversy to conversation will be explored; and that will then be illustrated with reference to a current controversy about the use of human embryos in stem cell therapy research. The paper begins with history, and it begins in the author's home city of Edinburgh.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/27719458
Journal Title: Foro Internacional
Publisher: El Colegio de México
Issue: i27738655
Date: 9 1, 2004
Author(s): Duque Sonia
Abstract: Según la definición de EG. Bailey en Les règles du jeu politique, París, PUF, 1971, p. 186.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/27738660
Journal Title: Foro Internacional
Publisher: El Colegio de México
Issue: i27739107
Date: 3 1, 2002
Author(s): Santiso Javier
Abstract: Véase Paul Ricoeur, " Sanction, réhabilitation, pardon ", en Ricoeur, Le juste, Paris,
Esprit Editions, 1995, pp. 193-208.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/27739114
Journal Title: Anales de la literatura española contemporánea
Publisher: Society of Spanish and Spanish-American Studies
Issue: i27741343
Date: 1 1, 1997
Author(s): Fajardo Salvador J.
Abstract: The present essay examines the ideological implications of Luis Cernuda's "Ninfa y pastor por Ticiano." In the Poem Cernuda uses ekphrasis as a springboard for the exploration of creative desire, transforming Titian's painting into an erotic generator of creativity. The erotic center of the painting—the nymph's form—becomes a mirror in whose light are reflected and merged the speaker's, Titian's, and the reader's creative desires. Starting from a position of radical dissent, the poem critiques canonical visual values with respect to the viewing subject, moral values as expressed and represented by the Christian story of man/woman's creation, and, more widely, by producing a deviation of readerly desire, it critiques the traditional codes of control and power relations in which we are immersed.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/27741347
Journal Title: Journal of Business Ethics
Publisher: Springer
Issue: i27749757
Date: 1 1, 2009
Author(s): Bird Frederick
Abstract: Typically people make ethical judgments with reference to unchanging principles, standards, rights, and values. This essay argues that such an ahistorical approach to ethics should be supplemented by a due regard for history. Invoking precedents by authors such as Jonsen and Toulmin, McIntyre, Niebuhr, Weber, De Tocqueville, Machiavelli and others, this essay explores several important ways in which a due regard for history can and should shape the practice of business ethics. Thus a due regard for history helps us both to cultivate fitting appreciation of cultural mores and to understand how current problems and issues have developed as they have; it helps us to gauge current responsibilities with respect legacies of problems inherited from the past; it helps us to develop a lively sense of what is possible in the present, given current contingencies and past experiences; and it moves us to rethink the practice of ethical auditing: not just as a backward-looking effort to gauge compliance but as a forward-looking way of learning from actual experiences and developing fitting responses.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/27749769
Journal Title: Journal of Business Ethics
Publisher: Springer
Issue: i27749812
Date: 2 1, 2010
Author(s): Clegg Stewart R.
Abstract: Although studies in organizational storytelling have dealt extensively with the relationship between narrative, power and organizational change, little attention has been paid to the implications of this for ethics within organizations. This article addresses this by presenting an analysis of narrative and ethics as it relates to the practice of organizational downsizing. Drawing on Paul Ricoeur's theories of narrative and ethics, we analyze stories of organizational change reported by employees and managers in an organization that had undergone persistent downsizing. Our analysis maintains that the presence of a dominant story that seeks to legitimate organizational change also serves to normalize it, and that this, in turn, diminishes the capacity for organizations to scrutinize the ethics of their actions. We argue that when organizational change narratives become singularized through dominant forms of emplotment, ethical deliberation and responsibility in organizations are diminished. More generally, we contend that the narrative closure achieved by the presence of a dominant narrative amongst employees undergoing organizational change is antithetical to the openness required for ethical questioning.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/27749819
Journal Title: Historia, Antropología y Fuentes Orales
Publisher: Universitat de Barcelona, Publicacions; Diputación Provincial de Granada, Centro de Investigaciones Etnológicas Ángel Ganivet; Ajuntament de Barcelona, Arxiu Històric de la Ciutat
Issue: i27752851
Date: 1 1, 1996
Author(s): Casanova Julián
Abstract: Habría que insistir en los efectos nada beneficiosos que se derivan de la forma de finan-
ciar muchas de esas becas: los proyectos de investigación tienen que ceñirse –obligados por
la convocatoria– a la historia de la localidad o región en la que se solicitan. Por no extender-
nos en el carácter tan alejado de los criterios científicos que suponen las pruebas de pureza
de vecindad, por las que un alicantino que resida en Alicante, por ejemplo, tiene francamen-
te difícil acceder a una beca del gobierno aragonés (aunque siempre se le podría decir, como
consuelo, que a un aragonés tampoco se la darían en Alicante).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/27752858
Journal Title: Historia, Antropología y Fuentes Orales
Publisher: Universitat de Barcelona, Publicacions; Diputación Provincial de Granada, Centro de Investigaciones Etnológicas Ángel Ganivet; Ajuntament de Barcelona, Arxiu Històric de la Ciutat
Issue: i27753054
Date: 1 1, 2001
Author(s): Vilanova Mercedes
Abstract: Yara Dulce Bandeira Ataide, Decifra-me ou devoro-te, Edicoes Loyola, 1993.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/27753057
Journal Title: Historia, Antropología y Fuentes Orales
Publisher: Universitat de Barcelona, Publicacions; Diputación Provincial de Granada, Centro de Investigaciones Etnológicas Ángel Ganivet; Ajuntament de Barcelona, Arxiu Històric de la Ciutat
Issue: i27753135
Date: 1 1, 2003
Author(s): Cuesta Josefina
Abstract: P. Ricœur, La mémoire, op. cit, p. 207.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/27753139
Journal Title: Historia, Antropología y Fuentes Orales
Publisher: Universitat de Barcelona, Publicacions; Diputación Provincial de Granada, Centro de Investigaciones Etnológicas Ángel Ganivet; Ajuntament de Barcelona, Arxiu Històric de la Ciutat
Issue: i27753153
Date: 1 1, 2004
Author(s): Pons Alex Matas
Abstract: P. Ricoeur, Historia y narratividad, Barcelona, Paidós, 1999, p. 153.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/27753161
Journal Title: Historia, Antropología y Fuentes Orales
Publisher: Universitat de Barcelona, Publicacions; Diputación Provincial de Granada, Centro de Investigaciones Etnológicas Ángel Ganivet; Ajuntament de Barcelona, Arxiu Històric de la Ciutat
Issue: i27753167
Date: 1 1, 2004
Author(s): Udina Dolors
Abstract: La ambivalencia de pharmakon queda subrayada desde otra perspectiva por J. Derrida, en "La pharmacie de
Platon", en Id., La dissémination, París, 1972.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/27753170
Journal Title: Historia, Antropología y Fuentes Orales
Publisher: Universitat de Barcelona, Publicacions; Diputación Provincial de Granada, Centro de Investigaciones Etnológicas Ángel Ganivet; Ajuntament de Barcelona, Arxiu Històric de la Ciutat
Issue: i27753185
Date: 1 1, 2005
Author(s): Udina Dolors
Abstract: P. RICCEUR, Ricordare, dimenticare, perdonare. L'enigma delpassato, Il Mulino, Bologna, 2004.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/27753193
Journal Title: Historia y Fuente Oral
Publisher: Universitat de Barcelona, Publicacions; Ajuntament de Barcelona, Arxiu Històric de la Ciutat
Issue: i27753363
Date: 1 1, 1992
Author(s): Voldman Danièle
Abstract: Estas cintas han sido depositadas tras la investigación de Dominique Aron-Schnapper y Daniéle Hanet,
mencionada en la nota 2. Los fondos de los Archivos nacionales franceses comprenden igualmente 17
cassettes del Institut Pierre Renouvin sobre la construcción europea (1984-85), 8 cassettes sobre los mili-
tantes Croix-de-feu y el PSF, los testimonios de los comisarios de la República durante la Liberación, de-
positados por Charles-Louis Foulon, los testimonios recogidos por Laurence Bertrand-Dorléac sobre los
medios artísticos durante la ocupación, etc.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/27753378
Journal Title: Geschichte und Gesellschaft
Publisher: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht
Issue: i27797773
Date: 3 1, 2010
Author(s): Heinze Carsten
Abstract: Diese zusätzlichen “Quellen" der autobiographischen Erzählung werden oftmals von
Autoren im Vor- oder Nachwort explizit als Gedächtnisstütze genannt.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/27797778
Journal Title: The American Archivist
Publisher: Society of American Archivists
Issue: i27802687
Date: 12 1, 2009
Author(s): Mifflin Jeffrey
Abstract: Williams, A Key into the Language of America, [i–ii].
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/27802693
Journal Title: Dead Sea Discoveries
Publisher: Brill
Issue: i27806733
Date: 1 1, 2009
Author(s): Jokiranta Jutta
Abstract: Cecilia Wassen and Jutta Jokiranta,
"Groups in Tension: Sectarianism in the Damascus Document and the Commu-
nity Rule," in Sectarianism in Early Judaism: Sociological Advances (ed. David J.
Chalcraft; London: Equinox, 2007), 205–45.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/27806736
Journal Title: American Journal of Sociology
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i329114
Date: 3 1, 1984
Author(s): Zeitlin Larry J.
Abstract: Goldstone 1988
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/2781584
Journal Title: American Journal of Sociology
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i329104
Date: 7 1, 1971
Author(s): Zelditch Michael
Abstract: Kiser
and Tong 1989
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/2781636
Journal Title: Frontiers of Philosophy in China
Publisher: Higher Education Press and Springer
Issue: i27823283
Date: 4 1, 2007
Author(s): Wei Wang
Abstract: Cogito, as the first principle of Descartes' metaphysical system, initiated the modern philosophy of consciousness, becoming both the source and subject of modern Western philosophical discourse. The philosophies of Maine de Biran, Kant, Husserl, Heidegger, Sartre, Merleau-Ponty, and others developed by answering the following questions? Is consciousness substantial or not? Does consciousness require the guarantee of a transcendental subject? Is Cogito epistemological or ontological? Am I a being-for-myself or a being-for-others? Outlining the developmental history of the idea of Cogito from Descartes to Sartre is important for totally comprehending the evolution and development of Western philosophy.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/27823291
Journal Title: Speculum
Publisher: Medieval Academy of America
Issue: i27866932
Date: 7 1, 2010
Author(s): Gruenler Curtis
Abstract: Paul Ricoeur, The Symbolism of Evil, trans. Emerson Buchanan (Boston, 1967), pp. 351–52.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/27866937
Journal Title: L'Année sociologique (1940/1948-)
Publisher: Presses Universitaires de France
Issue: i27889984
Date: 1 1, 1989
Author(s): GROSSIN William
Abstract: Edouard T. Hall. La danse de la vie. Temps culturel et temps vécu,
Parla, Seuil, 1984, p. 233.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/27889995
Journal Title: L'Année sociologique (1940/1948-)
Publisher: Presses Universitaires de France
Issue: i27890547
Date: 1 1, 2008
Author(s): Raulin Anne
Abstract: Si la Danse du Lion ne présente pas en soi un caractère religieux, les v ux
(offerts contre des dons en argent) sont proférés devant des autels, et prennent ainsi
un vague caractère de bénédiction. Ces autels installés dans les boutiques, sont le
plus souvent dédiés au Dieu du sol (ou « Maître des lieux ») mais aussi à d'autres divinités
dont les effigies sont promenées dans les défilés mis en place dans la Petite Asie au cours
des années 1990. Pour une description détaillée de la Danse du Lion, cf. Raulin, 2000,
101-102.
Link: external-fulltext-any', 'an external site', 'http://dx.doi.org/10.3917/anso.081.0047
Journal Title: Western Folklore
Publisher: Western States Folklore Society
Issue: i27896354
Date: 10 1, 2010
Author(s): Thompson Tok
Abstract: Recent advances in animal studies have documented the widespread use of learned, symbolic communication in the animal kingdom. Meanwhile, Mechling (1989) has argued that folklore, as shared learned traditions, also exists in non-human animals. Considering that many scholars believe humans are unique in our ability to tell stories, this schism between human and animal, the story and other folklore, has a great deal to tell us about the outlines and origins of humanity. This article seeks to integrate arguments from linguistics, archaeology, primatology, folklore, and cognitive science from evolutionary perspectives.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/27896361
Journal Title: Hebrew Studies
Publisher: National Association of Professors of Hebrew in Institutions of Higher Learning
Issue: i27913784
Date: 1 1, 2006
Author(s): Nevo Gideon
Abstract: S. Yizhar, Days ofZiklag, p. 1143.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/27913803
Journal Title: College Literature
Publisher: West Chester University
Issue: i27917777
Date: 12 1, 2011
Author(s): Speight Allen
Abstract: This article explores Arendt's approach to narrative in theory as well as practice. The first part looks at Arendt's use of philosophical sources from the tradition—Aristotle, Augustine and Hegel—with an eye to how her appropriation of these figures differs from that of contemporary philosophers of narrative. Three of Arendt's typically bold and rich claims about narrative action emerge as important: the notion of action as revealing an agent's own daimõn; the condition that such action be revealable within a world or shared public space which has resilience yet vulnerability; and the potential for agents revealed within such a world to discover some form of narrative rebirth in their efforts at story-telling. The second section examines the extent to which Arendt herself allowed those claims to be tested and thought through in her own attempts (in Men in Dark Times, Rahel Varnhagen and elsewhere) at constructing biographical narratives
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/27917787
Journal Title: Journal of the American Academy of Religion
Publisher: American Academy of Religion, Oxford University Press
Issue: i27919256
Date: 12 1, 2010
Author(s): Smith Jonathan Z.
Abstract: 'Pathologies in the Academic
Study of Religion: North American Institutional Case Studies,' edited by Gary Lease."
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/27919268
Journal Title: Diálogos: Artes, Letras, Ciencias humanas
Publisher: El Colegio de Mexico
Issue: i27933351
Date: 8 1, 1975
Author(s): Nava Manuel Núñez
Abstract: Cf. "The Sacred and the Modern Artist", Criterion (Prima-
vera, 1965), pp. 22-24. El artículo fue publicado originalmente
como "Sur la permanence du sacré dans l'art contemporain",
XX Siècle, Num. 24 (París, diciembre, 1964), pp. 3-10.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/27933356
Journal Title: Romanische Forschungen
Publisher: Vittorio Klostermann
Issue: i27942539
Date: 1 1, 2006
Author(s): Laferl Christopher F.
Abstract: In diesem Zusammenhang muß natürlich von kalligraphischen und sphragistischen
Aspekten der Urkundenbetrachtung abgesehen werden, denn diese beiden fallen nicht nur
in den Gegenstandsbereich der Historie, sondern auch in jenen der Kunstgeschichte, fur
die Fragen der Ästhetik zentral sind.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/27942542
Journal Title: American Journal of Theology & Philosophy
Publisher: Highlands Institute for American Religious Thought
Issue: i27944018
Date: 5 1, 1997
Author(s): Brown Delwin
Abstract: Sheila Davaney's Pragmatic Historicism.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/27944024
Journal Title: American Journal of Theology & Philosophy
Publisher: Highlands Institute for American Religious Thought
Issue: i27944252
Date: 5 1, 2002
Author(s): Doak Mary
Abstract: Moltmann, "Liberation," 276.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/27944254
Journal Title: American Journal of Theology & Philosophy
Publisher: Highlands Institute for American Religious Thought
Issue: i27944268
Date: 1 1, 2003
Author(s): Doak Mary
Abstract: Jerome Paul Soneson, Pragmatism and Pluralism: John Dewey's Significance for
Theology (Minneapolis. Fortress, 1993), 86.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/27944272
Journal Title: American Journal of Theology & Philosophy
Publisher: Highlands Institute for American Religious Thought
Issue: i27944372
Date: 9 1, 2006
Author(s): van Huyssteen J. Wentzel
Abstract: Nicholas Rescher, A System of Pragmatic Idealism. Volume II: The Validity of Values
(Princeton: Princeton University Press, 1993), 3ff.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/27944375
Journal Title: American Journal of Theology & Philosophy
Publisher: Highlands Institute for American Religious Thought
Issue: i27944386
Date: 1 1, 2007
Author(s): Dorrien Gary
Abstract: Joseph L. Price, "Pedagogy
and Theological Method: The Praxis of Langdon Gilkey," ibid., 465-83.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/27944392
Journal Title: American Journal of Theology & Philosophy
Publisher: Highlands Institute for American Religious Thought
Issue: i27944386
Date: 1 1, 2007
Author(s): Bouchard Larry D.
Abstract: G. W. Bromiley and R. J. Ehrlich (III.3) (Edinburgh: T & T
Clark Publishers, 1958, 1960).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/27944395
Journal Title: Austrian Studies
Publisher: Maney Publishing for the Modern Humanities Research Association
Issue: i27944903
Date: 1 1, 2009
Author(s): DERUCHIE ANDREW
Abstract: Danuser, Das Lied, pp. 107–11.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/27944910
Journal Title: Man
Publisher: Royal Anthropological Institute of Great Britain and Ireland
Issue: i330183
Date: 3 1, 1990
Author(s): Ohnuki-Tierney Emiko
Abstract: Most symbols are polytropic as well as polysemic in that their multiple meanings in various contexts functions as different types ot trope. This article pursues the complex nature of polytropes through a formulation of synecdoche as an interstitial trope between metaphor and metonymy, and demonstrates how the two conceptual principles of analogy and contiguity, that define metaphor and metonymy respectively, are interdependent and interpenetrated, rather than of basically different natures as presented in the biaxial image of structural linguistics. The analogic thought expressed in methaphor involves movement and temporality, just as does the discursive thought of metonymy. The interpenetration of the two modes of thought is demostrated through an analysis of the process of objectification of what, throughout history, has been a dominant symbol of self in Japanese culture: the monkey. As a polysemic and polytropic symbol, the monkey takes on different meanings, and functions as different tropic types, sequentially or simultaneously, as actors use and/or interpret the symbol in varying historical and social contexts.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/2804111
Journal Title: Man
Publisher: Royal Anthropological Institute of Great Britain and Ireland
Issue: i330182
Date: 12 1, 1989
Author(s): Patterson Thomas C.
Abstract: The appearance of diverse strands of post-processual archaeology resonates with the transformation of university structures, beginning in the 1970s, and gives voice to concerns that have been variously labelled post-structuralist, deconstructionist or critical theory. This article examines the resonance of the post-processual archaeologies with wider social and intellectual currents in the context of the ongoing confrontation with processual archaeology, attempts at a critical engagement with structuralism and symbolic anthropology, and rapprochement with history. It considers the implications of these perspectives.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/2804287
Journal Title: Man
Publisher: Royal Anthropological Institute of Great Britain and Ireland
Issue: i330184
Date: 6 1, 1990
Author(s): Carrithers Michael
Abstract: Sociocultural anthropology and evolutionary biology have reached the point at which it is possible to give a coherent and synthetic account of the origins of human cultural variability. From a sociocultural perspective what must be explained is not just the fact of varying cultures and societies, but also the human capacity to create, maintain and alter social forms over time. From a biological perspective we have to ask, what is the selective advantage of such variability? The answer lies in human sociality. Sociality consists in a package of social intellectual capacities-higher order intentionality, pedagogy, narrativity, crativity, speech-which made possible an increasing division of labour. But as these capacities grew, they gave rise to distinctively human (rather than Darwinian) history, that is to the forms of social, political, economic and cultural causation which create ever new variations on the theme of social existence.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/2804560
Journal Title: Transactions of the American Philological Association (1974-)
Publisher: Scholars Press
Issue: i212536
Date: 1 1, 1985
Author(s): Brooks Deborah H.
Abstract: "literature would be incomprehensible if it did not give a con-
figuration to what was already a figure in human action" (above, note 3) 64.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/284267
Journal Title: Social Studies of Science
Publisher: Sage Publications
Issue: i212608
Date: 8 1, 1942
Author(s): Pepper Chunglin
Abstract: This paper considers some aspects of the early history of the American contribution to the International Biological Programme (IBP), ecology's only venture into 'Big Science'. It is argued that American ecologists were successful in obtaining generous funding for the IBP from the US Congress, thanks to a shared understanding of the way in which controlling nature was to be accomplished, expressed in the metaphor of the 'cybernetic machine'. To support this argument, a literary analysis is performed on Congressional documents, on scientific and popular books and papers by ecologists, and on writings of the environmental movement. The paper explores how a dominant representation of nature, or mentalité, is brought about, and its political effects.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/285131
Journal Title: Speculum
Publisher: The Medieval Academy of America
Issue: i332959
Date: 10 1, 1830
Author(s): Lawrence Linda
Abstract: Beowulf, p. 332
332
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/2851782
Journal Title: Speculum
Publisher: The Mediaeval Academy of America
Issue: i333021
Date: 4 1, 1946
Author(s): Gilson Gerhart B.
Abstract: Letter to André Fontainas of March, 1899, Lettres de Gauguin à sa femme et à ses amis (Paris,
1946), p. 288
Letter to André Fontainas of March, 1899
288
Lettres de Gauguin à sa femme et à ses amis
1946
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/2854972
Journal Title: French Historical Studies
Publisher: Duke University Press
Issue: i212745
Date: 4 1, 1840
Author(s): Thierry Bonnie G.
Abstract: Natalie Zemon Davis, "History's Two Bodies," American Historical Review93 (February
1988): 1-30.
10.2307/1865687
1
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/286626
Journal Title: French Historical Studies
Publisher: Duke University Press
Issue: i212745
Date: 4 1, 1984
Author(s): de Certeau Roger
Abstract: Michel de Certeau, The Practice of Everyday Life, trans. Steven F. Rendall (Berkeley, Calif.,
1984), 29-42.
de Certeau
29
The Practice of Everyday Life
1984
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/286629
Journal Title: French Historical Studies
Publisher: Duke University Press
Issue: i212737
Date: 10 1, 1993
Author(s): Rémond John
Abstract: ibid.,
340-41.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/286783
Journal Title: French Historical Studies
Publisher: Duke University Press
Issue: i212746
Date: 7 1, 1996
Author(s): Spitzer Lloyd
Abstract: Ibid., 186.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/286939
Journal Title: Shakespeare Quarterly
Publisher: The Folger Shakespeare Library
Issue: i338573
Date: 7 1, 1987
Author(s): Lear Michael J.
Abstract: "As We Like It: How a Girl Can Be Smart and Still Popular," The Woman's Part: Feminist
Criticism of Shakespeare, Carolyn Ruth Swift Lenz, Gayle Greene, and Carol Thomas Neely,
eds. (Urbana: Univ. of Illinois Press, 1983), pp. 100-16, reprinted with revisions from The
American Scholar, 42 (1973), 262-78.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/2870456
Journal Title: Shakespeare Quarterly
Publisher: The Folger Shakespeare Library
Issue: i338567
Date: 12 1, 1988
Author(s): Foucault Leeds
Abstract: conference "The Mental
World of the Jacobean Court," The Folger Shakespeare Library, March 18, 1988.
The Mental World of the Jacobean Court
conference
1988
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/2870707
Journal Title: Shakespeare Quarterly
Publisher: The Folger Shakespeare Library
Issue: i338604
Date: 12 1, 1983
Author(s): Price Michael
Abstract: Martin Price, Forms of Life: Character and
Moral Imagination in the Novel (New Haven, CT: Yale UP, 1983), 55.
Price
55
Forms of Life: Character and Moral Imagination in the Novel
1983
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/2871252
Journal Title: Speculum
Publisher: Medieval Academy of America
Issue: i342167
Date: 7 1, 1978
Author(s): Irving Monika
Abstract: Thomas Luckmann, "Gelebte Zeiten-und deren Überschneidungen im Tages- und Lebenslauf,"
in Epochenschwelle und Epochenbewußtsein, ed. Herzog and Koselleck (above, n.2), pp. 283-304.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/2886761
Journal Title: Nineteenth-Century Literature
Publisher: University of California Press
Issue: i345794
Date: 12 1, 1909
Author(s): James Kevin
Abstract: Henry
James, The Wings of the Dove, 2 vols., vols. 19-20 of the New York Edition [New York:
Charles Scribner's Sons, 1909], II, 226).
James
226
II
The Wings of the Dove
1909
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/2903145
Journal Title: Speculum
Publisher: Medieval Academy of America
Issue: i346021
Date: 7 1, 1956
Author(s): HaackAbstract: Newsweek, January 30, 1956, p. 56.
January 30
56
Newsweek
1956
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/2903882
Journal Title: Nineteenth-Century Fiction
Publisher: University of California Press
Issue: i348122
Date: 9 1, 1975
Author(s): Knoepflmacher John P.
Abstract: "George Eliot's 'Eminent
Failure': Will Ladislaw," in This Particular Web, pp. 22-42
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/2932968
Journal Title: Chasqui
Publisher: Chasqui: Revista de literatura latinoamericana
Issue: i29742024
Date: 1 1, 2005
Author(s): Ortega Francisco
Abstract: Francisco Ortega, Amizade e estética da existencia em Foucault,
Biblioteca de Filosofía e Historia das Ciencias, 22 (Rio de Janeiro: Ediçoes Graal, 1999),
especially 21-29; 123-143.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/29742027
Journal Title: Grial
Publisher: Editorial Galaxia
Issue: i29751160
Date: 9 1, 1994
Author(s): Villanueva Darío
Abstract: Ibidem, p. 670.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/29751167
Journal Title: Review of Social Economy
Publisher: Catholic Economic Association
Issue: i29767894
Date: 9 1, 1968
Author(s): Goulet Denis A.
Abstract: 1960 by Lebret,
"Problematique de la Morale Collective."
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/29767895
Journal Title: Irish University Review
Publisher: Irish University Review
Issue: i29777260
Date: 12 1, 2010
Author(s): Lin Yu-chen
Abstract: This essay explores the drama of selfhood and the attendant problem of ethics in Brian Friel's Faith Healer. Drawing from the tenets of Freudian psychoanalysis, I scrutinize the protagonist's narrative identity through fissures created by the discrepancy between his story and the other two characters' versions. These crevices register the protagonist's post-traumatic affects for an uncanny home, which, intertwined with his equally uncanny talent to become the place of trauma, compels him to return time and again instead of acknowledging its loss. Symptomatically, in his fixation on an uncanny home in order to disavow its loss, the protagonist sutures his privation, to such an extent that he not only bars memory exchange with other characters, but appropriates them into a master narrative. Given the fact that the three characters' stories are addressed to invisible auditors who converge with the play's actual audience, the healer's final act of authority is limited as long as it is subject to the audience's interpretation of his memory narrative. In its appeal to the audience's decision on ethical justice for the healer's narrative imagination among multiple proposals, this play is an exercise of poetical ethics of memory.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/29777267
Journal Title: Cahiers d'Études Africaines
Publisher: École des Hautes Études en Sciences Sociales
Issue: i29782767
Date: 1 1, 2010
Author(s): Giraud Michel
Abstract: Dubois 1998 : 8-9
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/29782785
Journal Title: Social Service Review
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i30011441
Date: 3 1, 1981
Author(s): White Sheldon H.
Abstract: The rhetoric of social work often seeks its legitimacy and authority on the idea that knowledge can be translated into skills. Knowledge is made in universities in the form of timeless, objective, context-free truths about people and social institutions. Such knowledge rationalizes and justifies the professional practices of social work. It is not clear, however, that the knowledge-into-skills story fully explains social work practices. Practice is often ineffective and tends to throw social workers into moral quandaries, leaving them to practice in a context of faith and doubt. In addition to skills, social workers share values, purposes, the wielding of and submission to power, and mythic stories. Timely, value-expressive, contextual knowledge helps social work to create and maintain social solidarity and to shift its dispositions of skills, purposes, power, and myth to keep up with the pace of social change.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/30011443
Journal Title: Social Service Review
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i30012379
Date: 12 1, 1988
Author(s): Cohler Bertram J.
Abstract: Particular problems are posed in the study of lives since the course of life may be less continuous and predictable than sometimes assumed. Further, the most important aspect of developmental study may be the subjectively constructed narrative of development, or life history, which itself changes over personal and historical time. Following the interpretive approach pioneered by Dilthey, Weber, Freud, and, more recently, Ricoeur, Taylor, and others, lives may be considered as texts to be studied in a systematic manner. The concept of empathy as formulated within the clinical situation, and applied most recently to study of biography, may also foster understanding of changes over time in the life history.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/30012382
Journal Title: Asian Folklore Studies
Publisher: Nanzan University, Anthropological Institute
Issue: i30030308
Date: 1 1, 2004
Author(s): Kim Seong-Nae
Abstract: Oral traditions can contain elements of historical evidence and convey meaning. The narrative pattern of oral epics serves not merely as "a mnemonic device" that aids in recalling significant historical events but makes meaningful connections to the cultural experience of identity politics. On Cheju Island, a volcanic island located some fifty miles below the southernmost tip of the Korean peninsula, the indigenous sense of identity and history is expressed and accentuated in the fate of the shrine deities who are portrayed as exiles in shamanic epics such as ponhyang ponp'uri. The tragic heroism in the cliché of exile and return of the shrine deities recapitulates the historical identity of Cheju people as "exiles at the frontier." After Cheju Island lost political autonomy as an independent kingdom, Tam-ra, in the early twelfth century, the Cheju people's cultural memory of isolation and redemptive desire for liberation from the mainland state's domination becomes intelligible and justifiable textually through the heroic acts of exiled deities.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/30030312
Journal Title: International Review of the Aesthetics and Sociology of Music
Publisher: Department for Music and Musicology of the Croatian Academy of Sciences and Arts, Croatian Musicological Society, Music Academy of the University of Zagreb
Issue: i30032155
Date: 6 1, 2005
Author(s): Human Suzanne de Villiers
Abstract: Sollers's L'Écriture
et l'expérience des limites (Paris: Editions du Seuil, 1968: 122)
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/30032165
Journal Title: New German Critique
Publisher: Telos Press
Issue: i30040946
Date: 1 1, 2005
Author(s): Gordon Peter Eli
Abstract: Habermas, The Theory of Communicative Action, I: Reason and the
Rationalization of Society (Boston: Beacon Press, 1984), and "Die Moderne-ein unvol-
lendetes Projekt," Die Moderne ein unvollendetes Projekt, Philosophisch-politische Auf
sätze (Leipzig: Reclam, 1994) 32-54.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/30040953
Journal Title: Studies: An Irish Quarterly Review
Publisher: The Talbot Press, The Academic Press
Issue: i30087245
Date: 12 1, 1967
Author(s): Gallagher Michael P.
Abstract: Paul Ricoeur, De l'Interprétation: essai sur Freud, Paris, 1965, P. 47.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/30087253
Journal Title: Archives de sciences sociales des religions
Publisher: Centre national de la recherche scientifique
Issue: i30116051
Date: 3 1, 1982
Author(s): Vincent Gilbert
Abstract: Reflections by scientists, philosophers and sociologists upon the role of science as the motor of modern history show that apocalyptics can be interpreted neither as irrationalism nor as rhetorical, emphatic speech. Speaking out of the imagination, apocalyptics takes the form of a discourse that is hypercritical of and the least inexact about science, whenever scientific successes have rendered the habitual distinction between reality and model untenable. The imaginary realm of apocalyptics follows upon utopia and science fiction. However it has to be separated from "catastrophism". The latter still takes science to be a messiah because its idea of scientific develop. ment conceals favorable future effects underneath presentday catastrophic consequences. By refusing to separate intentions and effects and by objectifying science as a "totalizing" power, apocalyptics, on the other hand, leads to an irreversible situation that identifies history and destiny. Not only the semantic contents of the apocalyptic discourse are examined but also its "pragmatic" value is weighed. Its paradoxical declarations assume the form of a discourse whose proclamation has a meaning-an instituting scope-that literally contradicts its content, the proclaimed "non-sense" of science.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/30116057
Journal Title: Monatshefte
Publisher: University of Wisconsin Press
Issue: i30153101
Date: 12 1, 1988
Author(s): McDonald William C.
Abstract: Wendy A. Bie, "Dramatic Chronology in 'Troilus and Criseyde'," English Language
Notes 14 (1976): 13.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/30153106
Journal Title: Monatshefte
Publisher: University of Wisconsin Press
Issue: i30154098
Date: 7 1, 2003
Author(s): Johannsen Jochen
Abstract: After some initial remarks on the ongoing historiographic debates regarding experience as an analytical category, the article first tries to show, through a concise survey of J. G. Herder's essays on Ossian and Shakespeare, that Herder cannot be claimed as a source for the notion of historical experience in the sense of an immediate access to the past, as the theorist of history F. R. Ankersmit has stated. Instead, this article argues, experience can be understood as one of the key terms of Herder's historical view of modernity, whose development he describes as involving a paradigmatic change in the character of human experience itself. For Herder, the shift from primary to secondary experience in the modern historical process results in the necessity of an aestheticization of historiography. In this respect, the article briefly concludes, Herder inspired 19thcentury historians such as G. G. Gervinus.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/30154104
Journal Title: Monatshefte
Publisher: University of Wisconsin Press
Issue: i30157601
Date: 7 1, 1993
Author(s): Christensen Peter G.
Abstract: Verein der Freunde
einer Schwulen Museum, Eldorado: Homosexuelle Frauen und Männer in Berlin 1850-
1950: Geschichte, Alltag, und Kultur. (Berlin: Froelich & Kaufmann, 1984)
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/30157608
Journal Title: Osiris
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i213340
Date: 1 1, 1983
Author(s): Ricoeur Dominique
Abstract: Rancière, Les noms de l'histoire (cit.
n. 23).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/301969
Journal Title: Revista Hispánica Moderna
Publisher: Hispanic Institute, Columbia University
Issue: i30203180
Date: 12 1, 1988
Author(s): Marsé Juan
Abstract: Gérard Genette's Narrative
Discourse:
I propose, without insisting on the obvious reasons for my choice of terms, to
use the word story for the signified, or narrative content (even if this content
turns out, in a given case, to be low in dramatic intensity or fullness of incident),
to use the word narrative for the signifier, statement, discourse or narrative text
itself, and to use the word narrating for the producing narrative action and, by
extension, the whole of the real or fictional situation in which that action takes
place. (27)
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/30203187
Journal Title: Revista Hispánica Moderna
Publisher: Hispanic Institute, Columbia University
Issue: i30207958
Date: 12 1, 2001
Author(s): Garlinger Patrick Paul
Abstract: Derrida's well-known analysis of the link
between "genre" and "gender" in "The Law of Genre."
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/30207972
Journal Title: International Journal of the Classical Tradition
Publisher: Transaction Periodicals Consortium
Issue: i30222215
Date: 12 1, 1996
Author(s): Harth Dietrich
Abstract: C. Geertz: The Interpreation of Cultures. Selected Essays, New York 1973. Ders.: Local Know-
ledge. Further Essays in Interpretive Anthropology, New York 1993.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/30222224
Journal Title: International Journal of the Classical Tradition
Publisher: Transaction Periodicals Consortium
Issue: i30222610
Date: 4 1, 2000
Author(s): Forsyth Neil
Abstract: God who can both love and hate (1.5 - 8.32)
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/30222613
Journal Title: International Journal of the Classical Tradition
Publisher: Transaction Periodicals Consortium
Issue: i30224118
Date: 4 1, 2001
Author(s): Simons Karen
Abstract: Thomas' opposition of the personal and the traditional somewhat
problematic, however; he writes, for instance, that "personal experience is private property,
while literary tradition is shared and accessible to all poets" (183)
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/30224122
Journal Title: The Journal of Modern African Studies
Publisher: Cambridge University Press
Issue: i30224936
Date: 6 1, 2009
Author(s): Rubbers Benjamin
Abstract: In order to give an account of the Congolese tragedy since independence, the inhabitants of Haut-Katanga often resort to four different narratives: the abandonment by Belgium; the biblical curse on Africans; the conspiracy of Western capitalism; or the alienation of life powers by Whites. Though these four stories offer different scenarios, they are all constructed with two types of actors - Whites and Congolese people. This article suggests that this racial/national frame finds its origins in colonial and national ideologies, which have left their mark on Haut-Katanga, and that it continues today to structure the narratives through which people remember their post-colonial history. Collective memory and racial/national identity are reciprocally constituted in these stories, but in different terms. They offer, accordingly, different ways of influencing the present.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/30224943
Journal Title: Contemporary Religions in Japan
Publisher: International Institute for the Study of Religions
Issue: i30233022
Date: 9 1, 1968
Author(s): Ching Julia
Abstract: Ibid., p. 382.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/30233024
Journal Title: Japanese Journal of Religious Studies
Publisher: Nanzan Institute of Religion and Culture
Issue: i30233773
Date: 1 1, 2005
Author(s): Leighton Taigen Dan
Abstract: MORRELL 1987, pp. 47-48, 103-22
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/30233778
Journal Title: Japanese Journal of Religious Studies
Publisher: Nanzan Institute of Religion and Culture
Issue: i30233809
Date: 1 1, 2007
Author(s): Bathgate Michael
Abstract: BAKHTIN 1981, 252
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/30233813
Journal Title: boundary 2
Publisher: Duke University Press
Issue: i213383
Date: 7 1, 1978
Author(s): Young Laura E.
Abstract: Singer, A Metaphorics of Fiction, 27.
27
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/303282
Journal Title: boundary 2
Publisher: Duke University Press
Issue: i213389
Date: 7 1, 1992
Author(s): Hintikka Meili
Abstract: Bernstein, Beyond Objectivism and Relativism, 82.
82
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/303361
Journal Title: boundary 2
Publisher: Duke University Press
Issue: i213385
Date: 4 1, 1929
Author(s): Dewey Ross
Abstract: The Later Works, 3: 10
10
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/303450
Journal Title: boundary 2
Publisher: Duke University Press
Issue: i213396
Date: 10 1, 1994
Author(s): Hardt Benjamin
Abstract: Michael Hardt and Antonio Negri, Labor of Dionysus (Minneapolis: University of
Minnesota Press, 1994).
Hardt
Labor of Dionysus
1994
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/303724
Journal Title: boundary 2
Publisher: Duke University Press
Issue: i213400
Date: 4 1, 1993
Author(s): Talens Santos
Abstract: Jenaro Talens, The Branded Eye, trans. Giulia Colaizzi (Minneapolis: University of Min-
nesota Press, 1993)
Talens
The Branded Eye
1993
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/303750
Journal Title: Speculum
Publisher: Medieval Academy of America
Issue: i353371
Date: 4 1, 1986
Author(s): Derrida Peter W.
Abstract: Jacques
Derrida, "Différance," trans. Alan Bass, repr. in Hazard Adams and Leroy Searle, eds., Critical Theory
since 1965 (Tallahassee, Fla., 1986), p. 121.
Derrida
Différance
121
Critical Theory since 1965
1986
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3040976
Journal Title: The Art Bulletin
Publisher: College Art Association of America
Issue: i354084
Date: 6 1, 1993
Author(s): Elkins James
Abstract: J. Elkins, "The
Dissolution of Ideas: On Writing in the History of
Art,"
Elkins
The Dissolution of Ideas: On Writing in the History of Art
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3046110
Journal Title: The Art Bulletin
Publisher: College Art Association of America
Issue: i354091
Date: 3 1, 1996
Author(s): Goldbard Michael S.
Abstract: Arlene Goldbard, "Let Them Eat Pie: Philanthropy ;i la Mode," Tzkkun,
xi, no. 4, July-Aug. 1996.
Goldbard
4
xi
Tzkkun
1996
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3046227
Journal Title: The Art Bulletin
Publisher: College Art Association of America
Issue: i354091
Date: 3 1, 1995
Author(s): Hung Robert S.
Abstract: idem, Monumentalzty in Early Chinese Art and
Architecture, Stanford, Calif., 1995, 18-24
Hung
18
Monumentalzty in Early Chinese Art and Architecture
1995
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3046228
Journal Title: The Art Bulletin
Publisher: College Art Association of America
Issue: i354093
Date: 9 1, 1988
Author(s): Taylor Karen
Abstract: Keith Moxey, "Motivating History," Art Bulletin, LXXVII, no. 3, Sept.
1995, 392-401
10.2307/3046117
392
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3046260
Journal Title: The Art Bulletin
Publisher: College Art Association of America
Issue: i354352
Date: 12 1, 1984
Author(s): Geertz Larry
Abstract: Time and Narrative, i, Chicago, 1984
i
Time and Narrative
1984
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3051038
Journal Title: The Art Bulletin
Publisher: College Art Association of America
Issue: i354358
Date: 3 1, 1978
Author(s): Warnock Jack
Abstract: Spitz (as in n. 75)
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3051153
Journal Title: The Art Bulletin
Publisher: College Art Association of America
Issue: i354368
Date: 9 1, 1953
Author(s): Auerbach Alfred
Abstract: Manipulations of time, ranging between moments and centuries, pervade Rogier van der Weyden's Columba Altarpiece. They occur mainly among elements that have been considered forthright iconographic details or unremarkable scenery, including a cityscape, the star of the Magi, a figure among the Magi's followers, and a beggar. While several such temporal expressions find interpretive resonance in Scripture, patristic commentary, and sermons, their collaborative density in the altarpiece contrives a uniquely animated structure of meaning. Among unusual visual alignments that solicit exegetical attention from an observer, precisely charged relationships project backward and forward through history.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3051299
Journal Title: British Journal of Ethnomusicology
Publisher: British Forum for Ethnomusicology
Issue: i354683
Date: 1 1, 1977
Author(s): Witherspoon Timothy
Abstract: Turino's (1999)
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3060770
Journal Title: Yale French Studies
Publisher: Yale University Press
Issue: i355552
Date: 1 1, 1971
Author(s): Proust Christie
Abstract: Marcel Proust, Jean Santeuil (Paris: Gallimard, 1971), 659.
Proust
659
Jean Santeuil
1971
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3090583
Journal Title: Yale French Studies
Publisher: Yale University Press
Issue: i355554
Date: 1 1, 1998
Author(s): Sante Catherine
Abstract: Lue Sante, The Factory of Facts (New York: Pantheon Book, 1998), 175.
Sante
175
The Factory of Facts
1998
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3090588
Journal Title: Social Problems
Publisher: University of California Press
Issue: i355770
Date: 5 1, 1982
Author(s): Zinn Francesca
Abstract: Derrick Bell
(1992)
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3097241
Journal Title: Technology and Culture
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i356101
Date: 4 1, 1987
Author(s): Lipietz Philip
Abstract: Alain Lipietz, Mirages and Miracles (London, 1987)
Lipietz
Mirages and Miracles
1987
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3105717
Journal Title: Technology and Culture
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i356114
Date: 1 1, 1936
Author(s): de Havilland Eric
Abstract: G. de Havilland, "'Filled' Resins and Aircraft Construction," Journal of the
Aeronautical Sciences 3 (1936): 356-57. De Havilland concluded, based on preliminary
research, that it was "likely that synthetic resins may one day play an important part in
aircraft construction" (p. 357)
de Havilland
356
3
Journal of the Aeronautical Sciences
1936
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3106748
Journal Title: New German Critique
Publisher: Telos Press
Issue: i356660
Date: 1 1, 2000
Author(s): Adorno Michael
Abstract: Theodor W. Adorno, Problems of Moral Philosophy, ed. Thomas SchriSder,
trans. Rodney Livingstone (Stanford: Stanford UP, 2000) 70.
Adorno
70
Problems of Moral Philosophy
2000
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3115175
Journal Title: The American Political Science Review
Publisher: Cambridge University Press
Issue: i356737
Date: 9 1, 1999
Author(s): Wendt Tim
Abstract: Huntington 1991, esp. 85ff
85
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3117924
Journal Title: Church History
Publisher: American Society of Church History
Issue: i358721
Date: 12 1, 1993
Author(s): Bem Laurie F.
Abstract: Bem, The
Lenses of Gender: Transforming the Debate on Sexual Equality (New Haven, Conn., 1993)
Bem
The Lenses of Gender: Transforming the Debate on Sexual Equality
1993
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3168841
Journal Title: History in Africa
Publisher: African Studies Association
Issue: i358795
Date: 1 1, 1986
Author(s): Shillingsburg David
Abstract: Peter L. Shillingsburg, Scholarly Editing in the Computer
Age (Athens, Ga., 1986), esp. 31-43
Shillingsburg
31
Scholarly Editing in the Computer Age
1986
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3171834
Journal Title: The Journal of Religion
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i358812
Date: 10 1, 2002
Author(s): Weaver William
Abstract: David Tracy, "Literary Theory and the Return of the Forms of Naming and
Thinking God in Theology," Journal of Religion 74, no. 3 (1994): 302-19
10.2307/1204490
302
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3172234
Journal Title: Signs
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i358910
Date: 1 1, 1991
Author(s): Daly Gayle
Abstract: "The Diaries of Jane Somers: Doris Lessing, Feminism, and the
Mother," to be published in Narrating Mothers, ed. Brenda O. Daly and Maureen
Reddy (Knoxville: University of Tennessee Press, 1991), in press
Daly
The Diaries of Jane Somers: Doris Lessing, Feminism, and the Mother
Narrating Mothers
1991
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3174512
Journal Title: History of Religions
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i359033
Date: 11 1, 1992
Author(s): Drewal Amy
Abstract: Margaret Thomson Drewal, Yoruba Ritual: Performers, Play, Agency (Bloomington:
Indiana University Press, 1992), pp. 1-11.
Drewal
1
Yoruba Ritual
1992
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3176407
Journal Title: History of Religions
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i359014
Date: 2 1, 1976
Author(s): Naquin Hugh B.
Abstract: Susan Naquin, Millenarian Rebellion in China
(New Haven, Conn.: Yale University Press, 1976)
Naquin
Millenarian Rebellion in China
1976
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3176606
Journal Title: History of Religions
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i359009
Date: 11 1, 1994
Author(s): Sahlins Aletta
Abstract: Sahlins, "Goodbye to Tristes Tropes."
Sahlins
Goodbye to Tristes Tropes
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3176685
Journal Title: Journal of the American Institute for Conservation
Publisher: American Institute for Conservation of Historic and Artistic Works
Issue: i359233
Date: 12 1, 1984
Author(s): Zumbach Steven W.
Abstract: A formal claim was made in the mid-20th century that the goal of art conservation is to present the artwork as the artist intended it to be seen. Dispute over this claim among conservators and art historians involved differences of perspective on the relative roles of science and art history in the interpretation of artist's intent. A separate but concurrent debate among philosophers, art critics, and literary critics was sparked by publication of "The Intentional Fallacy," a scholarly article discrediting appeals to the intentions of artists and authors in art and literary criticism. In this separate debate, difficulty in the evaluation and application of artist's intent was traced to ambiguity of the term "intent." The author discusses 11 variations of its meaning and puts the issues surrounding artist's intent together in the contexts of art conservation. He also presents more recent viewpoints in the social sciences that associate issues of artist's intent with the role of the artist in the continued existence of the artwork. The writings of contemporary philosophers contribute useful perspectives on the essential nature of art and the autonomy of artworks from their creators. The author finds that the interpretation and application of artist's intent is an interdisciplinary task and that its evaluation in conservation contexts is limited to consideration of distinctive stylistic characteristics that demonstrate the correlated individuality of artists and their work. /// [French] Au milieu du 20e siècle, on prétendait que l'objectif de la restauration était de rendre aux oeuvres d'art l'aspect que l'artiste avait voulu leur donner. La controverse qui s'en suivit parmi les restaurateurs et les historiens d'art suscita des différences de considération sur les rôles relatifs de la science et de l'histoire de l'art dans l'interprétation de l'intention de l'artiste. Un débat séparé mais parallèle parmi les philosophes, les critiques d'art et les critiques littéraires fut déclenché par la publication d'un article érudit intitulé "The Intentional Fallacy," qui s'opposait à cette référence aux intentions des artistes et des auteurs dans la critique artistique et littéraire. Dans ce débat particulier, la difficulté de l'évaluation et de l'application de l'intention de l'artiste provenait de l'ambiguïté même du terme "intention." L'auteur examine 11 significations différnetes de ce mot, et il pose le problème de l'intention de l'artiste dans les contextes liés au domaine de la restauration. En outre, il présente des points de vue plus recénts, tirés des sciences sociales qui associent les problèmes de l'intention de l'artiste à celui de son rôle dans l'existence continue de l'oeuvre d'art. Les ouvrages des philosophes contemporains apportent des perspectives utiles sur la nature essentielle de l'art et de l'autonomie des oeuvres vis-à-vis de leurs créateurs. L'auteur pense que l'interprétation et l'étude des intentions de l'artiste est une tâche interdisciplinaire, et que son évaluation dans les contextes de la restauration doit être limitée à la considération des caractéristiques stylistiques particulières qui démontrent l'individualité corrélative des artistes et de leurs oeuvres. /// [Spanish] A mediados del siglo 20 fue hecha una afirmación formal acerca de que el objetivo de la conservación de arte es presentar la obra para que sea vista de acuerdo a la intención del artista. La disputa sobre esta afirmación entre conservadores e historiadores del arte comprendió diferencias de perspectiva sobre los roles relativos de la ciencia y la historia del arte en la interpretación de la intención del artista. Un debate entre filósofos, criticos de arte y críticos literarios, generado en forma independiente pero concurrente con esta disputa, fue encendido por la publicación de "La Falacia Internacional," un artóculo erudito que desacredita el recurso de apelar a las intenciones de los artistas y autores en las críticas del arte y la literatura. En este debate independiente, la dificultad en la evaluación y aplicación de la intención del artista fue adjudicada a la ambigüedad del término "intención." El autor discute 11 variaciones en el significado de este término, y coloca conjuntamente las cuestiones que rodean a la intención del artista dentro de los contextos de la conservación de arte. También presenta puntos de cista mas recientes en el campo de las ciencias sociales que asocian las cuestiones relativas a la intención del artista con el rol que éste tiene en la existencia perdurable de la obra de arte. Los escritos de filósofos contemporáneos contribuyen con perspectivas útiles acerca de la naturalcza esencial del arte y la autonomía de las obras de arte respecto de sus creadores. El autor encuentra que la interpretación y aplicación de la intención del artista es una tarea interdisciplinaria, y que su evaluación en contextos de conservacíon esta limitada a consideraciones sobre caractéristicas estilísticas distintivas, que demuestran la correlativa individualidad de los artistas y sus obras.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3179782
Journal Title: Yale French Studies
Publisher: Yale University Press
Issue: i359415
Date: 1 1, 1985
Author(s): Lukes Samuel
Abstract: Anti-Dühring in Steven Lukes, Marxism and Morality (Oxford:
Clarendon Press, 1985), 11.
Lukes
Anti-Dühring
11
Marxism and Morality
1985
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3182503
Journal Title: Theatre Journal
Publisher: Johns Hopkins University Press
Issue: i360887
Date: 10 1, 1981
Author(s): Moore Elin
Abstract: Honor Moore, "Women Alone,
Women Together," in Women in American Theatre, eds. Helen Krich Chinoy and Linda Walsh Jenkins
(New York: Crown Publishers, 1981), pp. 184-90
Moore
Women Alone, Women Together
184
Women in American Theatre
1981
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3206848
Journal Title: Theatre Journal
Publisher: Johns Hopkins University Press
Issue: i360886
Date: 5 1, 1984
Author(s): Barthes Patricia
Abstract: Roland Barthes, "Writers, Intellectuals, Teachers," p. 211.
Barthes
211
Writers, Intellectuals, Teachers
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3207061
Journal Title: Theatre Journal
Publisher: Johns Hopkins University Press
Issue: i360888
Date: 12 1, 1984
Author(s): Lentricchia Bruce A.
Abstract: Lentricchia's Criticism and Social Change (Chicago: University
of Chicago Press, 1984), especially pp. 113-43
Lentricchia
113
Criticism and Social Change
1984
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3207520
Journal Title: Theatre Journal
Publisher: Johns Hopkins University Press
Issue: i360902
Date: 5 1, 1878
Author(s): Voltaire Joseph R.
Abstract: Voltaire, Siecle de Louis XIV, in Oeuvres Completes (Paris: Garnier, 1878), 14: 516.
Voltaire
Siecle de Louis XIV
516
14
Oeuvres Completes
1878
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3207856
Journal Title: Theatre Journal
Publisher: Johns Hopkins University Press
Issue: i360910
Date: 5 1, 1988
Author(s): Carr Thomas
Abstract: David Carr, Time, Narrative, and History (Bloomington: Indiana University Press, 1988), 16.
Carr
16
Time, Narrative, and History
1988
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3208214
Journal Title: Theatre Journal
Publisher: Johns Hopkins University Press
Issue: i360925
Date: 3 1, 1981
Author(s): Bakhtin Jeanette R.
Abstract: Mikhail Bakhtin, The Dialogic Imagination: Four Essays, ed. Michael Holquist, trans. Caryl Emerson
and Michael Holquist (Austin: University of Texas Press, 1981), 427.
Bakhtin
427
The Dialogic Imagination: Four Essays
1981
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3208808
Journal Title: Theatre Journal
Publisher: Johns Hopkins University Press
Issue: i360920
Date: 12 1, 1990
Author(s): Merleau-Ponty Stanton B.
Abstract: Great
Reckonings, 8
8
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3209015
Journal Title: Theatre Journal
Publisher: Johns Hopkins University Press
Issue: i360924
Date: 12 1, 1974
Author(s): Toll Harry J.
Abstract: Robert Toll, Blacking Up: The Minstrel Show in Nineteenth Century America (New York: Oxford
University Press, 1974), 55.
Toll
55
Blacking Up: The Minstrel Show in Nineteenth Century America
1974
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3209069
Journal Title: Theatre Journal
Publisher: Johns Hopkins University Press
Issue: i360924
Date: 12 1, 1977
Author(s): Touraine Darko
Abstract: Alain Touraine, The Self-Production of Society, tr. D. Coltman (Chicago: University of Chicago Press,
1977), 10.
Touraine
10
The Self-Production of Society
1977
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3209074
Journal Title: New German Critique
Publisher: Telos Press
Issue: i361202
Date: 1 1, 1982
Author(s): Celan Michael G.
Abstract: Collected Prose 48
48
Collected Prose
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3211128
Journal Title: Theatre Journal
Publisher: American Theatre Association
Issue: i361560
Date: 5 1, 1977
Author(s): Goldman Helene
Abstract: Wittgenstein, No. 126.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3219378
Journal Title: Canadian Journal of Political Science / Revue canadienne de science politique
Publisher: Wilfrid Laurier University Press
Issue: i362030
Date: 12 1, 1976
Author(s): Lane Richard
Abstract: David Lane, The Socialist
Industrial State: Towards a Political Sociology of State Socialism (London: Allen and
Unwin, 1976), 143-74.
Lane
143
The Socialist Industrial State: Towards a Political Sociology of State Socialism
1976
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3227447
Journal Title: Canadian Journal of Political Science / Revue canadienne de science politique
Publisher: Wilfrid Laurier University Press
Issue: i362068
Date: 6 1, 1978
Author(s): Lefort Dominique
Abstract: Ibid., 52.
52
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3229219
Journal Title: Canadian Journal of Political Science / Revue canadienne de science politique
Publisher: Wilfrid Laurier University Press
Issue: i362151
Date: 3 1, 1996
Author(s): Lepetit Anne
Abstract: Lepetit, « Histoire des pratiques », 19.
Lepetit
19
Histoire des pratiques
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3232167
Journal Title: Canadian Journal of Political Science / Revue canadienne de science politique
Publisher: Wilfrid Laurier University Press
Issue: i362155
Date: 3 1, 1962
Author(s): Opitz Ellis
Abstract: Opitz and Sebba, eds., Philosophy of Order.
Opitz
Philosophy of Order
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3232806
Journal Title: Polity
Publisher: Northeastern Political Science Association
Issue: i362311
Date: 12 1, 1977
Author(s): Lukács William M.
Abstract: "Han-
nah Arendt's Communications Concept of Power," Social Research 44, no. 1
(Spring 1977): pp. 3-25
1
3
44
Social Research
1977
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3234279
Journal Title: Polity
Publisher: Northeastern Political Science Association
Issue: i362307
Date: 12 1, 1962
Author(s): Mehta Hwa Yol
Abstract: Civilization and Its Discontents, trans. and ed. James Strachey (New York:
Norton, 1962), p. 92.
92
Civilization and Its Discontents
1962
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3234445
Journal Title: Polity
Publisher: Northeastern Political Science Association
Issue: i362333
Date: 7 1, 1981
Author(s): Ricoeur David
Abstract: P. Ricoeur, Hermeneutics and the
Human Sciences, ed. and trans. by J. B. Thompson (Cambridge: Cambridge Uni-
versity Press, 1981)
Ricoeur
Hermeneutics and the Human Sciences
1981
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3234573
Journal Title: Polity
Publisher: Northeastern Political Science Association
Issue: i362346
Date: 10 1, 1954
Author(s): Thucydides William
Abstract: Ibid., p. 27.
27
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3234923
Journal Title: Polity
Publisher: Northeastern Political Science Association
Issue: i362361
Date: 7 1, 1957
Author(s): Selznick Dean C.
Abstract: p. 4
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3235049
Journal Title: Polity
Publisher: Northeastern Political Science Association
Issue: i362399
Date: 12 1, 1994
Author(s): Levinas Robb A.
Abstract: Levinas,
Beyond the Verse, xvii
xvii
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3235430
Journal Title: Artibus Asiae
Publisher: Museum Rietberg Zurich
Issue: i363249
Date: 1 1, 1955
Author(s): Cowell Ratan
Abstract: Cowell, The Jātaka, vol. 1, 44-45.
Cowell
44
I
The Jātaka
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3249764
Journal Title: Journal of the Royal Musical Association
Publisher: Oxford University Press
Issue: i363325
Date: 1 1, 1880
Author(s): Spitta James
Abstract: 'Die Wiederbelebung', 57
57
Die Wiederbelebung
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3250669
Journal Title: Journal of Biblical Literature
Publisher: Society of Biblical Literature
Issue: i364378
Date: 3 1, 1984
Author(s): Petuchowski Krister
Abstract: "One Canon is Enough" in that volume
One Canon is Enough
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3260310
Journal Title: Journal of Biblical Literature
Publisher: Society of Biblical Literature
Issue: i364390
Date: 3 1, 1984
Author(s): Noth Ronald S.
Abstract: annual
meeting of the Society of Biblical Literature, December 1984
Annual meeting of the Society of Biblical Literature, December 1984
1984
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3260551
Journal Title: Journal of Biblical Literature
Publisher: Society of Biblical Literature
Issue: i364384
Date: 9 1, 1982
Author(s): McFague Walter
Abstract: Sallie McFague, Metaphorical Theology (Philadelphia: Fortress, 1982)
McFague
Metaphorical Theology
1982
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3260922
Journal Title: Journal of Biblical Literature
Publisher: Society of Biblical Literature
Issue: i364491
Date: 12 1, 1965
Author(s): Moore John Dominic
Abstract: J. Jeremias (op. cit., p. 182)
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3263614
Journal Title: Journal of Biblical Literature
Publisher: Society of Biblical Literature
Issue: i364576
Date: 10 1, 1985
Author(s): Brueggemann Walter
Abstract: Walter Brueggemann, "At the Mercy
of Babylon: A Subversive Rereading of the Empire:" JBL 110 (1991) 3-22
10.2307/3267146
3
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3266779
Journal Title: Journal of Biblical Literature
Publisher: Society of Biblical Literature
Issue: i364607
Date: 7 1, 1976
Author(s): Payne Paul R.
Abstract: Payne, "Old Testament Exegesis"; idem, "Characteristic Word-Play."
Payne
Old Testament Exegesis
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3267083
Journal Title: Journal of Biblical Literature
Publisher: Society of Biblical Literature
Issue: i364606
Date: 4 1, 1990
Author(s): Beardslee Walter
Abstract: William A. Beardslee, "Ethics and Hermeneutics," in
Text and Logos: The Humanistic Interpretation of the New Testament (ed. Theodore W Jennings;
Atlanta: Scholars Press, 1990) 15-32
Beardslee
Ethics and Hermeneutics
15
Text and Logos: The Humanistic Interpretation of the New Testament
1990
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3267146
Journal Title: Journal of Biblical Literature
Publisher: Society of Biblical Literature
Issue: i364616
Date: 10 1, 1982
Author(s): Moore Robert L.
Abstract: Moore, Literary Criticism, 161-63
Moore
161
Literary Criticism
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3267743
Journal Title: Journal of Biblical Literature
Publisher: Society of Biblical Literature
Issue: i364637
Date: 12 1, 1963
Author(s): Horsley Alan
Abstract: Horsley, "Ethics and Exe-
gesis," 17
Horsley
17
Ethics and Exegesis
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3268071
Journal Title: Journal of Biblical Literature
Publisher: Society of Biblical Literature
Issue: i364634
Date: 4 1, 1999
Author(s): BakhtinAbstract: OT: The
God Who Feeds Her Children: An Old Testament Metaphor for God (Nashville: Abingdon, forth-
coming)
The God Who Feeds Her Children: An Old Testament Metaphor for God
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3268094
Journal Title: Journal of Biblical Literature
Publisher: Society of Biblical Literature
Issue: i364632
Date: 10 1, 1979
Author(s): Childs Michael H.
Abstract: R. P. Carroll's theory of "cognitive
dissonance" ("Ancient Israelite Prophecy and Dissonance Theory," in The Place Is Too Small for
Us, ed. Gordon, 377-91)
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3268153
Journal Title: Numen
Publisher: E. J. Brill
Issue: i364779
Date: 12 1, 1965
Author(s): Widengren Walter H.
Abstract: Jes P. Asmussen, "'Manichaeism," in Historia Religionum. op. cit., pp. 580-610
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3269640
Journal Title: Numen
Publisher: E. J. Brill
Issue: i364808
Date: 12 1, 1907
Author(s): Caland Wade T.
Abstract: 'The Mean-
inglessness of Ritual,' Numen 26/1 (1979):2-22
10.2307/3269623
2
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3269809
Journal Title: Numen
Publisher: E. J. Brill
Issue: i364805
Date: 7 1, 1969
Author(s): Leach David Gordon
Abstract: Edmund Leach, Genesis as myth and other essays (London, Grossman, 1969),
pp. 8-9.
Leach
8
Genesis as myth and other essays
1969
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3269889
Journal Title: Numen
Publisher: E. J. Brill
Issue: i364805
Date: 7 1, 1978
Author(s): Scopello Ingvild Sælid
Abstract: Turner, 1969, p. 200.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3269891
Journal Title: Numen
Publisher: E. J. Brill
Issue: i364806
Date: 12 1, 1973
Author(s): Kinsley Larry D.
Abstract: Kinsley, The Sword and The Flute, p. 125.
Kinsley
125
The Sword and The Flute
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3269953
Journal Title: Numen
Publisher: E. J. Brill
Issue: i364813
Date: 7 1, 1985
Author(s): Kitagawa Gregory D.
Abstract: Kitagawa's The History of Religions: Retrospect and
Prospect (New York: Macmillan, 1985)
Kitagawa
The History of Religions: Retrospect and Prospect
1985
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3270143
Journal Title: Numen
Publisher: Brill Academic Publishers
Issue: i364847
Date: 1 1, 1946
Author(s): Gerth Hans G.
Abstract: Hans H. Gerth/C. Wright Mills, From Max Weber p. 155.
Gerth
155
From Max Weber
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3270324
Journal Title: Numen
Publisher: Brill Academic Publishers
Issue: i364859
Date: 1 1, 1970
Author(s): Shepherd Hugh B.
Abstract: Shepherd, Introduction to The Diary of a Drug Fiend, Hyde Park: University
Books 1970, vii-viii.
Shepherd
vii
Introduction to The Diary of a Drug Fiend
1970
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3270489
Journal Title: Poetics Today
Publisher: Duke University Press
Issue: i371935
Date: 12 1, 1899
Author(s): Zeilinski R. Drew
Abstract: Maehler (1989)
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3301097
Journal Title: University of Pennsylvania Law Review
Publisher: University of Pennsylvania Law School
Issue: i273485
Date: 11 1, 1990
Author(s): DeWolf Steven D.
Abstract: Jefferson, supra note 11, at 958
958
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3312322
Journal Title: Anthropological Quarterly
Publisher: Catholic University of America Press
Issue: i274795
Date: 7 1, 1960
Author(s): Villalta James M.
Abstract: The recent turbulent events in the Middle East indicate the importance and the challenges of uniting citizens in each of these countries in some commonly known story of who they are and from whence they have come. A consciously constructed sense of collective history is one especially fertile ground from which stories of national identity can be drawn. This article interprets a set of symbols displayed in a political drama in one particular Turkish small town. Following Ricoeur's analyses of ideology, it shows how sentiments of national identity are created and maintained in seemingly small ways. The symbols and processes which affirm identity, however, concomitantly disguise and distort other expressions of the historic situation. Although distortions may be the result of benign processes of signification, they may also be manipulated to favor the needs and desires of persons and groups which seek to maintain power and influence.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3317560
Journal Title: Revue française de sociologie
Publisher: Editions Ophrys
Issue: i275060
Date: 3 1, 1995
Author(s): Young Isabelle
Abstract: Dodier (1995)
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3322372
Journal Title: Publius
Publisher: Center for the Study of Federalism
Issue: i366482
Date: 4 1, 1963
Author(s): Zashin William H.
Abstract: Zashin and Chapman, "Uses of Metaphor and Analogy," p. 294.
Zashin
294
Uses of Metaphor and Analogy
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3329753
Journal Title: Indonesia
Publisher: Cornell University
Issue: i367402
Date: 4 1, 1979
Author(s): Gadamer Razif
Abstract: Hans-Georg Gadamer, "The Problem of Historical Consciousness," in Interpretive Social Science, ed. Paul
Rabinow and William Sullivan (Berkeley: University of California Press, 1979), p. 152.
Gadamer
The Problem of Historical Consciousness
152
Interpretive Social Science
1979
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3351308
Journal Title: Hispania
Publisher: The American Association of Teachers of Spanish and Portuguese
Issue: i214780
Date: 5 1, 1984
Author(s): Sturrock Daniel
Abstract: Borges's appropriations of literary theory are mischievous, undermining the grand, universalizing claims of theory. His strategies are clearly exemplified in "La busca de Averroes," which shows not only Averroes's difficulties in explicating Aristotle's Poetics but also Borges's own difficulties in depicting Averroes in his otherness in twelfth-century Islamic Spain. Ultimately the story is a parable of the impossibility of theory, a swerve from the general to the particular.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/344881
Journal Title: California Law Review
Publisher: School of Law, University of California, Berkeley
Issue: i276939
Date: 7 1, 1989
Author(s): Donald Edward L.
Abstract: Johnson, Racial Critiques,
supra note 6, at 155-60.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3480700
Journal Title: California Law Review
Publisher: School of Law, University of California, Berkeley
Issue: i276943
Date: 3 1, 1990
Author(s): Meisels Paolo
Abstract: supra note 232, at 83-100
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3480757
Journal Title: California Law Review
Publisher: School of Law, University of California, Berkeley
Issue: i276929
Date: 12 1, 1990
Author(s): Kagay Steven L.
Abstract: Id. at 8, col. 4.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3480802
Journal Title: California Law Review
Publisher: School of Law, University of California, Berkeley
Issue: i276945
Date: 7 1, 1989
Author(s): Yeats Paul F.
Abstract: W.B. YEATS, The Choice, in 1 THE COLLECTED WORKS OF W.B. YEATS: THE POEMS 246
(Richard J. Finneran ed., 1989).
Yeats
The Choice
246
1
The Collected Works of W.B. Yeats: The Poems
1989
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3480888
Journal Title: California Law Review
Publisher: School of Law, University of California, Berkeley
Issue: i276951
Date: 7 1, 1990
Author(s): Peller Jean
Abstract: Delgado, Narratives, supra note 1, at 349-58
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3480934
Journal Title: The William and Mary Quarterly
Publisher: Omohundro Institute of Early American History and Culture
Issue: i278777
Date: 1 1, 2003
Author(s): Naipaul Catherine
Abstract: V. S. Naipaul, "Reading and Writing: A Personal Account," Literary
Occasions: Essays (New York, 2003), 3-31 (quotation, 30).
Naipaul
Reading and Writing: A Personal Account
3
Literary Occasions: Essays
2003
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3491726
Journal Title: Revue économique
Publisher: Presses de la Fondation nationale des sciences politiques
Issue: i281449
Date: 7 1, 1994
Author(s): Yin Alain
Abstract: Genette [1983]
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3503400
Journal Title: The Yearbook of English Studies
Publisher: Modern Humanities Research Association
Issue: i284482
Date: 1 1, 1982
Author(s): Boyers Ralph
Abstract: 'Of a Parodic Tone Recently Adopted in Criticism', New Literary History, 13 (1982), 543-59 (P. 558).
543
13
New Literary History
1982
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3507773
Journal Title: The Yearbook of English Studies
Publisher: Modern Humanities Research Association
Issue: i284492
Date: 1 1, 1994
Author(s): Martin Steven
Abstract: 'Online' section, p. 3
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3508661
Journal Title: The Yearbook of English Studies
Publisher: Modern Humanities Research Association
Issue: i284496
Date: 1 1, 1984
Author(s): Eco Catherine
Abstract: Umberto Eco, The Role of the Reader: Explorations in the Semiotics of Texts (Bloomington: Indiana
University Press, 1984), p. 100.
Eco
100
The Role of the Reader: Explorations in the Semiotics of Texts
1984
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3509251
Journal Title: The Yearbook of English Studies
Publisher: Modern Humanities Research Association
Issue: i284496
Date: 1 1, 1980
Author(s): Foss Alexander
Abstract: 'The Writer-To-Be: An Impression of Living', Sub Stance, 9 (1980), 104-14 (P. 10).
104
9
Sub Stance
1980
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3509253
Journal Title: The Yearbook of English Studies
Publisher: Modern Humanities Research Association
Issue: i284497
Date: 1 1, 1946
Author(s): Sinclair T. J.
Abstract: The Divine Comedy of Dante Alighieri, ed. and trans. by John
D. Sinclair, 3 vols (London: Bodley Head, 1946), III, 74-75
Sinclair
74
III
The Divine Comedy of Dante Alighieri
1946
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3509375
Journal Title: Journal of the American Musicological Society
Publisher: American Musicological Society
Issue: i369130
Date: 10 1, 1967
Author(s): Hansell Martha
Abstract: K. Hansell, "Opera and Ballet at the Regio Ducal
Teatro," 1:114
Hansell
114
1
Opera and Ballet at the Regio Ducal Teatro
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3519834
Journal Title: Music & Letters
Publisher: Oxford University Press
Issue: i278818
Date: 8 1, 1990
Author(s): Moore Allan F.
Abstract: Gammon, 'Problems of Method'.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3526163
Journal Title: Revista Mexicana de Sociología
Publisher: Instituto de Investigaciones Sociales de la Universidad Nacional Autonoma de Mexico
Issue: i282482
Date: 6 1, 1996
Author(s): Weber Isabel
Abstract: Loach, 1994:48.
48
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3541230
Journal Title: Revista Mexicana de Sociología
Publisher: Instituto de Investigaciones Sociales de la Universidad Nacional Autonoma de Mexico
Issue: i282494
Date: 6 1, 1999
Author(s): Vernant Haydeé Silva
Abstract: j. P. Vernant, 1999, L'univers, les dieux, les hommes, Setiil, Paris, p. 118.
Vernant
118
L'univers, les dieux, les hommes
1999
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3541493
Journal Title: Journal of the Royal Musical Association
Publisher: Oxford University Press
Issue: i369322
Date: 1 1, 1994
Author(s): Samuels Vera
Abstract: Ibid., 133.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3557481
Journal Title: History and Theory
Publisher: Blackwell Publishers
Issue: i369550
Date: 12 1, 2002
Author(s): Rüsen Jörn
Abstract: Jirn Rüsen, Introduction: "Historical Thinking as Intercultural Discourse," in Western
Historical Thinking: An Intercultural Debate, ed. Jörn Rüsen (New York: Berghahn Books, 2002), 1-
14
Rüsen
Historical Thinking as Intercultural Discourse
1
Western Historical Thinking: An Intercultural Debate
2002
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3590639
Journal Title: History and Theory
Publisher: Blackwell Publishers
Issue: i369549
Date: 10 1, 1980
Author(s): Davidson Tor Egil
Abstract: idem, Essays on Actions and
Events (New York: Oxford University Press, 1980), quotation from 230-231
Davidson
230
Essays on Actions and Events
1980
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3590646
Journal Title: History and Theory
Publisher: Blackwell Publishers
Issue: i369543
Date: 2 1, 1966
Author(s): Ricoeur Jonathan A.
Abstract: Ibid., 214-217.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3590799
Journal Title: History and Theory
Publisher: Blackwell Publishers
Issue: i369543
Date: 2 1, 2000
Author(s): Shatzmiller Abdelmajid
Abstract: Maya Shatzmiller,
The Berbers and the Islamic State (Princeton: Markus Wiener, 2000)
Shatzmiller
The Berbers and the Islamic State
2000
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3590803
Journal Title: History and Theory
Publisher: Blackwell Publishers
Issue: i369553
Date: 10 1, 1958
Author(s): Benda A. Dirk
Abstract: Julien Benda, The Betrayal of the Intellectuals (Boston: Beacon, 1958).
Benda
The Betrayal of the Intellectuals
1958
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3590818
Journal Title: History and Theory
Publisher: Blackwell Publishers
Issue: i369545
Date: 10 1, 1997
Author(s): Danto F. R.
Abstract: Historical Experience (Stanford: Stanford University Press,
forthcoming)
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3590864
Journal Title: History and Theory
Publisher: Blackwell Publishers
Issue: i369544
Date: 5 1, 1931
Author(s): Tagore Peter
Abstract: Rabindra-
nath Tagore, The Religion of Man (London: George Allen and Unwin, 1931)
Tagore
The Religion of Man
1931
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3590880
Journal Title: Oxford Art Journal
Publisher: Oxford University Press
Issue: i282749
Date: 1 1, 1995
Author(s): Marcus Fred
Abstract: Ben Marcus, The Age of Wire and String
(Alfred A. Knopf: New York, 1995), p. 94.
Marcus
94
The Age of Wire and String
1995
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3600435
Journal Title: Past & Present
Publisher: Oxford University Press
Issue: i282783
Date: 11 1, 2001
Author(s): Kaschuba James M.
Abstract: Kaschuba, '1848/49: Horizonte politischer Kultur', 64.
Kaschuba
64
1848/49: Horizonte politischer Kultur
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3600871
Journal Title: Slavic Review
Publisher: American Association for the Advancement of Slavic Studies
Issue: i370063
Date: 4 1, 2002
Author(s): Fabian Maria
Abstract: Ibid., 165.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3650070
Journal Title: Cultural Anthropology
Publisher: American Anthropological Association
Issue: i370147
Date: 11 1, 1993
Author(s): Young Carole
Abstract: Narratives of the Tibetan resistance army are not a part of national history in the Tibetan exile community. Drawing on stories by veterans of the resistance to the Chinese invasion and the explanations they give of its absence in Tibetan national history, I argue that this history has been "arrested" because of the challenges it poses to normative versions of history and community and, in turn, to internal and external representations of Tibet. This practice signifies the postponing of narrating certain histories until a time in the future when the dangers they pose to sustaining a unified Tibetan community in exile has receded. This practice of historical (un)production offers insight into temporality and subjectivity, plural identities in the face of national hegemony, and why history might be considered a combination of truth, fear, and lies.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3651543
Journal Title: Cultural Anthropology
Publisher: American Anthropological Association
Issue: i370141
Date: 5 1, 1999
Author(s): Witt Janet
Abstract: Contemporary African American followers of Sunni Islam are self-consciously articulating a form of eating that they see as liberating them from the heritage of slavery, while also bringing them into conformity with Islamic notions of purity. In so doing, they participate in arguments about the meaning of "soul food," the relation between "Western" materialism and "Eastern" spirituality, and bodily health and its relation to mental liberation. Debates within the African American Muslim community show us how an older anthropological concern with food taboos can be opened up to history and to the experience of the past reinterpreted in terms of the struggles of the present.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3651555
Journal Title: Journal of the History of Ideas
Publisher: Johns Hopkins University Press
Issue: i370271
Date: 4 1, 1963
Author(s): Durkheim Richard
Abstract: "Author's Preface to Pragmatism," Pragmatism and Other
Essays [New York, 1963], 3
Author's Preface to Pragmatism
3
Pragmatism and Other Essays
1963
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3653870
Journal Title: Journal of the History of Ideas
Publisher: Johns Hopkins University Press
Issue: i370275
Date: 4 1, 1933
Author(s): Ayers S. H.
Abstract: Michael Ayers, John Locke, I, 124
Ayers
124
I
John Locke
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3653975
Journal Title: Journal of the History of Ideas
Publisher: Johns Hopkins University Press
Issue: i370282
Date: 1 1, 1988
Author(s): Kuko Paul Richard
Abstract: White (note 1), 173
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3654042
Journal Title: Journal of the History of Ideas
Publisher: Johns Hopkins University Press
Issue: i370292
Date: 4 1, 1997
Author(s): Phillips Neil
Abstract: Mark Phillips, " 'If Mrs Mure Be Not Sorry for Poor King Charles': History, the Novel
and the Sentimental Reader," History Workshop Journal, 43 (1997), 111-31.
Phillips
111
43
History Workshop Journal
1997
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3654197
Journal Title: Journal of the History of Ideas
Publisher: Johns Hopkins University Press
Issue: i370306
Date: 10 1, 1970
Author(s): Geertz Albert
Abstract: Diamond, "The Inauthenticity of Anthropology."
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3654351
Journal Title: Desarrollo Económico
Publisher: Instituto de Desarrollo Economico y Social
Issue: i370465
Date: 9 1, 1989
Author(s): Martin Mariana
Abstract: N. Loraux, Les mores en deuil, op. cit., p. 69 y p. 21.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3655856
Journal Title: Zeitschrift für Kunstgeschichte
Publisher: Deutscher Kunstverlag
Issue: i370504
Date: 1 1, 1972
Author(s): Habermaas Mari
Abstract: Jürgen Habermaas, Knowledge and Human Interests.
London 1972, 3.
Habermaas
3
Knowledge and Human Interests
1972
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3657236
Journal Title: The Harvard Theological Review
Publisher: Faculty of Divinity, Harvard University
Issue: i370519
Date: 4 1, 1982
Author(s): Eilberg-Schwartz Jonathan
Abstract: SBL conference
in Boston, November 1999
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3657400
Journal Title: Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies, University of London
Publisher: Oxford University Press
Issue: i370531
Date: 1 1, 1994
Author(s): al-Ya'qūbī Mohammad Ali
Abstract: id., 'Imam absconditus and the beginnings of a
theology of occultation: Imami Shi'ism circai 280-90/900 A.D.', JAOS, 117/1, 1997, 1-12
Amir Arjomand
1
1
117
JAOS
1997
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3657538
Journal Title: The Oral History Review
Publisher: Oral History Association
Issue: i287256
Date: 4 1, 1984
Author(s): Plagens Richard Cándida
Abstract: Kienholz interview, 345.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3675238
Journal Title: The Oral History Review
Publisher: University of California Press
Issue: i287269
Date: 10 1, 1991
Author(s): Soffer Andrew
Abstract: Soffer, "Oral History and the History of American Foreign Relations," 609-610.
Soffer
609
Oral History and the History of American Foreign Relations
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3675588
Journal Title: Anthropology Today
Publisher: Royal Anthropological Institute
Issue: i370677
Date: 6 1, 1976
Author(s): Sartre Albert
Abstract: Spencer, Jonathan. 1989.
Anthropology as a kind
of writing. Man 24( 1 ):
145-164.
10.2307/2802551
145
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3695010
Journal Title: Sociological Theory
Publisher: Blackwell Publishers
Issue: i215719
Date: 11 1, 1990
Author(s): Young Michele
Abstract: Lindbeck (1984)
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/370187
Journal Title: The Modern Language Review
Publisher: Maney Publishing
Issue: i288896
Date: 1 1, 1984
Author(s): JonasAbstract: Hans Jonas, The Imperative of Responsibility. In Search of an Ethics for a Technological Age (Chicago: University of
Chicago Press, 1984).
Jonas
The Imperative of Responsibility
In Search of an Ethics for a Technological Age
1984
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3735715
Journal Title: Philosophy
Publisher: Cambridge University Press
Issue: i289498
Date: 7 1, 1978
Author(s): Veyne Stephen
Abstract: Comment on écrit l'histoire, suivi de Foucault révolutionne l'histoire, by
Paul Veyne (Paris: Editions du Seuil, 1978)
Veyne
Comment on écrit l'histoire, suivi de Foucault révolutionne l'histoire
1978
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3750278
Journal Title: Philosophy
Publisher: Cambridge University Press
Issue: i289493
Date: 4 1, 1976
Author(s): Hawthorn Martin
Abstract: Cambridge University Press, 1979
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3750586
Journal Title: College English
Publisher: National Council of Teachers of English
Issue: i216023
Date: 10 1, 1974
Author(s): John James J.
Abstract: John R. Searle, Speech Acts (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1974, "Rule 3," p.
127.
John
127
Speech Acts
1974
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/376494
Journal Title: Vingtième Siècle. Revue d'histoire
Publisher: Presses de la Fondation nationale des sciences politiques
Issue: i290761
Date: 6 1, 1984
Author(s): Gauchet Eric
Abstract: Marcel Gauchet, - Fin de
la religion ? >, Le Débat, janvier1984, p. 154-175
Gauchet
janvier
154
Le Débat
1984
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3768844
Journal Title: Vingtième Siècle. Revue d'histoire
Publisher: Presses de la Fondation nationale des sciences politiques
Issue: i290799
Date: 9 1, 1966
Author(s): Schreiner Sabine
Abstract: TC fait état de 40 000 signatures à la fin 1966
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3770910
Journal Title: Vingtième Siècle. Revue d'histoire
Publisher: Presses de la Fondation nationale des sciences politiques
Issue: i290798
Date: 6 1, 1993
Author(s): Delage Christian
Abstract: Christian Delage, - Cinema, history, memory., Persistence
of vision (New York), a paraitre
Delage
Cinema, history, memory
Persistence of vision
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3771543
Journal Title: Vingtième Siècle. Revue d'histoire
Publisher: Presses de la Fondation nationale des sciences politiques
Issue: i290798
Date: 6 1, 1983
Author(s): Ricœur Emmanuel
Abstract: Paul Ricœur, Temps et récit, tome 1, L'intrigue et le récit
historique, Paris, Le Seuil, 1983 (Points Essais)
Ricœur
L'intrigue et le récit historique
1
Temps et récit
1983
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3771547
Journal Title: Vingtième Siècle. Revue d'histoire
Publisher: Presses de la Fondation nationale des sciences politiques
Issue: i290836
Date: 12 1, 2000
Author(s): Colas Patrick
Abstract: Documents parlementaires Sénat,
7 décembre 1922, n° 734
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3772064
Journal Title: Vingtième Siècle. Revue d'histoire
Publisher: Presses de la Fondation nationale des sciences politiques
Issue: i290825
Date: 3 1, 1898
Author(s): Michelet François
Abstract: Bernard Lazare, 1,
p. 1219
1219
1
Bernard Lazare
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3772124
Journal Title: Vingtième Siècle. Revue d'histoire
Publisher: Presses de la Fondation nationale des sciences politiques
Issue: i290825
Date: 3 1, 2000
Author(s): Levi Jean-Pierre
Abstract: Primo Levi, Conversations et entretiens, Paris, 10-18,
2000, p. 242
Levi
242
10
Conversations et entretiens
2000
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3772128
Journal Title: Vingtième Siècle. Revue d'histoire
Publisher: Presses de la Fondation nationale des sciences politiques
Issue: i290821
Date: 3 1, 1986
Author(s): Ricœur François
Abstract: Paul Ricœur, Du texte à l'action, Paris, Le Seuil, 1986,
p. 391
Ricœur
391
Du texte à l'action
1986
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3772370
Journal Title: Vingtième Siècle. Revue d'histoire
Publisher: Presses de la Fondation nationale des sciences politiques
Issue: i290821
Date: 3 1, 1990
Author(s): Felman François
Abstract: Shoshana Felman, À l'âge du témoignage: Shoah de
Claude Lanzmann , dans Au sujet de Shoah, Paris, Belin,
1990, p. 55-56
Felman
À l'âge du témoignage: Shoah de Claude Lanzmann
55
Au sujet de Shoah
1990
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3772371
Journal Title: Vingtième Siècle. Revue d'histoire
Publisher: Presses de la Fondation nationale des sciences politiques
Issue: i290824
Date: 12 1, 1989
Author(s): Malraux Vincent
Abstract: Andre Malraux, Hommage à Jean Moulin et autres
grands discours, Bry-sur-Marne, Institut national de laudio-
visuel, 1989
Malraux
Hommage à Jean Moulin et autres grands discours
1989
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3772428
Journal Title: Vingtième Siècle. Revue d'histoire
Publisher: Presses de la Fondation nationale des sciences politiques
Issue: i290823
Date: 9 1, 2000
Author(s): Milward Robert
Abstract: Alan Milward, The European Rescue of the Nation-State,
Londres, Routledge, 2e édition, 2000
Milward
2
The European Rescue of the Nation-State
2000
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3772532
Journal Title: Vingtième Siècle. Revue d'histoire
Publisher: Presses de la Fondation nationale des sciences politiques
Issue: i290830
Date: 6 1, 1974
Author(s): de Certeau François
Abstract: Michel de Certeau, La possession de
Loudun, op. cit., p. 218
de Certeau
218
La possession de Loudun
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3772579
Journal Title: Journal of Social History
Publisher: Carnegie-Mellon University
Issue: i292588
Date: 4 1, 1994
Author(s): Levine David
Abstract: The collection of essays under review is the most innovative attempt thus far to expain the decline of fertility in Europe. Of particular interest is the frequent mention of culture as a prominent factor in such explanations. The review suggests that while this collection is significant in higlighting its importance, bringing culture into population history may require a rethinking of the metanarratives and metaphors in which that history is cast.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3788989
Journal Title: Hypatia
Publisher: Indiana University Press
Issue: i290886
Date: 1 1, 1991
Author(s): Whitford Robyn
Abstract: Is history a category of reason, or is reason a category of history? These opposing questions have divided the structuralist from the materialist-but neither question is wrong. Analysis of the logic of oppositions challenges feminism, in particular, to find a logic-and a poetics-in which to render its values without historical or theoretical naiveté. I explore the question of the timing of feminism through Julia Kristeva and Luce Irigaray.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3810622
Journal Title: Huntington Library Quarterly
Publisher: Henry E. Huntington Library and Art Gallery
Issue: i292120
Date: 1 1, 1991
Author(s): Jacques A. J.
Abstract: Francis Jacques, Difference
and Subjectivity (New Haven, Conn., 1991)
Jacques
Difference and Subjectivity
1991
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3817676
Journal Title: Research in African Literatures
Publisher: Indiana University Press
Issue: i292445
Date: 4 1, 1996
Author(s): Zimra Michael F.
Abstract: Assia Djebar's most recent text, "La femme sans sepulture," returns to the site of colonial history to represent the voice of resistance hero Zoulikha, a haunting figure of the author's own personal history represented only nominally in her corpus until now. Representing Zoulikha's return in Algeria as a spectral revisitation, Djebar's text examines both the potential and the vicissitudes of representing colonial violence and resistance through the spectral domain and thus engages critically with tendencies of postcolonial theory to promote haunting as a mode of historical reinscription. Djebar's text explores how haunting relates to cultural and postcolonial memory through an investigation of the issues surrounding the inscription of Zoulikha's story of resistance and torture within the colonial context, and thereby queries the relation between the haunting memories of colonial violence and contemporary civil warfare in Algeria. This article explores, in particular, how Djebar's work engages critically with the spectral aura that haunts both postcolonial place and theory.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3821404
Journal Title: Victorian Studies
Publisher: Indiana University
Issue: i293966
Date: 7 1, 1983
Author(s): Coward John
Abstract: Rosalind Coward, Patriarchal Precedents: Sexuality
and Social Relations (London: Routledge and Kegan Paul, 1983)
Coward
Patriarchal Precedents: Sexuality and Social Relations
1983
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3827465
Journal Title: Victorian Studies
Publisher: Indiana University
Issue: i293969
Date: 4 1, 1984
Author(s): Jones Christopher
Abstract: Gareth Stedman Jones, "Some Notes on Karl Marx and the English Labour Movement," History
Workshop, no. 18 (1984), 136.
Jones
18
136
History Workshop
1984
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3828224
Journal Title: Journal of Modern Literature
Publisher: Temple University
Issue: i294250
Date: 7 1, 1915
Author(s): Cummings William
Abstract: Affirmations—Vorticism" (14 January1915), Visual Arts, pp. 7-8.
14 January
7
Visual Arts
1915
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3831319
Journal Title: Journal of Modern Literature
Publisher: Temple University
Issue: i294267
Date: 1 1, 1993
Author(s): Thomas Richard K.
Abstract: Pictures, pp. 238, 264
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3831545
Journal Title: Journal of Modern Literature
Publisher: Indiana University
Issue: i294288
Date: 7 1, 1925
Author(s): Lesage Carol
Abstract: The Dehumanization of Art (1925; Princeton University Press, 1968), p. 42.
42
The Dehumanization of Art
1925
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3831858
Journal Title: Oxford Art Journal
Publisher: Oxford University Press
Issue: i371427
Date: 1 1, 1982
Author(s): McKendrick Karen L.
Abstract: Neil
McKendrick, John Brewer and J.H. Plumb in
The Birth of Consumer Society: The
Commercialization of Eighteenth-Century England
(Europa Publications: London, 1982)
McKendrick
The Birth of Consumer Society: The Commercialization of Eighteenth-Century England
1982
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3841014
Journal Title: Shakespeare Quarterly
Publisher: Folger Shakespeare Library
Issue: i371502
Date: 12 1, 1991
Author(s): Fraser Heather
Abstract: Russell Fraser, "Shakespeare's
Book of Genesis," Comparative Drama25 (1991): 121-28
Fraser
121
25
Comparative Drama
1991
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3844057
Journal Title: History and Theory
Publisher: Blackwell Publishers
Issue: i371616
Date: 5 1, 2005
Author(s): Borden William
Abstract: Iain Borden, "Cities, Critical Theory, Architecture," in Borden and Dunster, ed.,
Architecture and the Sites of History, 387-399
Borden
Cities, Critical Theory, Architecture
387
Architecture and the Sites of History
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3874104
Journal Title: History and Theory
Publisher: Blackwell Publishers
Issue: i371617
Date: 10 1, 2004
Author(s): Ricoeur Michael
Abstract: Being and Time
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3874129
Journal Title: Feminist Review
Publisher: Palgrave Macmillan
Issue: i371629
Date: 1 1, 2000
Author(s): Vindhya Srila
Abstract: Satarupa Sanyal,
Anu (1998)
Sanyal
Anu
1998
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3874385
Journal Title: Comparative Studies in Society and History
Publisher: Cambridge University Press
Issue: i371896
Date: 1 1, 1991
Author(s): Qingyou Charlene
Abstract: Duranti (1994)
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3879424
Journal Title: Comparative Studies in Society and History
Publisher: Cambridge University Press
Issue: i371885
Date: 4 1, 1988
Author(s): Scott Sam
Abstract: Joan Wallach Scott, "A Statistical Representation of Work: La Statistique de l'in-
dustrie à Paris, 1847-1848," in Gender and the Politics of History (New York: Colum-
bia University Press, 1988), 137.
Scott
A Statistical Representation of Work: La Statistique de l'industrie à Paris, 1847-1848
137
Gender and the Politics of History
1988
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3879450
Journal Title: Rhetoric Society Quarterly
Publisher: Rhetoric Society of America
Issue: i375857
Date: 4 1, 1991
Author(s): Ferreira Walter
Abstract: Taylor,
Sources of the Self, p. 72
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3885959
Journal Title: Rhetoric Society Quarterly
Publisher: Rhetoric Society of America
Issue: i375921
Date: 1 1, 1920
Author(s): Zeller Carol
Abstract: This essay argues that the construction of the 18th and 19th century British rhetorical theories and canon was strongly influenced by the debates between Catholic (or Anglo-Catholic) traditionalists and Protestant critics over religious hermeneutics, by examining three specific cases, the Phalaris controversy, definitions of the enthymeme, and the reception history of the Rhetorica ad Alexandrum. The major figures discussed are Richard Bentley, William Temple, John Gillies, Edward Copleston, Sydney Smith, Richard Whately, James Hessey, and William Hamilton.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3885999
Journal Title: The French Review
Publisher: American Association of Teachers of French
Issue: i216617
Date: 12 1, 1986
Author(s): Worton David
Abstract: Michel Tournier is the most controversial French writer alive today. His fiction has provided fertile ground for diverse, often conflicting theoretical practices, and sharpened critiques, yet the author himself has remained aloof and is often perplexed at the way in which his work is received. Focusing on one story from Le Médianoche amoureux (1989), this article records a quest for the essential Tournier. Under the auspices of a master narrator, the reader of "Pyrotechnie" embarks on a voyage of discovery, which is ultimately one of self-discovery, for it finishes, delightfully, in the story-telling world of the child.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/397914
Journal Title: The American Historical Review
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i40000455
Date: 10 1, 2007
Author(s): Sizgorich Thomas
Abstract: Bourdieu, Outline of a Theory of Practice, 192-193.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40008441
Journal Title: The Journal of Religious Ethics
Publisher: Blackwell Publishers
Issue: i40000755
Date: 6 1, 2007
Author(s): Gregory Eric
Abstract: (Niebuhr 1960,
277).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40014866
Journal Title: The Journal of Religious Ethics
Publisher: Scholars Press
Issue: i40000772
Date: 10 1, 1987
Author(s): Milbank John
Abstract: Salvation is neither "individual" nor "social" but concerns insertion into an ecclesial narrative. This conclusion invites a series of metanarrative considerations by which, in turn, the "narrative ecclesiology" of Henri de Lubac is shown to be too apolitical in comparison with that of Augustine, Augustine's too resigned to the permanence of two cities compared with that of Hegel, and He- gel's too suppressive of the salvific viability of a non-coercive order compared with that of PierreSimon Ballanche. In a corrected form, Augustine's philoso- phy of history outlines the basic narrative conditions for salvation, and this, rather than the metanarratives of enlightenment, gives the true possibility of social critique.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40015066
Journal Title: The Journal of Religious Ethics
Publisher: Scholars Press
Issue: i40000773
Date: 4 1, 1988
Author(s): Gunnemann Jon P.
Abstract: Accepting MacIntyre's teleological argument that the notion of individual rights is an invention or fiction, the article argues, against MacIntyre, that such a fiction may be interpreted as a creative response to the social requirements of modernity. Such rights language discloses the essential features of modernity but also the underlying teleological and moral structure of all human association. But whether rights language is perceived as a fall from morality or as a creative differentiation of moral language depends on a reading of history and especially on the interpretation of the Enlightenment project. Jürgen Habermas is used for an alternative reading of the Enlightenment and the relation of rights to the normative teleology of language itself. But both readings of history turn out to be theodicies, dependent upon hidden theological assumptions. Whether a society centered on a notion of rights can be governed by teleology can only be answered theologically.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40015084
Journal Title: The Journal of Religious Ethics
Publisher: Scholars Press
Issue: i40000783
Date: 10 1, 1996
Author(s): Hansen Anne
Abstract: Hallisey 1996.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40015212
Journal Title: The Journal of Religious Ethics
Publisher: Blackwell Publishers
Issue: i40000791
Date: 6 1, 2005
Author(s): Schofer Jonathan Wyn
Abstract: Schofer 2003, 43-44.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40015307
Journal Title: The Journal of Religious Ethics
Publisher: Scholars Press
Issue: i40000909
Date: 4 1, 1989
Author(s): Guevin Benedict M.
Abstract: Stanley Hauerwas, in developing what he calls "an ethics of character," discusses the importance of vision, imagination, and community for the shaping of character by means of "stories." Hauerwas convincingly argues that if persons are to be Christian disciples, they must allow their own way of life to be shaped by the story of Jesus' life. What Hauerwas does not undertake to explain is how the literary impact of stories (where vision, imagination and community become operative) affects the shaping of character. In this essay, I will demonstrate how the literary impact of one type of story, viz., the parable, can affect the shaping of character.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40017780
Journal Title: The Journal of Religious Ethics
Publisher: American Academy of Religion
Issue: i40000931
Date: 4 1, 1974
Author(s): Hauerwas Stanley
Abstract: Albert Speer's life offers a paradigm of self-deception, and his autobiography serves to illustrate Fingarette's account of self-deception as a persistent failure to spell out our engagements in the world. Using both Speer and Fingarette, we show how self-deception becomes our lot as the stories we adopt to shape our lives cover up what is destructive in our activity. Had Speer not settled for the neutral label of "architect," he might have found a story substantive enough to allow him to recognize the implications of his engagements with Hitler's Reich. This side of Auschwitz we require a story which allows us to appropriate our own capacities for evil and yet empowers us to go on.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40018102
Journal Title: Africa: Journal of the International African Institute
Publisher: Edinburgh University Press
Issue: i40001513
Date: 1 1, 2006
Author(s): Hellweg Joseph
Abstract: Hellweg 2001, 2004,
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40027294
Journal Title: Stanford Law Review
Publisher: Stanford University School of Law
Issue: i40002095
Date: 4 1, 2004
Author(s): Hussain Nasser
Abstract: Clinton L. Rossiter,
Constitutional Dictatorship: Crisis Government in Modern Democracies (1948).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40040179
Journal Title: Technology and Culture
Publisher: Johns Hopkins University Press
Issue: i40002604
Date: 7 1, 2008
Author(s): Shah Esha
Abstract: several chapters in Shah (n. 3
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40061431
Journal Title: Review of International Studies
Publisher: Cambridge University Press
Issue: i40003066
Date: 10 1, 2006
Author(s): Roberts Geoffrey
Abstract: E. H. Carr, What is History? (London: Pelican Books, 1964), ch. 5.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40072179
Journal Title: Crítica: Revista Hispanoamericana de Filosofía
Publisher: Instituto de Investigaciones Filosóficas, Universidad Nacional Autónoma de México
Issue: i40003536
Date: 12 1, 1993
Author(s): Gómez Ambrosio Velasco
Abstract: Paul Ricoeur, "The Model of the Text: Meaningful Action as
a Text", en Fred Dalhmayr y Thomas McCarthy (comps.), Under-
standing and Social Inquiry, University of Notre Dame Press, 1977,
p. 327.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40104769
Journal Title: World Literature Today
Publisher: University of Oklahoma
Issue: i40003955
Date: 4 1, 1996
Author(s): Corral Will H.
Abstract: El Pais (22 April 1988)
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40152042
Journal Title: Journal of the Southwest
Publisher: The Southwest Center at the University of Arizona
Issue: i40004601
Date: 7 1, 1997
Author(s): Taylor Paul Beekman
Abstract: Troilus 5, 1786)
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40170010
Journal Title: Research in the Teaching of English
Publisher: National Council of Teachers of English
Issue: i40004720
Date: 12 1, 1990
Author(s): Attridge Steve
Abstract: Vico maintained that metaphor is a fundamental process of human mental life which bridges the gap between emotion and cognition. This Vichian perspective is reflected in areas of critical theory treating metaphor and other tropes, particularly their use in narrative. In psychology too, the significance of metaphor is increasingly recognized despite the Cartesian emphasis on literal thought and language in contemporary psychology's central paradigm, cognitive science. The paper compares the Cartesian and Vichian perspectives and suggests that the former limits the integrated treatment of cognition and emotion. This is illustrated with an example of how a child's feelings about a distressing situation are both revealed and changed in storytelling. The Vichian perspective is more appropriate to understanding this therapeutic interaction of cognition and emotion through metaphoric narrative play. This perspective has significant echoes in psychoanalytic and textual studies suggesting how sensitivity to the latent content of narrative metaphors offers both speaker and hearer a unique insight into the experience of the narrator.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40171175
Journal Title: Geschichte und Gesellschaft
Publisher: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht
Issue: i40005456
Date: 3 1, 2007
Author(s): Pielhoff Stephen
Abstract: Ralf Dahrendorf, Das Zerbrechen der Ligaturen und die Utopie der Weltbürgergesellschaft,
in: Ulrich Beck u. Elisabeth Beck-Gernsheim (Hg.), Riskante Freiheiten. Individualisierung in
modernen Gesellschaften, Frankfurt 1994, S. 421-436.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40182220
Journal Title: Reis
Publisher: Centro de Investigaciones Sociologicas
Issue: i40005493
Date: 3 1, 1984
Author(s): del Aguila Tejerina Rafael
Abstract: J. Muguerza, "La crisis de identidad de la filosofía de la
identidad (una aproximación teológico-política)", op. cit., p. 36.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40183055
Journal Title: Reis
Publisher: Centro de Investigaciones Sociologicas
Issue: i40005525
Date: 6 1, 1993
Author(s): de la Yncera I. Sánchez
Abstract: Ibidem, pp. 227-228.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40183642
Journal Title: Geschichte und Gesellschaft
Publisher: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht
Issue: i40005676
Date: 3 1, 1996
Author(s): Raphael Lutz
Abstract: Frankfurt 1976. (franz.: L'ontologie politique de Martin Heidegger, in: Actes de la recherche
en sciences sociales 5-6. 1975, S. 109-56).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40185766
Journal Title: Geschichte und Gesellschaft
Publisher: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht
Issue: i40005685
Date: 12 1, 1998
Author(s): Lorenz Chirs
Abstract: Zagorin, Historiography and Postmodernism, S. 271,
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40185861
Journal Title: Geschichte und Gesellschaft
Publisher: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht
Issue: i40005703
Date: 6 1, 2006
Author(s): Epple Angelika
Abstract: Koselleck, Darstellung, Ereignis und Struktur, S. 149.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40186008
Journal Title: Geschichte und Gesellschaft
Publisher: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht
Issue: i40005704
Date: 9 1, 2001
Author(s): Lehmkuhl Ursula
Abstract: Wehler, "Moderne" Politikgeschichte, S. 266.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40186015
Journal Title: Geschichte und Gesellschaft
Publisher: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht
Issue: i40005728
Date: 3 1, 2008
Author(s): Dejung Christof
Abstract: Jakob Tanner, Historisch Anthropologie zur Einführung, Hamburg 2004, S. 117-122.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40186237
Journal Title: Geschichte und Gesellschaft. Sonderheft
Publisher: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht
Issue: i40006243
Date: 1 1, 2001
Author(s): Gilcher-Holtey Ingrid
Abstract: K.-S. Rehberg, Die stabilisierende "Fiktionalität" von Präsenz und
Dauer. Institutionelle Analyse und historische Forschung, in: R. Blänker u. B. Jussen
(Hg.), Institutionen und Ereignis. Über historische Praktiken und Vorstellungen gesell-
schaftlichen Ordnens, Göttingen 1998, S. 381-407.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40194691
Journal Title: Geschichte und Gesellschaft. Sonderheft
Publisher: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht
Issue: i40006243
Date: 1 1, 2001
Author(s): Lüttenberg Thomas
Abstract: Bataillon, Rez. La Méditerranée, S. 240.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40194692
Journal Title: Geschichte und Gesellschaft. Sonderheft
Publisher: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht
Issue: i40006243
Date: 1 1, 2001
Author(s): Mursa Erika
Abstract: Sahlins. Ich erlaube mir, in diesem Zusammenhang auf einen ähnlichen Ansatz zu
verweisen in: A. Farge u. J. Revel, Logik des Aufruhrs. Die Kinderdeportationen in Paris
1750 (1988), Frankfurt 1989.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40194693
Journal Title: The Harvard Theological Review
Publisher: Cambridge University Press
Issue: i40007183
Date: 4 1, 2008
Author(s): Meshel Naphtali S.
Abstract: (the Yoruba sexual
taboos, The Savage Mind, 132-33).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40211958
Journal Title: The Harvard Theological Review
Publisher: Cambridge University Press
Issue: i40007184
Date: 10 1, 2008
Author(s): Jackson Michael D.
Abstract: Leslie White, "Autobiography of an Acoma Indian," in New Material from Acoma (Bureau of
American Ethnology Bulletin 136; Washington, D.C.: Smithsonian Institution, 1943) 301-59.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40211974
Journal Title: Polity
Publisher: Northeastern Political Science Association
Issue: i40007296
Date: 4 1, 2009
Author(s): Ward Ian
Abstract: Skinner, Visions of Politics, 7.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40213502
Journal Title: Intégral
Publisher: Eastman School of Music
Issue: i40007321
Date: 1 1, 1993
Author(s): Korsyn Kevin
Abstract: Richard Rorty in
Contingency, Irony, and Solidarity (Cambridge: Cambridge University
Press, 1989).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40213949
Journal Title: Intégral
Publisher: Department of Music Theory, Eastman School of Music, University of Rochester
Issue: i40007325
Date: 1 1, 1998
Author(s): Grabócz Márta
Abstract: Musurgia, vol. III, no. 1, 1996: 73-84.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40213982
Journal Title: Yale Law & Policy Review
Publisher: Yale Law School
Issue: i40009089
Date: 10 1, 1982
Author(s): Taylor George H.
Abstract: J. Bleicher, Contemporary Hermeneutics
(1980).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40239136
Journal Title: The British Journal for the History of Science
Publisher: Cambridge University Press
Issue: i385381
Date: 12 1, 1987
Author(s): Latour J. R. R.
Abstract: New York Times (19 April1987, section 6,
p. 42)
19 April
42
New York Times
1987
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/4027463
Journal Title: Journal of Southern African Studies
Publisher: Routledge, Taylor & Francis Group
Issue: i40011236
Date: 9 1, 2008
Author(s): Igreja Victor
Abstract: A. Guebuza, at the time Frelimo candidate for the national presidential elections. Domingo, 15 August 2004.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40283167
Journal Title: Annales. Histoire, Sciences Sociales
Publisher: Éditions de l'École des Hautes Études en Sciences Sociales
Issue: i40011359
Date: 6 1, 2007
Author(s): Dawdy Shannon Lee
Abstract: -Ibid., t. 1, p. 112.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40284757
Journal Title: Annales. Histoire, Sciences Sociales
Publisher: Éditions de l'École des Hautes Études en Sciences Sociales
Issue: i40011366
Date: 10 1, 2006
Author(s): Lenclud Gérard
Abstract: Gil Delannoi, « Éloge de l'essai », Esprit, 117-118, 1986, pp. 183-187.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40284969
Journal Title: The American Archivist
Publisher: Society of American Archivists
Issue: i40011857
Date: 7 1, 2007
Author(s): Mifflin Jeffrey
Abstract: James Clifford, On the Edges of Anthropology: Interviews
(Chicago: Prickly Paradigm Press, 2003).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40294449
Journal Title: The American Archivist
Publisher: Society of American Archivists
Issue: i40011862
Date: 12 1, 2007
Author(s): Tussing Nicholas J.
Abstract: Pietro Balan, Gli archivi della S. Sede in relazione alla storia d'Italia. Discorso recitato nella Pontificia accade-
mia di religione cattolica di Roma nel giorno 5 maggio 1881 (Rome: Fratelli Monaldi, 1881).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40294575
Journal Title: Nueva Revista de Filología Hispánica
Publisher: El Colegio de Mexico
Issue: i40012105
Date: 1 1, 1989
Author(s): Valdés Mario J.
Abstract: Alfred Schutz, The phenomenology of the social world,
Northwestern University Press, Evanston, 1967.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40298965
Journal Title: Nueva Revista de Filología Hispánica
Publisher: El Colegio de Mexico
Issue: i40012112
Date: 1 1, 1991
Author(s): Resina Joan Ramón
Abstract: Clarín en su obra ejem-
plar, Castalia, Madrid, 1985, p. 154.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40299118
Journal Title: Nueva Revista de Filología Hispánica
Publisher: El Colegio de Mexico
Issue: i40012115
Date: 1 1, 1993
Author(s): Pimentel Luz Aurora
Abstract: Genette 1982, p. 9.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40299217
Journal Title: Nueva Revista de Filología Hispánica
Publisher: El Colegio de Mexico
Issue: i40012152
Date: 1 1, 1988
Author(s): Cuarón Beatriz Garza
Abstract: ed. cit., p. 195, nota 28.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40300282
Journal Title: Nueva Revista de Filología Hispánica
Publisher: El Colegio de Mexico
Issue: i40012166
Date: 1 1, 2006
Author(s): Alí María Alejandra
Abstract: P. Ricoeur, op. cit, p. 209.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40300651
Journal Title: Estudios de Asia y Africa
Publisher: El Colegio de Mexico
Issue: i40012882
Date: 4 1, 1999
Author(s): Devalle Susana B. C.
Abstract: Williams, 1978, p. 128.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40313308
Journal Title: Estudios de Asia y Africa
Publisher: El Colegio de Mexico
Issue: i40012903
Date: 12 1, 2005
Author(s): Duceux Isabelle
Abstract: Th. De Bary, "Individualism and Humanitarianism in Late Ming Thought",
en ibid., p. 146.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40313608
Journal Title: Estudios de Asia y Africa
Publisher: El Colegio de Mexico
Issue: i40012913
Date: 8 1, 2008
Author(s): Muñoz Adrián
Abstract: Theosophical Transactions, en Thompson, op. cit., p. 39.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40313753
Journal Title: Revista Portuguesa de Filosofia
Publisher: Faculdade de Filosofia
Issue: i40014423
Date: 3 1, 1990
Author(s): Henriques Fernanda
Abstract: Ricoeur em
Temps et Récit I, Paris, Seuil, 1983, 12:
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40336078
Journal Title: Revista Portuguesa de Filosofia
Publisher: Faculdade de Filosofia
Issue: i40014443
Date: 6 1, 1981
Author(s): Freire António
Abstract: R. Guardini, La Mort de Bocrate (trad, franc, do alemao, por
Paul Ricoeur), Paris, 1956.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40336525
Journal Title: Revista Portuguesa de Filosofia
Publisher: Faculdade de Filosofia
Issue: i40014464
Date: 9 1, 1994
Author(s): do Carmo Silva Carlos Henrique
Abstract: S. BRETON,
"Examen particulier", in: L. GI ARD, ed., Philosopher par passion etpar raison -S. Breton, Grenoble,
J. Millon, 1990, pp. 8
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40337098
Journal Title: Revista Portuguesa de Filosofia
Publisher: Faculdade de Filosofia
Issue: i40014479
Date: 12 1, 1999
Author(s): Cabral Roque
Abstract: Depois de uma vista panorâmica das concepções do trabalho que nos fornecem a etimologia e a história das ideias. e na linha duma distinção da encícliea Laborem Exercens. o artigo trata de certos pontos relacionados com os aspectos humano e económico do trabalho. /// After a general overview of the main concepts of work that come from both the etymology and the history of ideas, and in line with a distinction made in Laborem Exercens, this essay deals with some topics related to both the human and the economic aspects of work.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40337340
Journal Title: Revista Portuguesa de Filosofia
Publisher: Faculdade de Filosofia
Issue: i40014479
Date: 12 1, 1999
Author(s): Sacadura Carlos Alexandre Bellino A.
Abstract: H. I. MARROU op. cit, p. 234
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40337344
Journal Title: Revista Portuguesa de Filosofia
Publisher: Faculdade de Filosofia
Issue: i40014488
Date: 12 1, 2000
Author(s): Vila-Chã João J.
Abstract: ZUCKERT, Catherine H. -Postmodern Platos: Nietz-
sche, Heidegger, Gadamer, Strauss, Derrick. Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1996.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40337577
Journal Title: Revista Portuguesa de Filosofia
Publisher: Faculdade de Filosofia
Issue: i40014488
Date: 12 1, 2000
Author(s): Lawrence Frederick G.
Abstract: KSI,67,461.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40337583
Journal Title: Revista Portuguesa de Filosofia
Publisher: Faculdade de Filosofia
Issue: i40014488
Date: 12 1, 2000
Author(s): Carr Thomas K.
Abstract: Gadamer, The Beginning and the Beyond, p. 12.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40337586
Journal Title: Revista Portuguesa de Filosofia
Publisher: Faculdade de Filosofia
Issue: i40014491
Date: 9 1, 2001
Author(s): Caffarena José Gómez
Abstract: (o .c. nota 51),
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40337637
Journal Title: Revista Portuguesa de Filosofia
Publisher: Faculdade de Filosofia
Issue: i40014497
Date: 6 1, 2003
Author(s): Drawin Carlos Roberto
Abstract: Heidegger, Martin. Unterwegs zur Sprache. Pfullingen, Güther Neske, 1971, p. 159.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40337739
Journal Title: Revista Portuguesa de Filosofia
Publisher: Faculdade de Filosofia
Issue: i40014497
Date: 6 1, 2003
Author(s): Casalla Mario
Abstract: G.I. Roth, FCE,
México, 1954,
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40337740
Journal Title: Revista Portuguesa de Filosofia
Publisher: Revista Portuguesa de Filosofia
Issue: i40014503
Date: 12 1, 2004
Author(s): Westphal Merold
Abstract: Thomas Merton,
Contemplative Prayer (Garden City, NY: Doubleday, 1971).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40337861
Journal Title: Revista Portuguesa de Filosofia
Publisher: Revista Portuguesa de Filosofia
Issue: i40014503
Date: 12 1, 2004
Author(s): Putt B. Keith
Abstract: ibid., p. 30.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40337866
Journal Title: Revista Portuguesa de Filosofia
Publisher: Revista Portuguesa de Filosofia
Issue: i40014514
Date: 12 1, 2007
Author(s): Doran Robert M.
Abstract: B. Lonergan -"Dimensions of Meaning." In: Collection. Collected Works of Bernard
Lonergan, vol. 4. Edited by Frederick E. Crowe and Robert M. Doran. Toronto: University of
Toronto Press, 1988, p. 245.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40338253
Journal Title: Historia Social
Publisher: Centro de la UNED Alzira-Valencia, Instituto de Historia Social
Issue: i40014642
Date: 7 1, 1993
Author(s): Martínez Marina Sanchis
Abstract: Tucídides, History of
the Peloponnesian War, trad. Rex Warner (Harmonds worth, Eng. 1954).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40340335
Journal Title: Historia Social
Publisher: Centro de la UNED Alzira-Valencia, Instituto de Historia Social
Issue: i40014675
Date: 1 1, 2001
Author(s): Marre Diana
Abstract: Anderson [1991] 1993, op. cit.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40340765
Journal Title: Historia Social
Publisher: Centro de la UNED Alzira-Valencia, Instituto de Historia Social
Issue: i40014688
Date: 1 1, 2004
Author(s): Garrayo M. L. Ferrandis
Abstract: Marc Ferro, Comment on raconte l'histoire aux enfants à travers le monde entier, París, 1981; traducido
al inglés como The Use and Abuse of History, or How the Past is Taught, Londres, 1984.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40340919
Journal Title: Journal of Religion and Health
Publisher: Springer
Issue: i40014917
Date: 3 1, 2008
Author(s): Hart Curtis W.
Abstract: J. Robert Oppenheimer was among the most important and enigmatic figures in 20th century science. He is best known for successfully directing the Manhattan Project that produced the first atomic bombs that were dropped on Japan at the end of World War II. Subsequently, he became a scientist and statesman who advised the United States government in the areas of atomic weapons development and public policy. He later became subject to an investigation in 1954 into his previous political affiliations and his personal behavior that ended in the revoking of his security clearance. This essay seeks to chronicle Oppenheimer's coming of age as a public intellectual with a view toward his own psychological history and most especially in relationship to the stages of faith development articulated by James Fowler and colleagues. Moreover, though not conventionally religious, Oppenheimer's life and thought were permeated with themes and ideas of a religious and ethical nature that shaped his adult character and informed his view of the world. This essay was originally presented at The Richardson History of Psychiatry Research Seminar at Weill Cornell Medical College.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40344427
Journal Title: Studies in East European Thought
Publisher: Springer
Issue: i40014978
Date: 2 1, 2009
Author(s): Kačerauskas Tomas
Abstract: Sodeika (1979, 1980a, b, 1981a, b, c).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40345300
Journal Title: The High School Journal
Publisher: The University of North Carolina Press
Issue: i40015763
Date: 5 1, 1992
Author(s): Stones Christopher R.
Abstract: Zucker, R. Aronoff, J., & Rabin, A. (1984). Metatheoretical
issues in personology. In R. Zucker, J. Aronoff & A.
Rabin (Eds.), Personality and the prediction of behav-
ior. Orlando: Academic Press, (pp. 1-5).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40364532
Journal Title: Revue européenne des sciences sociales
Publisher: Librairie Droz
Issue: i40016225
Date: 1 1, 1994
Author(s): Busino Giovanni
Abstract: La démarche scientifique de Vilfredo Pareto. Pour une reiecture du « Traité de sociolo-
gie générale», Louvain-La-Neuve, Cabay, 1981.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40370054
Journal Title: Revue européenne des sciences sociales
Publisher: Librairie Droz
Issue: i40016248
Date: 1 1, 2001
Author(s): Passeron Jean-Claude
Abstract: M. Weber, Gesammelte Aufsätze zur Wissenschaftslehre, Tübingen, JCB Mohr, 1922, trad. mod. ;
trad. fr. J. Freund, Paris, Plon, 1965, p. 202.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40370471
Journal Title: Revue européenne des sciences sociales
Publisher: Librairie Droz
Issue: i40016252
Date: 1 1, 2003
Author(s): Busino Giovanni
Abstract: J. Piaget, Problémes généraux de la recherche interdisciplinaire et mécanismes communs, in
Tendances principales de la recherche dans les sciences sociales et humaines. Premiére partie:
Sciences sociales. Préface de R. Maheu, Paris, Unesco, 1970, pp. 588-589.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40370519
Journal Title: Revue européenne des sciences sociales
Publisher: Librairie Droz
Issue: i40016253
Date: 1 1, 2003
Author(s): Busino Giovanni
Abstract: P. Livet, Formaliser
I 'argumentation en restant sensible au contexte, pp. 49-66,
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40370526
Journal Title: Revue européenne des sciences sociales
Publisher: Librairie Droz
Issue: i40016255
Date: 1 1, 2005
Author(s): Busino Giovanni
Abstract: C. Geertz, Works and Lives. The Anthropologist as Autor, Stanford 1988.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40370560
Journal Title: Revue européenne des sciences sociales
Publisher: Librairie Droz
Issue: i40016285
Date: 1 1, 2000
Author(s): Bourg Dominique
Abstract: D. Bourg, Le nouvel âge de l'écologie, á paraître en septembre 2000 dans «Le Débat»,
Paris, Gallimard.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40370975
Journal Title: Diderot Studies
Publisher: Librairie Droz
Issue: i40016375
Date: 1 1, 2000
Author(s): Mall Laurence
Abstract: « Diderot
apologiste de Sénèque », p. 247-48.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40372830
Journal Title: Diderot Studies
Publisher: Librairie Droz
Issue: i40016377
Date: 1 1, 2007
Author(s): Wall Anthony
Abstract: Daniel Arasse, "L' image et son discours: deux descriptions de Diderot", in ed.
Dominique Chateau, A propos de "La critique" (Paris: L'Harmattan, 1995), 203-37.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40372901
Journal Title: College Music Symposium
Publisher: The College Music Society
Issue: i40016455
Date: 1 1, 1999
Author(s): Miles Stephen
Abstract: Op. cit., 30.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40374567
Journal Title: Annales. Histoire, Sciences Sociales
Publisher: Éditions de l'École des Hautes Études en Sciences Sociales
Issue: i40016558
Date: 2 1, 2005
Author(s): Sfeir-Khayat Jihane
Abstract: Saum Tamari et Elia Zureik (éd.), Reinterpreting the historical records: the uses of
Palestinian Refugee archives for social science research and policy analysis, Jerusalem, Institute
for Jerusalem Studies/Institute for Palestine Studies, 2001.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40376499
Journal Title: Annales. Histoire, Sciences Sociales
Publisher: Éditions de l'École des Hautes Études en Sciences Sociales
Issue: i40016566
Date: 2 1, 2009
Author(s): Van Damme Stéphane
Abstract: Marcel Gauchet (éd.), Philosophie des sciences histortques. Le moment romantique, Pans,
Le Seuil, [1988] 2002.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40376863
Journal Title: Archaeology in Oceania
Publisher: University of Sydney
Issue: i40017228
Date: 10 1, 2003
Author(s): Ballard Chris
Abstract: The role of narrative in explanation has received considerable attention in most of the disciplines concerned with questions of historical process, including history, geology, psychoanalysis and palaeo-anthropology. Archaeologists, however, have been curiously reluctant to consider the proposition that their reconstructions of the past are fundamentally narrative in character. An argument is put forward for the serious study of narrative in archaeology, and three case studies from the prehistory of the New Guinea Highlands are presented in support: a brief review of the debate over the impact of sweet potato on Highland society; an analysis of the changing interpretations of the Kuk Swamp agricultural site by Jack Golson; and a summary of the role of indigenous narratives in accounting for the history of wetland drainage amongst Huli speakers in the Southern Highlands of Papua New Guinea.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40387255
Journal Title: The Harvard Theological Review
Publisher: Cambridge University Press
Issue: i40017405
Date: 10 1, 2009
Author(s): Simon Bennett
Abstract: Zimmerli, Ezekiel, 2:420-21 : "But the priestly/prophetic witness of Ezekiel 43 still knows
nothing of that terrifying act of God in which he gives himself in his servant, in order to crown his
love, to the unclean world as a pure sin offering (Is 53:10)."
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40390027
Journal Title: Science & Society
Publisher: Guilford Publications
Issue: i40018666
Date: 10 1, 2003
Author(s): Öncü Ahmet
Abstract: Analysis of the Turkish state in the 20th century both draws upon and supports Gramsci's definition of the state as "dictatorship + hegemony." Both the form of the capitalist state and its activities rest upon the hegemony of the dominant class. The importance of society and class conflicts in understanding the capitalist state suggests a critical position vis-à-vis the state autonomy tradition. The history of the Turkish state provides support for the argument that the dominant class must have established hegemony in the state in the first place, since without this there is no guarantee of successful use of the coercive power of the state on behalf of the sectional interests of the dominant class.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40404762
Journal Title: Revista Portuguesa de Filosofia
Publisher: Revista Portuguesa de Filosofia
Issue: i40019046
Date: 12 1, 2006
Author(s): Vila-Chã João J.
Abstract: Salmann, Elmar; Mounaro, Aniceto (ed.) – Filosofia e mistica: Itinerari di un progetto di
ricerca. Roma: Pontificio Ateneo S. Anselmo, 1997.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40419467
Journal Title: Revista Portuguesa de Filosofia
Publisher: Revista Portuguesa de Filosofia
Issue: i40019046
Date: 12 1, 2006
Author(s): Urban Martina
Abstract: Ricœur, Rule of Metaphor, p. 287.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40419478
Journal Title: Revista Portuguesa de Filosofia
Publisher: Revista Portuguesa de Filosofia
Issue: i40019047
Date: 9 1, 2007
Author(s): Jorge Maria Manuel Araújo
Abstract: António Coutinho, "Ora então, vamos à vida", Ciclo de
Colóquios "Despertar para a Ciência", Reitoria da Universidade do Porto, 10/02/2004.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40419509
Journal Title: Revista Portuguesa de Filosofia
Publisher: Revista Portuguesa de Filosofia
Issue: i40019049
Date: 12 1, 2008
Author(s): Westphal Merold
Abstract: (gwcm 89-90).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40419606
Journal Title: Alif: Journal of Comparative Poetics
Publisher: American University in Cairo. Department of English and Comparative Literature
Issue: i376713
Date: 1 1, 2004
Author(s): Agina Mohammaed
Abstract: This article constitutes an exploration of Mahmud Darwish's poem, "The Hoopoe," as part of a study on the relationship of myths to culture, in general, and to literature and poetry, in particular. It starts from the hoopoe as a mythical symbol pulling the text in two directions. First, a direction that relates the poem, through time, to the realms of the universe, dream, and poetry, using the language of insinuations and allusions; second, a fictional direction that makes of the the poem-through evocation of previous quest journeys, including texts by Al-Jahiz, Avicenna, Al-Suhrawardi, Al-Hallaj, Aristophanes, and Farid Al-Din Attar-a quest into the depths of the individual and the collective self. Memory, history, and language, culminate in the discovery of the mother-land. Thus, Darwish's poem may be classified as poetry, prose, drama, and epic. It is, in fact, a mixture of all these genres, as well as a literary myth narrating the story of the search for a sacred time-the time of beginnings, and of childhood. /تمثل المقالة حفراﹰ استبطانياﹰ في قصيدة "الهدهد" لمحمود درويش - ضمن بحث في علاقة الأساطير بالثقافة عامة وبالأدب والشعر خاصة - انطلاقاﹰ من الهدهد كرمز أسطوري يتجاذب النص في اتجاهين اثنين: أ- اتجاه جدولي، يصل القصيدة - عبر الزمن - بعالم الكون وعالم المنام وعالم الشعر في لغة اللمح والإشارة٠ ب- اتجاه أفقي قصصي، يجعل من القصيدة - عبر رحلات نموذجية سابقة ومن خلال نصوص حاضرة غائبة للجاحظ، وابن سينا، والسهروردي، والحلاج، وأرسطوفان، وفريد الدين العطار، وغيرهم - رحلة في أعماق الذات الفردية، وفي أعماق الذات الجماعية ذاكرة وتاريخاﹰ٠ تجمع قصيدة درويش بين "الشعر" و"النثر" والمسرحية والملحمة، كما أنها أسطورة أدبية تقص علينا قصة بحث عن زمن مقدس هو زمن البدايات والطفولة٠
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/4047433
Journal Title: Vingtième Siècle. Revue d'histoire
Publisher: Presses de Sciences Po
Issue: i40021726
Date: 12 1, 2009
Author(s): Mercier Charles
Abstract: René Rémond, La Règle et le consentement, op. cit., p. 106.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40495932
Journal Title: Albion: A Quarterly Journal Concerned with British Studies
Publisher: Appalachian State University
Issue: i386779
Date: 12 1, 1975
Author(s): Kureishi Stephen
Abstract: As You Like It (London, 1975), II.iv, 15.
15
As You Like It
1975
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/4052032
Journal Title: Salmagundi
Publisher: Skidmore College
Issue: i40023860
Date: 4 1, 1980
Author(s): ANDERSON LORIN
Abstract: The Gay Science, trans. Walter Kaufmann (New
York: Random House, 1974), §344.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40547316
Journal Title: Salmagundi
Publisher: Skidmore College
Issue: i40023878
Date: 7 1, 1983
Author(s): RICOEUR PAUL
Abstract: "History and Immortality," Partisan Review, Winter 1957, pp. 11-53.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40547752
Journal Title: Salmagundi
Publisher: Skidmore College
Issue: i40023887
Date: 1 1, 1989
Author(s): DONOGHUE DENIS
Abstract: R. P. Blackmur, The Lion and the Honeycomb (London: Methuen, 1956),
pp. 169, 172.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40548032
Journal Title: symplokē
Publisher: Jeffrey R. Di Leo
Issue: i40023959
Date: 7 1, 1994
Author(s): Franke William
Abstract: David Tracy's The Analogical Imagination.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40550341
Journal Title: The German Quarterly
Publisher: American Association of Teachers of German
Issue: i216873
Date: 1 1, 1979
Author(s): Fish Robert C.
Abstract: "A Reply to John Reichert;
or, How to Stop Worrying and Learn to Love Interpretation," Critical Inquiry, 6 (1979),
pp. 173-78
173
6
Critical Inquiry
1979
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/405593
Journal Title: Musurgia
Publisher: ESKA Editions
Issue: i40024525
Date: 1 1, 2002
Author(s): Kosmicki Guillaume
Abstract: P. Tagg, « From refrain to rave : the decline of figure and the rise of ground », Popular Music 13/2,
Cambridge, Cambridge University Press, 1994, p. 209-222.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40567119
Journal Title: Revista CIDOB d'Afers Internacionals
Publisher: Centre d'Informació Documentació Internacionals a Barcelona
Issue: i40025222
Date: 10 1, 2004
Author(s): Affaya Mohammed Noureddine
Abstract: En este texto, el autor intenta esclarecer determinados aspectos del imaginario en relación con el Estado, la política, pero también en relación con la violencia y el mal, en un contexto en el que la dialéctica de la identidad y de la alteridad sigue siendo una de las estructuras del imaginario. El imaginario, más allá del ámbito exclusivo de las representaciones, actúa sobre el mundo y sobre la evolución de la historia. Pero el mundo también actúa sobre el imaginario y son los períodos de crisis los que amplían sus manifestaciones, destinadas a "a servir de pantalla contra los temores". En este sentido, la violencia, frente a la cual cabe adoptar actitudes diferentes, se convierte en un elemento simbólico para interpretar nuestras fuerzas. ¿Hasta qué punto estamos presenciando un nuevo modo de funcionamiento de los imaginarios políticos y religiosos? Para responder a esta pregunta, el autor habla de esperanza intercultural "en un mundo donde las voluntades de poder de lo trágico interfieren en los impulsos de lo comunicacional". In this text, the author attempts to clarify certain aspects of imaginarles in relation to the State and politics, but also in relation to violence and evil, in a context in which the dialectic of identity and otherness continues to be one of the structures of imaginarles. Imaginarles, beyond the exclusive sphere of representations, act on the world and on the evolution of history. But, the world also acts on imaginarles, and it is the periods of crisis that enlarge their manifestations, destined to "serve as a screen against fears." In this sense, violence, in the face of which different attitudes can be adopted, becomes a symbolic element for interpreting our strengths. To what extent are we witnessing a new way of functioning of political and religious imaginarles? To answer this question, the author discusses intercultural hope "in a world in which the will of the power of the tragic interferes with communicational impulses."
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40586092
Journal Title: Revista CIDOB d'Afers Internacionals
Publisher: Centre d'Informació Documentació Internacionals a Barcelona
Issue: i40025222
Date: 10 1, 2004
Author(s): Affaya Mohammed Noureddine
Abstract: L'auteur tente dans ce texte d'éclaircir certains aspects de l'imaginaire en relation avec l'Etat, la politique, mais aussi avec la violence et le mal, dans un contexte où la dialectique de l'identité et de l'altérité reste l'une des structures de l'imaginaire. L'imaginaire, débordant le champ exclusif des représentations, agit sur le monde et sur le mouvement de l'histoire. Mais le monde agit aussi sur l'imaginaire et ce sont les périodes de crise qui amplifient ses manifestations, appelées à "faire écran contre les peurs". C'est dans ce sens que la violence, face à laquelle différentes attitudes sont possibles, devient un élément symbolique pour interpréter nos forces. Jusqu'à quel point est-on en train d'assister à un nouveau mode de fonctionnement des imaginaires politiques et religieux ? Pour répondre à cette question l'auteur parle d'espérance interculturelle "dans un monde où les volontés de puissance du tragique brouillent les élans du communicationnel". In this text, the author attempts to clarify certain aspects of imaginarles in relation to the State and politics, but also in relation to violence and evil, in a context in which the dialectic of identity and otherness continues to be one of the structures of imaginarles. Imaginarles, beyond the exclusive sphere of representations, act on the world and on the evolution of history. But, the world also acts on imaginarles, and it is the periods of crisis that enlarge their manifestations, destined to "serve as a screen against fears." In this sense, violence, in the face of which different attitudes can be adopted, becomes a symbolic element for interpreting our strengths. To what extent are we witnessing a new way of functioning of political and religious imaginarles? To answer this question, the author discusses intercultural hope "in a world in which the will of the power of the tragic interferes with communicational impulses."
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40586105
Journal Title: Revista CIDOB d'Afers Internacionals
Publisher: Centre d'Informació Documentació Internacionals a Barcelona
Issue: i40025242
Date: 12 1, 2009
Author(s): de Barros Laan Mendes
Abstract: Vivimos en un contexto de disolución de fronteras en múltiples aspectos, de convergencia e hibridación de tecnologías, de medios de comunicación y de culturas. El contexto es de redimensionamiento del tiempo práctico, de los desplazamientos y de las relaciones entre lo local y lo global. En estos tiempos de interculturalidad, la comunicación juega un rol muy importante; no tanto en su dimensión mediática tecnológica, sino en especial en las dinámicas de mediaciones culturales que se desdoblan de las relaciones mediatizadas. Este trabajo pretende reflexionar sobre las transformaciones de los procesos comunicacionales en la contemporaneidad, marcados por fuertes movimientos de hibridación, así como pensar la interculturalidad en el contexto de las mediaciones culturales, a partir de autores latinoamericanos en diálogo con autores franceses. También, a partir de material de los medios, se presentarán ilustraciones del escenario cultural brasileño, que está marcado por una larga historia de hibridación, llena de dinámicas interculturales. We live in a context of borders that are dissolving in many senses, of the convergence and hybridisation of technologies, mass media and cultures. The context is the resizing of practical time, of movements and links between the local and the global. In these times of interculturality, communication plays a very important role; not so much in its technological media dimension, but particularly in the dynamics of cultural mediations that are dividing off from mediatised relations. This article aims to reflect on the transformations in present-day communication processes, marked by strong movements of hybridisation, as well as examining how to consider interculturality in the context of cultural mediations, based on dialogue between Latin American and French authors. Also, using media material, the article presents illustrations of the Brazilian cultural scene, which is marked by a long history of hybridisation that is filled with intercultural dynamics.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40586507
Journal Title: Musurgia
Publisher: ESKA Editions
Issue: i40025520
Date: 1 1, 1996
Author(s): GRABÓCZ Márta
Abstract: J. Ujfalussy cité en note 5.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40591026
Journal Title: Cités
Publisher: Presses Universitaires de France
Issue: i40026193
Date: 1 1, 2006
Author(s): Rozenberg Jacques J.
Abstract: R. Baker, « Stem cell rhetoric and the pragmatics of naming », The American Journal of Bio-
ethics, vol. 2, n° 1, hiver 2002, p. 52-53.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40599480
Journal Title: La Linguistique
Publisher: Presses Universitaires de France
Issue: i40026513
Date: 1 1, 2005
Author(s): Deprez Christine
Abstract: Andrée Tabouret-Keller, 1985, « Langage et société : les corrélations sont
muettes», La Linguistique, n° 21, Paris, PUF, p. 125-139.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40605069
Journal Title: Zeitschrift für französische Sprache und Literatur
Publisher: Franz Steiner Verlag
Issue: i40027020
Date: 1 1, 1990
Author(s): O'DONOVAN PATRICK
Abstract: Nicholas Zurbrugg, Beckett and Proust (Gerrard's Cross: Colin Smy-
the, 1988), pp. 173-89.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40617404
Journal Title: Zeitschrift für französische Sprache und Literatur
Publisher: Franz Steiner Verlag
Issue: i40027065
Date: 1 1, 2004
Author(s): Engler Winfried
Abstract: Henri Mitterand, „L'envers de la , belle époque' : structure et histoire dans Paris de Zola", in: Hans-
Otto Dill (Hg.), Geschichte und Text in der Literatur Frankreichs... Festschrift Rita Schober, Ber-
lin 2000, 43-50,
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40618653
Journal Title: Cités
Publisher: Presses Universitaires de France
Issue: i40027185
Date: 1 1, 2002
Author(s): Meyers Peter Alexander
Abstract: George Herbert Mead ; voir en particulier Works, vol. 1 :
Mind, Self and Society, édition de Charles W. Morris, Chicago, University of Chicago Press, 1934.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40620865
Journal Title: The International History Review
Publisher: Simon Fraser University
Issue: i40027995
Date: 9 1, 2009
Author(s): IMLAY TALBOT C.
Abstract: M. Newman,
Socialism and European Unity: The Dilemma of the Left in Britain and France (London, 1983).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40646918
Journal Title: Journal of African Cultural Studies
Publisher: Taylor & Francis
Issue: i40028027
Date: 12 1, 2009
Author(s): Armstrong Andrew H.
Abstract: The attempt to write extreme violence, or to reco[r]d[e] traumatic cultural memory - the representation of horror - tests both the representational capacity of language and the rationality of subjecthood. Much narrative endeavour is spent trying to narrativise or 'structure' horror into story. However, because traumatic memories resist the narrative framework of the novel, questions are posed not only about the reliability of the narrator's memory and his/her ability to narrate a credible story, but also about the suitability of the fictional form of the novel to represent historical events such as extreme violence. How does language in narrative, with its insistence on order and sequence, 'capture' the destructuring nature of violence? Where is the subject or the idea of rational subjectivity in these de-structuring acts of violence? I will attempt to address these issues through a critical 'reading' of Moses Isegawa's novels Abyssinian Chronicles (2000) and Snakepit (2004). In these novels, Isegawa recasts and reenacts a period of recent Ugandan history marked by violence and chaos, emanating from the dictatorship of Idi Amin. However, both novels stretch the limits of 'factual' or historical credulity, reminding the reader that they are in fact works of historical fabrication. I am of the view that the narrative endeavour in these two novels is not only to record the chaotic events experienced during the years before and after the fall of Idi Amin, but to recode, through the tropes of language (symbol, imagery, and metaphor), the devastating effects of those years on the literary landscape of Uganda.
Link: external-fulltext-any', 'an external site', 'http://dx.doi.org/10.1080/13696810903259335
Journal Title: Revista Hispánica Moderna
Publisher: Hispanic Institute, Columbia University
Issue: i40028028
Date: 6 1, 2010
Author(s): DE URIOSTE CARMEN
Abstract: "La transición y los desaparecidos republicanos" en
La memoria de los olvidados. Un debate sobre el silencio de la represión franquista (2004).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40647585
Journal Title: Law and Contemporary Problems
Publisher: Duke University School of Law
Issue: i40028035
Date: 4 1, 2009
Author(s): DAN-COHEN MEIR
Abstract: Yael Zerubavel, Recovered Roots: Collective Memory and the Making of Israeli
Nation al Tradition (1995).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40647741
Journal Title: Oral History
Publisher: Oral History Society
Issue: i40028140
Date: 4 1, 2010
Author(s): Gildea Robert
Abstract: This paper is the text of an inaugural lecture given as Professor of Modern History in the University of Oxford on 7 November 2008. It arises from a research project entitled Around 1968: Activism, Networks, Trajectories', which involves a team of historians examining samples of activist networks in fourteen European countries, in order to understand ways of becoming an activist, being an activist and making sense of activism. The key terms of this project are transnationalism – tracing resonances and interactions between activists and activist networks across frontiers – and subjectivity – using oral testimony to understand the phenomenon of activism. The framing and presentation of the project incited a rethink of the methods of oral history, not least because the project originated in Oxford, where scepticism persists about the credibility of oral history as a discipline. To persuade this audience of the power of oral history, the approach was taken to locate it at the confluence of three recent developments which have impacted on the study of history as a whole: the linguistic turn, memory studies, and interest in subjectivity, intersubjectivity and the unconscious. These reflections are then used to illuminate evidence drawn from French activists interviewed in the course of 2007 and 2008.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40650317
Journal Title: Cahiers Internationaux de Sociologie
Publisher: Presses Universitaires de France
Issue: i40028448
Date: 12 1, 2001
Author(s): Leclerc Gérard
Abstract: L'article examine les conceptions de Foucault concernant l'histoire de la vérité, ainsi que les rapports entre la volonté de savoir, la volonté de vérité et les formes du pouvoir. Il rappelle comment les notions nietzschéennes de volonté de vérité et de volonté de puissance font place dans son oeuvre à la volonté de savoir comme instrument des rapports de domination. On examine ensuite comment la notion d'autorité, entendue à la fois au sens institutionnel et au sens discursif, peut permettre une sociologisation des approches traditionnelles de la vérité, élaborées par les philosophes. Comment la visée de vérité du discours s'est-elle combinée historiquement avec la volonté de savoir des institutions ? Y a-t-il différents régimes de vérité, liés à des modalités de discours différentes, mais aussi à des formes d'autorité institutionnelle ? Est-il possible de construire une généalogie des figures de l'autorité discursive ? The paper examines Foucaultian views about the history of truth, as well as the relationships between the will to truth and the different forms of power. It reminds how Nietzsche's conceptions about the will to truth and the will to power are replaced in Foucault's work by the will to truth as a means of power relationships. The paper looks furthermore at the possibility of using the notion of authority, understood both in the institutional and in the discursive sense, as a tool for a sociologization of traditional approaches to truth, constructed by philosophers. How did the pursuit of truth historically combine with the will to knowledge belonging to the institutions ? Are there different regimes of truth, tied to different discursive modalities, as well as to institutional forms of authority ? Is it possible to construct a genealogy of figures of discursive authority ?
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40656810
Journal Title: Historia Social
Publisher: Centro de la UNED Alzira-Valencia, Instituto de Historia Social
Issue: i40028534
Date: 1 1, 1992
Author(s): Paniagua Javier
Abstract: J. García Oliver, El eco de
los pasos..., pág. 190.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40657946
Journal Title: Historia Social
Publisher: Centro de la UNED Alzira-Valencia, Instituto de Historia Social
Issue: i40028538
Date: 1 1, 2008
Author(s): Casanova Julián
Abstract: "El tiempo presente, la memoria y el mito", p. 25.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40657994
Journal Title: Historia Social
Publisher: Centro de la UNED Alzira-Valencia, Instituto de Historia Social
Issue: i40028541
Date: 1 1, 2009
Author(s): López Sonia García
Abstract: Les Documenteurs des
annés noires, Bailleul Prod./F3 (realizado por Guylaine Guidez), 1999, seleccionado por el FIPA 2000.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40658049
Journal Title: Historia Social
Publisher: Centro de la UNED Alzira-Valencia, Instituto de Historia Social
Issue: i40028548
Date: 1 1, 2008
Author(s): Pasamar Gonzalo
Abstract: (La historia vivida, pp. 289-332).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40658151
Journal Title: Cahiers Internationaux de Sociologie
Publisher: Presses Universitaires de France
Issue: i40030268
Date: 6 1, 1985
Author(s): Gras Alain
Abstract: Gore Vidal, Création,
Grasset, 1984
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40690123
Journal Title: Cahiers Internationaux de Sociologie
Publisher: Presses Universitaires de France
Issue: i40030301
Date: 6 1, 2000
Author(s): Moulin Pierre
Abstract: (Mallet, 1998).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40690843
Journal Title: Cahiers Internationaux de Sociologie
Publisher: Presses Universitaires de France
Issue: i40030302
Date: 12 1, 2000
Author(s): Gingras Yves
Abstract: Stephen S. Cole, Making Science. Between Nature and
Society, Cambridge, Harvard University Press, 1992.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40690856
Journal Title: Southeastern Archaeology
Publisher: Southeastern Archaeological Conference
Issue: i40031581
Date: 7 1, 1990
Author(s): Peebles Christopher S.
Abstract: The historical development of theories regarding the later prehistory of the Southeast illustrates the manner in which families of theoretical models come to form the cognitive capital of working archaeologists. Tradationally, however, Southeasternists have largely preferred to ignore overt debates over theory and method. Moreover, as a group they have shown little inclination to indulge in the rampant and fruitless forms of archaeological relativism that are emerging at present.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40712917
Journal Title: The German Quarterly
Publisher: American Association of Teachers of German
Issue: i216895
Date: 7 1, 1984
Author(s): Giroux Jeffrey M.
Abstract: The history of literary studies is especially important today as Germanistik takes account of its institutionalization in the university and redefines its disciplinary boundaries. By analyzing the two best-known reform universities, Berlin in 1809/10 and Constance in 1966/67, I show their strikingly similar commitments to notions of scholarship/research, learning, and pedagogy. That these common concerns are based on the influence of hermeneutics is not surprising; the philosophy of Bildung and Wissenschaft central to educational theory for Humboldt in Berlin, as well as for Jauß's and Iser's Rezeptionsästhetik in Constance, is metacritical and encourages reflection on understanding and interpretation.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/407204
Journal Title: Monumenta Serica
Publisher: Monumenta Serica Institute
Issue: i40032858
Date: 1 1, 2005
Author(s): Rule Paul
Abstract: Journal of Chinese Religion 27 (1999), pp. 105-111.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40727471
Journal Title: Jewish Studies Quarterly
Publisher: Mohr Siebeck
Issue: i40034232
Date: 1 1, 2004
Author(s): Subtelny Maria E.
Abstract: Tishby, Wisdom of the Zohar,
3: 1090-91.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40753349
Journal Title: Jewish Studies Quarterly
Publisher: Mohr Siebeck
Issue: i40034250
Date: 1 1, 2008
Author(s): Slavet Eliza
Abstract: Freud, Moses and Monotheism, 85.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40753472
Journal Title: Texas Studies in Literature and Language
Publisher: University of Texas Press
Issue: i40034314
Date: 7 1, 1972
Author(s): KORNFELD MILTON
Abstract: Krook,p. 18.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40754210
Journal Title: Texas Studies in Literature and Language
Publisher: University of Texas Press
Issue: i40034422
Date: 1 1, 1975
Author(s): SCHWARTZ ALBERT
Abstract: Melitta Sperling, "Spider Phobias and
Spider Fantasies," Journal of the American Psychoanalytic Association, 19 (1971),
472-98.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40755241
Journal Title: Africa: Rivista trimestrale di studi e documentazione dell’Istituto italiano per l’Africa e l’Oriente
Publisher: Istituto italiano per l'Africa e l'Oriente
Issue: i40034726
Date: 12 1, 2006
Author(s): Giordano Rosario
Abstract: C. Braeckman, Congo. Après la Commission Lumumba. Un
nouveau chantier sur la décolonisation s'est ouvert pour les historiens, "Le Soir", 19 novembre
2001.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40761871
Journal Title: Caravelle (1988-)
Publisher: Presses Universitaires du Mirail
Issue: i40038172
Date: 6 1, 2006
Author(s): LANGUE Frédérique
Abstract: Michelle Ascencio, Mundo, demonio y carne, Caracas, Alfadil, 2005.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40854240
Journal Title: Caravelle (1988-)
Publisher: Presses Universitaires du Mirail
Issue: i40038172
Date: 6 1, 2006
Author(s): WEBER SANTOS Nádia Maria
Abstract: Lima refere-se ao livro A China e os chins. Recordações de viagem de Henrique C. R.
Lisboa (edição de Montevideo de 1888).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40854243
Journal Title: Caravelle (1988-)
Publisher: Presses Universitaires du Mirail
Issue: i40038176
Date: 6 1, 2008
Author(s): GALLAND Nathalie
Abstract: Ea
Barbarie, Paris, PUF, 1987, p. 24.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40854405
Journal Title: Caravelle (1988-)
Publisher: Presses Universitaires du Mirail
Issue: i40038188
Date: 6 1, 2010
Author(s): LANGUE Frédérique
Abstract: Maité Rico, «La reinvención de la agonía y muerte de Bolívar. El empeño de Chávez
de investigar el 'asesinato' del Libertador desata la polémica entre los historiadores», El
País, 21 de diciembre de 2008.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40855059
Journal Title: Crossroads: An Interdisciplinary Journal of Southeast Asian Studies
Publisher: Northern Illinois University, Center for Southeast Asian Studies
Issue: i40038696
Date: 1 1, 2007
Author(s): Baird Ian G.
Abstract: Mayoury and Pheuiphanh (1998)
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40860854
Journal Title: History and Theory
Publisher: Wiley Subscription Services
Issue: i40038933
Date: 5 1, 2010
Author(s): Lampert Tom
Abstract: Ibid., 139-140.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40864442
Journal Title: History and Theory
Publisher: Wiley Subscription Services
Issue: i40038937
Date: 10 1, 2010
Author(s): GRETHLEIN JONAS
Abstract: John Demos, Afterword: Notes from, and about, the History/Fiction Borderland, Rethinking
History 9, no. 2/3 (2005), 329.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40864496
Journal Title: Canadian Slavonic Papers / Revue Canadienne des Slavistes
Publisher: Canadian Association of Slavists
Issue: i40039131
Date: 6 1, 1998
Author(s): Briker Boris
Abstract: Richards maintains that in Bunin's work
memory of the past has the power to overcome death and preserve love and thus the
boundaries of the personal time (Richards 167).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40869967
Journal Title: Music & Letters
Publisher: Oxford University Press
Issue: i40039166
Date: 5 1, 2010
Author(s): Lee Sherry D.
Abstract: Ibid. 313.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40871577
Journal Title: Soziale Welt
Publisher: Otto Schwartz
Issue: i40039318
Date: 1 1, 1968
Author(s): Lepenies Wolf
Abstract: J.-M. Domenach : „Le système et la personne“,
in: Esprit XXXV (1967), Nr. 360 (Structuralismes. Idéologie et Méthode), S. 771 ff.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40876918
Journal Title: Tijdschrift voor Filosofie
Publisher: Vereeniging voor Wijsgeerige Uitgaven
Issue: i40039577
Date: 3 1, 1962
Author(s): VERMEULEN E. E. G.
Abstract: Jan Romein, Carillon der tijden, Amsterdam, 1953, 12 v.v.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40880785
Journal Title: Tijdschrift voor Filosofie
Publisher: Vereeniging voor Wijsgeerige Uitgaven
Issue: i40039582
Date: 3 1, 1963
Author(s): VANSINA Dirk F.
Abstract: HV, 10.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40880933
Journal Title: Tijdschrift voor Filosofie
Publisher: Vereeniging voor Wijsgeerige Uitgaven
Issue: i40039608
Date: 12 1, 1968
Author(s): IJSSELING Samuel
Abstract: S. Leclaire op het Seminane aan de École Normale Supérieure te Parijs
(20 maart 1968).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40881347
Journal Title: Tijdschrift voor Filosofie
Publisher: Vereeniging voor Wijsgeerige Uitgaven
Issue: i40039621
Date: 6 1, 1970
Author(s): BERGER H.
Abstract: LM, biz. 64-66.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40881786
Journal Title: Tijdschrift voor Filosofie
Publisher: Filosoficum der Vlaamse Dominikanen en door het Hoger Instituut voor Wijsbegeerte te Leuven
Issue: i40039649
Date: 3 1, 1976
Author(s): ZWEERMAN Th.
Abstract: Oosterhuis' gedieht „Vier Muren" in: dez., Zien
Soms Even. Bilthoven, 1972, p. 139.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40882819
Journal Title: Tijdschrift voor Filosofie
Publisher: Filosoficum der Vlaamse Dominikanen en door het Hoger Instituut voor Wijsbegeerte te Leuven
Issue: i40039658
Date: 6 1, 1978
Author(s): GEERTS Adri
Abstract: PF, p. 333-334.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40883186
Journal Title: Tijdschrift voor Filosofie
Publisher: Filosoficum der Vlaamse Dominikanen en door het Hoger Instituut voor Wijsbegeerte te Leuven
Issue: i40039667
Date: 6 1, 1980
Author(s): KOCKELMANS Joseph J.
Abstract: Edmund Husserl, „Erneuerung", in Kaiso-la Rekonstruyo, 3 (1923) 84-92.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40883538
Journal Title: Tijdschrift voor Filosofie
Publisher: Filosoficum der Vlaamse Dominikanen en door het Hoger Instituut voor Wijsbegeerte te Leuven
Issue: i40039670
Date: 6 1, 1981
Author(s): GIER Nicholas F.
Abstract: D. L.
Couprie, op. cit., footnote 6.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40883673
Journal Title: Tijdschrift voor Filosofie
Publisher: Hoger Instituut voor Wijsbegeerte (K.U. Leuven)
Issue: i40039693
Date: 9 1, 1985
Author(s): KOCKELMANS Joseph J.
Abstract: Martin Heidegger, Schellings Abhandlung ,,Ueber das Wesen der menschlichen
Freiheit", p. 233.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40884817
Journal Title: Tijdschrift voor Filosofie
Publisher: Hoger Instituut voor Wijsbegeerte (K.U. Leuven)
Issue: i40039704
Date: 3 1, 1988
Author(s): Verschaffel Bart
Abstract: Bergson se faisant, in : Signes (Paris, I960).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40885537
Journal Title: Tijdschrift voor Filosofie
Publisher: Hoger Instituut voor Wijsbegeerte (K.U. Leuven)
Issue: i40039724
Date: 12 1, 1992
Author(s): Kuiper Mark
Abstract: Léon HANSSEN. W.E.
Krul en Anton VAN DER Lem (red.) (Utrecht, 1991), nr. 1378.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40886742
Journal Title: Tijdschrift voor Filosofie
Publisher: Hoger Instituut voor Wijsbegeerte (K.U. Leuven)
Issue: i40039758
Date: 3 1, 1999
Author(s): van Tongeren P.
Abstract: Bijvoorbeeld: H. STIERLIN, Nietzsche, Hölderlin und das Verrückte. Systemische Exkurse. Heidelberg,
Carl-Auer-Systeme Verlag, 1992, 21 χ 13,5, 182 p., DM 36,-.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40888657
Journal Title: Tijdschrift voor Filosofie
Publisher: Hoger Instituut voor Wijsbegeerte (K.U. Leuven)
Issue: i40039790
Date: 3 1, 2007
Author(s): Aydin Ciano
Abstract: CP 6.64.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40890137
Journal Title: Revue de Métaphysique et de Morale
Publisher: Armand Colin
Issue: i40040165
Date: 9 1, 1955
Author(s): Piganiol André
Abstract: M. Halbwachs, Les cadres sociaux de
la mémoire (Paris, 1925),
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40899940
Journal Title: Revue de Métaphysique et de Morale
Publisher: Presses Universitaires de France
Issue: i40040338
Date: 3 1, 1998
Author(s): Ricœur Paul
Abstract: (ibid.).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40903576
Journal Title: Revue de Métaphysique et de Morale
Publisher: Presses Universitaires de France
Issue: i40040354
Date: 12 1, 2001
Author(s): Villani A.
Abstract: On essaie dans ces pages d'appliquer à la philosophie de Kant et de Dilthey certains concepts en vue d'une perspective critique de l'histoire. La distinction diltheyenne entre explication et compréhension est mise en rapport avec celle qu'opère Kant entre jugement déterminant et jugement réfléchissant. Puisque la majeure partie de la complexité historique ne peut trouver son explication dans des lois générales, on propose une compréhension réfléchissante du récit historique. Mettre en relation le jugement réfléchissant et la compréhension revient à souligner la dimension normative de l'interprétation historique. La perspective anthropologique de Kant fait également place aux jugements préréflexifs, préliminaires sur l'histoire, tandis que l'approche diltheyenne par les Geisteswissenschaften ramène à une conscience reflexive ou autoréférée qui replace l'individu en son temps et en son lieu. D'autres aspects peuvent encore conduire à notre rapport critique à l'histoire : le modèle kantien d'une orientation réfléchissante de la communauté humaine, les limites qu'ilpose à l'interprétation authentique, la conception heideggerienne de l'authenticité historique, l'analyse diltheyenne des systèmes d'influence réciproque comme cadre de l'idée d'une imputation causale singulière chez Paul Ricœur. This essay is an attempt at applying certain concepts to the philosophy of Kant and Dilthey, so as to develop a critical perspective on history. Dilthey's explanation-understanding distinction is related to Kant's distinction between determinant and reflective judgment. Since much of the complexity of history cannot be determinantly explained by general laws, a reflective understanding of the meaning of historical narrative is suggested. To relate judgment and understanding is to highlight the evaluative dimension of historical interpretation. Kant's anthropological perpective also makes room for pre-reflective, preliminary judgments about history, whereas Dilthey's human science approach points back to a reflexive or self-referring awareness that locates the individual in his time and place. Some other aspects may also lead us to a critical approach to history : Kant's reflective orientational model of the human community, the limits he places on authentic interpretation, Heidegger's views on authentic historicity, and Dilthey's analysis of systems of reciprocal influence seen as a framework for Ricœur's conception of singular causal imputation.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40903833
Journal Title: Annales. Histoire, Sciences Sociales
Publisher: Éditions de l'École des Hautes Études en Sciences Sociales
Issue: i40041831
Date: 12 1, 2009
Author(s): Escudier Alexandre
Abstract: R. Koselleck, «Historische Kriterien...», art. cit., p. 67-86, ici p. 86, repris in Le
futur passé..., op. cit., p. 77.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40929925
Journal Title: Annales. Histoire, Sciences Sociales
Publisher: Éditions de l'École des Hautes Études en Sciences Sociales
Issue: i40041832
Date: 4 1, 2010
Author(s): Anheim Étienne
Abstract: J. Gracq, Au Château d'Argol, ibid., t. 1, p. 5.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40929990
Journal Title: Annales. Histoire, Sciences Sociales
Publisher: Éditions de l'École des Hautes Études en Sciences Sociales
Issue: i40041832
Date: 4 1, 2010
Author(s): Bouju Emmanuel
Abstract: D. Albahari, Globe-Trotter, op. cit., p. 97
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40929991
Journal Title: The Harvard Theological Review
Publisher: Cambridge University Press
Issue: i40041866
Date: 10 1, 2010
Author(s): Bovon François
Abstract: Jean-Daniel Macchi and Christophe Nihan, "Mort, résurrection et au-delà dans la Bible
hébraïque et dans le judaïsme ancien," BCPE 62 (2010) 1-53.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40930894
Journal Title: Cahiers du Monde russe
Publisher: École des Hautes Études en Sciences Sociales
Issue: i40041890
Date: 3 1, 2009
Author(s): GRIESSE MALTE
Abstract: GARF,f. R-9665,op. 1,d. 205,1. 52-55.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40931325
Journal Title: Journal of the American Academy of Religion
Publisher: Oxford University Press
Issue: i378715
Date: 9 1, 2004
Author(s): Zizek Tyler
Abstract: Orsi stresses the "tragic" nature of religious agency and meaning making
(2005: 144, 170).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/4094005
Journal Title: Revue Historique
Publisher: Presses Universitaires de France
Issue: i40042682
Date: 1 1, 1957
Author(s): Léonard Émile G.
Abstract: K. C. Steek, Der evangelische Christ und die römische
Kirche (Munich, Kaiser, 1952, 48 p.).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40948827
Journal Title: Revue Historique
Publisher: Presses Universitaires de France
Issue: i40042739
Date: 1 1, 1959
Author(s): Boutruche Robert
Abstract: Mentionnons sans insister, car il est hâtif et souffre d'une information défec-
tueuse, le petit livre de Fernand Niel, Albigeois et Cathares. Paris, Presses Universitaires
de France, in-16, 127 p.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40950619
Journal Title: Revue Historique
Publisher: Presses Universitaires de France
Issue: i40042803
Date: 3 1, 1979
Author(s): Kaplan Steven
Abstract: R. Marquant, Les bureaux de place-
ment en France sous l'Empire et la Restauration, Revue d'histoire économique et sociale,
1962, XL.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40953225
Journal Title: Revue Historique
Publisher: Presses Universitaires de France
Issue: i40042887
Date: 3 1, 1998
Author(s): Bédarida François
Abstract: livre, Objectivity is not Neutrality : explanatory schemes in history, Baltimore, Johns
Hopkins University Press, 1998.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40956185
Journal Title: Revue Historique
Publisher: Presses Universitaires de France
Issue: i40042916
Date: 1 1, 2004
Author(s): Senséby Chantai
Abstract: Paul Ricœur (La mémoire, l'oubli..., op. cit. (n. 65),
p. 97-111).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40957349
Journal Title: Revue Historique
Publisher: Presses Universitaires de France
Issue: i40042926
Date: 7 1, 2006
Author(s): Gross Guillaume
Abstract: Mary J. Carruthers,, Machina memorialis, op. at., p. 104.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40957797
Journal Title: Revue Historique
Publisher: Presses Universitaires de France
Issue: i40042929
Date: 4 1, 2007
Author(s): Hazareesingh Sudhir
Abstract: Laird Boswell, L'historiographie du communisme français est-elle dans une impasse ?,
Revue française de science politique, 55, n° 5-6, octobre-décembre 2005, p. 919-933.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40957935
Journal Title: Revue Historique
Publisher: Presses Universitaires de France
Issue: i40042931
Date: 10 1, 2007
Author(s): Colantonio Laurent
Abstract: Mary Daly, Revisionism and Irish history. The Great
Famine, dans The Making of Modern Irish History, D. George Boyce et Alan O'Day (eds), op. cit.
(n. 44), p. 86.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40958053
Journal Title: Cinema Journal
Publisher: University of Texas Press
Issue: i40043125
Date: 10 1, 2010
Author(s): Celik Ipek A.
Abstract: Fredric Jameson, The Political Unconscious (Ithaca, NY: Cornell University Press, 1981), 52.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40962837
Journal Title: Social Research
Publisher: Graduate Faculty of Political and Social Science, New School for Social Research
Issue: i40043588
Date: 4 1, 1967
Author(s): LANTéRI-LAURA G.
Abstract: La pensée sauvage, op. cit., p. 328.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40969867
Journal Title: Social Research
Publisher: Graduate Faculty of Political and Social Science, New School for Social Research
Issue: i40043588
Date: 4 1, 1967
Author(s): PASSERON JEAN-CLAUDE
Abstract: Sahlins, loc. cit.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40969868
Journal Title: Social Research
Publisher: Graduate Faculty of Political and Social Science, New School for Social Research
Issue: i40043609
Date: 12 1, 1972
Author(s): WAGNER HELMUT R.
Abstract: Paul Ricoeur, "Husserl and the Sense of History," in the collection of his
studies published under the title Husserl: An Analysis of his Phenomenology
(Evanston, Ill.: Northwestern University Press, 1967), pp. 143-174.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40970117
Journal Title: Social Research
Publisher: Graduate Faculty of Political and Social Science, New School for Social Research
Issue: i40043624
Date: 10 1, 1977
Author(s): APEL KARL OTTO
Abstract: Habermas's account of psychoanalysis in his Erkenntnis und Interesse, pp. 10-11.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40970294
Journal Title: Social Research
Publisher: Graduate Faculty of Political and Social Science, New School for Social Research
Issue: i40043626
Date: 4 1, 1978
Author(s): SUHÜRMANN REINER
Abstract: Arendt, "Martin Heidegger at Eighty," p. 50.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40970325
Journal Title: Social Research
Publisher: Graduate Faculty of Political and Social Science, New School for Social Research
Issue: i40043631
Date: 7 1, 1985
Author(s): APTER DAVID E.
Abstract: Mattei Dogan, "How Civil War Was Avoided in France ," International Political
Science Review 5, no. 3 (1984): 245-277.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40970371
Journal Title: Social Research
Publisher: Graduate Faculty of Political and Social Science, New School for Social Research
Issue: i40043634
Date: 4 1, 1986
Author(s): SHALIN DMITRI N.
Abstract: Anthony Giddens, New Rules of Sociological Method: A Positive Critique of Inter-
pretative Sociologies (New York: Basic Books, 1976).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40970406
Journal Title: Social Research
Publisher: Graduate Faculty of Political and Social Science, New School for Social Research
Issue: i40043635
Date: 7 1, 1986
Author(s): BROWN JULIE VAIL
Abstract: L. S. Pavlovskaia, "Neskol'ko sluchaev dushevnago zabolevaniia pod vliianiem
obshchestvennykh sobytiiakh," Obozrenie Psikhiatrii, Nevrologii, i EsperimentaVnoi
Psikhologii 12 (1907): 552-558.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40970421
Journal Title: Social Research
Publisher: Graduate Faculty of Political and Social Science, New School for Social Research
Issue: i40043636
Date: 10 1, 1986
Author(s): GIDDENS ANTHONY
Abstract: Paul Ricoeur, Hermeneutics and the Human Sciences (Cambridge: Cambridge
University Press, 1981).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40970430
Journal Title: Social Research
Publisher: Graduate Faculty of Political and Social Science, New School for Social Research
Issue: i40043638
Date: 4 1, 1987
Author(s): BRUNER JEROME
Abstract: Ulric Neisser, "Autobiographical Memory," unpublished manuscript, Emory
University, 1987.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40970444
Journal Title: Social Research
Publisher: Graduate Faculty of Political and Social Science, New School for Social Research
Issue: i40043645
Date: 12 1, 1988
Author(s): SASS LOIUIS A.
Abstract: L. Sass and R.
Woolfolk, "Psychoanalysis and the Hermeneutic Turn: A Critique of Narrative Truth
and Historical Truth," Journal of the American Psychoanalytic Association 36.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40970521
Journal Title: Social Research
Publisher: Graduate Faculty of Political and Social Science, New School for Social Research
Issue: i40043645
Date: 12 1, 1988
Author(s): SAIEDI NADER
Abstract: Anthony Giddens, "Actions, Subjectivity, and the Constitution of Meaning,"
Social Research 53 (Autumn 1986): 538.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40970528
Journal Title: Social Research
Publisher: Graduate Faculty of Political and Social Science, New School for Social Research
Issue: i40043647
Date: 7 1, 1989
Author(s): COATS A.W.
Abstract: Dopfer, "The Histonomic Approach to
Economics."
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40970547
Journal Title: Rue Descartes
Publisher: Albin Michel
Issue: i40043890
Date: 11 1, 1992
Author(s): Rée Jonathan
Abstract: Michel Foucault, L'Ordre du discours, 1971.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40978336
Journal Title: Rue Descartes
Publisher: Presses Universitaires de France
Issue: i40043913
Date: 3 1, 2001
Author(s): Leclerc-Olive Michèle
Abstract: I. Calvino,
Leçons américaines, Gallimard, 1989, p. 100.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40978632
Journal Title: Social Research
Publisher: Graduate Faculty of Political and Social Science, New School for Social Research
Issue: i40044149
Date: 12 1, 1980
Author(s): HOY DAVID COUZENS
Abstract: Ibid., p. 341.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40982666
Journal Title: Journal of Music Theory
Publisher: Duke University Press
Issue: i40044259
Date: 4 1, 2010
Author(s): Cox Franklin
Abstract: Adorno 1963, 365-437.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40984940
Journal Title: MLN
Publisher: Johns Hopkins University Press
Issue: i40044274
Date: 4 1, 2010
Author(s): Menke Christoph
Abstract: (Herder, Cognition 212).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40985267
Journal Title: Ethnologie française
Publisher: Presses Universitaires de France
Issue: i40044564
Date: 3 1, 2005
Author(s): Chabert Pierre
Abstract: La sociabilité méridionale offre l'occasion d'un débat pluri-transdisciplinaire dont l'auteur, à la suite des historiens et des ethnologues, a tenté d'établir une typologie. Il s'agira d'approfondir la dimension politique dont certains cercles de villages font preuve, tant par leur action au sein d'une démocratie participative que par un ensemble de pratiques recourant à la notion de légitimité. Parmi ces mécanismes de contre-pouvoir, le patrimoine politique dont le cercle est le symbole recouvre la notion d'un imaginaire qui trouve à la fois ses sources dans l'histoire locale et dans la mémoire nationale. The southern sociability offers the opportunity of a pluri-transdisciplinary debate of which the author, following historians and ethnologists, tried to establish a typology. The purpose here is to better define the political dimension of some village circles revealed both through their action within a participative democracy and a set of practices appealing to the notion of legitimacy. Among these counterpower mechanisms the political heritage symbolised by the circle covers the notion of imagination rooted both in the local history and the national memory. Die südfranzösische Geselligkeit bietet die Gelegenheit einer inter- und transdisziplinären Debatte. Der Autor hat versucht, deren Typologie zu erstellen, dabei Historikern und Ethnologen folgend. Es handelt sich hier darum, die politische Dimension näher zu bestimmen, die einige Dorfkreise durch ihre Tätigkeit innerhalb einer partizipativen Demokratie sowie durch eine Gesamtheit von Praktiken aufzeigen, die den Begriff der Legitimität in Anspruch nehmen. Unter diesen Gegenkraftsmechanismen umfasst das durch den Kreis symbolisierte politische Erbe den Begriff der Vorstellungswelt, die in der lokalen Geschichte und dem nationalen Gedächtnis gewurzelt ist.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40990771
Journal Title: Ethnologie française
Publisher: Presses Universitaires de France
Issue: i40044567
Date: 12 1, 2005
Author(s): Eidelman Jacqueline
Abstract: En janvier 2003, le Musée national des Arts d'Afrique et d'Océanie ferme ses portes. Ses collections sont transférées au quai Branly, en vue de l'ouverture d'un musée des arts et civilisations d'Afrique, d'Asie, d'Océanie et des Amériques. Différentes campagnes d'enquêtes, réalisées depuis 2000, rendent intelligible ce nouvel épisode de l'histoire mouvementée du palais de la porte Dorée. A partir du triple point de vue de l'institution muséale, du personnel et du public, ces enquêtes éclairent le processus de la fermeture d'un musée « patrimoine national » et de son nouveau destin. La réflexion porte plus précisément sur les liens apparemment contradictoires entre rupture et continuité, clôture et pérennité, pesanteurs du passé et évolution du regard. La création prochaine d'une Cité nationale de l'histoire de l'immigration peut illustrer ces paradoxes. The National Museum of African and Oceanian Arts closed in January 2003. Its collections were transferred to the future Quai Branly Museum of Arts and civilizations from Africa, Asia, Oceania and the Americas. Various survey campaigns carried out since the year 2000 explain this new episode of the eventful history of the Palais at the Porte Dorée. From the threefold point of view of the museum institution, the personnel and the visitors these surveys throw some light on the closure process of a museum belonging to the national patrimony and on its new destiny. The study is focussed on the seemingly contradictory relations between rupture and continuity, closure and durability, heaviness of the past and new look at museums. The future creation of a national city of the history of immigration illustrates these paradoxes. Das nationale Museum der Afrikanischen und Ozeanischen Künste wurde im Januar 2003 geschlossen. Seine Sammlungen wurden in dem zukünftigen Museum der Künste und Zivilizationen aus Afrika, Asia, Okeania und die Amerikas am Quai Branly gebracht.Verschiedene Erhebungen, die seit 2000 durchgeführt wurden, zeigen die Bedeutung dieser neuen Episode der bewegten Geschichte des Palasts Porte Dorée. Aus dem dreifachem Gesichtspunkt der musealen Institution, des Personals und des Publikums ermöglichen diese Erhebungen, die Schliessung eines dem nationalen Erbe gehörenden Museums und sein neues Schicksal zu verstehen. Die Studie konzentriert sich auf die anscheinend widersprüchliche Verbindungen zwischen Bruch und Kontinuität, Schliessung und Fortdauer, Schwerfälligkeit der Vergangenheit und neuem Blick auf die Museen. Die baldige Schöpfung eines internationalen Zentrums der Geschichte der Einwanderung illustriert diese Paradoxe.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40990845
Journal Title: Ethnologie française
Publisher: Presses Universitaires de France
Issue: i40044587
Date: 9 1, 2007
Author(s): Lemee-Gonçalves Carole
Abstract: Partant du constat que les faits sociaux de mémoire sont portés par des actes de communication, il s'agit ici de dégager les pratiques qui alimentent les formes de « l'agir » socio-mémoriel, aujourd'hui présent en France et ailleurs. Quels processus sont a l'œuvre dans des situations post-génocidaires, souvent aussi post-migratoires, comme dans la Shoah (« Khurbn » en yiddish) par exemple ? Dans le cas d'Ashkénazes, il s'agit d'une reinscription qualitative au sein des cartographies de la parenté, mais aussi d'une reconnexion avec des périodes antérieures au genocide et à l'ethnocide à travers des événements culturels. Since the work of memory cannot exist without inter-subjective exchanges, this paper introduces in the study of memory the concept of « social acting » created by Weber. Attempting to point out the plurality of the practices that feed the various forms of socio-memorial movements present today in France and elsewhere. Which are the processes taking on a very particular aspect in post-genocidal as in post-migratory situations such as after the Shoah (Khurbn in Yiddish) ? In the case of the Ashkenase, these processes are also post-ethnocide and consist in a qualitative re-inscription within genealogical mapping and simultaneously in the long development of a history in which the genocide constitutes a memorial screen as well as actions of re-inscribing and re-connecting with cultural markers associated to periods antedating the genocide and ethnocide. Da Erinnerungsarbeit nicht ohne das Betrachten von zwischenmenschlichem Austausch und sozialer Praxis erfolgen kann, soll im Rahmen dieses Artikels das Webersche Konzept des « Sozialen Handelns » in die Untersuchung von Erinnerungen einbezogen werden. Ausgehend von der Tatsache, dass soziale Erinnerungen durch Kommunikation ausgedrückt werden, möchte dieser Artikel die Vielfalt der Praktiken zeigen, die heute in Frankreich und anderswo die Vielzahl der gesellschaftlichen Erinnerungsbewegungen prägen. Die Erinnerungsprozesse verdeutlichen vor allem die soziale und zeitliche Beziehung zum Anderen. Besonders interessant zu analysieren ist sind Post-Shoah-(Khurbn auf Jiddisch) und Post-Auswanderungs-Erinnerungenen. In diesem Artikel richtet sich das Augenmerk vor allem auf Ashkenasische Juden aus Deutschland, Zentral-und Osteuropa, deren Situation nach dem Ethnozid betrachtet wird. Dabei ist eine qualitative Wiederaufnahme der Lebenspraxis der Elterngeneration zu beobachten ; ebenso wie ein Anknüpfen im Rahmen bestimmter kultureller Riten an die Zeit vor dem Völkermord.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40991434
Journal Title: Revista Geográfica
Publisher: Instituto Panamericano de Geografía e Historia
Issue: i40045037
Date: 6 1, 2008
Author(s): Sánchez Darío César
Abstract: Benítez, M. 2003, "La investigación-acción y el rol del investigador en las ciencias sociales", Geo-
demos, 6:147-168, Buenos Aires, CONICET-IMHICIHU.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40996763
Journal Title: Social Studies of Science
Publisher: Sage Publications
Issue: i40045097
Date: 12 1, 2010
Author(s): Schnell Izhak
Abstract: Within the last 2000 years the land demarcated by the Mediterranean Sea to the west and the Jordan Valley to the east has been one of the most disputed territories in history. World powers have redrawn its boundaries numerous times. Since the establishment of the state of Israel in 1948 within British Mandate Palestine, Palestinians and Israelis have disagreed over the national identity of the land that they both inhabit.The struggles have extended from the battlefields to the classrooms. In the process, different national and ethnic groups have used various sciences, ranging from archeology to history and geography, to prove territorial claims based on their historical presence in the region. But how have various Israeli social and political groups used maps to solidify claims over the territory? In this paper we bring together science studies and critical cartography in order to investigate cartographic representations as socially embedded practices and address how visual rhetoric intersects with knowledge claims in cartography. Before the 1967 war between Israel and its Arab neighbors, the Israeli government and the Jewish National Fund produced maps of Israel that established a Hebrew topography of the land. After 1967, Israel's expanded territorial control made the demarcation of its borders ever more controversial. Consequently, various Israeli interest groups and political parties increasingly used various cartographic techniques to forge territorial spaces, demarcate disputed boundaries, and inscribe particular national, political, and ethnic identities onto the land.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40997773
Journal Title: Análise Social
Publisher: Instituto de Ciências Sociais da Universidade de Lisboa
Issue: i40045731
Date: 10 1, 1999
Author(s): Bonifácio M. Fátima
Abstract: H. Arendt, «Qu'est-ce que la liberté?», in La crise de la culture, cit., pp. 186-252.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41011354
Journal Title: Atlantis
Publisher: Asociacion Espanola de Estudios Anglo-Norteamericanos
Issue: i40047018
Date: 6 1, 2010
Author(s): Montón Elena Ortells
Abstract: (Brown 2004: 221).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41055383
Journal Title: Revue Philosophique de la France et de l'Étranger
Publisher: Presses Universitaires de France
Issue: i40048189
Date: 1 1, 1971
Author(s): Brès Y.
Abstract: Délire et rêves dans la
« Gradiva » de Jensen, Paris, Gallimard, 1971.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41094326
Journal Title: Revue Philosophique de la France et de l'Étranger
Publisher: Presses Universitaires de France
Issue: i40048276
Date: 9 1, 2005
Author(s): Keck Frédéric
Abstract: C. Gautier dans
L'invention de la société civile, Lectures anglo-écossaises, Mandeville, Smith, Fer-
guson, Paris, PUF, 1993, p. 254
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41099694
Journal Title: Revue Philosophique de la France et de l'Étranger
Publisher: Presses Universitaires de France
Issue: i40048293
Date: 9 1, 2009
Author(s): Vieillard-Baron Jean-Louis
Abstract: Marc Fumaroli, Paris-New York et retour. Voyage dans les
arts et les images, Paris, Fayard, 2009.
Link: external-fulltext-any', 'an external site', 'http://dx.doi.org/10.3917/rphi.093.0355
Journal Title: Revue Philosophique de la France et de l'Étranger
Publisher: Presses Universitaires de France
Issue: i40048296
Date: 3 1, 1998
Author(s): Soual Philippe
Abstract: Cours d'esthétique, op. cit., I, p. 213,
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41100607
Journal Title: Revue Philosophique de la France et de l'Étranger
Publisher: Presses Universitaires de France
Issue: i40048303
Date: 9 1, 2010
Author(s): Aubry Gwenaëlle
Abstract: infra, p. 385.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41100920
Journal Title: Revue Philosophique de la France et de l'Étranger
Publisher: Presses Universitaires de France
Issue: i40048303
Date: 9 1, 2010
Author(s): De Smet Daniel
Abstract: Brunschvig, « Devoir et pouvoir », p. 183, 214.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41100921
Journal Title: Revue Philosophique de la France et de l'Étranger
Publisher: Presses Universitaires de France
Issue: i40048317
Date: 12 1, 2010
Author(s): Boyer Alain
Abstract: Deuxième partie, chap. II, p. 211-212.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41101451
Journal Title: Portuguese Studies
Publisher: W. S. Maney & Son LTD
Issue: i40048536
Date: 1 1, 1996
Author(s): GARCÍA ANA ISABEL BRIONES
Abstract: Pires, p. 183.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41105755
Journal Title: Die Musikforschung
Publisher: Bärenreiter-Verlag
Issue: i40049313
Date: 9 1, 2004
Author(s): Seibt Oliver
Abstract: Ebd., S. 17.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41125511
Journal Title: Sociologický Časopis / Czech Sociological Review
Publisher: Sociologický ústav Akademie Věd České Republiky
Issue: i40049614
Date: 6 1, 2008
Author(s): Jacobs Amy
Abstract: Jan Tomasz Gross, Les Voisins {The
Neighbours) [2001].
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41132596
Journal Title: Amerikastudien / American Studies
Publisher: Universitätsverlag C. Winter
Issue: i40051411
Date: 1 1, 1997
Author(s): Reichardt Ulfried
Abstract: Hoffmann 280.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41157336
Journal Title: Amerikastudien / American Studies
Publisher: Universitätsverlag C. Winter
Issue: i40051449
Date: 1 1, 2004
Author(s): Sielke Sabine
Abstract: Sabine Sielke and Anne
Hofmann, "Serienmörder und andere Killer: Die Endzeitfiktionen von Bret Easton Ellis und Mi-
chel Houellebecq," Anglo-Romanische Kulturkontakte: von Humanismus bis Postkolonialismus,
ed. Andrew Johnston and Ulrike Schneider (Berlin: Dahlem UP, 2002) 283-318.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41158073
Journal Title: Histoire de l'education
Publisher: Institut national de recherche pédagogique
Issue: i40051541
Date: 1 1, 2001
Author(s): JABLONKA Ivan
Abstract: Ibid.,p.viii.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41159914
Journal Title: Histoire de l'education
Publisher: Institut national de recherche pédagogique
Issue: i40051561
Date: 5 1, 2006
Author(s): BAUBÉROT Arnaud
Abstract: «Le CNAL et nous», Foi éducation, 29e année, n° 49, octobre-décembre
1959, pp. 194-196.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41160239
Journal Title: Histoire de l'education
Publisher: Institut national de recherche pédagogique
Issue: i40051564
Date: 5 1, 2007
Author(s): BAQUÈS Marie-Christine
Abstract: Op. cit.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41160280
Journal Title: Histoire de l'education
Publisher: Institut national de recherche pédagogique
Issue: i40051575
Date: 6 1, 2010
Author(s): LÉTOURNEAU Jocelyn
Abstract: Jacques Beauchemin, « Accueillir sans renoncer à soi-même », Le Devoir, 22 Janvier 2010.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41160504
Journal Title: Polish American Studies
Publisher: Polish American Historical Association
Issue: i40051657
Date: 10 1, 2010
Author(s): Kozaczka Grazyna
Abstract: Sollors, Ethnic Modernism, 43.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41162461
Journal Title: Soundings: An Interdisciplinary Journal
Publisher: Society for Religion in Higher Education and Vanderbilt University
Issue: i40052750
Date: 10 1, 1973
Author(s): HARDWICK CHARLEY D.
Abstract: Gert
Muller and Gordon Welty, "Mysticism and Asceticism," International Year-
book for Sociology of Religion (1973), in press.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41177887
Journal Title: Revue française de pédagogie
Publisher: Institut National de Recherche Pédagogique
Issue: i40053819
Date: 6 1, 1995
Author(s): Bruner Jerome
Abstract: Tout au long de l'histoire de la psychologie, la revolution cognitive n'a pas cessé de progresser. Celle qui a cours aujourd'hui cherche à expliquer comment les individus parviennent a donner des significations au monde complexe qui les entoure : il est temps à présent de comprendre différents modes d'élaboration du sens. Quatre modes distincts sont suggérés. Le premier, le mode intersubjectif, concerne l'établissement, le façonnement et le maintien de l'intersubjectivité. Le deuxième, le mode actionnel, concerne l'organisation de l'action. Le troisième, le mode normatif, intègre les éléments particuliers dans des contextes normatifs et s'exprime en imposant des contraintes aux deux premiers modes. Les trois modes ont en commun d'être fortement dépendants du contexte: Les narratifs — ou les récits — sont l'instrument par excellence permettant d'ancrer les trois premiers modes d'élaboration du sens dans un ensemble plus structuré. On peut supposer que le quatrième mode d'élaboration du sens, le mode propositionnel, vise à décontextualiser les trois modes précédents en les soumettant à la vérification et aux justifications logiques. Throughout the entire history of cognitive psychology, a cognitive revolution has always been in progress. The current cognitive revolution began to explain how individuals come to make meaning out of a complex world ; it now needs to turn more vigorously to different forms of meaning making. Four modes are suggested. The first one is directed to the establishment, shaping and maintenance of intersubjectivity. A second form, the actional mode, is concerned with the way action is organized. The third form, the normative mode, construes particulars in normative contexts ; it expresses itself by imposing constraints on the first two modes. These three modes of meaning making have in common to be context dependent. Narratives or stories are the vehicles par excellence for entrenching the first three modes into a more structured whole. It is suggested that the fourth mode of meaning making, the propositional mode, is directed to the decontextualization of the preceeding three modes by imposing verifiability and logical justification. A brief account of how this set of meaning making processes might have grown out of human evolution is discussed. In conclusion : no reductionist theory on mind will do it proper justice.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41200526
Journal Title: Revue française de pédagogie
Publisher: Institut National de Recherche Pédagogique
Issue: i40053820
Date: 9 1, 1995
Author(s): Leray Christian
Abstract: Que ce soit à l'IUFM ou à l'Université en Sciences de l'Éducation, les enseignants sont de plus en plus confrontés à la diversité des expériences des parcours de formation des étudiants à qui ils s'adressent. Cette pluralité n'impose-t-elle pas un changement des pratiques de formation et notamment le développement, dans les groupes de travail, d'une communication favorisant la symbiose des divers apports culturels de ces étudiants ? L'utilisation des biographies ou des histoires de vie en formation ne peut-elle pas permettre d'instrumenter ce travail et notamment faciliter la prise en compte des itinéraires individuels de formation ? The students are more specifically invited to meditate on the development of their curriculum. The building of their formative biography creates the mental space that is needed to question the ideas and notions which will allow them to use biography as an instrument to identify the mental representations as well as the events and situations of their life from which the individual, collective, social and cultural dimensions of their activities emerged. In this sense, this research and training shows that formative life history can allow us to distance ourselves from a priori assumptions, as well as introduce students to different methods of research.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41200549
Journal Title: Revue française de pédagogie
Publisher: Institut National de Recherche Pédagogique
Issue: i40053825
Date: 12 1, 1996
Author(s): Lorcerie Françoise
Abstract: L'idée de laïcité n'est pas soustraite à l'histoire. C'est pourquoi il est illusoire de postuler son sens dans l'absolu. Aujourd'hui, comme en d'autres époques, sa valeur politique tend à se polariser sur une opposition binaire entre une acception libérale et une acception anti-libérale dite républicaine. Toutefois, trois traits semblent particuliers aux années 1990 : — une disjonction entre l'acception politique dominante de la laïcité et sa force juridique, gagée par la Constitution et cadrée par des instruments juridiques internationaux ; — l'orientation nationalitaire du débat, pointant vers les populations issues de l'immigration musulmane, et questionnant leur appartenance à la nation ; — enfin, l'inscription du débat dans la problématique globale de la modernisation des formes scolaires, laquelle véhicule à la fois une epistemologie constructiviste et interactionniste, et une éthique laïque ef libérale. Les « affaires de foulards » sont un analyseur de cette complexité. Secularity concept must not be taken away from history. So it would be illusory to think about it as an abstract notion. Presently, as in older times, its political value tends to be focusing on a binary opposition between a liberal notion and an anti-liberal, so-called republican one. However three characteristics are specific of the nineties : — the split between main political meaning of secularity and its strength in legal terms, provided by the Constitution and by international legal tools ; — a debate focusing on nationality issues, with questions related to national belonging or muslim immigrants ; — last, the integration of this debate into the global issue of school modernization, which is concerned with a constructivist and interactionist epistemology and a liberal, secular ethic, as well. « Headscarves cases » are an indicator of this complexity.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41200674
Journal Title: Revue française de pédagogie
Publisher: Institut National de Recherche Pédagogique
Issue: i40053911
Date: 12 1, 2008
Author(s): Tutiaux-Guillon Nicole
Abstract: Le rapport qu'entretiennent histoire et mémoire à l'école est complexe et ambigu. Jusqu'aux années quatrevingt-dix, il a surtout été posé comme la relation, légitimée ou dénoncée, entre savoirs historiques, histoire scolaire et mémoire nationale. Dès les années soixante, le débat prend en compte le rapport entre le récit national et des histoires régionalistes qui revendiquent une place dans la culture scolaire, au nom des identités et du droit au passé. Cette dernière acception prévaut largement à l'heure actuelle mais cette fois au nom des minorités dépossédées de leur histoire, dès lors qu'elle n'a pas d'expression publique. Dans ces débats, la mémoire serait la forme d'une histoire parallèle, occultée et clandestine ; de leur côté les historiens tendent à distinguer histoire et mémoire. L'histoire scolaire, elle, admet l'histoire mais non les mémoires comme savoir de référence légitime ; pourtant les commémorations et le « devoir de mémoire » s'y invitent de plus en plus fréquemment. De telles évolutions interrogent les composantes de la discipline scolaire : au premier chef les finalités et les contenus mais aussi les pratiques, inégalement connues dans ce domaine et, finalement, les apprentissages souvent plus espérés qu'avérés. The connection that exists at school between history and memory is complicated and ambiguous; it is source of debate and demands which recently intensified with public and political uses. School history accepts history but not memories as good legitimate reference. And yet commemoration ceremonies and the "duty to remember" are more and more in the schools. Such changes question the elements of that school subject: its purpose of building identity and citizenship, its contents and their changes, its teaching practices, not really evenly known in this field, and finally the learning that is more often wished for than actually delivered. La relación que mantienen historia y memoria en la Escuela es compleja y ambigua; alimenta debates y reivindicaciones que recientemente han sido avivados por los usos públicos y políticos de la historia y de la memoria. La historia escolar admite la historia pero no las memorias como saber de referencia legítimo; sin embargo las conmemoraciones y el "deber de memoria" se invitan cada vez más frecuentemente. Tales evoluciones interrogan los componentes de la asignatura escolar: las finalidades identitarias y cívicas, los contenidos y sus renovaciones, las prácticas, desigualmente conocidas en este campo, y finalmente los aprendizajes a menudo más esperados que comprobados. Das Verhältnis zwischen Geschichte und Gedächtnis in der Schule ist komplex und mehrdeutig. Es gibt den Anlass zu Debatten und Forderungen, die die öffentlichen und politischen Anwendungen des Gedächtnisses und der Geschichte neulich haben aufleben Tassen. Die Schulgeschichte duldet die Geschichte aber nicht die Erinnerungen als Maßstab gebendes Wissen, während Gedenkfeier und "Erinnerungsgebot'' (Aufarbeitung der Vergangenheit) immer öfter daran teilhaben. Eine solche Entwicklung stellt die Komponenten des Schulfachs Geschichte in Frage: über seine Zwecke, was die Identitätsfrage und den Bürgersinn betrifft, über den Inhalt und seine Veränderungen, über Praktiken, die in diesem Gebiet oft ungenügend bekannt sind, und schließlich über das tatsächliche Erlernen, das oft eher erhofft als erwiesen ist.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41202424
Journal Title: Revue française de pédagogie
Publisher: Institut National de Recherche Pédagogique
Issue: i40053918
Date: 3 1, 2008
Author(s): Allieu-Mary Nicole
Abstract: Cette note de synthèse souligne la spécificité de la discipline enseignée. L'histoire scolaire occupe une position originale dans le champ des didactiques par la complexité de ses références (production savante, auto-référence scolaire et usages publics de l'histoire). Tendus entre une transmission de connaissances consensuelles et la recherche d'une posture critique, les objets d'histoire enseignés demeurent soumis à des questionnements renouvelés au gré de la demande sociale comme le montrent les récents débats autour des questions mémorielles vives et concurrentes. L'histoire enseignée apparaît ainsi comme un mixte articulant représentations sociales, savoirs privés et connaissances validées. Depuis une quinzaine d'années, des travaux ont permis de mieux cerner le « penser en histoire » et les processus cognitifs spécifiques en jeu dans la classe (temps historique, conceptualisation, problématisation, construction de schemes explicatifs). Des recherches contextualisées ont permis d'explorer les pratiques professionnelles effectives et d'en modéliser le fonctionnement « normal » : une discipline qui privilégie la transmission de savoirs disant la réalité du passé et attachée à la neutralité du texte enseigné ; une discipline qui peine à mettre en cohérence des finalités intellectuelles ambitieuses (outiller le citoyen actif dans la cité de demain) et des activités dans la classe souvent cantonnées à la mémorisation, au repérage et à la catégorisation. Aussi voit-on se dessiner dans les travaux actuels, une problématique centrée sur les écarts entre les intentions et les pratiques. En articulant la notion de soumission aux règles du « contrat didactique » avec les autres modèles théoriques des sciences humaines et sociales mobilisés au sein des équipes de recherche, les travaux menés de manière encore trop dispersée, laissent apparaître des acquis importants qui pourraient être pris en compte dans la formation des enseignants This paper underlines the specificity of the subject taught. School history holds a special position in didactics due to the complexity of its references (scholarly production, self referencing and public use of history). Set in between passing consensual knowledge on and seeking a critical position, school history objects are still under new questioning that changes with social demands as recent debates on actual competing questions related to memory show it. Therefore school history seems to be a blend of social representations, private knowledge and proven knowledge. For fifteen years, works have enabled us to better define "historical thinking" and the specific cognitive processes that are involved in class (historical time, conceptualization, problematization, construction of explanatory schemes). Conceptualized research have allowed to explore real professional practices and model their "normal" functioning: a subject that favours passing on knowledge telling the truth about the past and being attached to using neutral documents; a subject that has difficulty to coherently link ambitious intellectual purposes (preparing active citizens for tomorrow's world) to class activities often limited to memorizing, recognizing and sorting. That is why we can see a problematic develop which is centered on the difference between intentions and practices. Connecting the notion of adherence to the rules of the "didactical contract" to the other theoretical models of human sciences developed within the research team., the work -done in a still too unfocused way -reveals some important acquired knowledge which could be taken into account in teacher training programmes. Esta nota subraya la especificidad de la disciplina enseñada. La historia escolar ocupa una posición original en el campo de las didácticas por la complejidad de sus referencias (producción sabia, autorreferencia escolar y usos públicos de la historia). Divididos entre una transmisión de conocimientos consensúales y la búsqueda de una postura crítica, los objetos de historia enseñados permanecen sometidos a interrogaciones repetidas a merced de la petición social como lo muestran los debates recientes en torno a las cuestiones relativas a las memorias vivas y competidoras. La historia enseñada aparece así como una mezcla que articula representaciones sociales, saberes privados y conocimientos validados. Desde hace unos quince años, ciertos trabajos permitieron delimitar mejor el "pensar en historia" y los procesos cognoscitivos específicos en juego en la clase (tiempo histórico, conceptualización, problematización, construcción de esquemas explicativos). Investigaciones contextualizadas han permitido explorar las prácticas profesionales efectivas y modelizar su funcionamiento "normal": una disciplina que privilegia la transmisión de saberes que dicen la realidad del pasado y apegada a la neutralidad del texto enseñado; una disciplina a la que le cuesta poner en coherencia finalidades intelectuales ambiciosas (preparar al ciudadano activo en la ciudad de mañana) y actividades en la clase a menudo limitadas a la memorización, la localización y la categorización. Por eso se ve dibujarse en los trabajos actuales, una problemática centrada en las diferencias entre las intenciones y las prácticas. Articulando la noción de sumisión a las reglas del "contrato didáctico" con los otros modelos teóricos de las SHS movilizadas en el seno de los equipos de investigación, los trabajos llevados de manera todavía demasiado dispersada dejan aparecer experiencias ¡mportantes que podrían tomarse en consideración en la formación de los docentes. Dieser Bericht unterstreicht die Besonderheit des Schulfachs Geschichte. Geschichte in der Schule hat eine originale Stellung im Feld der Didaktik wegen der Komplexität ihrer Referenzen (wissenschaftliche Schriften, Referenz für sich selbst in der Schule und öffentliche Benutzung der Geschichte). Zwischen der Verbreitung konsesueller Kenntnisse und der Suche nach einer kritischen Haltung hin-und hergerissen, sind die Lehrinhalte in Geschichte nach wie vor je nach sozialer Anfrage einer ständigen Fragestellung ausgesetzt, wie neulich die Debatten um lebhafte und entgegengesetzte Gedächtnisfragen. Die Geschichte als Schulfach erscheint also als eine Mischung zwischen sozialen Vorstellungen, privatem Wissen und bewährten Kenntnissen. Seit etwa 15 Jahren haben einige Arbeiten es ermöglicht, das „Denken in Geschichte” und die kognitiven Prozesse besser einzuschätzen, die in der Schule auf dem Spiel stehen (historische Zeit, Konzeptualisierung, Problematisierung, Bildung erklärender Schemata). Kontextualisierte Forschungsarbeiten haben es erlaubt, die tatsächlichen Berufspraktiken zu erforschen und „normalen” Betrieb zu modellieren: ein Schulfach, das die Übertragung von Kenntnissen, die die Realität der Vergangenheit beschreibt und großen Wert auf die Neutralität des unterrichteten Textes legt; ein Fach, das sich Mühe gibt, ehrgeizige intellektuelle Zwecke (den aktiven Bürger in der Stadt von morgen mit Werkzeugen bewaffnen) mit Aktivitäten in der Klasse in Kohärenz zu bringen, die sich oft auf Memorisierung, Markierung und Kategorisierung begrenzen. Auf diese Weise kann man in den heutigen Arbeiten beobachten, wie eine Problematik auftaucht, im Mittelpunkt derer die Diskrepanz zwischen Absichten und Praktiken steht. In dem man den Begriff der Unterwerfung zu den Regeln des „didaktischen Vertrags” mit den anderen theoretischen Modellen (in den Sozial-und Geschichtswissenschaften) kombiniert, die in den Forschungsteams benutzt werden, lassen die bisher auf noch zu verstreute Weise geführten Arbeiten wichtige Erwerbungen erkennen, die in der Lehrerausbildung berücksichtigt werden könnten.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41202586
Journal Title: The Sociological Quarterly
Publisher: JAI Press Inc.
Issue: i383087
Date: 8 1, 1983
Author(s): Williams E. Doyle
Abstract: Throughoput its history, "ideology" (the concept and theory) served as social science's foil, an opposing standard against which it defined its own knowledge-as-truth. As social science since mid-century has undergone changes in its idea of itself and its methods of inquiry, the theory of ideology has served as register, visably recording these changes. Works by the structuralists and poststructuralists, especially Althusser and Foucault, forced upon social theorists a profound rethinking of power and its operations and moved "ideology" away from the theory of false consciousness towards a view of ideology as cultural practice. For some, ideology theory is obsolete (due to its classical roots as "false consciousness") or redundant (due to its links to "culture"). Despite the merits of these arguments, a provisional argument on behalf of ideology theory is offered.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/4121218
Journal Title: The Sociological Quarterly
Publisher: University of California Press
Issue: i383167
Date: 4 1, 1994
Author(s): Wiley Douglas
Abstract: This article argues for a synthesis of George Herbert Mead's conception of the temporal and intersubjective nature of the self with Paul Ricoeur's hermeneutic theory of narrative identity. Combining the insights of Ricoeur's philosophical analysis with Mead's social-psychological orientation provides a subtle, sophisticated, and potent explanation of self-identity. A narrative conception of identity implies that subjectivity is neither a philosophical illusion nor an impermeable substance. Rather, a narrative identity provides a subjective sense of self-continuity as it symbolically integrates the events of lived experience in the plot of the story a person tells about his or her life. The utility of this conception of identity is illustrated through a rereading of Erving Goffman's study of the experience of mental patients. This example underlines the social sources of the self-concept and the role of power and politics in the construction of narrative identities.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/4121582
Journal Title: Revista Portuguesa de Filosofia
Publisher: Revista Portuguesa de Filosofia
Issue: i40054974
Date: 12 1, 2009
Author(s): Zanotti Gabriel J.
Abstract: Lakatos, Imre -The Methodology of Scientific Research Programmes. Edited by John
Worrall; Gregory Currie. Cambridge; New York: Cambridge University Press, 1978.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41220799
Journal Title: Revista Portuguesa de Filosofia
Publisher: Revista Portuguesa de Filosofia
Issue: i40054974
Date: 12 1, 2009
Author(s): Díaz Álvarez Jesús M.
Abstract: "hermeneutizar la ética
discursiva de Apel y Habermas para superar su procedimentalismo restrictivo" (213).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41220822
Journal Title: The Harvard Theological Review
Publisher: Cambridge University Press
Issue: i40055650
Date: 10 1, 2011
Author(s): Capetz Paul E.
Abstract: John J. Collins, "Biblical Theology and the History of Israelite Religion," in Encounters with
Biblical Theology (Minneapolis, Minn.: Fortress, 2005) 24-33, at 33.
Link: external-fulltext-any', 'an external site', 'http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/S0017816011000411
Journal Title: Monatshefte
Publisher: University of Wisconsin Press
Issue: i40055887
Date: 4 1, 2011
Author(s): Ruf Oliver
Abstract: Halbwachs, Das Gedächtnis und seine sozialen Bedingungen 158.
Link: external-fulltext-any', 'an external site', 'http://dx.doi.org/10.1353/mon.2011.0028
Journal Title: Polish Sociological Review
Publisher: The Polish Sociological Association
Issue: i40057454
Date: 1 1, 1994
Author(s): JEDLICKI JERZY
Abstract: Adam Michnik'
['A Touch of Brotherhood': an interview by Adam Michnik with Professor Bronislaw
Geremek], Gazeta Wyborcza 16 Sept. 1993.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41274532
Journal Title: Polish Sociological Review
Publisher: The Polish Sociological Association
Issue: i40057457
Date: 1 1, 1995
Author(s): HAŁAS ELŻBIETA
Abstract: (Strauss 1991 p. 19)
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41274562
Journal Title: Polish Sociological Review
Publisher: The Polish Sociological Association
Issue: i40057477
Date: 1 1, 2000
Author(s): STANISZKIS JADWIGA
Abstract: Paul Ricoeur, "Religia i polityka," [Religion and Politics] interview in L'Express (23-29 July
1998), reprinted in Forum , no 32, 1998.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41274749
Journal Title: Polish Sociological Review
Publisher: The Polish Sociological Association
Issue: i40057480
Date: 1 1, 2001
Author(s): MISZTAL BARBARA A.
Abstract: The article asserts that a search for truth ought to be carrying out in such a way as to preserve or enhance solidarity. It demonstrates the necessity and the difficulties of making atrocious and traumatic historical events legally accountable. The necessity and difficulties have been recently fuelled by the trends towards the openness of modern identity and the growing importance of human rights, both of them demanding settling conflicts in the context of the multiplication of particularistic memories, yet without undermining social solidarity constructed on liberal foundations. The article argue that because of the hybrid nature of the task, unresolved tensions between memory and history, the erosion of the state's ability to impose unitary and unifying framework of memory, there is no simple and quick solution to tensions between memory, solidarity, and therefore to manage these strains we need to rely a plurality of contending narratives and civility of rules.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41274787
Journal Title: Polish Sociological Review
Publisher: The Polish Sociological Association
Issue: i40057483
Date: 1 1, 2002
Author(s): HAŁAS ELŻBIETA
Abstract: T. Abel, Systematic Sociology in Germany: A Critical Analysis of Some Attempts to Establish Sociology
as an Independent Science. New York: Columbia University Press, 1929, p. 113.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41274815
Journal Title: Polish Sociological Review
Publisher: The Polish Sociological Association
Issue: i40057513
Date: 1 1, 2010
Author(s): STANISZKIS JADWIGA
Abstract: Brussels 1989.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41275147
Journal Title: Polish Sociological Review
Publisher: The Polish Sociological Association
Issue: i40057514
Date: 1 1, 2010
Author(s): WRÓBEL SZYMON
Abstract: Patrick H. Hutton, Foucault, Freud, and The Technologies of the Self , in: Technologies of the Self , Ed.
Luther Martin, Huck Gutman, Patrick H. Hutton, Massachusetts 1988, p. 121.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41275157
Journal Title: The Annals of the American Academy of Political and Social Science
Publisher: Sage Publications
Issue: i384292
Date: 9 1, 1973
Author(s): VarineAbstract: This ethnographic study of the creation of a museum in Le Creusot (France) provides an analysis of the heritage industry that emerged in the wake of the demise of a family company around which the town was built. This museum was a reaction to the passing of an age when industrial and urban environments were intrinsically linked. Through this description of how the past is collected and recollected in a museum, this article attempts to determine if this duty of remembrance is not, to a certain extent, a strategy of forgetfulness. Is cultural regeneration-the staging of history fading into oblivion-our society's sole response to industrial regeneration?
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/4127614
Journal Title: American Studies International
Publisher: George Washington University
Issue: i40057778
Date: 2 1, 2003
Author(s): Trubina Elena G.
Abstract: Elaine Tyler May, Homeward Bound: American
Families in the Cold War Era (New York: Basic Books, 1988).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41279954
Journal Title: La Rassegna Mensile di Israel
Publisher: Unione delle Comunità ebraiche italiane
Issue: i40058124
Date: 8 1, 2004
Author(s): Bidussa David
Abstract: Carlo Ginzburg, Microstoma: due o tre cose che so di lei , «Quaderni storici»,
1994, n. 86, pp. 511-539.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41287671
Journal Title: Annual Review of Anthropology
Publisher: Annual Reviews
Issue: i40058128
Date: 1 1, 2011
Author(s): Throop C. Jason
Abstract: This review explores the most significant dimensions and findings of phenomenological approaches in anthropology. We spell out the motives and implications inherent in such approaches, chronicle their historical dimensions and precursors, and address the ways in which they have contributed to analytic perspectives employed in anthropology. This article canvasses phenomenologically oriented research in anthropology on a number of topics, including political relations and violence; language and discourse; neurophenomenology; emotion; embodiment and bodiliness; illness and healing; pain and suffering; aging, dying, and death; sensory perception and experience; subjectivity; intersubjectivity and sociality; empathy; morality; religious experience; art, aesthetics, and creativity; narrative and storytelling; time and temporality; and senses of place. We examine, and propose salient responses to, the main critiques of phenomenological approaches in anthropology, and we also take note of some of the most pressing and generative avenues of research and thought in phenomenologically oriented anthropology.
Link: external-fulltext-any', 'an external site', 'http://dx.doi.org/10.1146/annurev-anthro-092010-153345
Journal Title: Tijdschrift voor Filosofie
Publisher: Peeters
Issue: i40058259
Date: 3 1, 2011
Author(s): de Wit Theo W.A.
Abstract: H. Lübbe, 'Politik und Religion nach der Aufklärung', Politik nach der Aufklärung. Philosophi-
sche Aufsätze, München, Wilhelm Fink Verlag, 2001, pp. 39-75 (p. 66).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41289471
Journal Title: Historical Reflections / Réflexions Historiques
Publisher: Department of History, University of Waterloo
Issue: i40058596
Date: 12 1, 1977
Author(s): Cooper B.
Abstract: Voegelin, "On Classical Studies," Modern Age, 17 (1973), p. 6.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41298701
Journal Title: Historical Reflections / Réflexions Historiques
Publisher: Division of Human Studies, Alfred University
Issue: i40058627
Date: 1 1, 1994
Author(s): Hanna Martha
Abstract: L'Oeuvre 4 February 1923.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41298984
Journal Title: Historical Reflections / Réflexions Historiques
Publisher: Division of Human Studies, Alfred University
Issue: i40058629
Date: 10 1, 1994
Author(s): Lease Gary
Abstract: Rudolph Bell, Holy Anorexia (Chicago, 1985).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41299009
Journal Title: Historical Reflections / Réflexions Historiques
Publisher: Division of Human Studies, Alfred University
Issue: i40058637
Date: 4 1, 1997
Author(s): Pickering Mary
Abstract: Major-Poetzl, Michel Foucault's
Archaeology, pp. 198-99.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41299088
Journal Title: Historical Reflections / Réflexions Historiques
Publisher: Division of Human Studies, Alfred University
Issue: i40058643
Date: 7 1, 1999
Author(s): Miller Louis
Abstract: Peter D. femes, A Peculiar Fate. Metaphysics and World-History in Kant (Ithaca, N.Y.,
1991).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41299149
Journal Title: Historical Reflections / Réflexions Historiques
Publisher: Division of Human Studies, Alfred University
Issue: i40058646
Date: 7 1, 2000
Author(s): Taylor Larissa Juliet
Abstract: Robert W. Scribner, For the Sake of Simple Folk: Popular Propaganda for the German
Reformation (New York, 1981).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41299171
Journal Title: Historical Reflections / Réflexions Historiques
Publisher: Division of Human Studies, Alfred University
Issue: i40058661
Date: 7 1, 2005
Author(s): Hutton Patrick H.
Abstract: François Hartog, "Time, History and the Writing of History: The Order of Time," KVHAA
Konferenser (Stockholm, Sweden) 37 (1996): 95-113.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41299336
Journal Title: Guerres mondiales et conflits contemporains
Publisher: Presses Universitaires de France
Issue: i40058713
Date: 4 1, 2011
Author(s): Barasz Johanna
Abstract: Claire Andrieu, « La Résistance dans le siècle », in François Marcot (dir.), Dictionnaire
Historique de la Résistance, op. cit., p. 46-54.
Link: external-fulltext-any', 'an external site', 'http://dx.doi.org/10.3917/gmcc.242.0027
Journal Title: History and Theory
Publisher: Wiley Subscription Services
Issue: i40058715
Date: 12 1, 2010
Author(s): BONNEUIL NOËL
Abstract: Noel Bonneuil, "Morphological Transition of Schooling in Nineteenth Century France,"
(submitted).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41300048
Journal Title: History and Theory
Publisher: Wiley Subscription Services
Issue: i40058716
Date: 2 1, 2011
Author(s): FORCE PIERRE
Abstract: Ibid.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41300058
Journal Title: History and Theory
Publisher: Wiley Subscription Services
Issue: i40058718
Date: 10 1, 2011
Author(s): VIEIRA RYAN ANTHONY
Abstract: Patrick
Joyce, The Rule of Freedom: Liberalism and the Modern City (New York: Verso, 2003), 1.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41300101
Journal Title: MLN
Publisher: Johns Hopkins University Press
Issue: i40058774
Date: 9 1, 2011
Author(s): Mall Laurence
Abstract: Jean-Claude Bonnet, « Introduction » i.
Link: external-fulltext-any', 'an external site', 'http://dx.doi.org/10.1353/mln.2011.0073
Journal Title: History of Education Quarterly
Publisher: Wiley Periodicals, Inc.
Issue: i40058901
Date: 5 1, 2011
Author(s): Tamura Eileen H.
Abstract: Burke, History and Social Theory , 1; Burke, History and Social Theory , 26,
Link: external-fulltext-any', 'an external site', 'http://dx.doi.org/10.1111/j.1748-5959.2011.00327.x
Journal Title: History of Education Quarterly
Publisher: Wiley Periodicals, Inc.
Issue: i40058901
Date: 5 1, 2011
Author(s): Franklin V. P.
Abstract: Vanessa
Siddle Walker and Ulyssus Byas, Hello Professor: A Black Principal and Professional
Leadership in the Segregated South (Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 2009
Link: external-fulltext-any', 'an external site', 'http://dx.doi.org/10.1111/j.1748-5959.2011.00336.x
Journal Title: Early Science and Medicine
Publisher: Brill Academic Publishers
Issue: i384650
Date: 1 1, 1977
Author(s): Ricoeur Stephen
Abstract: "An-
cient Hypotheses of Fiction," 3
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/4130480
Journal Title: Japan Review
Publisher: International Research Center for Japanese Studies
Issue: i40058970
Date: 1 1, 2011
Author(s): Imaizumi Yoshiko
Abstract: Meiji Jingū 1934-1945, pp. 619-24.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41304927
Journal Title: Journal of Social History
Publisher: George Mason University
Issue: i40058998
Date: 7 1, 2011
Author(s): McCormack Jo
Abstract: This article examines social memories in France over the last 10 years. There has been a significant amount of 'memory work' during this period, concerning various aspects of French history, including the World Wars, but predominantly postcolonial issues: the Algerian War, the legacy of slavery, memories of Empire and memories of Immigration in particular. The 'devoir de mémoire' (duty to remember) and 'work of memory' (Paul Ricœur) have taken on greater, and controversial, proportions. While President Jacques Chirac was for some the 'président du devoir de mémoire' (President who championed the duty to remember), President Nicolas Sarkozy seems intent on ending what he sees as the trend towards 'repentance'. After a discussion of the wider memory culture in France, this article focuses on collective and social memories of the Franco-Algerian War (1954-62) Through an analysis of various 'vectors of memory' (Henry Rousso) it argues that the recent upsurge in 'memory work' in France is very much anchored in the present postcolonial social context in France. That memory work is however largely symbolic and in some ways unsatisfactory. It shows that much of the recent work of memory has been only belatedly and partially undertaken by the State, and with civil society in some ways yet to follow.
Link: external-fulltext-any', 'an external site', 'http://dx.doi.org/10.1353/jsh.2011.0048
Journal Title: Review of International Studies
Publisher: Cambridge University Press
Issue: i40059146
Date: 12 1, 2011
Author(s): GRUIN JULIAN
Abstract: Michael King, 'What's the Use of Luhmann's
Theory?' in M. King and C. Thornhill (eds), Luhmann on Law and Politics: Critical Appraisals and
Applications (Oxford: Hart, 2006), pp. 37-53.
Link: external-fulltext-any', 'an external site', 'http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/S026021051000152X
Journal Title: AJS Review
Publisher: Association for Jewish Studies
Issue: i387649
Date: 4 1, 2000
Author(s): Cixous Sidra DeKoven
Abstract: "The Bible and You, the Bible and You, and Other Midrashim," #17, in Open Closed Open,
trans. Chana Bloch and Chana Kronfeld (NewYork: Harcourt, Inc., 2000) [from Patuah sagur patuah]
pp. 26-27.
The Bible and You, the Bible and You, and Other Midrashim,"
26
Open Closed Open
2000
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/4131512
Journal Title: Ayer
Publisher: Asociación de Historia Contemporánea
Issue: i40060506
Date: 1 1, 1994
Author(s): Moya Antonio Morales
Abstract: Lottman, La caída de Paris. 14 de junio de 1940, Tusquets,
Barcelona, 1993.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41324355
Journal Title: Ayer
Publisher: Asociación de Historia Contemporánea
Issue: i40060531
Date: 1 1, 2006
Author(s): Spiegel Gabrielle M.
Abstract: Hollinger, D.: «How Wide the Circle of "We"? Ameri-
can
Intellectuals and the Problem of the Ethnos Since World War II»,
American His-
torical Review, 98 (1993), p. 310.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41324970
Journal Title: Ayer
Publisher: Asociación de Historia Contemporánea
Issue: i40060550
Date: 1 1, 2004
Author(s): Guilhaumou Jacques
Abstract: El autor reflexiona sobre la evolución de la historia del discurso en Francia y su aproximación a la historia semántica, inspirada en la obra de Koselleck, y a la historia del discurso de tradición anglosajona. Tras repasar los antecedentes de la actual historia del discurso francesa desde los años setenta y evaluar la influencia de la obra de Foucault en esta disciplina, el autor aborda, a la luz de los últimos trabajos de Quentin Skinner, la cuestión de la intencionalidad individual y colectiva de los textos históricos, es decir, los mecanismos que constituyen y explican, en palabras de Koselleck, «la conexión empírica entre la realidad y el discurso». The author thinks about the evolution of the history of discourse in France and its approach to semantic history as inspired by the work of Koselleck, and also to the history of discourse in the Anglo-Saxon tradition. After revising the precedents of the current French history of speech from the 70s and evaluating the influence of the work of Foucault in this discipline, the author approaches, in the light of Quentin Skinner's last works, the question of the individual and collective premeditation of historical texts, that is to say, the mechanisms that constitute and explain, in words of Koselleck, «the empirical connection between reality and discourse».
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41325250
Journal Title: Ayer
Publisher: Asociación de Historia Contemporánea
Issue: i40060550
Date: 1 1, 2004
Author(s): Jaume Lucien
Abstract: «refiguración
del tiempo por el relato» (p. 226).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41325254
Journal Title: Ayer
Publisher: Asociación de Historia Contemporánea
Issue: i40060550
Date: 1 1, 2004
Author(s): Sebastián Javier Fernández
Abstract: Ibid., p. 632.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41325255
Journal Title: Ayer
Publisher: Asociación de Historia Contemporánea
Issue: i40060550
Date: 1 1, 2004
Author(s): Martín Ignacio Peiró
Abstract: Moses, S.: op. cit., p. 147.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41325257
Journal Title: Ayer
Publisher: Asociación de Historia Contemporánea
Issue: i40060601
Date: 1 1, 2010
Author(s): Juste Antonio Moreno
Abstract: Casanova, J.: «Una historia común», El País, 5 de marzo de
2007.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41326053
Journal Title: Annual Review of Anthropology
Publisher: Annual Reviews
Issue: i388662
Date: 1 1, 1980
Author(s): Zablocki Charles F.
Abstract: Peacock &
Kirsch's The Human Direction (1980)
Peacock
The Human Direction
1980
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/4132879
Journal Title: Revue Historique
Publisher: Presses Universitaires de France
Issue: i40061507
Date: 7 1, 2011
Author(s): Hermann De Franceschi Sylvio
Abstract: Id., « De la Chrétienté à l'Europe : la passion westphalienne du nonce Fabio Chigi »,
Forschungen und Studien zur Geschichte des Westfälischen Friedens: Vorträge bei dem Colloquium französischer und
deutscher Historiker vom 28. April-30. April 1963 in Münster, Münster, 1965, p. 49-84.
Link: external-fulltext-any', 'an external site', 'http://dx.doi.org/10.3917/rhis.113.0611
Journal Title: History and Theory
Publisher: Wiley Subscription Services
Issue: i40063719
Date: 12 1, 2011
Author(s): PHILLIPS MARK SALBER
Abstract: Hume, Treatise , 385.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41342618
Journal Title: History and Theory
Publisher: Wiley Subscription Services
Issue: i40063719
Date: 12 1, 2011
Author(s): MARION MATHIEU
Abstract: Collingwood et la philosophie
du vingtième siècle! Collingwood and Twentieth-Century Philosophy, at the Université du Québec à
Montréal in October 2007 .
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41342623
Journal Title: History and Theory
Publisher: Wiley Subscription Services
Issue: i40063720
Date: 2 1, 2012
Author(s): Jameson Fredric
Abstract: This review essay attempts to understand the book under review against the background of Jameson's previous writings. Failing to do so would invite misunderstanding since there are few contemporary theorists whose writing forms so much of a unity. Jameson's book can be divided into three parts. The first and most important part deals with dialectics, the second with politics, and the third with philosophy of history. In the first part Jameson argues that dialectics best captures our relationship to the sociocultural and historical world we are living in. The second part makes clear that Jameson is not prepared to water down his own Marxist politics in order to spare the liberal sensibilities of his political opponents. In the third part Jameson develops his own philosophy of history, mainly in a dialogue with Ricoeur. Dialectics is his main weapon in his discussion with Ricoeur, and it becomes clear that the Spinozism of dialectics allows for a better understanding of history and of historical writing than does Ricoeur's phenomenological approach. The book is an impressive testimony to the powers of dialectical thought and to its indispensability for a proper grasp of historical writing.
Link: external-fulltext-any', 'an external site', 'http://dx.doi.org/10.1111/j.1468-2303.2012.00613.x
Journal Title: L'Homme
Publisher: École des hautes études en sciences sociales (EHESS)
Issue: i40063739
Date: 12 1, 2010
Author(s): Massenzio Marcello
Abstract: Giordana Charuty, Ernesto De Martino. Les vies antérieures d un anthropologue , Marseille,
Parenthèses, 2009.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41342927
Journal Title: The French Review
Publisher: American Association of Teachers of French
Issue: i40063959
Date: 12 1, 2011
Author(s): Roe Glenn H.
Abstract: A fierce opponent of the historicist approach to literature that dominated French academe during his lifetime, the essayist and poet Charles Péguy (1873–1914) would theorize an alternative literary method that through the act of faithful and participatory reading could transcend the limitations of historicism. Outlined in his dialogue with History, Clio, Péguy's vision of the literary act is that of an intersubjective operation of mutual understanding between reader and author, in which the living relevance of literary works extends beyond their narrow historical origins; a conception that prefigures the formalist and hermeneutic literary approaches that will arise decades later.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41346152
Journal Title: Annales. Histoire, Sciences Sociales
Publisher: Éditions de l'École des Hautes Études en Sciences Sociales
Issue: i40068374
Date: 6 1, 2011
Author(s): Muchnik Natalia
Abstract: Eckart Blrnstlel, Estelle
Aebersold et Patrick G ab anel dans Diasporas. Histoire et sociétés, 8, 2006, p. 22-77.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41405858
Journal Title: Annales. Histoire, Sciences Sociales
Publisher: Éditions de l'École des Hautes Études en Sciences Sociales
Issue: i40068376
Date: 9 1, 2011
Author(s): Iogna-Prat Dominique
Abstract: John MlLBANK, Théologie et théorie sodale. Au-delà de la raison
séculière, Paris, Éd. du Cerf, [1990] 2010.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41405962
Journal Title: Revista de Crítica Literaria Latinoamericana
Publisher: Latinoamericana Editores
Issue: i40068472
Date: 1 1, 2010
Author(s): Cortez Enrique
Abstract: Este artículo analiza la disputa sobre cuál sería la representación literaria más eficaz que José María Arguedas establece con los autores del llamado boom latinoamericano en los Diarios de El zorro de arriba y el zorro de abajo. En una argumentación que desarrolla ideas semejantes a las propuestas por Walter Benjamin en su ensayo "El narrador", Arguedas destaca el valor de una narradora oral como Carmen Taripha sobre los logros literarios del más significativo escritor del boom, Gabriel García Márquez. Lo importante para la representación literaria en Arguedas será la transmisión de experiencia, algo que su última novela logrará bajo la forma del testimonio de su propia muerte. This article examines the dispute regarding what would be the most effective literary representation that José María Arguedas established with the authors of the so-called Latin American boom, in the Diaries of The Fox from Up Above and the Fox from Down Below. In an argument that develops ideas similar to those proposed by Walter Benjamin in his essay "The Storyteller," Arguedas stresses the value of the storyteller Carmen Taripha over the literary achievements of the most significant writer of the boom, Gabriel García Márquez. What is important for the literary representation in Arguedas is the transmission of experience, something that his latest novel achieved in the form of the testimony of his own death.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41407202
Journal Title: Ayer
Publisher: Asociación de Historia Contemporánea
Issue: i40068520
Date: 1 1, 1993
Author(s): Sevilla Sergio
Abstract: Gadamer, «Los fundamentos filosoficos del siglo XX», recogrido en
Vattimo
(сотр.), La secularización de la filosofía, Barcelona, 1992, p.
103.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41408118
Journal Title: Ayer
Publisher: Asociación de Historia Contemporánea
Issue: i40068520
Date: 1 1, 1993
Author(s): Torres Pedro Ruiz
Abstract: Benjamin, Discursos interrumpidos , Ma-
drid, 1990, p. 183,
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41408119
Journal Title: Hispania
Publisher: The American Association of Teachers of Spanish and Portuguese
Issue: i387900
Date: 9 1, 1973
Author(s): White Amélia P.
Abstract: A análise da construção de figuras femininas como Leonor Teles e Filipa de Lencastre nas crónicas de Fernão Lopes, requer uma metodologia metahistórica como a proposta por Hayden White em Metahistory: The Historical Imagination in Nineteenth-Century Europe e The Content of the Form. Só assim é possível encontrar o comentário social, cultural, político e até histórico aí subjacente. Os quatro "modes of emplotment" e "explanation by emplotment" propostos por White revelam que a narrativa da estória de Leonor está estruturada como tragédia enquanto que a de Filipa é típica de romance medieval. A mensagem histórico-política entretecida por Lopes nas estórias destas rainhas aponta para a responsabilidade de Leonor em causar a queda da primeira dinastia portuguesa, enquanto Filipa é louvada como mãe de uma nova dinastia abrindo uma era de paz e prosperidade. O objectivo último do cronista é justificar a aclamação problemática de D. João I.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/4141110
Journal Title: The Oral History Review
Publisher: Oxford University Press
Issue: i40070293
Date: 10 1, 2010
Author(s): Zembrzycki Stacey
Abstract: As oral historians, we devote a great deal of time to painstakingly designing our projects, cognizant of the fact that our research requires us to interact with human beings in often intimate ways. For this same reason, though, our careful methodology and meticulously designed projects are constantly being tested. This article is a reflection on some of the ethical and methodological challenges that the authors faced during their life story interviews with Holocaust survivors in Montreal, Canada. In particular, it explores three major themes: the elaborate process of learning to "share authority" and build trust with interviewees; the limitations of "deep listening" and their implications; and the struggle to deal with contentious politics, such as perceived racism, that emerged out of some interviews. Reflection on these methodological and ethical challenges not only opens up a wider and important discussion among researchers about how practice relates to theory but also teaches us about our interviewees. For example, what does an interviewee's refusal to engage deeply about his or her past tell us about how they formed their identity in the aftermath of mass violence? Challenges, such as this one, are part of the story. They shed light on questions of narrative formation, the identity politics that result from survival, and how individual memory interacts with dominant narratives about atrocity. They force us to recognize that both our interviewees—and ourselves—are human beings, and not just collections of stories.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41440802
Journal Title: Pasajes
Publisher: Universitat de València y la Fundación Cañada Blanch
Issue: i40070526
Date: 1 1, 2010
Author(s): Muñoz Jacobo
Abstract: Fontana: La historia de los
hombres: el siglo xx, Barcelona,
Crítica, 2002.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41445873
Journal Title: Pasajes
Publisher: Universitat de València y la Fundación Cañada Blanch
Issue: i40070547
Date: 10 1, 2002
Author(s): Torres Pedro Ruiz
Abstract: Carta a Delio Gramsci, fecha
indeterminada, «Lettere dal car-
cere», Antonio Gramsci, An-
tología, selección, traducción y no-
tas de Manuel Sacristán, México,
Siglo XXI, 1977, p. 511.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41446187
Journal Title: The American Political Science Review
Publisher: American Political Science Association
Issue: i387744
Date: 2 1, 1983
Author(s): Wyschogrod Thomas
Abstract: Wallach (2001, 189-90, 230, 298-99)
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/4145301
Journal Title: Church History
Publisher: American Society of Church History
Issue: i387806
Date: 12 1, 1989
Author(s): Hauerwas C. John
Abstract: Stanley Hauerwas and L. Gregory Jones, eds., Why Narrative? Readings in
Narrative Theology (Grand Rapids, Mich.: William B. Eerdmans, 1989)
Hauerwas
Why Narrative? Readings in Narrative Theology
1989
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/4146195
Journal Title: Church History
Publisher: American Society of Church History
Issue: i387805
Date: 9 1, 1980
Author(s): Ricoeur John D.
Abstract: Paul Ricoeur, Essays on Biblical Interpretation, ed. Lewis S. Mudge (Philadelphia:
Fortress, 1980)
Ricoeur
Essays on Biblical Interpretation
1980
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/4146418
Journal Title: The Eighteenth Century
Publisher: Texas Tech Press
Issue: i40071427
Date: 4 1, 1979
Author(s): Ulmer Gregory L.
Abstract: Abrams, "The Deconstructive Angel," Critical Inquiry 3 (1977): 425-438.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41467190
Journal Title: The Eighteenth Century
Publisher: Texas Tech Press
Issue: i40071429
Date: 1 1, 1980
Author(s): Murray Michael
Abstract: Zum Gedenken an Martin Heidegger 1889-1976 (Messkirch: Stadt Messkirch,
1977).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41467207
Journal Title: The Eighteenth Century
Publisher: Texas Tech Press
Issue: i40071442
Date: 4 1, 1984
Author(s): de Bolla Peter
Abstract: Samuel H. Monk., The Sublime: A Study of Critical Theories in XVIII
Century England (Ann Arbor: University of Michigan Press, 1970).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41467323
Journal Title: International Review of Education / Internationale Zeitschrift für Erziehungswissenschaft / Revue Internationale de l'Education
Publisher: Springer
Issue: i40072112
Date: 1 1, 2011
Author(s): Malet Régis
Abstract: (Ricoeur 1990, p. 211).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41480119
Journal Title: Studia Rosenthaliana
Publisher: Peeters
Issue: i40072258
Date: 1 1, 2008
Author(s): Klein Gil P.
Abstract: BT Bava Batra 75a. See his interpretation of Job 40:30.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41482514
Journal Title: Africa: Journal of the International African Institute
Publisher: Cambridge University Press
Issue: i40072402
Date: 8 1, 2011
Author(s): Ally Shireen
Abstract: Ibid.
Link: external-fulltext-any', 'an external site', 'http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/S0001972011000441
Journal Title: Modern Chinese Literature and Culture
Publisher: Foreign Language Publications
Issue: i40072801
Date: 4 1, 2008
Author(s): Payne Christopher Neil
Abstract: Gang Gary Xu 2002.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41490993
Journal Title: Dispositio
Publisher: Department of Romance Languages (University of Michigan)
Issue: i40072842
Date: 1 1, 1984
Author(s): Valdés Mario J.
Abstract: R.G. Collingwood, The Idea of History, pp. 282-3.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41491652
Journal Title: Revue Philosophique de la France et de l'Étranger
Publisher: Presses Universitaires de France
Issue: i40073611
Date: 3 1, 2012
Author(s): Vieillard-Baron Jean-Louis
Abstract: Jean-Louis Chrétien montre
comment le roman viole le secret de l'intériorité et le révèle, dans son bel ouvrage
Conscience et roman, I. La Conscience au grand jour, Paris, Minuit, 2009.
Link: external-fulltext-any', 'an external site', 'http://dx.doi.org/10.3917/rphi.121.0003
Journal Title: Langue Française
Publisher: Larousse
Issue: i40075216
Date: 2 1, 1999
Author(s): Clarke David D.
Abstract: Rastier 1996 : 19, note 9
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41558900
Journal Title: Les Études philosophiques
Publisher: Presses Universitaires de France
Issue: i40075883
Date: 12 1, 1982
Author(s): Zum Brunn Emilie
Abstract: Trad. Jean Gouillard, Mystique ď Orient et ď Occident,
Paris, Payot, 1950, p. 95.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41581564
Journal Title: Revista de Antropologia
Publisher: Departamento de Antropologia da Faculdade de Filosofia, Letras e Ciências Humanas da Universidade de São Paulo
Issue: i40077039
Date: 1 1, 2001
Author(s): Lewgoy Bernardo
Abstract: O presente artigo propõe uma interpretação do fenômeno Chico Xavier na cultura e na sociedade brasileira. A partir do reconhecimento da importância cruciai de seu modelo mítico de espírita exemplar, o lugar de absolute destaque ocupado pelo médium mineiro na história do kardecismo brasileiro será interpretado à luz de urn código cultural articulado em sua biografia, que busca sintetizar os personagens paradigmáticos do "santo" e do "caxias". Desdobrado na unidade de sua obra mediúnica e trajetória pública, o tipo de espiritismo construído em Chico Xavier evidencia a proposta kardecista dominante ao longo do século XX, enquanto modelo de cidadania, prática religiosa e projeto nacional. The present article is a reading of the place of the phenomenon Chico Xavier in the Brazilian culture and society. Starting from the recognition of his crucial importance as a mythical model of exemplary spiritualist, the absolute prominence of the medium in the history of the Brazilian spiritualism will be interpreted in the light of a cultural code articulated in his biography, that synthesizes the Brazilian mythical characters of the "saint" and of the "caxias". Unfolded from his life and works the model of spiritualism built by Chico Xavier evidences the kardecismo's dominant religious point of view along the 20th Century, while citizenship model, religious practice and national project.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41616295
Journal Title: La Rassegna Mensile di Israel
Publisher: Unione delle Comunità ebraiche italiane
Issue: i40077132
Date: 12 1, 2006
Author(s): Di Nola Annalisa
Abstract: Originario della Polo-
nia, Liebmann Hersch (1882-1955),
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41618976
Journal Title: Revista de Letras
Publisher: Universidade Estadual Paulista (UNESP)
Issue: i40077754
Date: 12 1, 2010
Author(s): PUGA Rogério Miguel
Abstract: Bakhtin (2000, p.84)
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41634272
Journal Title: Historical Social Research / Historische Sozialforschung. Supplement
Publisher: GESIS - Leibniz Institute for the Social Sciences
Issue: i40077837
Date: 1 1, 2012
Author(s): Jarausch Konrad H.
Abstract: Konrad H. Jarausch, "German Civility? Retying Social Bonds after Barbarism," European
Review of History 18 (2011), 373-86.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41637867
Journal Title: Zeitschrift für Kunstgeschichte
Publisher: Deutscher Kunstverlag
Issue: i40078185
Date: 1 1, 2012
Author(s): Koering Jérémie
Abstract: Jacques Rancière, Le partage du sensible. Esthétique
et politique, Paris 2000, 28-29.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41642667
Journal Title: Iberoamericana (2001-)
Publisher: Iberoamericana Editorial Vervuert
Issue: i40078780
Date: 6 1, 2009
Author(s): Klanovicz Jó
Abstract: Costella (2002),
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41676837
Journal Title: October
Publisher: MIT Press
Issue: i40079193
Date: 7 1, 2012
Author(s): KURCZYNSKI KAREN
Abstract: "Le cinéma après Alain Resnais," pp. 8-9.
Link: external-fulltext-any', 'an external site', 'http://dx.doi.org/10.1162/OCTO_a_00096
Journal Title: The World of Music
Publisher: Verlag für Wissenschaft und Bildung
Issue: i40079787
Date: 1 1, 2001
Author(s): Harnish David
Abstract: This study employs hermeneutics to illuminate a musical life history. I Made Lebah was a unique individual who lived during a violent and creative time of Bali's history. This paper explores his life through the lens of hermeneutics and identifies music stages through segmented, progressive hermeneutical arcs within his lifelong arc of experience. A consciousness of historical situatedness and an enabling appropriation allowed him to master a number of Balinese music styles and assume the title, "great teacher." The people he worked with, including composers Lotring and Colin McPhee and his lifelong friend, Agung Mandra, all affected him and helped him to acquire a self-awareness, a rapid learning and internalization process, and a sensitivity to reflective hermeneutics.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41699351
Journal Title: Modern China
Publisher: Sage Publications
Issue: i40079950
Date: 9 1, 2012
Author(s): Murthy Viren
Abstract: Although ZhangTaiyan is famous for being a late Qing nationalist and revolutionary, scholars have yet to explore fully the significance of his Buddhist writings, especially as they relate to time and history. This article closely examines Zhang's writings about time and history and points out that Zhang made two interrelated but potentially conflicting arguments. On the one hand, he invoked Yogācāra Buddhism and Zhuang Zi to expound a relativistic vision of time and history. From this perspective, each nation has its historical particularity and cannot be judged from an external standard. However, on the other hand, in a context where intellectuals were uncritically adopting a framework of history as progress, Zhang grounded the theory of evolution in a theory of karmic seeds to develop an interpretation of history as a double movement in which the good gets better and the bad gets worse. The article delves into the significance of Zhang's arguments by highlighting the symmetries between Zhang's exposition of history and the logic of capitalism. Such structural similarities suggest that Zhang could think about time and history in this way precisely because he inhabited a world mediated by the dynamic of capitalism. His writings on Zhuang Zi and Buddhism should be seen as an example of a resistance to capitalism that is not based on a narrative of progress. In the context of twentieth-century Chinese intellectual history, where narratives of progress and evolution are a dominant chord, Zhang's counterpunctual critique of evolution is especially inspiring.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41702468
Journal Title: Political Theory
Publisher: Sage Publications
Issue: i40079984
Date: 8 1, 2012
Author(s): Goldman Loren
Abstract: Kant's progressive philosophy of history is an integral aspect of his critical system, yet it is often ignored or even treated as an embarrassment by contemporary scholars. In this article, I defend Kant and argue for the continuing relevance of his regulative assumption of historical progress. I suggest, furthermore, that the first-person stance of practical belief exemplified in Kant's conception of hope offers new resources for thinking about the relationship between the ideal and the real in political theory.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41703079
Journal Title: Littérature
Publisher: Larousse et le Département de littérature française de l'université Paris-8
Issue: i40080045
Date: 2 1, 1975
Author(s): Nesselroth Peter W.
Abstract: Walter J. Ong, op. cit., p. 261
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41704410
Journal Title: Littérature
Publisher: Larousse et le Département de littérature française de l'université Paris-8
Issue: i40080080
Date: 6 1, 2001
Author(s): COSTANTINI MICHEL
Abstract: Emilio Greco (in La corda pazza, Milano, Einaudi, «Gli struzzi 265», 1982, p. 219-230),
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41704809
Journal Title: Littérature
Publisher: Larousse et le Département de littérature française de l'université Paris-8
Issue: i40080082
Date: 12 1, 2001
Author(s): Pradeau Christophe
Abstract: «Judith Schlanger:
Explorer of Lettered Space», SubStance, Univ. of Madison Press, n° 97, vol. 31, n° 1, avril 2002 et «L'effet
de "déjà-lu" dans l'œuvre de Jacques Roubaud», in D. Guillaume (dir.), Poésies et poétiques contemporai-
nes, Le Temps qu'il fait, à paraître en 2002.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41704839
Journal Title: Littérature
Publisher: Larousse et le Département de littérature française de l'université Paris-8
Issue: i40080082
Date: 12 1, 2001
Author(s): CAMBRON MICHELINE
Abstract: Le lieu de l'homme. La culture comme distance et mémoire, présentation de Serge Cantin, Montréal,
Bibliothèque Québécoise, 1994 [1968], p. 104.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41704842
Journal Title: Littérature
Publisher: Larousse et le Département de littérature française de l'université Paris-8
Issue: i40080090
Date: 12 1, 2003
Author(s): DE CHALONGE FLORENCE
Abstract: M. Duras, Le Ravissement de Loi V. Stein (1964), Gallimard (Folio), 1977, p. 72.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41704939
Journal Title: Littérature
Publisher: Larousse et le Département de littérature française de l'université Paris-8
Issue: i40080090
Date: 12 1, 2003
Author(s): BAUDELLE YVES
Abstract: Célis (p. 186-187).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41704940
Journal Title: Littérature
Publisher: Larousse et le Département de littérature française de l'université Paris-8
Issue: i40080097
Date: 9 1, 2004
Author(s): CAMPAIGNOLLE-CATEL HÉLÈNE
Abstract: M. Calle-Gruber, Librairie A.-G. Nizet, 1991, (Dis-
cussion I: texte, intertexte, création dialogique), p. 313-314.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41705032
Journal Title: Littérature
Publisher: Larousse et le Département de littérature française de l'université Paris-8
Issue: i40080097
Date: 9 1, 2004
Author(s): JEANNELLE JEAN-LOUIS
Abstract: Tzvetan Todorov, Mémoire du mal, tentation du bien. Enquête
sur le siècle. Paris, R. Laffont, 2000, p. 133-140.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41705035
Journal Title: Littérature
Publisher: Larousse et le Département de littérature française de l'université Paris-8
Issue: i40080110
Date: 12 1, 2007
Author(s): CROIZY-NAQUET CATHERINE
Abstract: Michel Jarrety, art. cité, p. 82.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41705188
Journal Title: Littérature
Publisher: Larousse et le Département de littérature française de l'université Paris-8
Issue: i40080120
Date: 9 1, 2010
Author(s): Boulay Bérenger
Abstract: Carlo Ginzburg, « Frove e possibilita » (1984), Il filo et le tracce, op. cit., p. 303.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41705312
Journal Title: Littérature
Publisher: Larousse et le Département de littérature française de l'université Paris-8
Issue: i40080120
Date: 9 1, 2010
Author(s): Costantini Michel
Abstract: Costantini (1990).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41705318
Journal Title: Littérature
Publisher: Armand Colin et le Département de littérature française de l'université Paris-8
Issue: i40080127
Date: 6 1, 2012
Author(s): Boulay Bérenger
Abstract: Ariette Farge, La Nuit blanche, Paris, Éditions du Seuil, coll. «La librairie du
XXIe siècle », 2002.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41705410
Journal Title: Littérature
Publisher: Larousse et le Département de littérature française de l'université Paris-8
Issue: i40080460
Date: 2 1, 1990
Author(s): Varga A. Kibédi
Abstract: Nabokov, Feu pâle, Gallimard 1981.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41713145
Journal Title: Littérature
Publisher: Larousse et le Département de littérature française de l'université Paris-8
Issue: i40080464
Date: 12 1, 1992
Author(s): Méchoulan Éric
Abstract: Giorgio Agamben, Le langage et la mort : un séminaire sur le lieu de la négativité, trad. M.
Raiola, Paris, C. Bourgois, 1991, p. 57.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41713201
Journal Title: Littérature
Publisher: Larousse et le Département de littérature française de l'université Paris-8
Issue: i40080468
Date: 10 1, 1994
Author(s): Adam Jean-Michel
Abstract: Philippe Hamon, 1993, pages 189 à 198.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41713260
Journal Title: Littérature
Publisher: Larousse et le Département de littérature française de l'université Paris-8
Issue: i40080471
Date: 12 1, 1995
Author(s): Costantini Michel
Abstract: Description de San Marco et le guide Gallimard de Venise, éd. Nouveaux-
Loisirs, 1992.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41713297
Journal Title: Group
Publisher: Brunner/Mazel Publishers
Issue: i40080788
Date: 12 1, 1989
Author(s): de Mare Patrick
Abstract: This paper presents a history of the large group approach in relation to Foulkesian group analytic psychotherapy, including the nature of this approach in relation to Foulkesian principles. Much of the theory reflects Foulkes's attitude, but there are also clear distinctions made, notably a new stance in our thinking about groups as a result of the increase in size (i.e., a membership of about 20), the introduction of the cultural dimension which this increase entails, and the question of what happens after the resolution of Kleinian, oedipal and familial conflicts has been achieved in psychoanalysis and small groups, notably what happens once "exile" has been achieved. The approach presented proposes to handle the frustration and hate that these conflicts engender in the form of negative or antilibidinal energies, and their transformation into psychic energy, through dialogue leading from hate to the establishment of koinonia, or impersonal fellowship, and of microcultural influences which promote rather than inhibit communication. Being neither small nor large, a group of about 20 members has become known as a "median" group.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41718525
Journal Title: Studies in Philology
Publisher: University of North Carolina Press
Issue: i392481
Date: 1 1, 1978
Author(s): Van Laan Arthur F.
Abstract: "Homiletic Tragicomedy and the Ending of Measure for Measure," an unpublished
essay Ide has shared with me, 10
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/4174289
Journal Title: Studies in Philology
Publisher: University of North Carolina Press
Issue: i392513
Date: 1 1, 1965
Author(s): Shklovsky Robert
Abstract: Fussner, Historical Revolution, 220-21
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/4174538
Journal Title: Log
Publisher: Anyone Corporation
Issue: i40082909
Date: 7 1, 2005
Author(s): Eigen Edward
Abstract: Christopher Lane, "The Poverty of
Context: Historicism and Nonmimetic
Fiction," PMLA 118, no. 3 (May 2003): 465.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41765045
Journal Title: Log
Publisher: Anyone Corporation
Issue: i40082915
Date: 1 1, 2008
Author(s): Teyssot Georges
Abstract: Gilles Deleuze and Felix Guattari,
Anti-Oedipus: Capitalism and
Schizophrenia, trans. Robert Hurley,
Mark Seem, and Helen R. Lane
(Minneapolis: University of Minnesota
Press, 1985, 1989), 143-44, 160-61.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41765182
Journal Title: Minerva
Publisher: The International Council on the Future of the University
Issue: i40085823
Date: 3 1, 1987
Author(s): EISENSTADT S. N.
Abstract: Eisenstadt, S. N., "Intellectuals and Tradition", in Eisenstadt, S. N. and Graubard,
S. R. (eds), op. cit., pp. 1-21.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41820678
Journal Title: Revue de Métaphysique et de Morale
Publisher: Presses Universitaires de France
Issue: i40086215
Date: 6 1, 2006
Author(s): Kearney Richard
Abstract: Paul Ricœur, La mémoire, l'histoire, l'oubli, especially the epilogue entitled "Le pardon
difficile", p. 593-658.
Link: external-fulltext-any', 'an external site', 'http://dx.doi.org/10.3917/rmm.062.0197
Journal Title: Annales historiques de la Révolution française
Publisher: Société des Etudes Robespierristes
Issue: i40088669
Date: 6 1, 2006
Author(s): NADEAU Martin
Abstract: Ibid., volume 3, rapport du bureau central du 20 mars 1797, Spectacles, p. 30.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41889310
Journal Title: Annales historiques de la Révolution française
Publisher: Société des Etudes Robespierristes
Issue: i40088676
Date: 9 1, 2004
Author(s): ANTONINI BRUNO
Abstract: Jean Jaurès, « Collectivisme », article de La Dépêche de Toulouse du 25 septembre 1893, dans
ESI, pp.160-161.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41889537
Journal Title: Annales historiques de la Révolution française
Publisher: Armand Colin
Issue: i40088706
Date: 6 1, 2011
Author(s): MONNIER Raymonde
Abstract: Hans-Jürgen Lüsebrink, Rolf Reichardt, Die Bastille.
Zur Symbolgeschichte von Herrschaft und Freiheit, Frankfurt am Main, Fischer, 1989.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41890504
Journal Title: Northeast African Studies
Publisher: Michigan State University Press
Issue: i40089818
Date: 1 1, 2012
Author(s): Mennasemay Maimire
Abstract: The article discusses the presence of emancipatory Utopian ideas in Ethiopian history through a critical hermeneutical interpretation of Lalibela. Drawing on the concept of concrete utopia, the paper argues that the works and Chronicles of Lalibela secrete a concrete Utopian surplus that points to the conceptualization of knowledge as critique and as die mastery of nature, of labor as a transformative and emancipatory acüvity, and of power relations as expressions of equality between subjects and ruler. The article contends that Lalibelas Utopian surplus implies questions and reflections about social transformation, which, being rooted in Ethiopian history, provide possibilities for developing emancipatory ideas and practices that respond to the modern needs and aspirations of Ethiopians. It argues that, if Ethiopia u to extricate herself from the poverty and tyranny traps of passive modernization and successfully meet the challenges of modernity, reflection on and the quest for democracy and prosperity need to link up with the concrete Utopian surpluses that inform Ethiopian history.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41931315
Journal Title: Revista de Crítica Literaria Latinoamericana
Publisher: Latinoamericana Editores
Issue: i40090365
Date: 1 1, 2011
Author(s): Varas Patricia
Abstract: Writing History 68
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41940850
Journal Title: Storytelling, Self, Society
Publisher: Lawrence Erlbaum Associates, Inc.
Issue: i40090935
Date: 1 1, 2007
Author(s): Chawla Devika
Abstract: In this essay, I partake in a self-inventory to textually narrate for you as well as myself the relationship, as I experience it, between stories and theories in my intellectual life. My autobiographical reflections span the period of the 1947 partition in Indian history, as experienced by my family, to my own journey as a scholar. I tell you, in personal narrative and essay form, a family story of resistance to "refugee narratives" as a story of inherited displacements that interrogates the ontology of my intellectual leanings, by showing the various limens (see Turner's The Anthropology of Performance) that I continue to encounter in my struggles to story. In doing so, I articulate my resistance to theory, my leanings toward storying, and the ongoing struggle to reside in the liminal space between stories and theories. I show myself caught in intellectual limens. While I do not propose any way out of them, I believe that explorations such as these are necessary for scholars to reflect, interrogate, and embody to honestly pursue their intellectual endeavors.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41948973
Journal Title: Revista de Musicología
Publisher: Sociedad Española de Musicología
Issue: i40091550
Date: 1 1, 2011
Author(s): García Montalbán Antonio
Abstract: Lo Maravilloso en el Siglo de las Luces: La
Encyclopédie y Esteban de Arteaga (1747-1799). Valencia, Mu VIM, 2009.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41959346
Journal Title: Polish Sociological Review
Publisher: The Polish Sociological Association
Issue: i40092224
Date: 1 1, 2013
Author(s): BEDNARZ-ŁUCZEWSKA PAULINA
Abstract: In this paper, we attempt to show the fruitfulness of the theory of communicative action for memory studies. Specifically, we intend to demonstrate that concepts characteristic of the discipline, such as "history," "memory," and "dialogue," reflect three types of universal validity claims: "memory" formulates claims to authenticity, "history" formulates claims to truth, and "dialogue" formulates claims to Tightness. Thus, it is possible to introduce a seminal Habermasian notion of rationality that rests on validity claims. This notion can serve to integrate, enrich, and identify blind spots in memory studies. Our purpose is to demonstrate the relevance of collective memory to social cohesion (cultural reproduction, social integration, and socialization) and the public sphere (its development and atrophy, rationalization, and colonization).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41969499
Journal Title: Caravelle (1988-)
Publisher: Presses Universitaires du Mirail
Issue: i40092241
Date: 1 1, 2013
Author(s): VAYSSIÈRE Pierre
Abstract: Ainsi, les Mélanges du n° 82 (juin 2004)
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41969827
Journal Title: Journal of Correctional Education
Publisher: Correctional Education Association
Issue: i40092321
Date: 6 1, 1993
Author(s): Baird Marie
Abstract: This article investigates the role of conversion in character reformation. It begins by exploring the initial formation of character in infancy and childhood, as well as challenges to the initial formation of character in adulthood. It then delineates the role ofconversion in character reformation by showing that an individual's encounter with a selftranscending conceptual universe may alter his or her self-identification. This alteration may be expressed as the individual's capacity to "tell a new story" about him or herself. This article argues that a shift in self-identification and self-narration lies at the heart of a reformation of character.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41970961
Journal Title: Franciscan Studies
Publisher: Franciscan Institute
Issue: i40092521
Date: 9 1, 1949
Author(s): DE SAINT MAURICE BERAUD
Abstract: Trois Fontaines, "Existentialisme Chrétien: Gabriel Marcel." La Notion
de Prisence chez Gabriel Marcel, (Paris, 1947), p. 254.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41974378
Journal Title: Franciscan Studies
Publisher: Franciscan Institute
Issue: i40092589
Date: 1 1, 2000
Author(s): GELBER HESTER GOODENOUGH
Abstract: Legenda maior in Analecta 10:626.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41975266
Journal Title: Franciscan Studies
Publisher: Franciscan Institute
Issue: i40092597
Date: 1 1, 1992
Author(s): DELIO ILIA
Abstract: Karl Rahner, "The Eternal Signifcance of the Humanity of Jesus for our
Relationship with God," trans. Karl-H. and Boniface Kruger, vol. 3, Theological
Investigations (Baltimore: Helicon Press, 1967): 44.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41975403
Journal Title: RACAR: revue d'art canadienne / Canadian Art Review
Publisher: l'Association d'art des universités du Canada / Universities Art Association of Canada
Issue: i40097920
Date: 1 1, 2004
Author(s): Fraser Marie
Abstract: This article deals with the problem of text and ¡ mage in contemporary art, as exemplified in a photograph by Jeff Wall called The Storyteller (1986). This image is analysed, taking as reference Manet's Déjeuner sur l'herbe as well as Walter Benjamin's essay of 1936 on the subject of the narrator. The main points in this comparative analysis are the role of the narrator both in text and image, oral tradition versus visual space, the concept of the picture and the tradition of story representation. The author proposes the idea that modernity introduced a major change in the art of storytelling and in the narrative function of image.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/42630695
Journal Title: Philippine Studies
Publisher: Ateneo de Manila University Press
Issue: i40098088
Date: 1 1, 2003
Author(s): Laurel R. Kwan
Abstract: The three novels in English that won in the Centennial Literary Contest are very different in their approaches to imagining the nation. And yet, in some of the most important aspects of constructing a narrative of the nation, they stand in very much the same position in relation to its colonial experience. The importance of narratives in understanding current attitudes about the Philippine experience makes it imperative that these three valorized novels are studied closely and as a set. This paper argues that these novels fail to liberate for they adopt a cavalier attitude toward history and fall prey to the cultural logic of late capitalism
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/42633673
Journal Title: Česká literatura
Publisher: Ústav pro ceskou literaturu AV CR
Issue: i40100622
Date: 1 1, 2002
Author(s): Jankovič Milan
Abstract: Patočka summarized his conception of style in the essay „Umění a čas" [Art and Time] (1966), in which he observes style over historie periods and its increasing departure from a priori, metaphysically ascertained and universally valid meaning. In modern art, style is established by the freedom of the Creative act; its centre of gravity shifts to the level of „signifier". Patočka's essay „O minulém rázu umìění" [Concerning the Former Nature of Art] (written 1965) helped to clarify „aesthetic attitude". In this essay, he develops an interpretational duet: a critique of Hegel's metaphysical starting point, which distances itself from the experience of modern art, and an appraisal of Hegel's interpretation of time, which remains inspirational. In accordance with it, Patočka the phenomenologist considers art the place of „destructive creation", of vivifying revelation, whose source is in man. The next part of the article calls attention to a lecture by Paul Ricoeur „Vyprávění, metafora a teorie interpretace" [Narrative, Metaphor and the Theory of Interpretation] (1987), in which Ricoeur introduced a modern hermeneutic approach to literary studies. What is most relevant here is the concept of the „double reference". The first aspect of reference relates to empirical reality; the second to the „productive reference", which designs a world created by the literary work. Semantic innovation in the narration of a story has a parallel in the semantic innovation of the metaphor. In both cases there emerges „the new, the as yet unsaid, the inexpressible - in language".
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/42686758
Journal Title: Česká literatura
Publisher: Ústav pro ceskou literaturu AV CR
Issue: i40100623
Date: 1 1, 2002
Author(s): Papoušek Vladimír
Abstract: The study deals with the problem of Stephen Greenblatt's approaches to an analysis of literary work. The author analyzes Greenblatt's concepts of interpretation of literary work and notices the dangerous results of such interpretations in which literary work as a specifical esthetical object is dissolved in the wide frame of cultural history. On the other hand, he tries to represent how Greenblatt's looking for historical context via permanent negotiation with the texts and reading of textual traces can enriches the work of literary historian.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/42686773
Journal Title: Česká literatura
Publisher: Ústav pro ceskou literaturu AV CR
Issue: i40100679
Date: 2 1, 2012
Author(s): Sládek Ondřej
Abstract: The study is devoted to the work of Lubomír Doležel, a linguist and literary theoretician, in light of his ninetieth birthday. Based of an analysis of two of his books, Studie z české literatury a poetiky (2008) and Fikce a historie v období postmoderny (2008), the study maps key concepts in his scholarly inquiry in the fields of Czech literature, history and metodology of the investigation of the Prague School, narrative semantics of fictional worids and an application of the semantics to historical worlds.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/42687835
Journal Title: Asian Perspective
Publisher: The Institue for Far Eastern Studies
Issue: i40101443
Date: 1 1, 2007
Author(s): Bleiker Roland
Abstract: Dipesh Chakrabarty, Provincializing Europe: Postcolonial Thought and His-
torical Difference (Princeton, N.J.: Princeton University Press, 2000), p. 98.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/42704577
Journal Title: Asian Perspective
Publisher: The Institue for Far Eastern Studies
Issue: i40101449
Date: 1 1, 2008
Author(s): Yang Kiwoong
Abstract: Jo,
Yang-Hyeon, "Controversy over East Asian History and U.S. House
Discussion Regarding the 'Comfort Women' Resolution: Recent Changes
and Implications for U.S.-Japan Relations," East Asian Review (Seoul),
vol. 19, No. 3 (Fall, 2007) pp. 3-31.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/42704641
Journal Title: Sartre Studies International
Publisher: Berghahn Journals
Issue: i40101498
Date: 1 1, 2013
Author(s): Levy Lior
Abstract: The article advances an interpretation of the self as an imaginary object. Focusing on the relationship between selfhood and memory in Sartre's The Transcendence of the Ego, I argue that Sartre offers useful resources for thinking about the self in terms of narratives. Against interpretations that hold that the ego misrepresents consciousness or distorts it, I argue that the constitution of the ego marks a radical transformation of the conscious field. To prove this point, I turn to the role of reflection and memory in the creation of the self. Reflection and memory weave past, present and future into a consistent and meaningful life story. This story is no other than the self. I propose to understand the self as a fictional or imaginary entity, albeit one that has real presence in human life.
Link: external-fulltext-any', 'an external site', 'http://dx.doi.org/10.3167/ssi.2013.190206
Journal Title: Biblica
Publisher: Pontificio Instituto Biblico
Issue: i40101598
Date: 1 1, 1983
Author(s): Scott Bernard Brandon
Abstract: R. Funk, Jesus
as Precursor, Semeia Supplements 2 (1975) 62-63.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/42707054
Journal Title: Biblica
Publisher: Pontificio Instituto Biblico
Issue: i40101602
Date: 1 1, 1982
Author(s): Betori Giuseppe
Abstract: Ibidem, p. xv.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/42707132
Journal Title: Biblica
Publisher: Pontificio Instituto Biblico
Issue: i40101610
Date: 1 1, 1987
Author(s): Kurz William S.
Abstract: Fitzmyer,
Luke I-IX, 47-51, esp. 48.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/42707320
Journal Title: Biblica
Publisher: Pontificio Instituto Biblico
Issue: i40101612
Date: 1 1, 1987
Author(s): Chirichigno G. C.
Abstract: U. Cassuto, Genesis. Part I (Jerusalem 1961) 213-216,
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/42707366
Journal Title: Rivista di Studi Politici Internazionali
Publisher: Università di Roma Sapienza
Issue: i40103171
Date: 9 1, 2005
Author(s): Guisan Catherine
Abstract: Lily Gardner Feldman, Banchoff and Smith, Legitimacy and the European
Union cit., 66-90.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/42740404
Journal Title: Rivista di Studi Politici Internazionali
Publisher: Università di Roma Sapienza
Issue: i40103175
Date: 12 1, 2006
Author(s): KHADER BICHARA
Abstract: Les usages de la mémoire dans les relations interna-
tionales, Bruxelles, Bruylant, 2001.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/42740528
Journal Title: The Journal of Education
Publisher: Boston University School of Education
Issue: i40103239
Date: 1 1, 1980
Author(s): Giroux Henry A.
Abstract: This paper examines the relationship between teacher education and the ideology of social control. It does this by looking at the dialectical tension that exists between teacher-education programs and the dominant society through a set of concepts that link as well as demonstrate the interplay of power, ideology, biography, and history. It further illuminates this interplay by analyzing the rationality that presently dominates these programs. Finally, the paper not only examines the implications of this rationality for teacher-education programs, it also points to ways in which it can be overcome.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/42741973
Journal Title: Vingtième Siècle. Revue d'histoire
Publisher: Presses de Sciences Po
Issue: i40104981
Date: 3 1, 2013
Author(s): Bantigny Ludivine
Abstract: Vincent Duclert, L'Avenir de l'histoire, Paris, Armand
Colin, 2010, p. 4-6 et 29.
Link: external-fulltext-any', 'an external site', 'http://dx.doi.org/10.3917/vin.117.0013
Journal Title: Vingtième Siècle. Revue d'histoire
Publisher: Presses de Sciences Po
Issue: i40104981
Date: 3 1, 2013
Author(s): Bantigny Ludivine
Abstract: Haipeng Zhang, « Bingdian Fukan kanwen
pipan Yuan Weishi : Zhang Haipeng, Fan di fan fengjian
shi jindai Zhongguo lishi de zhuti » (Premier numéro après
la reparution de Bingdian à la suite de l'article de Weishi
Yuan : l'anti-impérialisme et l'anti-féodalisme sont les sujets
de la Chine moderne) 2006, http://blog.chinesenewsnet.
com/?p=8072&cp=1 (28 février 2006).
Link: external-fulltext-any', 'an external site', 'http://dx.doi.org/10.3917/vin.117.0026
Journal Title: Vingtième Siècle. Revue d'histoire
Publisher: Presses de Sciences Po
Issue: i40104981
Date: 3 1, 2013
Author(s): Bantigny Ludivine
Abstract: Daniel et Gabriel Cohn-Bendit, Le Gauchisme : remède à la
maladie sénile du communisme, Paris, Éd. du Seuil, 1968, p. 128.
Link: external-fulltext-any', 'an external site', 'http://dx.doi.org/10.3917/vin.117.0215
Journal Title: Vingtième Siècle. Revue d'histoire
Publisher: Presses de Sciences Po
Issue: i40104981
Date: 3 1, 2013
Author(s): Charle Christophe
Abstract: Christophe Charle et Jacques Vergé, Histoire
des universités, xii
-xxi
siècles, Paris, PUF, « Quadrige », 2012.
Link: external-fulltext-any', 'an external site', 'http://dx.doi.org/10.3917/vin.117.0231
Journal Title: Vingtième Siècle. Revue d'histoire
Publisher: Presses de Sciences Po
Issue: i40105000
Date: 6 1, 2013
Author(s): Fouéré Marie-Aude
Abstract: Richard Banégas et Jean-Pierre Warnier, « Figures de la réussite
et imaginaires politiques », Politique africaine, 82, 2001, p. 142-160.
Link: external-fulltext-any', 'an external site', 'http://dx.doi.org/10.3917/ving.118.0003
Journal Title: Vingtième Siècle. Revue d'histoire
Publisher: Presses de Sciences Po
Issue: i40105000
Date: 6 1, 2013
Author(s): Fouéré Marie-Aude
Abstract: Jean Copans, « Intellectuels visibles, intellectuels invisi-
bles », Politique africaine, 51, 1993, p. 7-25.
Link: external-fulltext-any', 'an external site', 'http://dx.doi.org/10.3917/ving.118.0061
Journal Title: Sociology
Publisher: British Sociological Association Publications Limited
Issue: i40108657
Date: 5 1, 1996
Author(s): Hay Colin
Abstract: The winter of discontent continues to exert a powerful hold over the British political imaginary. It acts as a discursive key to a collective mythology seemingly appealed to, and conjured, in each wave of industrial unrest, in each hint of political turmoil and, until recently, whenever the election of a Labour Government looked credible. In this paper I consider the rhetorical strategies and linguistic devices deployed by the tabloid media in the narration of the events of the winter of 1978-79. I argue for an interpretation of the winter of discontent as a moment of state crisis. By crisis however I do not refer to the mere accumulation of contradictions but rather to a moment of transition, a moment of decisive intervention. Within such a framework, the winter of discontent emerges as a strategic moment in the transformation of the British state, and perhaps the key moment in the pre-history of Thatcherism. For, as I hope to demonstrate, the initial appeal of the New Right was premised upon its ability to offer a convincing construction of the winter of discontent as symptomatic of a more fundamental crisis of the state. In such a moment of crisis, a particular type of decisive intervention was called for. In this discursive construction of crisis the New Right proved itself capable of changing, if not the hearts and minds of the electorate, then certainly the predominant perceptions of the political context. It recruited subjects to its vision of the necessary response to the crisis of a monolithic state besieged by the trade unions. This was perhaps the only truly hegemonic moment of Thatcherism. It occurred well before Mrs Thatcher entered Number 10. It is thus not surprising that one of the most enduring and distinctive legacies of Thatcherism has been the new political lexicon of crisis, siege and subterfuge born of the winter of discontent.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/42855681
Journal Title: Sociology
Publisher: SAGE Publications
Issue: i40108701
Date: 8 1, 2006
Author(s): Adamson Kay
Abstract: In July 2004, a young woman claimed that she had been attacked on the Paris urban railway system by four Maghrebins and two Africans and that the discovery that she might be Jewish had intensified the character of the attack. For a number of days, the French media were dominated by the case and leading politicians condemned it. The events drew attention to a number of issues concerning culture and identity in contemporary France and the role played in constituting this identity of history and memory. However, it also displayed how the constitution of identity is a selective process in which different elements may be dealt with, either in different ways or omitted altogether. This article explores how in attempting to come to terms with the legacies of anti-Semitism, other areas of history and memory have been neglected, including the legacy of France's colonial empire, and, in particular, her relationship with Algeria.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/42856886
Journal Title: Sociology
Publisher: Cambridge University Press
Issue: i40108744
Date: 11 1, 1999
Author(s): May Tim
Abstract: Following debates within this journal regarding the absence of adequate studies of resistance in the contemporary fields of industrial sociology and organisational behaviour, this paper seeks to understand its reasons and consequences. Through an examination of the history of approaches to the study of power and resistance at work, the grounds for this debate are considered and illuminated. The paper then suggests how this debate might be taken forward through developing the ideas of tactics and strategies and episodic and dispositional power.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/42857998
Journal Title: Social History
Publisher: Routledge
Issue: i394451
Date: 1 1, 1990
Author(s): Rigney James
Abstract: Anne
Rigney, The Rhetoric of Historical Represen-
tation: Three Narrative Histories of the French
Revolution (Cambridge, 1990)
Rigney
The Rhetoric of Historical Representation: Three Narrative Histories of the French Revolution
1990
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/4286169
Journal Title: Social History
Publisher: Routledge
Issue: i394465
Date: 10 1, 1973
Author(s): White James
Abstract: L. S.
Kramer, 'Literature, criticism, and historical imagi-
nation: the literary challenge of Hayden White and
Dominick LaCapra', in Hunt (ed.), New Cultural
History, op. cit., 97-128
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/4286515
Journal Title: Études/Inuit/Studies
Publisher: Groupe d'Études Inuit et Circumpolaires (GÉTIC) et I'Association Inuksiutiit katimajiit inc.
Issue: i40109151
Date: 1 1, 1996
Author(s): Trudel François
Abstract: Trudel 1989b
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/42869936
Journal Title: Social History
Publisher: Taylor & Francis
Issue: i394488
Date: 11 1, 1973
Author(s): Marx John
Abstract: Marx, Surveys from
Exile. Political Writings, vol. 2, ed. D. Fernbach
(Harmondsworth, 1973), 146
Marx
146
2
Surveys from Exile. Political Writings
1973
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/4287263
Journal Title: Discourse & Society
Publisher: SAGE Publications
Issue: i40110418
Date: 3 1, 2008
Author(s): ANDERSSON KJERSTIN
Abstract: In this article, a young man's narratives of violence are analysed, and a culturally shared storyline is identified as the basis of these narratives. It is argued that the stories are organized so as to construct a preferred self-presentation. One strategy to achieve this is to establish boundaries for what type of violence to use, whom to fight, where and for what reasons. I also argue that the narratives are structured to avoid being categorized as either victim or perpetrator, although both categories are drawn upon. Issues of masculinity are made relevant through categorization of the characters in the narrative, and positions are made available. Different masculine categories such as the hero/villain/non-man become relevant in the analysis. Different gendered positions are used in negotiating a masculine identity around narratives of and through telling about violence.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/42889187
Journal Title: Journal of Legal Education
Publisher: Association of American Law Schools
Issue: i40110622
Date: 9 1, 1989
Author(s): Elson John S.
Abstract: supra notes 62, 72, 76, 85.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/42893082
Journal Title: Journal of Legal Education
Publisher: Association of American Law Schools
Issue: i40110909
Date: 12 1, 1983
Author(s): Gillers Stephen
Abstract: Robert B. McKay, The Lawyer in the Year 2000: Three Views, 25 Ala. L.
Rev. (1972).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/42897913
Journal Title: Shofar
Publisher: University of Nebraska Press
Issue: i40113297
Date: 4 1, 1999
Author(s): Holdrege Barbara A.
Abstract: Jeffery, The Qur'ân as Scripture, pp. 75-78,
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/42942896
Journal Title: Shofar
Publisher: Purdue University Press
Issue: i40113339
Date: 10 1, 2008
Author(s): Frunzâ Sandu
Abstract: "Finkielkraut, Au nom de l'autre, p. 11.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/42944684
Journal Title: Style
Publisher: Northern Illinois University
Issue: i40113389
Date: 7 1, 1986
Author(s): Maddox Donald
Abstract: The entire medieval period is dominated by an eschatological textuality which posits for the history of salvation a singulative movement through time, from creation to eschaton. In book 12 of De civitate Dei, Augustine provides theoretical background for this epochal model; the most cogent statement of its content is found in book 6 of Hugh of Saint Victor's Didascalicon. This type of textuality, whose formal properties are identified, is already marked in Augustine by its exclusion of the purely iterative view of time held by pagan philosophers. From the twelfth century, however, singulative eschatological textuality assimilates an iterative model of the progression of time as it finds expression in metaphorically informed statements concerning the liturgical year. From Jean Beleth to Jacobus de Voragine, the figure of assimilatio facilitates the conflation of a discretelinear and an iterative model of temporality in such representations, the logical relations within which are analyzed here.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/42945603
Journal Title: Style
Publisher: Northern Illinois University
Issue: i40113396
Date: 7 1, 1988
Author(s): Raney Roslyn
Abstract: Can fixed images tell a story; do autonomous visual stories exist? In order to answer this question, two categories of narrative images are considered: series like tapestries, which constitute together one narration, and on the other hand single paintings. Historical paintings representing a collectivity can suggest temporal evolution (like Poussin's Manna in the Desert) while those which represent one central hero must choose the "pregnant moment" of peripeteia (like Rembrandt's The Feast of Balthazar). The conclusion is that autonomous visual stories cannot be developed alongside existing verbal (literary) stories.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/42945705
Journal Title: Style
Publisher: Northern Illinois University
Issue: i40113412
Date: 10 1, 1992
Author(s): Ryan Marie-Laure
Abstract: Narratology has explored in depth the modes of narration, but it has left largely untouched the question of the modes of narrativity. This term designates the various ways in which narrative structures are realized in texts. To call a novel or short story narrative is an entirely different matter from that of applying the same term to a lyric poem or a drama. The study of the modes of narrativity attempts to answer the question: what does it mean to say "this text is narrative"? As a cognitive category necessary to the proper understanding of a work, the narrative structure of a text may be compared to the identifiable shape of an object in a visual artwork. Thus, various modes of narrative may be compared to a type of picture or visual phenomenon.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/42945987
Journal Title: Style
Publisher: Northern Illinois University
Issue: i40113412
Date: 10 1, 1992
Author(s): Stampfl Barry
Abstract: Narratology may be thought of as a complicated system of conceptual filters that enact a severe formalist reduction upon the corpus of what may be thought and said about storytelling. According to Shlomith Rimmon-Kenan, this reductiveness needs to be expanded in order to attend more to language. One way of answering to her reformist prescription is a turn to the study of linguistic surface structure organized as a meditation on the metaphor of the filter. For Seymour Chatman this metaphor designates a character through whom a narrator elects to tell a story. For Max Black, "filter" is a trope for metaphoric process. Examining these senses of the filter in Henry James's short story "The Beast in the Jungle" leads to emphasis upon negations and belief qualifiers. In James's story, both turn out to be invaded by the logic of Freudian negation, itself a type of intrapsychic filtration.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/42945988
Journal Title: Style
Publisher: Northern Illinois University
Issue: i40113416
Date: 10 1, 1993
Author(s): Burgan Mary
Abstract: Despite recent critical denigrations of the representation of temporality as a defining interest in narrative, it is important to reappraise the epiphany as a feature of the short stories of "founding" modernist women writers like Virginia Woolf and Katherine Mansfield. Nevertheless, the association of the epiphanic story with "feminine" writing drove a writer like Doris Lessing to reject the epiphany as an organizing principle in her stories; she chose, instead, the more fabular, allegorical model of a writer like D. H. Lawrence. Finally, however, Lessing, like other women writers of the short story, kept in touch with the intuition of revelation in moments of being whose power act not only as organizers of narrative but also as significations of a kind of feminine sensory apprehension of temporality. This discursive implementation of the moment as the center of modernist women writers' short fiction may be recuperated so as to preserve their achievements from the preference for a decentered écriture féminine.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/42946058
Journal Title: Style
Publisher: Northern Illinois University
Issue: i40113430
Date: 10 1, 1994
Author(s): Fludernik Monika
Abstract: The narratological category "person" needs to be replaced by a different conceptual framework. The traditional distinctions between narrative levels and between story and discourse are inadequate to an explanation of much postmodernist writing. Classic narratological categories correlate with a realist understanding of story and with a realist conceptualization of story telling with some postmodernist techniques of writing, such as second-person fiction, refusing to play by such conceptualizations. Gabriel Josipovici's Contre-jour is an instance of a radical deconstruction of realist parameters. Realist recuperations or naturalizations of intractable writing have to be evaluated as readings against the anti-mimetic grain of such texts, and the possibility of such narrative recuperation does not provide evidence for the reinstatement of traditional narratological distinctions. The failing of current narratology to account for second-person narrative is due to the inapplicability of traditional narratological categories, a break-down that is motivated by the ideological commitments of much postmodernist, and especially second-person, fiction since these deliberately question realistic frames of cognition and story understanding.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/42946261
Journal Title: Style
Publisher: Northern Illinois University
Issue: i40113439
Date: 10 1, 1997
Author(s): Mosher, Harold F.
Abstract: Applied to Chaucer's Miller's Tale, A. J. Greimas's various analytic systems—the structure of roles or acteurs, the plots of struggle and exchange of objects, and the semiotic square—reveal Alison as an unchanging, passive object who is passed from her husband John to her lover Nicholas (and potentially to another lover, Absolon). But the application of Claude Bremond's more dynamic functional model reveals not only the story's symmetrical paradigms of seduction, retribution, and dissimulation but also the importance of the last of these isotopies and, above all, the central activity of Alison as seducer, dissimulator, and degrader.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/42946385
Journal Title: Bibliothèque de l’École des chartes
Publisher: Société de l'École des Chartes
Issue: i40114324
Date: 6 1, 2000
Author(s): SARMANT Thierry
Abstract: Ibid., p. 131, 138-139.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/42957733
Journal Title: Dialectica
Publisher: Blackwell-Wiley Publishing
Issue: i40115211
Date: 1 1, 1985
Author(s): Marcus Ruth Barcan
Abstract: Philosophy and the Mirror of Nature, Princeton, 1981 p. 168.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/42969056
Journal Title: Francofonia
Publisher: Università di Bologna
Issue: i40116683
Date: 4 1, 1999
Author(s): Rueff Martin
Abstract: M. Baxandall, "Painting and Experience in Fifteenth Century
Italy. A primer in the social History of Pictorial style, Oxford, Oxford University
Press, 1972, trad, française, Y. Delsault, L'œil du Quattrocento. L'usage de la peinture
dans l'Italie de la Renaissance, Paris, Gallimard, 1985 («Bibliothèque Illustrée des
Histoires»).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43016070
Journal Title: Francofonia
Publisher: Università di Bologna
Issue: i40116705
Date: 4 1, 2010
Author(s): Lalagianni Vasiliki
Abstract: E. Awumey, Le Périple du moi: mouvements et situations d'exil , «Palabres»,
dossier «L'immigration et ses avatars», vol. VII, n. 1-2, 2007, pp. 223-242.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43016532
Journal Title: AAA: Arbeiten aus Anglistik und Amerikanistik
Publisher: Institut für Anglistik, Universität Graz
Issue: i40117059
Date: 1 1, 2004
Author(s): West Russell
Abstract: Heiner Keupp, Thomas Ahbe, Wolfgang
Gmür, Renate Höfe, Beate Mitzscherlich, Wolfgang Kraus & Florian Straus, Identitäts-
konstruktionen: Das Patchwork der Identitäten in der Spätmoderne (Reinbek bei Hamburg:
Rowohlt, 1999).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43025718
Journal Title: Médiévales
Publisher: Presses Universitaires de Vincennes-Paris VIII avec le concours du Centre National du Livre et du Centre de la Recherche Scientifique
Issue: i40117109
Date: 4 1, 1998
Author(s): BOUCHERON Patrick
Abstract: Ibid., p. 645.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43027001
Journal Title: Médiévales
Publisher: Presses Universitaires de Vincennes-Paris VIII avec le concours du Centre national du livre et du Centre National de la Recherche Scientifique
Issue: i40117130
Date: 4 1, 2009
Author(s): Lagorsse Marc
Abstract: P. Ricœur, La mémoire, l'histoire, l'oubli, Paris, 2000.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43027423
Journal Title: Médiévales
Publisher: Presses Universitaires de Vincennes (Paris 8, Saint-Denis) soutenue par l'Institut des Sciences Humaines et Sociales du CNRS
Issue: i40117138
Date: 4 1, 2013
Author(s): COURROUX Pierre
Abstract: G. Kurth, La Cité de Liège au Moyen Âge, Bruxelles, 1910, t. I, p. XXVII-XXVIII.
Link: external-fulltext-any', 'an external site', 'http://dx.doi.org/10.4000/medievales.7004
Journal Title: Médiévales
Publisher: Presses Universitaires de Vincennes-Paris VIII avec le concours du Centre National du Livre et du Centre de la Recherche Scientifique
Issue: i40117146
Date: 4 1, 2000
Author(s): LUCKEN Christopher
Abstract: « L'Œil dans l'oreille. L'histoire ou le monstre de la fable »,
dans L'Histoire dans la littérature, L. Adert et E. Eigenmann éd., Genève, 2000,
p. 37-57.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43027739
Journal Title: Poetica
Publisher: Wilhelm Fink GmbH & Co. KG
Issue: i40117158
Date: 1 1, 1993
Author(s): Zymner Rüdiger
Abstract: Rüdiger Zymner, Uneigentlichkeit. Studien zu Semantik und Geschichte der Parabel,
Paderborn 1991 („Explicatio").
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43028003
Journal Title: Poetica
Publisher: Wilhelm Fink GmbH & Co. KG
Issue: i40117170
Date: 1 1, 1999
Author(s): Fulda Daniel
Abstract: Zitate ebd.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43028187
Journal Title: Poetica
Publisher: Wilhelm Fink GmbH & Co. KG
Issue: i40117181
Date: 1 1, 2004
Author(s): Müller Jan-Dirk
Abstract: „Kulturwissenschaft historisch", S. 76 f.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43028361
Journal Title: Poetica
Publisher: Wilhelm Fink GmbH & Co. Verlags-KG
Issue: i40117194
Date: 1 1, 2011
Author(s): Bleumer Hartmut
Abstract: Joseph Bernhart. Mit einem Vorwort von Ernst Ludwig Grasmück, Frankfurt
a. M.: Insel-Verlag, 1998, XI, 25, 32-30, 39, S. 653-667.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43028513
Journal Title: Il Saggiatore musicale
Publisher: Leo S. Olschki
Issue: i40117272
Date: 1 1, 2000
Author(s): Senici Emanuele
Abstract: http://www. parterre.
com.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43029593
Journal Title: Il Saggiatore musicale
Publisher: Leo S. Olschki
Issue: i40117307
Date: 1 1, 2001
Author(s): Nattiez Jean-Jacques
Abstract: M. Baroni - R. Dalmonte - C. Jacoboni, Le regole della musica. Indagine sui mec-
canismi della comunicazione, Torino, EDT, 1999.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43030373
Journal Title: Archives de Philosophie
Publisher: Beauchesne
Issue: i40117598
Date: 9 1, 1981
Author(s): GRONDIN Jean
Abstract: Bicœur P., « Phénoménologie et herméneutique », p. 50
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43036316
Journal Title: Archives de Philosophie
Publisher: Beauchesne
Issue: i40117612
Date: 3 1, 1991
Author(s): BERNIER Rejane
Abstract: Pirlot, 1989: 269-273.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43036798
Journal Title: Archives de Philosophie
Publisher: Beauchesne Éditeur
Issue: i40117657
Date: 3 1, 2000
Author(s): JERVOLINO DOMENICO
Abstract: P. Ricœur, Soi-même comme un autre, Seuil, Paris, 1990, p. 365-367.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43037798
Journal Title: Archives de Philosophie
Publisher: Centre Sèvres - Facultés jésuites de Paris
Issue: i40117674
Date: 7 1, 2004
Author(s): Greisch Jean
Abstract: Naufrage avec spectateurs, trad. fr. p. 103
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43038101
Journal Title: Archives de Philosophie
Publisher: Centre Sèvres - Facultés jésuites de Paris
Issue: i40117693
Date: 12 1, 2007
Author(s): LETH PALLE
Abstract: F. D. E. Schleiermacher, « Des différentes methodes du traduire », 1813, tr. Antoine
Berman, in Des différentes méthodes du traduire et autre texte, éd. Christian Berner, Paris,
Seuil, « Points », 1999, p. 47.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43038484
Journal Title: Archives de Philosophie
Publisher: Centre Sèvres - Facultés jésuites de Paris
Issue: i40117697
Date: 12 1, 2008
Author(s): DALISSIER MICHEL
Abstract: Motoori Norinaga (本居宣長 1730-
1801) dans s「主体の鏡と物神としてのことば」 shutai no kagami to busshin toshite no
kotoba, Les mots comme miroirs du sujet et idoles,『坂部恵集』 Oeuvres choisies de Sakabe
Megumi, Iwanami, Tokyo, 2007, t. V., p. 23-47.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43038554
Journal Title: Archives de Philosophie
Publisher: Centre Sèvres - Facultés jésuites de Paris
Issue: i40117718
Date: 12 1, 2011
Author(s): ESCUDIER ALEXANDRE
Abstract: Ricoeur est explicite sur ce point en SMC A 31 ainsi que dans le texte récapitulatif inti-
tulé « De l'interprétation », in DTA 13-39.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43038897
Journal Title: Archives de Philosophie
Publisher: Centre Sèvres - Facultés jésuites de Paris
Issue: i40117744
Date: 9 1, 2014
Author(s): FAGNIEZ GUILLAUME
Abstract: R. Aron, La philosophie critique de l'histoire, op. cit., p. 30.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43039553
Journal Title: Brigham Young University Studies
Publisher: Brigham Young University
Issue: i40118019
Date: 1 1, 2010
Author(s): Handley George B.
Abstract: Shirlee Taylor Haizlip, The Sweeter the Juice: A Family Memoir in Black and White
(New York: Free Press, 1995), 15.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43044824
Journal Title: Brigham Young University Studies
Publisher: Brigham Young University
Issue: i40118023
Date: 1 1, 2011
Author(s): Richardson Joseph E.
Abstract: Thomas S. Monson, "True to the Faith," Ensign 36 (May 2006): 18-21.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43044890
Journal Title: Neotestamentica
Publisher: The New Testament Society of South Africa / Die Nuwe-Testamentiese Werkgemeenskap van Suid-Afrika
Issue: i40118195
Date: 1 1, 1984
Author(s): Vorster W. S.
Abstract: The thesis of this essay is that historical interpretation of the New Testament is necessary to provide information for setting the parameters of valid readings of the New Testament. Such an interpretation serves the purpose of alienation between reader and text and enables the interpreter to ask critical questions about the communicability and relevance of these texts. The nature of the New Testament necessitates historical interpretation. Current historico-critical interpretation of the New Testament is discussed and evaluated with a view to possibilities and limitations in the light of current developments in literary science, history of philosophy and historiography.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43047863
Journal Title: Neotestamentica
Publisher: The New Testament Society of South Africa / Die Nuwe-Testamentiese Werkgemeenskap van Suid-Afrika
Issue: i40118210
Date: 1 1, 1994
Author(s): Smit Dirk J
Abstract: In a first part, the article tells the story of the Hermeneutics Group of the NTSSA. It is a story with three phases. In the first phase, interpretation was seen as more than the application of methods. In the second phase, the active role of the reader became more important. In the third phase, the importance of interpretive communities became more apparent. In a second part, some of the issues resulting from these developments are discussed under the rubric 'Why do we interpret the New Testament?' In a third part, the question is raised whether the Hermeneutics Group (and the NTSSA?) may be entering a new phase in its scholarly activity of dialogue with other reader-communities.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43048147
Journal Title: Neotestamentica
Publisher: The New Testament Society of South Africa / Die Nuwe-Testamentiese Werkgemeenskap van Suid-Afrika
Issue: i40118210
Date: 1 1, 1994
Author(s): LYONS CAMPBELL N D
Abstract: Gaonkar (1990:351)
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43048156
Journal Title: Neotestamentica
Publisher: The New Testament Society of South Africa / Die Nuwe-Testamentiese Werkgemeenskap van Suid-Afrika
Issue: i40118227
Date: 1 1, 2004
Author(s): West Gerald O.
Abstract: Meyers 1988
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43048500
Journal Title: Neotestamentica
Publisher: The New Testament Society of South Africa / Die Nuwe-Testamentiese Werkgemeenskap van Suid-Afrika
Issue: i40118242
Date: 1 1, 2011
Author(s): Mouton Elna
Abstract: Smit 1997
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43048809
Journal Title: Neotestamentica
Publisher: The New Testament Society of South Africa / Die Nuwe-Testamentiese Werkgemeenskap van Suid-Afrika
Issue: i40118260
Date: 1 1, 2002
Author(s): Lategan Bernard C
Abstract: In a first section, the renewed interest in historical consciousness among social scientists and historians is discussed, which resulted in a clearer understanding of how historical memory functions and of the diverse ways in which historians use references to the past. Against this background, Paul's use of history in the letter to the Galatians is analysed in a second section. The apostle is not interested in recording the past, but develops, in the light of his own experiences in preaching the gospel among gentiles, an alternative perspective on Israel's past. By taking the figure of Abraham as his point of departure, he argues for a more inclusive understanding of Israel's history, which enables him to provide a theological justification for the equal status of gentile believers in the community of faith.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43049115
Journal Title: Journal of Educational Media, Memory & Society
Publisher: Berghahn Journals
Issue: i40118271
Date: 4 1, 2010
Author(s): Ammert Niklas
Abstract: Since the early 1990s, the concept of historical consciousness has been central to didactic research in Sweden. It has mostly been used as a theoretical framework on a macro-level or as an attempt to identify students' historical consciousness. This article applies the theoretical concept of historical consciousness to tangible source material:history textbooks from the twentieth century. It focuses on whether Swedish history textbooks for lower secondary school have articulated contexts that may be conducive to developing historical consciousness. The article employs a number of theoretical concepts—narratives, multichronology, identity, and values—in order to analyze perspectives that can be utilized to trigger historical consciousness.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43049338
Journal Title: Internationale Schulbuchforschung
Publisher: Verlag Hahnsche Buchhandlung
Issue: i40118588
Date: 1 1, 1999
Author(s): Létourneau Jocelyn
Abstract: P. Cornell,
J. Hamelin, F. Ouellet et M. Trudel, Canada, unité et diversité, Toronto: Holt, Rinehart & Winston,
1968.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43056295
Journal Title: Internationale Schulbuchforschung
Publisher: Verlag Moritz Diesterweg GmbH & Co.
Issue: i40118640
Date: 1 1, 1996
Author(s): Karlegärd Christer
Abstract: Jörn Rüsen, „Historisches Lernen", Böhlau, Köln 1994, S. 70
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43057053
Journal Title: Rivista di Filosofia Neo-Scolastica
Publisher: Università Cattolica del Sacro Cuore
Issue: i40118871
Date: 6 1, 1991
Author(s): Ghidini Maria Candida
Abstract: Ibid., p. 130.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43062107
Journal Title: Rivista di Filosofia Neo-Scolastica
Publisher: Università Cattolica del Sacro Cuore
Issue: i40118944
Date: 3 1, 2008
Author(s): Lucena Jorge Martínez
Abstract: Aristóteles, Política, 1253a10-13.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43063828
Journal Title: Rivista di Filosofia Neo-Scolastica
Publisher: Università Cattolica del Sacro Cuore
Issue: i40118945
Date: 9 1, 2008
Author(s): Bosco Domenico
Abstract: M. de Certeau, L'énonciation mystique, «Recherches de science religieuse»,
(1976), pp. 183-215.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43063842
Journal Title: Rivista di Filosofia Neo-Scolastica
Publisher: Università Cattolica del Sacro Cuore
Issue: i40118948
Date: 3 1, 2010
Author(s): Azzariti-Fumaroli Luigi
Abstract: L. Tolstoj, Detstvo (1852), in Id., Sobranie socinenij, Hudozestvennaja literatura,
I, Moskva 1960; trad. it. di R. Olkienizkaia-Naldi, Infanzia, Passigli, Firenze 1998, p. 39.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43063903
Journal Title: Rivista di Filosofia Neo-Scolastica
Publisher: Università Cattolica del Sacro Cuore
Issue: i40119260
Date: 9 1, 2012
Author(s): Fumaroli Luigi Azzariti
Abstract: P. Celan, Der Tod (1950), in Id., Die Gedichte aus dem Nachlaβ, Suhrkamp,
Frankfurt a. M. 1997; trad. it. di M. Ranchetti e J. Leskien, La morte, in Id., Sotto il tiro di
presagi. Poesie inedite 1948-1969, Einaudi, Torino 2001, p. 21.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43070016
Journal Title: Neotestamentica
Publisher: The New Testament Society of South Africa / Die Nuwe-Testamentiese Werkgemeenskap van Suid-Afrika
Issue: i40119281
Date: 1 1, 1988
Author(s): Wuellner W
Abstract: The study of the wider context of the rhetorical structure (as distinct from discrete rhetorical features) is proposed to apply to two areas: (1) the story and discourse, or signified and signifier, which concerns all matters in, and of, the text; and (2) the materiality of reading which concerns all matters presumably outside the text The polarity between text and textuality is explored at length in the five most important relations in which rhetorical features figure importantly.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43070303
Journal Title: The Library Quarterly: Information, Community, Policy
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i404682
Date: 7 1, 1994
Author(s): Molyneux John M.
Abstract: Wallace [47]
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/4309044
Journal Title: Kirchliche Zeitgeschichte
Publisher: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht GmbH & Co. KG
Issue: i40120543
Date: 1 1, 1997
Author(s): Hempelmann Heinzpeter
Abstract: Karpp, Kirchengeschichte, aaO. (Anm. 23), 162.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43099470
Journal Title: Kirchliche Zeitgeschichte
Publisher: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht GmbH & Co. KG
Issue: i40120596
Date: 1 1, 1992
Author(s): Feil Ernst
Abstract: Carl Schmitt, Tyrannei der Werte, in: Tyrannei der Werte, hg. von Sepp Schelz,
Hamburg 1979, 11-43.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43100785
Journal Title: Iranian Studies
Publisher: Society for Iranian Studies
Issue: i401420
Date: 4 1, 1983
Author(s): Browne Afsaneh
Abstract: Edward G. Browne, The Press and Po-
etry of Modern Persia (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1914; Los Angeles:
Kalimat Press, 1983), 177-79
Browne
177
The Press and Poetry of Modern Persia
1983
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/4310971
Journal Title: Revue française de science politique
Publisher: Presses de la Fondation Nationale des Sciences Politiques
Issue: i40121375
Date: 10 1, 1979
Author(s): MARSHALL TERENCE
Abstract: Emile III, O.C. IV, p. 470.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43116151
Journal Title: Notas: Reseñas iberoamericanas. Literatura, sociedad, historia
Publisher: Iberoamericana Klaus Dieter Vervuert
Issue: i40121385
Date: 1 1, 2000
Author(s): Thies Sebastian
Abstract: Linda Hutcheon: A Poetics of Postmodernism. History, Theory, Fiction. New York: Routledge 1988.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43117005
Journal Title: Iranian Studies
Publisher: Routledge
Issue: i401635
Date: 3 1, 1989
Author(s): RumiAbstract: Subtelny, Le monde est un jardin, 152.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/4311782
Journal Title: Revue française de science politique
Publisher: Presses de la Fondation Nationale des Sciences Politiques
Issue: i40121469
Date: 10 1, 1987
Author(s): DELANNOI GIL
Abstract: L'essence du politique, Paris, Sirey, 1965
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43118719
Journal Title: Revue française de science politique
Publisher: Presses de la Fondation Nationale des Sciences Politiques
Issue: i40121497
Date: 10 1, 1992
Author(s): LÉTOURNEAU JOCELYN
Abstract: Luc Bureau, Entre l'eden et l'utopie:
les fondements imaginaires de l'espace québécois, Montréal, Québec/Amérique, 1984.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43119121
Journal Title: Revue française de science politique
Publisher: Presses de Sciences Po
Issue: i40121517
Date: 4 1, 1996
Author(s): LECA JEAN
Abstract: Rawls, 1987,
p. 21
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43119438
Journal Title: Revue française de science politique
Publisher: Presses de Sciences Po
Issue: i40121551
Date: 6 1, 2002
Author(s): GAXIE DANIEL
Abstract: Ibid.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43119882
Journal Title: Revue française de science politique
Publisher: Presses de Sciences Po
Issue: i40121569
Date: 12 1, 2005
Author(s): BUTON FRANÇOIS
Abstract: Didier Fassin, « La demande medicale à l'anthropologie », cite, p. 251.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43120202
Journal Title: Revue française de science politique
Publisher: Presses de Sciences Po
Issue: i40121655
Date: 12 1, 2007
Author(s): DÉLOYE YVES
Abstract: d'Alfredo Joignant, « Pour une sociologie
cognitive... », art. cité, p. 150.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43121988
Journal Title: Revue française de science politique
Publisher: Presses de Sciences Po
Issue: i40121665
Date: 12 1, 2011
Author(s): Corcuff Philippe
Abstract: Ibid., p. 199.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43122361
Journal Title: Revue française de science politique
Publisher: Presses de Sciences Po
Issue: i40121674
Date: 2 1, 2012
Author(s): Martin Denis-Constant
Abstract: D.-C. Martin et le groupe IPI, « Écarts d'identité... », cité.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43122571
Journal Title: Revue française de science politique
Publisher: Presses de Sciences Po
Issue: i40121675
Date: 4 1, 2012
Author(s): Farhat Nadim
Abstract: A. R. Zolberg, « The Making of Flemings and Walloons. Belgium : 1830-1914, art. cité, p. 233.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43122616
Journal Title: Revue française de science politique
Publisher: Presses de Sciences Po
Issue: i40121681
Date: 8 1, 2013
Author(s): Bevir Mark
Abstract: C. Shore, Building Europe. The Cultural Politics of European Integration, Abingdon, Routledge, 2000.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43122944
Journal Title: Paragraph
Publisher: Edinburgh University Press
Issue: i40123170
Date: 7 1, 2009
Author(s): Heathcote Owen
Abstract: This article considers the changing relationship between Balzac and theory from the 1970s onwards when Balzac was a favoured, if disparaged, object of theorization, as in Barthes s S/Z. More recent critics, however, see the multi-layered énunciations of/in his texts as evidence of their ability to theorize their own relationship to history, society, sexuality — and literature. In the same way, moreover, as texts such as Sarrasine and Une passion dans le désert critique their own relation to literature, ostensibly theoretical Balzac texts such as Une théorie de la démarche turn theory into a form of fiction. Whether moving from literature to theory or from theory to literature, Balzac — or 'Balzac'/Balzac — is thus shown to be (at) a nexus of literature, theory and literary theory.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43151919
Journal Title: Paragraph
Publisher: Edinburgh University Press
Issue: i40123216
Date: 3 1, 2007
Author(s): Kearney Richard
Abstract: This article explores ways in which narrative retelling and remembering might provide cathartic release for sufferers of trauma. It looks at examples drawn from genocide, literature, history and psychotherapy. It draws particularly from Aristotle's theory of mythos-mimesis and Ricceur's theory of narrative configuration.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43152699
Journal Title: Philosophical Topics
Publisher: The University of Arkansas Press
Issue: i40123370
Date: 10 1, 2011
Author(s): Keedus Liisi
Abstract: In Arendt's interrogations of political modernity, the concepts of history and politics have an ambiguous relation. On the one hand, she insisted that the performative character of politics as action was bound to its narrative aspect as remembrance. She was also a fervent proponent of integrating the historical sense into political understanding. On the other hand, Arendt characterized the modern historical sensibility from the point of view of politics as a "ghastly absurdity," and asserted that the political thought of our times needed to free itself both "from history" and "from thinking in historical terms." This paper explores the different meanings that Arendt granted to "history" as a (anti) political force and to historical sensibility as the basis for political understanding. It argues that not only were Arendt's rejection of the modern concept of history and its politics of history central for her critique, but that it was one of the key concerns that shaped the articulation of her own theory of action. The paper also examines the problem against the background of the intellectual tradition of Arendt's youth and in particular its uncompromising antihistoricism.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43154604
Journal Title: Review of Religious Research
Publisher: Springer
Issue: i40124598
Date: 9 1, 2013
Author(s): Franzen Aaron B.
Abstract: The Bible is an important text in American history, but research analyzing the social consequences of reading the Bible is very limited. Research focusing on religious practices or religiosity with Bible reading as part of a scale shows a tendency towards conservatism and traditionalism, as do more literalist views of the Bible. In the present study, biblical literalism is treated as a powerful context guiding one's reading. The focus here is a quantitative view of Bible reading, deploying two 'conservative' and two 'liberal' moral/political scales and two competing views for how Bible reading may function. Results indicate that Bible reading is positively related to both of the liberal scales as well as the conservative scales for non-literalists, but not for those with literalist Bible views. The findings begin to show the importance of independent Bible reading, how it may function differently for literalists and non-literalists, and highlights the degree to which literalism and Bible reading are different constructs.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43185883
Journal Title: Il Politico
Publisher: Istituto di Scienze Politiche dell'Università degli Studi di Pavia
Issue: i40125674
Date: 3 1, 1973
Author(s): Kontopoulos Kyriakos
Abstract: B. Spinoza, Letters to Friend and Foe , Elwes, trans., New York, Phi-
losophical Library, 1966, p. 17.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43207558
Journal Title: Anthropological Journal of European Cultures
Publisher: Berghahn Journals
Issue: i40127031
Date: 1 1, 2012
Author(s): GIORDANO CHRISTIAN
Abstract: This article analyses the difficult relation between anthropology and history. The point, therefore, is to show how anthropology conceptualises the past differently from history as a discipline. Beginning with the differences between anthropology and history in terms of the concept of time, the article highlights that while for history time is concrete, objective and exogenous to human beings, for anthropology it is characterised by its being condensed, collectively subjective and endogenous. By analyzing actual examples, the article shows that the anthropologist is not interested in the past per se, but rather in the past as a dimension of the present. Accordingly, actualised, revised and manipulated history as well as the role of the past in the present need to be taken into account. Consequently, history and the past have their own specific efficiency because they are also a form of knowledge and social resource mobilised by single individuals or groups to find their bearings and act accordingly in the present and likewise to plan the future.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43234561
Journal Title: Anthropological Yearbook of European Cultures
Publisher: Lit Verlag
Issue: i40127062
Date: 1 1, 2006
Author(s): Bellagamba Alice
Abstract: Hamilton (2002).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43234947
Journal Title: Anthropological Journal of European Cultures
Publisher: Berghahn Journals
Issue: i40127101
Date: 1 1, 2008
Author(s): SPASKOVSKA LJUBICA
Abstract: The article examines the phenomenon of communist/post-socialist nostalgia, with a focus on Slovenia and Poland, through the central issue of identity, memory and the concrete manifestations of nostalgia. The emergence of a somewhat distinct 'Eastern European' identity and the East--West divide in historical and cultural terms is explored throught several historical events of the European project between the World Wars. The revival of the communist brands, commercial products, symbols, music and film is the core of the communist 'renaissance', witnessing mainly the need for encountering the past, the selevtiveness of memory and the right and emotional need to value one's own personal history and past.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43235377
Journal Title: Verfassung und Recht in Übersee / Law and Politics in Africa, Asia and Latin America
Publisher: Institut für Internationale Angelegenheiten der Universität Hamburg
Issue: i40127374
Date: 1 1, 2010
Author(s): Njoya Jean
Abstract: Sèye, note 106, p. 3.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43239583
Journal Title: New Blackfriars
Publisher: Blackwell Publishing Ltd
Issue: i40128002
Date: 1 1, 2009
Author(s): Daniels John
Abstract: Milbank, Theology and Social Theory, pp. 315-6.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43250303
Journal Title: New Blackfriars
Publisher: Blackwell Publishing Ltd
Issue: i40128056
Date: 9 1, 2005
Author(s): Pazdan Mary Margaret
Abstract: Edward Schillebeeckx, For the Sake of the Gospel (New York: Crossroad, 1990),
129.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43250962
Journal Title: New Blackfriars
Publisher: Blackwell Publishing Ltd
Issue: i40128062
Date: 9 1, 2006
Author(s): Lewin David
Abstract: Guenther Anders, 'Endzeit und Zeitende: Gedanken ueber die atomare Situation',
translated and quoted by Alfred Nordmann, 'Noumenal Technology', Techne 8:3, Spring
(2005).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43251071
Journal Title: New Blackfriars
Publisher: Blackwell Publishing Ltd
Issue: i40128072
Date: 5 1, 2008
Author(s): Mills Mary
Abstract: Cottingham, Spiritual Dimension, pp. 171-2.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43251230
Journal Title: New Blackfriars
Publisher: Blackwell Publishing Ltd
Issue: i40128073
Date: 7 1, 2008
Author(s): Lawson James
Abstract: Brazilian
disciple Herbert de Souza (Betinho), A lista de Ailice (Sao Paulo, 1996).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43251247
Journal Title: New Blackfriars
Publisher: Blackwell Publishing Ltd
Issue: i40128073
Date: 7 1, 2008
Author(s): Davies Oliver
Abstract: Gearty, Can Human Rights Survive?, pp. 140-57.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43251249
Journal Title: The Hungarian Historical Review
Publisher: Institute of History, Research Centre for the Humanities, Hungarian Academy of Sciences
Issue: i40128809
Date: 1 1, 2014
Author(s): Orbán Katalin
Abstract: Clifford Geertz, "Ideology as a Cultural System," in The Interpretation of Cultures (New York: Basic
Books, 1973), 193-233.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43265206
Journal Title: The Hungarian Historical Review
Publisher: Institute of History, Research Centre for the Humanities, Hungarian Academy of Sciences
Issue: i40128809
Date: 1 1, 2014
Author(s): Apor Péter
Abstract: Carlo Ginzburg, History, Rhetoric and Proof (Hanover, NH-London: University Press of New England,
1999), 5.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43265207
Journal Title: Revue des études slaves
Publisher: Institut d'études Slaves
Issue: i40129162
Date: 1 1, 2003
Author(s): DELAPERRIÈRE MARIA
Abstract: Th. Bernhard, Auslöschung, trad. G. Lambrichs, Paris, Gallimard, 1990, p. 507.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43271490
Journal Title: Revue des études slaves
Publisher: Institut d'études Slaves
Issue: i40129176
Date: 1 1, 2000
Author(s): RAGUET-BOUVART CHRISTINE
Abstract: « The servile path », On translation, éd. Reuben A. Brower, Cambridge (Mass.),
Harvard University Press, 1959, p. 97-110.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43271914
Journal Title: Revue des études slaves
Publisher: Institut d'études Slaves
Issue: i40129177
Date: 1 1, 2008
Author(s): LANDRY TRISTAN
Abstract: Jean-Paul Sartre, Qu 'est-ce que la littérature ?, Paris, 1948, p. 52.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43271945
Journal Title: Revue des études slaves
Publisher: Institut d'études Slaves
Issue: i40129184
Date: 1 1, 2010
Author(s): PLAGNE NICOLAS
Abstract: A. Lyzlov, Скифская история, 1116.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43272143
Journal Title: Revista Hispánica Moderna
Publisher: University of Pennsylvania Press
Issue: i40130051
Date: 6 1, 2014
Author(s): L-QUIÑONES ANTONIO GÓMEZ
Abstract: "Celebración de Agustín García Calvo" (Obras
completas 4: 456-64).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43285258
Journal Title: Journal of the History of Biology
Publisher: D. Reidel Publishing Company
Issue: i403397
Date: 10 1, 1964
Author(s): Pulzer Larry
Abstract: P. G. J. Pulzer, The Rise of Political Anti-Semitism
in Germany and Austria (New York: John Wiley, 1964), pp. 103-105
Pulzer
103
The Rise of Political Anti-Semitism in Germany and Austria
1964
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/4330652
Journal Title: Landscape Journal
Publisher: The University of Wisconsin Press
Issue: i40132217
Date: 1 1, 2006
Author(s): Conan Michel
Abstract: The renewal of a dialog between landscape design and garden history demands a renewal of the questions and methods of garden history. This essay studies how garden reception and garden creation interact. It considers three main issues: first, it explores the domain of cultural expectations framing the engagement with a garden shared by users and creators at a given time—the poetical texture of gardens; second, the role of garden creation in exploiting, expanding or subverting this shared frame of expectations; and third, it proposes an approach—garden pragmatic—to study the broader interactions between garden creation and reception on the one hand, and social and cultural change on the other. The question of intersubjectivity—how do we share our sense and experiences of the world with others, and how do we transform them—is at the root of all the little stories—the fragments of a poetic of gardens—that propose new directions for garden history. Many of these stories have been presented during the last 15 years at symposia at Dumbarton Oaks where the author is presently the director of Garden and Landscape Studies. The general philosophy however had never been presented until the Fall 2004 when he published his "Essais de Poétique des Jardins." They were never made explicit at Dumbarton Oaks where each story only played its part in the theme of the symposium. Yet the whole course of ideas presented here results from these many exchanges with other scholars. This is why many footnotes make explicit references to their works. So, following the lead offered by this text or choosing a personal route, each reader may access many different voices that make garden history at present into a lively resource for pondering about the role of landscape creation in a multicultural world. These fragments of history are written to stimulate the designer's imagination, not to outline the course landscape design should follow.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43323728
Journal Title: Zeitschrift der Deutschen Morgenländischen Gesellschaft
Publisher: Kommissionsverlag Franz Steiner
Issue: i40133996
Date: 1 1, 1997
Author(s): van Skyhawk Hugh
Abstract: Turner 1972: 212-221
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43380752
Journal Title: Roczniki Filozoficzne / Annales de Philosophie / Annals of Philosophy
Publisher: Towarzystwa Naukowego, Katolickiego Uniwersytetu Lubelskiego
Issue: i40135031
Date: 1 1, 1988
Author(s): WOLICKA ELŻBIETA
Abstract: The article of Elzbieta Wolicka is consecrated to the consideration of the phenomenon of time taken in the contexts of individual human experience, contemporary cultural situation and Christian faith. The starting point of the 1st part of the article is the fragment of Confessiones (ch. XI) of St. Augustine and the short parable of Franz Kafka entitled HE. The author of the article brings to the light the dialogical basis of the human perception of time and raises up the quaestion of "a hidden sabotage of trust" which is characteristic to the social relations of our times. This is also the one among many other factors of the so called "crisis of culture" (mal du siècle). The crisis consists of a feeling of a threat, a burden of the past and a fear of the future. The 2nd part of the article is concerned with the analysis of the eschatological meaning of some words of Christ in the Gospel of St. John (4, 23; 5, 25-29; 12, 13; 12, 27, 31). They reveal the Christian sense of the human temporal condition in the light of "the economy of salvation" and the dialogue between a believer and God. A catastrophic thrill, a feeling of existential paradox, a blockage of communication - the symptoms of the crisis of cultural conscience - could be described as "the edipse of God" (M. Buber) or "the abandonment of God" (J. Ellul) in the contemporary world. The Gospel points out that in the heart of human temporal experience there is still existing conversatio sacra and the presence of God in our history is actual.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43407775
Journal Title: Revista Portuguesa de Filosofia
Publisher: Revista Portuguesa de Filosofia / Aletheia - Associção Científica e Cultural
Issue: i40135186
Date: 1 1, 2015
Author(s): TODT OLIVER
Abstract: Soentgen, Jens - "Stuff: A Phenomenological Definition", ed. cit., pp. 77 ss.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43410690
Journal Title: Journal of Basic Writing
Publisher: City University of New York
Issue: i40136043
Date: 4 1, 2006
Author(s): Tassoni John Paul
Abstract: This essay offers a history of a basic writing course that began at a public ivy campus in the 1970s. Relying on principles of universal design and on insights derived from his school's studio program about ways the institution's selective functions can impact curricular matters, the author describes how the basic writing course was merely retrofitted to an English Department's goals, rather than integrated into its mainstream business. In turn, the author suggests that historical studies such as this can help basic writing teachers excavate and reinvigorate demoaatic reform efforts often backgrounded in light of a school's elite reputation.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43444078
Journal Title: Renaissance and Reformation / Renaissance et Réforme
Publisher: Canadian Society for Renaissance Studies / Société canadienne d'études de la Renaissance, Pacific Northwest Renaissance Society, Toronto Renaissance and Reformation Colloquium and Victoria University Centre for Reformation and Renaissance Studies
Issue: i40136175
Date: 4 1, 2009
Author(s): RUSSELL NICOLAS
Abstract: In sixteenth-century France, the triumphal entry was closely tied to the notion of collective memory. This article defines the concept of collective memory as it is articulated in sixteenth-century texts, retraces the history of the relationship between this notion and the triumphal entry, and, in analyzing several texts tied to entry ceremonies, explores how such texts address triumphal entries' role in the production of collective memory—as opposed to its preservation, which is the typical focus in discussions of the relationship between collective memory and historiographical or poetic works during this period.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43446095
Journal Title: English Literary Renaissance
Publisher: Department of English, University of Massachusetts
Issue: i40136258
Date: 1 1, 1989
Author(s): THURN DAVID H.
Abstract: Stephen Booth argues this in detail in King Lear, Macbeth, Indefinition, and Tragedy (New
Haven, Conn., 1983), esp. pp. 81-90.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43447264
Journal Title: English Literary Renaissance
Publisher: Department of English, University of Massachusetts
Issue: i40136290
Date: 4 1, 1998
Author(s): BERGER HARRY
Abstract: Paul Ricoeur, Freud and Philosophy: An Essay on Interpretation, trans. Denis Savage (New
Haven, 1970), p. 32.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43447573
Journal Title: Studi Novecenteschi
Publisher: Giardini Editori e Stampatori in Pisa
Issue: i40136399
Date: 12 1, 1993
Author(s): DELLA COLETTA CRISTINA
Abstract: L. Hutcheon, op. cit., p. 128.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43450177
Journal Title: Amerikastudien / American Studies
Publisher: Universitätsverlag WINTER GmbH
Issue: i40138215
Date: 1 1, 2012
Author(s): Voelz Johannes
Abstract: McFarland 3-55.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43485840
Journal Title: Amerikastudien / American Studies
Publisher: Universitätsverlag WINTER GmbH
Issue: i40138215
Date: 1 1, 2012
Author(s): Schäfer Stefanie
Abstract: "Funktionsgeschichte, 49
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43485842
Journal Title: Amerikastudien / American Studies
Publisher: Universitätsverlag WINTER GmbH
Issue: i40138215
Date: 1 1, 2012
Author(s): Kley Antje
Abstract: Todorov 10-19
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43485844
Journal Title: Chinese Literature: Essays, Articles, Reviews (CLEAR)
Publisher: CLEAR
Issue: i40138441
Date: 12 1, 2013
Author(s): HANDLER-SPITZ Rivi
Abstract: "On the Childlike Mind," FS, 93.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43490165
Journal Title: Discourse & Society
Publisher: SAGE Publications
Issue: i40138715
Date: 7 1, 2012
Author(s): Kølvraa Christoffer
Abstract: The 1990s and 2000s saw a memory and remembrance boom at both the national and supra-/transnational level. Crucially, many of these emerging memory frames were not simply about a glorious and heroic past, as in, for example, traditional nationalist narratives. Rather, groups started to narrate their symbolic boundaries in a more inclusive way by admitting past wrongdoings. In this article, we look at a corpus of so-called 'speculative speeches' by leading politicians in the European Union and, against the aforementioned historical background, analyse their representations of Europe's past, present and future. By utilising the discourse-historical approach in critical discourse analysis, narrative theory and elements of Reinhart Koselleck's conceptual history (Begriffsgeschichte), we illustrate how, first, a 'new Europe', based on admitting failure, is narrated. However, second, we also show that such a self-critical narration of a 'bitter past' is, paradoxically, transformed into a self-righteous attitude towards Europe's 'others'.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43496388
Journal Title: Bulletin de la Société de l'Histoire du Protestantisme Français (1903-)
Publisher: Société de l'Historie du Protestantisme Français
Issue: i40138793
Date: 9 1, 1999
Author(s): Cellier Micheline
Abstract: Paul Ricœur, Temps et récit III, op. cit., p. 358.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43497531
Journal Title: Urban History Review / Revue d'histoire urbaine
Publisher: Becker Associates
Issue: i40141579
Date: 10 1, 2010
Author(s): Zembrzycki Stacey
Abstract: Thousands of child Holocaust survivors arrived in Montreal, Quebec, between 1947 and 1952, looking to remake their lives, rebuild their families, and recreate their communities. Integration was not seamless. As survivors struggled to carve spaces for themselves within the established Canadian Jewish community, their difficult wartime stories were neither easily received nor understood. When remembering this period, survivors tend to speak about employment, education, dating, integration into both the pre-war Jewish community and the larger society, and, perhaps most importantly, the creation of their own social worlds within existing and new frameworks. Forged in a transitional and tumultuous period in Quebec's history, these social worlds, as this article demonstrates, are an important example of survivor agency. Although survivors recall the ways in which Canadian Jews helped them adjust to their new setting, by organizing a number of programs and clubs within various spaces—Jeanne Mance House, the Young Men's and Young Women's Hebrew Association, and the Jewish Public Library—they also speak about how they forged their own paths upon arriving in this postwar city. For instance, survivors created the New World Club, an informal and grassroots social organization where they could prioritize their own needs and begin to be understood as people, and not just survivors. Establishing the interconnections between these formal and informal social worlds, and specifically, how survivors navigated them, is central to understanding the process through which they were able to move beyond their traumatic pasts and start over. Nightmares and parties are parts of the same story, and here the focus is on the memories of young survivors who prioritized their social worlds. Des milliers d'enfants survivants de l'Holocauste sont arrivés à Montréal, au Québec, entre 1947 et 1952, cherchant à refaire leurs vies, reconstruire leurs familles et recréer leurs communautés. L'intégration n'était pas sans faille. Non seulement les survivants ont-ils du mal à se tailler une place au sein de la communauté juive canadienne existante, leurs pénibles récits de la guerre ne sont ni facilement reçus, ni facilement compris. Se rappelant cette période, les survivants ont tendance à parler de l'emploi, de l'éducation, de rencontres et d'intégration à la fois dans la communauté juive et la société d'avant-guerre et, plus encore, de la création de leurs propres univers sociaux dans de cadres établis ou récents. Créés dans une période transitoire et tumultueuse de l'histoire du Québec, ces mondes sociaux, comme le montre cet article, sont un exemple important de la volonté d'agir des survivants. Bien que les survivants rappellent comment les Juifs du Canada les ont aidés à s'adapter à leur nouveau contexte, en organisant un certain nombre déprogrammes et de clubs au sein de différents espaces - Jeanne Mance House, la Young Men's and Young Women's Hebrew Association et la Jewish Public Library - ils racontent aussi comment ils ont forgé leur propre voies en arrivant dans cette ville d'aprèsguerre. Par exemple, les survivants ont créés le New World Club, un organisme social informel et populaire où ils pouvaient donner priorité à leurs propres besoins et commencer à être compris comme êtres humains et non seulement comme survivants. Démontrer les interconnexions entre ces mondes sociaux formels et informels et, plus particulièrement, comment les survivants y ont navigué, est essentiel à la compréhension du processus par lequel ils ont pu dépasser leurs expériences traumatiques et repartir à zéro. Cauchemars et fêtes sont deux versants d'une même histoire; l'accent ici est mis sur les souvenirs des jeunes survivants qui ont accordé la priorité à leurs mondes sociaux.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43560282
Journal Title: Urban History Review / Revue d'histoire urbaine
Publisher: Becker Associates
Issue: i40141678
Date: 10 1, 2003
Author(s): Backouche Isabelle
Abstract: L'article analyse les difficultés de constitution d'un champ de recherches autonome autour de la ville en France tout en repérant les fructueuses pistes ouvertes par les recherches récentes pour cerner la spécificité de l'urbain. Trois d'entre elles sont approfondies: l'entrée par l'espace, l'attention à la diversité des acteurs, la valorisation du changement urbain. Ces trois interrogations sont déclinées sur des terrains urbains variés et des époques différentes, montrant que les convergences de la recherche en histoire urbaine passent par un intérêt primordial pour l'expérimentation et le dialogue avec d'autres disciplines. This paper analyzes the difficulties of conducting independent research on the subject of the city in France, while exploring fruitful areas of study opened by recent scholarship that defines the urban specificity. Three of these areas are dealt with in depth: the introduction of space as an analytical tool, attention to diverse forces, and the development of urban changes. These three areas draw upon varied urban fields of study at different times, thus showing how urban history research converges on key subjects for experimentation and dialogue with other disciplines.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43562312
Journal Title: Pacific Affairs
Publisher: University of British Columbia
Issue: i40143057
Date: 12 1, 2012
Author(s): Sejrup Jens
Abstract: China Times, "Jile Taiwan' xing fengbao, chuban 'Jile Dongjing' fan zhi?" ['Paradise
Taiwan' Sex Outrage -Should a 'Paradise Tokyo' Be Published in Response?] 16January 2002,
morning ed.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43590473
Journal Title: Anabases
Publisher: Université de Toulouse-Le Mirail
Issue: i40143302
Date: 1 1, 2006
Author(s): Payen Pascal
Abstract: Thucydide I, 22, 4.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43596460
Journal Title: Pallas
Publisher: Presses Universitaires du Mirail
Issue: i40143853
Date: 1 1, 2002
Author(s): PAYEN Pascal
Abstract: Ibid., XXIV, 2.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43605436
Journal Title: Pallas
Publisher: Presses Universitaires du Mirail
Issue: i40143894
Date: 1 1, 2012
Author(s): Pailler Jean-Marie
Abstract: Girard, 1978, p. 136-145.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43606211
Journal Title: Journal of Sport History
Publisher: The North American Society for Sport History
Issue: i40144300
Date: 4 1, 2005
Author(s): Schultz Jaime
Abstract: Paul Ricoeur, Time and Narrative, vol. 1, trans. Kathleen McLaughlin and David Pellauer (Chi-
cago: University of Chicago Press, 1984).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43610078
Journal Title: Pallas
Publisher: Universités de Toulouse-Le Mirail, d'Aix-en-Provence, Limoges, Paul Valéry à Montpellier, de Pau et des Pays de l'Adour
Issue: i40146910
Date: 1 1, 1992
Author(s): NOUILHAN Michèle
Abstract: C'est d'abord s'étonner de la place qu'occupe dans l'œuvre novatrice de Freud la culture antique. Retracer l'itinéraire de la rencontre avec Œdipe, c'est faire comme un état des lieux. L'Interprétation des Rêves, Totem et Tabou, L'Homme Moïse et la religion monothéiste, mais aussi des articles moins connus, des extraits de sa correspondance, contiennent des analyses inattendues, sur l'origine de la tragédie grecque, son évolution, sa fonction, sur la catharsis, le plaisir tragique, etc... Le but n'est pas d'apprécier la pertinence des réponses, mais de dégager l'originalité d'une démarche qui lie fiction et réalité, structure et histoire, passé et présent. And our first response will be to marvel at the importance of the culture of antiquity in Freud’s innovating work. Tracing up the stages of his encounter with Œdipus is tantamount to an inventory of fixtures. The Interpretation of Dreams, Totem and Taboo, The Man Moses and monotheistic religion, but also less known articles and extracts from his correspondence contain unexpected analyses on the origin of Greek tragedy, its evolution, its function, on catharsis, tragic pleasure, etc. Our aim is not to assess the relevance of the answers but to bring out the originality of a procedure that links up fiction and fact, structure and history, past and present
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43660649
Journal Title: Anabases
Publisher: Université de Toulouse-Le Mirail
Issue: i40148226
Date: 1 1, 2012
Author(s): Payen Pascal
Abstract: Les
Grecs, les historiens, la démocratie, p. 219-245.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43682760
Journal Title: Bulletin de la Société de l'Histoire du Protestantisme Français (1903-)
Publisher: Société de l'Historie du Protestantisme Français
Issue: i40148678
Date: 12 1, 2002
Author(s): Cottret Bernard
Abstract: Musée, nation, patrimoine, 1789-1815, Paris, Gallimard, 1997, p. 307
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43691763
Journal Title: The Catholic Biblical Quarterly
Publisher: Catholic Biblical Association of America, Cum Permissu Superiorum
Issue: i40149889
Date: 1 1, 1976
Author(s): Cahill P. Joseph
Abstract: Eliade, Patterns, 25.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43714118
Journal Title: The Catholic Biblical Quarterly
Publisher: Catholic Biblical Association of America
Issue: i40149953
Date: 10 1, 1986
Author(s): ROBINSON ROBERT B.
Abstract: Tzvetan Todorov, "Primitive Narrative," The Poetics of Prose (Ithaca, NY: Cornell
University, 1977) 63-64.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43717288
Journal Title: The Catholic Biblical Quarterly
Publisher: Catholic Biblical Association of America
Issue: i40149953
Date: 10 1, 1986
Author(s): BLACK C. CLIFTON
Abstract: M. A. Aucoin, "Augustine and John Chrysostom: Commentators on St. John's
Prologue," ScEccl 15 (1963) 123-31.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43717294
Journal Title: The Catholic Biblical Quarterly
Publisher: Catholic Biblical Association of America
Issue: i40149968
Date: 1 1, 1991
Author(s): BLOMBERG CRAIG L.
Abstract: ("Nurturing Our Nurse: Literary Schol-
ars and Biblical Exegesis," Christianity and Literature 32 [1982] 17-18
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43718221
Journal Title: Modern Philology
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i218327
Date: 11 1, 1970
Author(s): Alexander K. K.
Abstract: William Alexander, "Howells, Eliot, and the Humanized Reader," in The Interpretation of Narrative:
Theory and Practice, ed. Morton W. Bloomfield, Harvard English Studies I (Cambridge, Mass., 1970),
pp. 149-70.
Alexander
Howells, Eliot, and the Humanized Reader
149
The Interpretation of Narrative: Theory and Practice
1970
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/437183
Journal Title: The Catholic Biblical Quarterly
Publisher: Catholic Biblical Association of America
Issue: i40150058
Date: 10 1, 1992
Author(s): MITCHELL ALAN C.
Abstract: NRSV, NAB, and Attridge, The Epistle to the Hebrews, 206.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43720976
Journal Title: The Catholic Biblical Quarterly
Publisher: Catholic Biblical Association of America
Issue: i40150062
Date: 4 1, 1993
Author(s): BRUEGGEMANN WALTER
Abstract: Humphreys, The lYagic Vision, 39,
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43721227
Journal Title: The Catholic Biblical Quarterly
Publisher: Catholic Biblical Association of America
Issue: i40150119
Date: 4 1, 2003
Author(s): LAUNDERVILLE DALE
Abstract: Block, "Prophet of the Spirit," 39-41.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43724946
Journal Title: The Catholic Biblical Quarterly
Publisher: Catholic Biblical Association of America
Issue: i40150136
Date: 7 1, 2007
Author(s): QUARLES CHARLES L.
Abstract: John Dominic Crossan, In Fragments: The Apho-
risms of Jesus [San Francisco: Harper & Row, 1983] ix-x
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43726042
Journal Title: The Catholic Biblical Quarterly
Publisher: Catholic Biblical Association of America
Issue: i40150137
Date: 10 1, 2007
Author(s): BERGMANN CLAUDIA
Abstract: Drawing on Susan Brownmiller, Against Our Will: Men, Women, and Rape (New York:
Simon & Schuster, 1975) 31.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43726109
Journal Title: The Catholic Biblical Quarterly
Publisher: Catholic Biblical Association of America
Issue: i40150141
Date: 10 1, 2008
Author(s): ROM-SHILONI DALIT
Abstract: "Psalmen 44 und 77," 218-21
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43726398
Journal Title: The Catholic Biblical Quarterly
Publisher: Catholic Biblical Association of America
Issue: i40150145
Date: 1 1, 2010
Author(s): O'CONNOR KATHLEEN M.
Abstract: Richard I. Pervo (Acts: A Commentary [Hermeneia; Minneapolis, Fortress, 2008]
61),
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43726684
Journal Title: The Catholic Biblical Quarterly
Publisher: Catholic Biblical Association of America
Issue: i40150147
Date: 7 1, 2010
Author(s): CHAN MICHAEL J.
Abstract: Ulrich Mauser ("Isaiah 65:17-25," Int 36 [1982] 181-86, here 185-86)
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43726825
Journal Title: The Catholic Biblical Quarterly
Publisher: Catholic Biblical Association of America
Issue: i40150149
Date: 1 1, 2011
Author(s): EARL DOUGLAS S.
Abstract: Moshe Greenberg, "On the Political Use of the Bible in Modern Israel," in Pomegran-
ates and Golden Bells: Studies in Biblical, Jewish, and Near Eastern Ritual, Law, and Literature in
Honor of Jacob Milgrom (ed. David P. Wright et al.; Winona Lake, IN: Eisenbrauns, 1995) 461-71,
esp. 467-70,
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43726964
Journal Title: The Catholic Biblical Quarterly
Publisher: Catholic Biblical Association of America
Issue: i40150149
Date: 1 1, 2011
Author(s): HOGAN KARINA MARTIN
Abstract: Sarah J. Dille, Mixing Metaphors: God as Mother and Father in
Deutero-Isaiah (JSOTSup 398; London: Clark, 2004) 41-73.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43726966
Journal Title: The Catholic Biblical Quarterly
Publisher: Catholic Biblical Association of America
Issue: i40150154
Date: 1 1, 2002
Author(s): BERGANT DIANNE
Abstract: Vanhoozer, Biblical Narrative, 140.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43727318
Journal Title: The Catholic Biblical Quarterly
Publisher: Catholic Biblical Association of America
Issue: i40150163
Date: 1 1, 2012
Author(s): BRUEGGEMANN WALTER
Abstract: Michael Walzer, The Company of Critics: Social
Criticism and Political Commitment in the Twentieth Century (New York: Basic, 1988)
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43727913
Journal Title: Mitteilungen des Kunsthistorischen Institutes in Florenz
Publisher: Kunsthistorisches Institut in Florenz, Max-Planck-Institut
Issue: i40150746
Date: 1 1, 2015
Author(s): Gerbron Cyril
Abstract: Humbert of Romans, "Expositio regulae B. Augustini", in: idem, Opera de
vita regulan, ed. by Joachim Joseph Berthier, Rome 1888/89, 1, pp. 248-268.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43738210
Journal Title: Journal of the Royal Musical Association
Publisher: Taylor & Francis
Issue: i40150967
Date: 1 1, 2010
Author(s): MOORE ALLAN F.
Abstract: Sentimental Journey (Carlton, 1996).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43741609
Journal Title: Der Staat
Publisher: Duncker & Humblot
Issue: i40151309
Date: 1 1, 2009
Author(s): Loughlin Martin
Abstract: id., Notes Toward a Theory of Multilevel Governing in Europe,
MPIfG Discussion Paper 00/5.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43747723
Journal Title: Modern Philology
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i218314
Date: 8 1, 1979
Author(s): Augustine Marshall
Abstract: Augustine, City of God, 2.2.
Augustine
2
2
City of God
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/437672
Journal Title: Economic and Political Weekly
Publisher: Sameeksha Trust
Issue: i402828
Date: 10 31, 1975
Author(s): Ray Sudhir
Abstract: Seeking to understand the manifest in relation to the implicit and the unstated-the unconscious of the conscious-this paper focuses on the elusiveness of social consciousness in a transitional colonial society with a rich heritage of its own. The issue chosen for examination is that of widow marriage and the period is confined to the last three decades of the nineteenth century. Progressively convulsing the upper caste, mainly middle class, Hindu society, the issue was one that epitomised the interplay of conflicting emotions, values and ideas that characterised men's consciousness about women during this seminal phase of Indian history.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/4377663
Journal Title: Quaderni storici
Publisher: il Mulino
Issue: i40153325
Date: 12 1, 2005
Author(s): Ginzburg Carlo
Abstract: The paper argues that the development of recording data over the following five thousand years can be regarded as chapters in a basically continuous narrative. This continuity explains why Plato s reflections on the oral and the written, and Aristotle's remarks on memory and reminiscence, are still relevant in our globalised world. In the conclusion, the paper comments on Paul Ricoeur s attempt to bridge the gap between memory, history, and forgetting, as well as on its controversial political implications.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43779959
Journal Title: Revista Portuguesa de Filosofia
Publisher: Revista Portuguesa de Filosofia
Issue: i40156390
Date: 1 1, 2016
Author(s): MARTÍN JAVIER PAMPARACUATRO
Abstract: Maire - op. cit., p. 32.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43816276
Journal Title: Modern Philology
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i218329
Date: 5 1, 1986
Author(s): Mack Max
Abstract: Spence, 1:265-66.
265
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/438352
Journal Title: Modern Philology
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i218329
Date: 5 1, 1957
Author(s): Johnson Paul
Abstract: Ibid.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/438359
Journal Title: Franciscan Studies
Publisher: Franciscan Institute Publications, St. Bonaventure University
Issue: i40158330
Date: 1 1, 2013
Author(s): Osborne Kenan
Abstract: Jacques Bougerol, Introduction to the Works of Bonaventure (Pat-
terson, NJ: St. Anthony Guild Press, 1963), 40.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43855982
Journal Title: Modern Philology
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i218358
Date: 5 1, 1976
Author(s): Ott-MeimbergAbstract: Ott-Meimberg, Kreuzzugsepos oder Staatsroman? pp. 18-23.
Ott-Meimberg
18
Kreuzzugsepos oder Staatsroman?
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/438628
Journal Title: Thresholds
Publisher: Department of Architecture at the Massachusetts Institute of Technology
Issue: i40159465
Date: 1 1, 2000
Author(s): ellin nan
Abstract: Cullen Murphy, “The Way the World Ends,” The Best of Wilson Quarterly
(1992), pp. 78-82.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43876698
Journal Title: Dialectical Anthropology
Publisher: Springer
Issue: i40160152
Date: 6 1, 2014
Author(s): Uzeta Jorge
Abstract: ARAN, Agrarian File of Mangas Cuatas Ejido, Atarjea, Guanajuato, Document dated March 5, 1940.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43895093
Journal Title: Dialectical Anthropology
Publisher: Springer
Issue: i40160154
Date: 12 1, 2014
Author(s): Medina Rafael Alarcón
Abstract: https://www.youtube.com/watch7vs-CGYPCvnlZg.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43895120
Journal Title: Estudos Feministas
Publisher: CIEC Escola de Comunicação UFRJ
Issue: i40160611
Date: 1 1, 1993
Author(s): DE LIMA COSTA CLAUDIA
Abstract: CERTEAU, Michel de.
Heterologies: Discourses on
the Other. Minneapolis:
University of Minnesota Press,
1986.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43903640
Journal Title: Estudos Feministas
Publisher: Centro de Comunicação e Expressão - CCE Centro de Filosofia e Clências Humanas - CFH Universidade Federal de Santa Catarina - UFSC
Issue: i40160634
Date: 8 1, 2014
Author(s): Freire Ida Mara
Abstract: ARENDT, 1996, p. 51
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43904231
Journal Title: Gregorianum
Publisher: PONTIFICIA UNIVERSITÀ GREGORIANA
Issue: i40161509
Date: 1 1, 2011
Author(s): D'Agostino Simone
Abstract: E. Berti, Sumphilosophein. La vita nel-
l'accademia di Platone, Roma - Bari, 2010.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43922418
Journal Title: Meridiana
Publisher: Viella
Issue: i40162518
Date: 1 1, 2016
Author(s): Audenino Patrizia
Abstract: À. Treves, Le nasate e la politica nell'Italia del Novecento, LED, Milano 2001.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43941752
Journal Title: Film Criticism
Publisher: Allegheny College
Issue: i40166711
Date: 4 1, 1978
Author(s): Dennis Larry R.
Abstract: paul Ricoeur, "Hermeneutics:The Approaches to Symbol," from Freud
and Philosophy (New Haven: Yale University Press, 1970), rptd. in Vernon W. Gras,
ed., European Literary Theory and Practice (New York: Dell Publishing Co., 1973),
p. 87.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44018603
Journal Title: Rivista di Storia della Filosofia (1984-)
Publisher: Franco Angeli
Issue: i40166963
Date: 1 1, 1990
Author(s): Restaino Franco
Abstract: F. Angeli, Milano, Rorty, Bernstein,
Mac Intyre. Filosofia e post-filosofia in America oggi.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44022599
Journal Title: Rivista di Storia della Filosofia (1984-)
Publisher: Franco Angeli
Issue: i40166985
Date: 1 1, 1995
Author(s): Lazzari Riccardo
Abstract: W. Marx, Aspekte der Theorie der Grundlagen..., cit., p. 140.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44023130
Journal Title: Rivista di Storia della Filosofia (1984-)
Publisher: Franco Angeli
Issue: i40167014
Date: 1 1, 2005
Author(s): Piazza Marco
Abstract: M. Piazza, Introduzione , in Maine de Biran, Osservazioni sulle divisioni orga-
niche del cervello , cit.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44023819
Journal Title: Rivista di Storia della Filosofia (1984-)
Publisher: Franco Angeli
Issue: i40167025
Date: 1 1, 2008
Author(s): Bassi Romana
Abstract: Roger A. Pielke jr., Principio di precauzione, in G. Corbellini (cur.), BIbliOETICA,
cit., pp. 143-144, alla p. 144.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44024102
Journal Title: Rivista di Storia della Filosofia (1984-)
Publisher: Franco Angeli
Issue: i40167057
Date: 1 1, 2011
Author(s): Wahl Barbara
Abstract: Bonnefoy 2006, p. 88.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44024907
Journal Title: Mosaic: An Interdisciplinary Critical Journal
Publisher: University of Manitoba
Issue: i40167348
Date: 6 1, 1997
Author(s): van PEER WILLIE
Abstract: Focusing on the difference between traditional hermeneutics and more scientifically oriented approaches to literature, this essay argues that our understanding of currently debated issues—such as whether a canon should and/or can be abolished—is significantly increased if one formulates nomological theories that can be empirically tested. To stimulate further research of this kind, two "laws" of literary history are proposed.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44029890
Journal Title: Economic and Political Weekly
Publisher: Sameeksha Trust
Issue: i397690
Date: 3 21, 1976
Author(s): WittgensteinAbstract: At the beginning of this decade, newspapers the world over reported the UN general assembly's declaration of the last segment of the 20th century as the International Decade of Natural Disaster Reduction (IDNDR), beginning January 1, 1990. There are, broadly speaking, two categories of disaster - the natural (floods, fires, earthquakes) and the manmade (riots, wars, industrial accidents). Both types result in considerable violence against 'the people', especially in an environment that is impoverished, post-colonial, and served by an entrenched bureaucracy. This paper, which partly addresses the subalternist historiographer's problematic of how 'the moment' of people's suffering is to be captured in the writing of history, explores connections between these seemingly independent classes of calamity - the natural and the denatured. It does so by examining three sorts of disaster narrative - the official, the popular and the academic - each of which interprets an underlying nominal/natural kind divide differently. More specifically, the paper uses the philosophical concepts 'nominal and natural kind' to analyse narrative strategies in women's accounts of disaster so that the beginnings of a 'feminist critique of bureaucracy' might emerge, not merely out of academic theorising, but from within the discourse of those who have survived incredible assaults and yet lived to 'tell the tale'.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/4405176
Journal Title: Logique et Analyse
Publisher: Centre National Belge de Recherches de Logique
Issue: i40170538
Date: 12 1, 1963
Author(s): Masai François
Abstract: Op.cit., p. 53.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44084448
Journal Title: Logique et Analyse
Publisher: Centre National Belge de Recherches de Logique
Issue: i40170556
Date: 12 1, 2000
Author(s): THOMAS ROBERT S.D.
Abstract: A. Damasio (Descartes' Error. New York: Grosset/Putnam,
1994)
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44084674
Journal Title: Revue Biblique (1946-)
Publisher: L'Ecole Biblique et Archéologique Française
Issue: i40170759
Date: 10 1, 1987
Author(s): Grelot Pierre
Abstract: The Priority ..., pp. 60-62
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44088880
Journal Title: Revue Biblique (1946-)
Publisher: L'école biblique et archéologique française
Issue: i40170805
Date: 1 1, 2000
Author(s): Greisch Jean
Abstract: Pier-Cesare Bori, L'interprétation
infinie. L'herméneutique chrétienne et ses trasnformations, trad. fr. par François Vial,
Paris, Ed. du Cerf, 1991.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44089475
Journal Title: Revue Biblique (1946-)
Publisher: L'Ecole Biblique et Archéologique Française
Issue: i40170907
Date: 7 1, 2003
Author(s): Mies Françoise
Abstract: L. Alonso Schökel & J.L. Sicre Diaz, Giobbe, pp. 92-93.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44090749
Journal Title: Revue Biblique (1946-)
Publisher: L'Ecole Biblique et Archéologique Française
Issue: i40170907
Date: 7 1, 2003
Author(s): Murphy-O'Connor Jerome
Abstract: The Gospel according to St John (London: SPCK, 1962) 399.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44090752
Journal Title: Revue Biblique (1946-)
Publisher: L'Ecole Biblique et Archéologique Française
Issue: i40170918
Date: 7 1, 2008
Author(s): Venard Olivier-Thomas
Abstract: S. Liebermann (Hellenism in Jewish Palestine,
New-York, Jewish Theological Seminary, 1950, 203-208),
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44090898
Journal Title: Revue Biblique (1946-)
Publisher: L'Ecole Biblique et Archéologique Française
Issue: i40170919
Date: 10 1, 2008
Author(s): Viviano Benedict Thomas
Abstract: M. E. Stone, Adam's Con-
tract with Satan (Bloomington: Indiana University Press, 2002).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44090910
Journal Title: Revue Biblique (1946-)
Publisher: L'Ecole Biblique et Archéologique Française
Issue: i40170946
Date: 7 1, 2009
Author(s): Mies Françoise
Abstract: J. Heinemann, Prayer in the Talmud, p. 99.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44091301
Journal Title: Revue Biblique (1946-)
Publisher: L'Ecole Biblique et Archéologique Française
Issue: i40171007
Date: 1 1, 2012
Author(s): Sonek Krzysztof
Abstract: CBQ 73 (2011): 141
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44092093
Journal Title: Twentieth Century Literature
Publisher: Hofstra University Press
Issue: i218592
Date: 12 1, 1970
Author(s): Williams Mary Lou
Abstract: Eric Williams, From Columbus to Castro-The History of the Caribbean
1492-1969 (London: André Deutsch, 1970), p. 199.
Williams
199
From Columbus to Castro-The History of the Caribbean 1492-1969
1970
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/441252
Journal Title: The Canadian Journal of Irish Studies
Publisher: Canadian Association for Irish Studies
Issue: i40173851
Date: 1 1, 2016
Author(s): Alcobia-Murphy Shane
Abstract: While the Good Friday Agreement heralded a new beginning in Northern Ireland, its promotion of amnesty and amnesia, and its "rhetorical dismemberment of the past," effectively occluded the experiences of victims. Rather than engage in the seductive embrace of cultural amnesia, much Northern Irish art focuses upon the dangers of forgetting the past. For visual artists and writers alike, a wilful neglect of history may result in the return of the repressed and in psychic breakdown on both the communal and individual levels. Works by Jack Pakenham, Ciaran Carson, Colin Davidson, Frank McGuinness, and Willie Doherty use the trope of "haunting" to allow readers/viewers to bear witness to the plight of those left behind by the Agreement's rhetoric and to understand their post-conflict trauma. Bien que l'Accord du Vendredi saint annonçât un nouveau début pour l'Irlande du Nord, il eut comme résultat, de par sa promotion d'une amnistie combinée à une amnésie forcée, ainsi que son démembrement rhétorique du passé, de nier le vécu des victimes. Plutôt que de se laisser subjuguer par la séduction de l'amnésie culturelle, une grande partie de l'expression artistique de l'Irlande du Nord se concentre sur le danger d'oublier le passé. Pour les plasticiens aussi bien que les écrivains, une négligence délibérée de l'histoire pourrait ramener la répression et occasionner des blessures psychiques aussi bien au niveau communautaire que de l'individu. Les œuvres de Jack Pakenham, Ciaran Carson, Colin Davidson, Frank McGuinness, et Willie Doherty déploient le trope de la « hantise » pour permettre aux lecteurs et au public de témoigner de la souffrance de ceux qui ont été laissés pour compte par la rhétorique de l'Accord, et de mieux comprendre leur traumatisme post-conflit
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44160361
Journal Title: Cahiers d'Extrême-Asie
Publisher: Ecole Française d'Extrême-Orient
Issue: i40174176
Date: 1 1, 1994
Author(s): Faure Bernard
Abstract: Dominick LaCapra,
Rethinking Intellectual History: Texts, Contexts, Language (Ithaca, New York, 1983).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44169122
Journal Title: Economic and Political Weekly
Publisher: Sameeksha Trust
Issue: i401725
Date: 6 09, 2004
Author(s): Foucault Ranabir
Abstract: Can a historical event, such as Partition, be understood as an action that "resulted" from complex, wide forces of history or also as an event continually brought into being by the play of subject memories? A relationship of complementarity exists between the problems internal to history and the demands and desires of memory, so much so that together they form integral parts of a single operation, the historiographical operation. Yet memory sometimes appears the obverse of history making. Human action, as this article remonstrates, sometimes overcomes the bounds of passivity imposed by memory and this is also what determines history.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/4418297
Journal Title: International Review of the Aesthetics and Sociology of Music
Publisher: Department for Music and Musicology of the Croatian Academy of Sciences and Arts, Croatian Musicological Society, Music Academy of the University of Zagreb
Issue: i40177262
Date: 12 1, 2016
Author(s): Yoon Sunny
Abstract: Sacred music has always been a source of controversy throughout history since it is an integral part of the liturgy. Contemporary Christian music (CCM) has reached a pinnacle of controversy as its realm of consumption expands globally and inter-denominationally. This study was inspired by the idea of Ricoeur's phenomenology of religion to examine the contemporary practice of liturgy and sacred music. This brings into discussion the historical controversy and cultural milieu of adopting popular culture into youth ministry. Korean case is important because Korea represents one of the strongest Christian populations in the world and at the same time challenges - a drop in the number of young members and a huge generational gap in its church congregations. In order to scrutinize the concrete process of youth culture in the Christian community, an empirical study of youth ministry in seven mega churches in Seoul in South Korean was conducted as a case study. Sakralna glazba oduvijek je tijekom povijesti bila izvor kontroverzi jer predstavlja integrálni dio liturgije, a povijest glazbe je iz nje izrasla. Suvremena kršèanska glazba dostigla je vrhunac kontroverzije kad se njezino potrošaèko podruèje proširilo globalno i medukonfesionalno. Ovaj je članak nastao na temelju Ricoeurove fenomenologije religije i nastoji ispitati suvremenu praksu u liturgiji i sakralnoj glazbi u svjetlu nasljeda povijesne kontroverze i kultúrne sredine u prihvaćanju populárne kultúre u mladenačkoj službi božjoj. Teologija glazbe, o kojoj su raspravljali u 16. stoljeèu Luther, Zwingli i Calvin, osobito je korisna za konzultiranje pri suvremenom prilagodavanju na populárnu kulturu u crkvi. Štoviše, humanizam usaden u liturgijsku reformaciju u razdoblju renesanse otvára filozofijsko pitanje čovjekova identiteta pred licem božanskoga, o èemu se raspravljalo tijekom moderne i postmoderne povijesti sve do danas. Kako bi se pažljivo ispitao konkrétni proces mladenačke kulture u kršćanskoj zajednici, provedeno je kao studija slučaja empirijsko istraživanje mladenačke službe božje u mega crkvama Južne Koreje. Korejsko je sluèaj važan jer Koreja predstavlja jednu od najjaèih kršèanskih populacija u svijetu, dok je s druge strane izložena izazovima kao što je primjerice pad broja mladih vjernika i ogromni generacijski jaz u njezinim crkvenim kongregacijama. Razmatranje mladenačkih kongregacija u sedam mega crkava u Seulu i tekstuaina analiza mladenačke službe božje s težištem na glazbu pruža informacije kóje povezuju filozofske rasprave o teologiji glazbe s pitanjem identiteta uključenog u hermeneutiku glazbene prakse u crkvama. Semiotièki prístup glazbenoj analizi prihvaèen je kao korisno sredstvo za povezivanje ovih empirijskih podataka s njihovim filozofijskim interpretacijama i za ispitivanje glazbene štruktúre i narativne štruktúre tekstova.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44234974
Journal Title: Cultural Geographies
Publisher: SAGE
Issue: i40178163
Date: 4 1, 2010
Author(s): Hoskins Gareth
Abstract: An interest in narrative has done much to shed light on our understandings of geography. Studies linking narrative to nation building, the making of place, identity, the region, the spaces of health, heritage, and environmental history, give some indication of the breadth at which geographical scholarship has been pushed forward by an applied interest in stories. This article attempts to develop such work with a particular focus on the performative capacities of narrative; how stories might work towards various recuperative outcomes. It discusses the revision of historic tours around Angel Island Immigration Station, a California State Park property and National Historic Landmark with reference to the term narrative economy. The Immigration Station plays host to a narrative economy where stories circulating around the site acquire value on the basis of their factual content and their compatibility with a set of approved messages. Some of these stories are disputed and devalued so as to distinguish them from factual 'histories' produced by recently commissioned research. The article considers how heritage sites negotiate tensions between the burden of representational accuracy and the need to function more broadly as platforms for liberatory intervention.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44251338
Journal Title: Revue des Études Grecques
Publisher: SOCIÉTÉ D'ÉDITION « LES BELLES LETTRES »
Issue: i40178289
Date: 12 1, 1995
Author(s): PAYEN Pascal
Abstract: N. Wachtel, La vision des vaincus. Les Indiens du Pérou devant la
Conquête espagnole (1530-1570), Paris, Gallimard, 1971.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44254001
Journal Title: Esprit
Publisher: Esprit
Issue: i40179614
Date: 7 1, 2001
Author(s): Maréchal Jean-Paul
Abstract: R. Reich, l'Économie mondialisée, Paris, Dunod, 1993, p. 231.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44290354
Journal Title: Student Bar Review
Publisher: Student Bar Association of the National Law School of India University
Issue: i40180293
Date: 1 1, 2004
Author(s): George Abu Mathen
Abstract: Foucault and Derrida. R.
Radhakrishnan, In Memoriam: An Obituary of Edward Said, Frontline, Oct. 24., 2003, 105.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44308385
Journal Title: Christianity and Literature
Publisher: Pepperdine University
Issue: i40180515
Date: 1 1, 2011
Author(s): Gruenler Curtis
Abstract: The works of Lewis and Girard share several central interests but seem divided by opposite views of myth. Lewis' novelistic retelling of the myth of Cupid and Psyche, however, provides a bridge: it depicts an ancient society organized around sacrifice and myth as understood in Girard's cultural theory and tells a Girardian story of conversion, in which the narrator discovers the imitative and rivalrous nature of her desire. Her rivalry and reconciliation with the story's true god carries the novel beyond Girardian myth to a contrary kind of narrative identified with fairy stories, which can extend Girard's approach to Christian conversion.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44314813
Journal Title: Christianity and Literature
Publisher: Pepperdine University
Issue: i40180515
Date: 1 1, 2011
Author(s): Lake Christina Bieber
Abstract: In this essay I argue that Carvers story "A Small, Good Thing" can be read as an illustration of Albert Borgmann's argument that contemporary technological society conceals grace by encouraging the illusion than an individual can exert total control over her environment. The story shows how radical contingency punctures this illusion and offers potential for grace-filled communion with others through humble acts of hospitality. These humble acts—the small, good things of life together—parallel the giving and receiving of grace that takes place during the Eucharist.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44314818
Journal Title: Journal of Educational Media, Memory & Society
Publisher: Berghahn Journals
Issue: i40180805
Date: 10 1, 2014
Author(s): Ghosh Shreya
Abstract: If nations are "imagined communities" as many theorists like to define them, then they need an ideology to create a cohesive imagination. In modern times, the project of writing "history" has been an important instrument in the service of this ideological purpose of justifying and reproducing the modern nation-state as the predestined and legitimate container of collective consciousness. School textbooks, at least in South Asia, have long been among the most exploited media for the presentation of the history of the national collective. This essay is a study of school textbooks in Bangladesh. It looks at narrative representations of selected episodes from the past, both pre- and postindependence, in order to reflect on how they construct "history". Through this work I endeavor to relate textual images to issues of community relations and identity by identifying and sharing the ways in which the audience for nationalist discourse is created, nurtured, and secured through symbolic means.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44320033
Journal Title: CLA Journal
Publisher: College Language Association
Issue: i40180921
Date: 3 1, 1990
Author(s): Wilson Matthew
Abstract: John Edgar Wideman, "The Black Writer and the Magic of the Word," New
York Times, 24 Jan. 188, sec. 7, p. 29.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44322094
Journal Title: Gregorianum
Publisher: Pontificia Universitas Gregoriana
Issue: i40180926
Date: 1 1, 2012
Author(s): Baugh Lloyd
Abstract: R. Carroll, «Christ Resurrected as Black Revolutionary», The Guardian, 21 January
2006. www.guardian.co.uk/world/2006/jan/21/film.southafnca [accessed 10 July 2011],
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44322286
Journal Title: CLA Journal
Publisher: College Language Association
Issue: i40181081
Date: 6 1, 2000
Author(s): Xiaojing Zhou
Abstract: Paul Ricoeur, Time and Narrative, Volume 2, trans. Kathleen
McLaughlin and David Pellaur [Chicago: U of Chicago P, 1985] 101
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44325007
Journal Title: Revue de Théologie et de Philosophie
Publisher: IMPRIMERIE LA CONCORDE
Issue: i40181833
Date: 1 1, 1955
Author(s): Bonnard Pierre
Abstract: cI'Henri
Duméry : La tentation de faire du bien, Esprit, janvier 1955, p. 1 à 34.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44350006
Journal Title: Revue de Théologie et de Philosophie
Publisher: IMPRIMERIE LA CONCORDE
Issue: i40181937
Date: 1 1, 1983
Author(s): BOVON FRANÇOIS
Abstract: F. W. Horn, Glaube und Handeln in der Theologie des Lukas (Göt-
tinger Theologische Arbeiten, 26), Göttingen, Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1983.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44352517
Journal Title: Revue de Théologie et de Philosophie
Publisher: IMPRIMERIE LA CONCORDE
Issue: i40181978
Date: 1 1, 1972
Author(s): Despland Michel
Abstract: Op. cit., p. 164.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44354091
Journal Title: Revue de Théologie et de Philosophie
Publisher: IMPRIMERIE ATAR S.A.
Issue: i40182071
Date: 1 1, 1987
Author(s): Marguerat Daniel
Abstract: Avec Lübbe (ouvr. cit. note 32, 73-77),
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44356584
Journal Title: Revue de Théologie et de Philosophie
Publisher: IMPRIMERIE ATAR S.A.
Issue: i40182092
Date: 1 1, 1993
Author(s): Gisel Pierre
Abstract: Gadamer, dans le
collectif Hermeneutik und Ideologiekritik, Francfort, Suhrkamp, 1971
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44357331
Journal Title: Revue de Théologie et de Philosophie
Publisher: IMPRIMERIE ATAR S.A.
Issue: i40182105
Date: 1 1, 1995
Author(s): Römer Thomas
Abstract: J. Moltmann, Der gekreuzigte Gott, München, C. Kaiser, 1972; traduction
française: Le Dieu crucifié : la croix du Christ, fondement et critique de la théologie
chrétienne, Paris, Cerf, 1978 (2
éd.), p. 13-14.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44357942
Journal Title: Revue de Théologie et de Philosophie
Publisher: IMPRIMERIE ATAR S.A.
Issue: i40182115
Date: 1 1, 1997
Author(s): Graesslé Isabelle
Abstract: B. Neipp,
Rembrandt et la narration lucanienne ou l'exégèse d'un peintre, Faculté de théologie
de Lausanne, 1992,
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44358371
Journal Title: Revue de Théologie et de Philosophie
Publisher: IMPRIMERIE ATAR S.A.
Issue: i40182117
Date: 1 1, 1998
Author(s): Vanni Michel
Abstract: S. Mosès, L'ange de
l'histoire. Rosenzweig, Benjamin, Scholem, Paris, Seuil, 1992.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44358471
Journal Title: Revue de Théologie et de Philosophie
Publisher: IMPRIMERIE ATAR S.A.
Issue: i40182155
Date: 1 1, 2004
Author(s): Müller Denis
Abstract: K . E Logstrup, Norme et spontanéité, trad. fr., Paris, Cerf, 1997.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44359784
Journal Title: Revue de Théologie et de Philosophie
Publisher: IMPRIMERIE ATAR ROTO PRESSE S.A.
Issue: i40182162
Date: 1 1, 2006
Author(s): Ricœur Paul
Abstract: Matthieu 13,28 (NdR).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44360040
Journal Title: Revue de Théologie et de Philosophie
Publisher: PCL PRESSES CENTRALES SA
Issue: i40182180
Date: 1 1, 2011
Author(s): Müller Denis
Abstract: Ibid., p. 192.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44360579
Journal Title: Revue de Théologie et de Philosophie
Publisher: PCL PRESSES CENTRALES SA
Issue: i40182181
Date: 1 1, 2011
Author(s): Bühler Pierre
Abstract: Tiré de : Piem, Dieu et vous, op. cit. (cf. note 1).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44360608
Journal Title: Revue de Théologie et de Philosophie
Publisher: PCL PRESSES CENTRALES SA
Issue: i40182184
Date: 1 1, 2012
Author(s): Indermuhle Christian
Abstract: F. Jameson, Valences of the Dialectic, op. cit., p. 483, note 9.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44360691
Journal Title: Revue de Théologie et de Philosophie
Publisher: PCL PRESSES CENTRALES SA
Issue: i40182200
Date: 1 1, 2011
Author(s): Wykretowicz Hubert
Abstract: J. Searle sur le problème de la liberté dans sa conférence Liberté et neurobiologie, Paris,
Grasset, 2004.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44361056
Journal Title: The Eastern Buddhist
Publisher: The Eastern Buddhist Society
Issue: i40182239
Date: 4 1, 1986
Author(s): Maraldo John C.
Abstract: Kiyota, p. 31.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44361727
Journal Title: The Eastern Buddhist
Publisher: The Eastern Buddhist Society
Issue: i40182279
Date: 1 1, 2003
Author(s): Blum Mark L.
Abstract: KMZ, vol. 6, p. 215.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44362364
Journal Title: Journal of Ritual Studies
Publisher: Department of Religious Studies, University of Pittsburgh
Issue: i40182539
Date: 1 1, 1987
Author(s): Jennings Theodore W.
Abstract: Ritual studies is a new discipline within the field of the study of religion. Liturgical theology is, in the West, a recent development within the Held of systematic theology. The article describes each and indicates ways in which they may contribute to the work of the other while retaining their separate identities. The development of methods for describing and analyzing ritual action may enable liturgical theology to construct its own analyses upon a more broadly phenomenological base. At the same time theology's insight into the history of liturgical action may enable ritual studies to overcome an excessively synchronie perspective and to attend to the normative character of ritual gesture.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44368318
Journal Title: Clio
Publisher: Presses Universitaires du Mirail
Issue: i40183934
Date: 1 1, 2008
Author(s): LANGUE Frédérique
Abstract: Quintero 2003.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44390688
Journal Title: Clio
Publisher: Presses Universitaires du Mirail
Issue: i40184874
Date: 1 1, 2006
Author(s): DEJEUMONT Catherine
Abstract: Bourdieu 1998.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44405713
Journal Title: Revue des Sciences philosophiques et théologiques
Publisher: LIBRAIRIE PHILOSOPHIQUE J. VRIN
Issue: i40184911
Date: 1 1, 1973
Author(s): Coutagne P.
Abstract: Rev. Sc. ph. th. 54 (1970) 701-703.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44406891
Journal Title: Revue des Sciences philosophiques et théologiques
Publisher: LIBRAIRIE PHILOSOPHIQUE J. VRIN
Issue: i40184951
Date: 7 1, 1985
Author(s): Gilliot Claude
Abstract: Histoire de la littérature arabe, Paris, Maisonneuve et Larose, 1966, p. 658-659.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44407606
Journal Title: Revue des Sciences philosophiques et théologiques
Publisher: LIBRAIRIE PHILOSOPHIQUE J. VRIN
Issue: i40184968
Date: 1 1, 1989
Author(s): Lichnerowicz André
Abstract: Les mathématiques, auxquelles on peut joindre la logique, et depuis 1960 une large part de l'informatique théorique, fournissent un témoignage sur une part essentielle du fonctionnement de l'esprit humain. Loin de fournir seulement des outils extérieurs, elles se sont faites mode de pensée nécessaire pour appréhender la réalité physique. Elles nous ont appris que ce que nous nommons raison, démarche rationnelle, est en réalité laborieusement construit. Un bref survol de l'histoire des mathématiques, anciennes, puis surtout depuis le XIXe s., montre en quel sens le concept ancien de « vérité scientifique » s'en trouve désormais modifié. Mathematics, to which one may add logic and, since 1960, a large section of theoretical computer technique, all furnish evidence concerning an essential part of the working of the human mind. Far from providing only external tools, they have evolved as a necessary mode of thought for the understanding of physical reality. They have taught us that what we call reason, or rational deduction, is in fact something we have ourselves laboriously constructed. A brief survey of the history of mathematics, ancient and modern but especially from and after the 19th century, shows ways in which the old concept of a 'scientific truth' must henceforth be modified.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44407910
Journal Title: Revue des Sciences philosophiques et théologiques
Publisher: LIBRAIRIE PHILOSOPHIQUE J. VRIN
Issue: i40184980
Date: 1 1, 1992
Author(s): de Durand G.-M.
Abstract: Patrologia Graeca t. 31.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44408122
Journal Title: Revue des Sciences philosophiques et théologiques
Publisher: LIBRAIRIE PHILOSOPHIQUE J. VRIN
Issue: i40184987
Date: 10 1, 1993
Author(s): de Durand G.-M.
Abstract: Columba Stewart : 'Working the Earth of the Hearth' The Messalian Contro-
versy in History, Texts and Language to AD 431. Oxford, Clarendon Press, 1991 ;
14 x 22, xi-340 p., £ 40.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44408243
Journal Title: Revue des Sciences philosophiques et théologiques
Publisher: LIBRAIRIE PHILOSOPHIQUE J. VRIN
Issue: i40185011
Date: 4 1, 2000
Author(s): Côté Antoine
Abstract: supra note 4.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44408613
Journal Title: Revue des Sciences philosophiques et théologiques
Publisher: LIBRAIRIE PHILOSOPHIQUE J. VRIN
Issue: i40185016
Date: 7 1, 2001
Author(s): Gy Pierre-Marie
Abstract: L. Bianchi, « Vocabulaire et syntaxe dans les oraisons du missel romain », 163-214.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44408692
Journal Title: Revue des Sciences philosophiques et théologiques
Publisher: LIBRAIRIE PHILOSOPHIQUE J. VRIN
Issue: i40185019
Date: 6 1, 2002
Author(s): Colette Jacques
Abstract: O.C., XV, p. 275, citation de Genèse 32, 31-32.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44408722
Journal Title: Revue des Sciences philosophiques et théologiques
Publisher: LIBRAIRIE PHILOSOPHIQUE J. VRIN
Issue: i40185020
Date: 9 1, 2002
Author(s): Courcier Jacques
Abstract: Ian Hacking, The Social Construction of What ? Cambridge, Harvard UP,
1999-2000; 15 × 23, 261 p.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44408738
Journal Title: Revue des Sciences philosophiques et théologiques
Publisher: LIBRAIRIE PHILOSOPHIQUE J. VRIN
Issue: i40185023
Date: 6 1, 2003
Author(s): Rey Bernard
Abstract: Cette Note présente l'ouvrage de Christian Duquoc, intitulé L'unique Christ. La symphonie différée, en en suivant le déroulement et en se montrant particulièrement attentif à son apport christologique. L'approche ne se limite pas à la question de la médiation unique du Christ. Elle aborde aussi le rapport du Christ à l'histoire et au cosmos, le sens de la mission de l'Église, sa relation au judaïsme, la signification du salut et la façon de l'envisager dans le cadre d'une pluralité des religions. Au long de sa présentation, l'auteur de cette Note montre que la théologie développée dans cet ouvrage se trouvait déjà largement amorcée dans les précédents travaux de Duquoc. This Note introduces the work of Christian Duquoc, entitled L'unique Christ. La symphonie différée, surveying its development and paying particular attention to its Christological contribution. Its approach is not limited to the question of Christ's unique mediation. It takes up as well Christ's relation to history and to the cosmos, the meaning of the Church's mission, its relation to Judaism, its signification of salvation, and the way of envisaging it within the setting of a plurality of religions. During the course of his presentation, the author of this Note shows that the theology developed in this work was largely initiated in Duquoc's earlier works.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44408775
Journal Title: Revue des Sciences philosophiques et théologiques
Publisher: LIBRAIRIE PHILOSOPHIQUE J. VRIN
Issue: i40185029
Date: 6 1, 2005
Author(s): Guibal Francis
Abstract: E. Jüngel, Dieu, mys-
tère du monde, Cerf, p. 284
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44408862
Journal Title: Revue des Sciences philosophiques et théologiques
Publisher: LIBRAIRIE PHILOSOPHIQUE J. VRIN
Issue: i40185053
Date: 1 1, 1968
Author(s): Dubarle A. M.
Abstract: J. van Goudoever, Fêles et calendriers bibliques. Troisième édition revue et
augmentée ; traduit de l'anglais par Marie-Luc Kerremans ; préface par C.A. Rijk
(Théol. hist., Institut cath. de Paris, 7). Paris, Beauchesne, 1967 ; 14×21, 399 pp.,
36 F.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44409487
Journal Title: Revue des Sciences philosophiques et théologiques
Publisher: LIBRAIRIE PHILOSOPHIQUE J. VRIN
Issue: i40185058
Date: 1 1, 1970
Author(s): Pohier J.-M.
Abstract: Ibid.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44409589
Journal Title: Revue des Sciences philosophiques et théologiques
Publisher: LIBRAIRIE PHILOSOPHIQUE J. VRIN
Issue: i40185073
Date: 4 1, 1981
Author(s): Laurentin René
Abstract: Ross Mackenzie, « Mariology as an Ecumenical Problem », dans Marian
Studies, 26 (1975) 230-231.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44409906
Journal Title: Revue des Sciences philosophiques et théologiques
Publisher: LIBRAIRIE PHILOSOPHIQUE J. VRIN
Issue: i40185087
Date: 4 1, 2001
Author(s): Rousse-Lacordaire Jérôme
Abstract: Théophile Bra, L'Évangile rouge. Texte établi, annoté et présenté par Jacques
de Caso. Avec la collab. de André Bigotte. Postface de Frank Paul Bowman. Paris,
Gallimard (coll. «Art et artistes»), 2000; 16 x 22 cm., 319 p., 155 F., ISBN 2-07-
075908-3.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44410154
Journal Title: Revue des Sciences philosophiques et théologiques
Publisher: LIBRAIRIE PHILOSOPHIQUE J. VRIN
Issue: i40185091
Date: 12 1, 2005
Author(s): Harada Masaki
Abstract: G.-G. Granger, Sciences et réalité, Paris, Éditions Odile Jacob, 2001.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44410220
Journal Title: Revue des Sciences philosophiques et théologiques
Publisher: LIBRAIRIE PHILOSOPHIQUE J. VRIN
Issue: i40185260
Date: 1 1, 1953
Author(s): Léonard A.
Abstract: Theodicee en
Godsdienslphilosophie, Tijdschrifl voor Philosophie, 1952, n. 1, p. 104.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44412826
Journal Title: Historical Social Research / Historische Sozialforschung
Publisher: GESIS - Leibniz Institute for the Social Sciences
Issue: i40185962
Date: 1 1, 2017
Author(s): Centemeri Laura
Abstract: Jaspers 2011, 289
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44425364
Journal Title: The Harvard Theological Review
Publisher: Faculty of Divinity, Harvard University
Issue: i405514
Date: 1 1, 1991
Author(s): MarionAbstract: his
"L'Interloqué" in Who Comes after the Subject? (ed. Eduado Cadava, Peter Connor, and Jean-Luc
Nancy; New York: Routledge, 1991) 236-45.
Marion
L'Interloqué
236
Who Comes after the Subject?
1991
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/4495069
Journal Title: The Harvard Theological Review
Publisher: Faculty of Divinity, Harvard University
Issue: i405633
Date: 10 1, 2003
Author(s): NussbaumAbstract: "Ban graven images: Literatur als Medium
ethischer Reflexion," in Literatur ohne Moral: Literaturwissenschaften und Ethik im Gespräch (ed.
Christoph Mandry; Muenster: LIT, 2003) 67-83.
Ban graven images: Literatur als Medium ethischer Reflexion
67
Literatur ohne Moral: Literaturwissenschaften und Ethik im Gespräch
2003
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/4495096
Journal Title: The Oral History Review
Publisher: Oral History Association
Issue: i405621
Date: 10 1, 1984
Author(s): Bakhtin Della
Abstract: Bakhtin, Problems of Dostoevsky's Poetics. ed. and trans. Caryl Emerson (Min-
neapolis: University of Minnesota Press, 1984) 201
Bakhtin
201
Problems of Dostoevsky's Poetics
1984
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/4495291
Journal Title: Comparative Studies in Society and History
Publisher: Cambridge University Press
Issue: i405056
Date: 10 1, 2004
Author(s): Woolard Patrick
Abstract: Paul Ricoeur (1988)
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/4497713
Journal Title: History and Theory
Publisher: Blackwell Publishers
Issue: i405284
Date: 10 1, 2003
Author(s): On-Cho Ng Sheldon
Abstract: On-Cho Ng, "The Epochal Concept of 'Early Modernity' and the Intellectual History of Late
Imperial China," Journal of World History 14:1 (2003), 37-61.
On-Cho Ng
1
37
14
Journal of World History
2003
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/4502264
Journal Title: History and Theory
Publisher: Blackwell Publishers
Issue: i405481
Date: 12 1, 1944
Author(s): Joad Jonathan
Abstract: C. E. M. Joad, Philosophy, The Teach Yourself Books series (London: The English Universi-
ties Press, 1944), 13.
Joad
13
Philosophy
1944
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/4502282
Journal Title: Transactions of the American Philological Association (1974-)
Publisher: The Johns Hopkins University Press
Issue: i406101
Date: 10 1, 1979
Author(s): WiedemannAbstract: Davidson
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/4543295
Journal Title: Central European History
Publisher: Emory University
Issue: i412352
Date: 6 1, 1970
Author(s): Erhard Anthony J.
Abstract: Lessing, "Über eine jetzige Aufgabe," 299–300.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/4546143
Journal Title: Central European History
Publisher: Humanities Press, Inc.
Issue: i412997
Date: 1 1, 1997
Author(s): Berlant Geoff
Abstract: Lauren
Berlant, The Queen of America Goes to Washington City: Essays on Sex and Citizenship (Durham,
1997), esp. "Introduction: The Intimate Public Sphere," 1-24
Berlant
Introduction: The Intimate Public Sphere
1
The Queen of America Goes to Washington City: Essays on Sex and Citizenship
1997
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/4546795
Journal Title: Central European History
Publisher: Brill Academic Publishers
Issue: i412660
Date: 1 1, 2001
Author(s): Suter Andreas
Abstract: Andreas Suter and Manfred Hettling, eds.,
Struktur und Ereignis, Special Issue of Geschichte und Gesellschaft (Gottingen, 2001)
Suter
Struktur und Ereignis, Special Issue of Geschichte und Gesellschaft
2001
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/4547098
Journal Title: PMLA
Publisher: Modern Language Association of America
Issue: i219659
Date: 9 1, 1961
Author(s): Turnell Henri
Abstract: Martin Turnell,
Modern Literature and Christian Faith, London, Darton,
Longman and Todd, 1961.
Turnell
Modern Literature and Christian Faith
1961
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/460559
Journal Title: PMLA
Publisher: Modern Language Association of America
Issue: i219705
Date: 1 1, 1966
Author(s): Lord Walter J.
Abstract: Whereas the spoken word is part of present actuality, the written word normally is not. The writer, in isolation, constructs a role for his "audience" to play, and readers fictionalize themselves to correspond to the author's projection. The way readers fictionalize themselves shifts throughout literary history: Chaucer, Lyly, Nashe, Hemingway, and others furnish cases in point. All writing, from scientific monograph to history, epistolary correspondence, and diary writing, fictionalizes its readers. In oral performance, too, some fictionalizing of audience occurs, but in the live interaction between narrator and audience there is an existential relationship as well: the oral narrator modifies his story in accord with the real-not imagined-fatigue, enthusiasm, or other reactions of his listeners. Fictionalizing of audiences correlates with the use of masks or personae marking human communication generally, even with oneself. Lovers try to strip off all masks, and oral communication in a context of love can reduce masks to a minimum. In written communication and, a fortiori, print the masks are less removable.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/461344
Journal Title: Vingtième Siècle. Revue d'histoire
Publisher: Presses de la Fondation nationale des sciences politiques
Issue: i413107
Date: 12 1, 2004
Author(s): NeutresAbstract: Julien Neutres, «Le cinéma fait-il l'histoire? Le cas de
La Dolce Vita», Vingtième Siècle. Revue d'histoire, 83, juillet-
septembre 2004, p. 53-63.
Neutres
juillet
53
83
Vingtième Siècle. Revue d'histoire
2004
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/4619191
Journal Title: PMLA
Publisher: Modern Language Association of America
Issue: i219736
Date: 3 1, 1978
Author(s): Bogel Dianne F.
Abstract: Little Dorrit is both a narrative about authority and an examination of the authority of narrative. The novel links vocation with sonhood and storytelling with fatherhood and self-generation. Little Dorrit, however, tells a double story, of a daughter as well as of a son. If the son's story relates the search to replace the father and to discover paternal authority, the daughter's story details the horrors and consolations of incestuous desire and generational collapse. Storytelling that seeks the father as origin reveals paternal deception and inauthenticity; incestuous structures of desire attempt to collapse genealogy on the hero and heroine, making paternal origin unknowable and creating an overdetermined narrative ending. Dickens' double story, then, identifies yet questions genealogy and the patriarchal family as metaphors for narrative structure.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/462018
Journal Title: PMLA
Publisher: Modern Language Association of America
Issue: i219749
Date: 5 1, 1973
Author(s): White Wayne
Abstract: Literary historians have persistently regarded The Education of Henry Adams as a "paradigmatic" text. While "historical explanations" stress the book's historical achievement, "critical explications" portray it as a failure of historical consciousness that achieves its success in the ahistorical arenas of aesthetic integration and imaginative projection. To relate the products of "explication" with the aims of "historical explanation," I regard the work's true "paradigm achievement" as an inquiry into "historical being." For Adams this achievement embodies disciplinary formulation and professional commitment and thus coordinates historical speculation and self-cultivation. One must assess the ethical density and cultural significance of the text before explaining its historical identity. The Education, despite its origin in epistemological chaos, makes the past eternally relevant to the present; for it is a personal and theoretical discovery of how the narrative structures of history and selfhood create the possibilities of individual and social life.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/462229
Journal Title: PMLA
Publisher: Modern Language Association of America
Issue: i219784
Date: 3 1, 1957
Author(s): Woollcombe Regina M.
Abstract: The Hebrew Bible depicts interpretation as a continual process of losing and finding, of forgetting and remembering. Texts are lost and found, and in the Joseph story (Gen. 37-50), Joseph himself is abandoned and recovered, with all memory of him repressed until it is dramatically recalled. His story demonstrates that repression is the condition of interpretation, and that interpretation-not resurrection-holds forth the promise of a future life. Nonetheless, the repeated losses that punctuate the Joseph narrative have inspired the opposite conclusion: that Joseph is a type of Jesus, that his descents and ascents prefigure the final one. Typology, a mode of biblical interpretation that prevailed during the early church, has enjoyed a recent revival in the context of literary studies; but I argue that the typological language of "fulfillment," of shadows and truth, is alien to Hebraic-and postmodern-understandings of textuality.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/462428
Journal Title: PMLA
Publisher: Modern Language Association of America
Issue: i219800
Date: 1 1, 1963
Author(s): Williams David K.
Abstract: Historiography in Francoist Spain (1939-75) sought to affirm the morally and historically correct role of the regime within the flow of Spanish history. As an important vehicle of dissidence, the novel of memory stands in sharp contrast to Francoist history: it explores the past largely eschewed or appropriated by the regime and contests the so-called truths that Franco shaped through the discourse of myth. This essay examines the role of subjective memory as a challenge to historiography and discloses the narrative strategies novelists used to counter the government's myths. Unlike Francoist historiography, the novel of memory lays out history as a series of disruptions and undermines the referential illusion of truth and wholeness in our understanding of the past.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/462821
Journal Title: New Literary History
Publisher: University of Virginia
Issue: i220185
Date: 1 1, 1971
Author(s): Reiss Morton W.
Abstract: Edmund Reiss, "Symbolic Detail in Medieval Narrative: Floris and Blanche-
flour," PLL, 7 (1971), 339.
Reiss
339
7
PLL
1971
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/468317
Journal Title: New Literary History
Publisher: University of Virginia
Issue: i220193
Date: 10 1, 1969
Author(s): Janson F. E.
Abstract: Reproduced as Fig. 680 in H. W. Janson's History of Art (New York, 1969),
p. 452.
Janson
452
History of Art
1969
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/468342
Journal Title: New Literary History
Publisher: University of Virginia
Issue: i220193
Date: 10 1, 1970
Author(s): Schmidt Cyrus
Abstract: GStA, IV, 1, 266, 11. 6ff.
1
266
IV
GStA
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/468347
Journal Title: New Literary History
Publisher: University of Virginia
Issue: i220195
Date: 4 1, 1971
Author(s): Althusser David
Abstract: "Lenin Before Hegel," p. I 17
117
Lenin Before Hegel
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/468464
Journal Title: Italica
Publisher: American Association of Teachers of Italian
Issue: i220755
Date: 7 1, 1972
Author(s): Toulmin Giorgio
Abstract: Stephen Toulmin (Human Understanding: The Collective Use and Evolution of
Concepts. Princeton: Princeton University Press, 1972, p. 23)
Toulmin
23
Human Understanding: The Collective Use and Evolution of Concepts
1972
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/479135
Journal Title: Ethnohistory
Publisher: Duke University Press
Issue: i220980
Date: 7 1, 1968
Author(s): Womack JoAnn
Abstract: The Mexican state's use of revolutionary history to invoke nationalistic sentiments nurtures a lively tradition of storytelling. Ironically, Buena Vista's storytellers criticize the inauthenticity of official representations of the past even as they draw on the images and ideals of "official" history to weave their own tales. This article argues that discourses of authenticity reinscribe historic distinctions between the community and the state in a language which evokes modern notions of purity and truth. The article highlights the political role of discourses of authenticity within the hegemonic structures of modern state power in Mexico.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/481863
Journal Title: New German Critique
Publisher: New German Critique
Issue: i221184
Date: 1 1, 1958
Author(s): Wittgenstein James L.
Abstract: Ricoeur, Interpretation Theory, pp. 78-79.
78
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/487617
Journal Title: New German Critique
Publisher: New German Critique
Issue: i221175
Date: 10 1, 1978
Author(s): Habermas Jack
Abstract: Ricoeur, op. cit., p. 165
165
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/487850
Journal Title: New German Critique
Publisher: New German Critique
Issue: i221182
Date: 7 1, 1975
Author(s): Riegel Trent
Abstract: Klaus Riegel, "Toward a Dialectical Theory of Development" in Human
Development, Vol. 18 (1975)
Riegel
18
Human Development
1975
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/488026
Journal Title: New German Critique
Publisher: Telos Press
Issue: i221198
Date: 10 1, 1984
Author(s): Wolin Pauline
Abstract: Wolin, "Modernism and Post-Modernism" 18.
Wolin
18
Modernism and Post-Modernism
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/488256
Journal Title: New German Critique
Publisher: Telos Press
Issue: i221197
Date: 7 1, 1981
Author(s): Habermas Richard
Abstract: Habermas, Theorie des kommunikativen Handelns I (Frankfiurt am Main, 1981) 453-
534.
Habermas
453
I
Theorie des kommunikativen Handelns
1981
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/488274
Journal Title: New German Critique
Publisher: Telos Press
Issue: i221197
Date: 7 1, 1984
Author(s): Dallmayr Neil
Abstract: Fred Dallmayr, Language and Politics (South Bend: University of Notre Dame
Press, 1984).
Dallmayr
Language and Politics
1984
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/488275
Journal Title: New German Critique
Publisher: New German Critique
Issue: i221189
Date: 10 1, 1980
Author(s): Marks Andreas
Abstract: AliceJardine cited in Footnote 56 and heressay "Gynesis,"
diacritics, 12:2 (Summer 1982), 54-65
10.2307/464680
54
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/488352
Journal Title: New German Critique
Publisher: Telos Press
Issue: i221214
Date: 1 1, 1977
Author(s): Freud Joel
Abstract: Freud, "Instincts and their Vicissitudes," Complete Works vol. 14, 121-22.
Freud
Instincts and their Vicissitudes
121
14
Complete Works
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/488385
Journal Title: New German Critique
Publisher: Telos Press
Issue: i221220
Date: 1 1, 1989
Author(s): Hall Manuchehr
Abstract: Stuart Hall, "The Question of Cultural Identity."
Hall
The Question of Cultural Identity
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/488462
Journal Title: New German Critique
Publisher: Telos Press
Issue: i221229
Date: 10 1, 1993
Author(s): Amishai-Maisels Nicole
Abstract: Ziva Amishai-Maisels, Depiction and Interpretation: The Influence
of the Holocaust on the Visual Arts (Oxford: Pergamon, 1993) 318-28
Amishai-Maisels
318
Depiction and Interpretation: The Influence of the Holocaust on the Visual Arts
1993
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/488579
Journal Title: New German Critique
Publisher: Telos Press
Issue: i221233
Date: 1 1, 1967
Author(s): Hoffmann Andreas
Abstract: E.T.A. Hoffmann, "Der Sandmann," Werke 2 (Frankfurt/Main: Insel, 1967) 38.
Hoffmann
Der Sandmann
38
2
Werke
1967
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/488598
Journal Title: Geografiska Annaler. Series B, Human Geography
Publisher: Swedish Society for Anthropology and Geography
Issue: i221394
Date: 1 1, 1966
Author(s): Wright Anne
Abstract: On Mount Helicon dwelt the nine Muses, each presiding over a special art: Clio (history), Melpomene (tragedy), Calliope (epic poetry) Erato (lyric poetry), Thalia (comedy and pastoral poetry), Euterpe (music), Polhymnia (rhetoric and mime), Terpsichore (dance and choral singing), and Urania (astronomy). It was told that the beautiful Narcissus, in his sixteeneth year, first saw his reflection on one of the many fountains of Helicon. He did not listen to the Muses; rather he fell in love with his own reflection and was transformed into a flower.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/490662
Journal Title: The History Teacher
Publisher: Society for History Education
Issue: i221540
Date: 5 1, 1984
Author(s): Canary Harry
Abstract: February 1984 issue of AHA Perspectives
February
AHA Perspectives
1984
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/493382
Journal Title: The History Teacher
Publisher: Society for History Education
Issue: i221566
Date: 11 1, 1991
Author(s): Egan John E.
Abstract: Los Angeles Times, Feb. 20, 1991, p. E6
Feb. 20
6
Los Angeles Times
1991
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/494084
Journal Title: Chinese Literature: Essays, Articles, Reviews (CLEAR)
Publisher: CLEAR
Issue: i221608
Date: 7 1, 1972
Author(s): Yingshi Anthony C.
Abstract: Jacques Derrida in Positions (Paris: Les Editions de Minuit, 1972), p. 77
77
Jacques Derrida in Positions
1972
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/495139
Journal Title: Chinese Literature: Essays, Articles, Reviews (CLEAR)
Publisher: CLEAR
Issue: i221614
Date: 12 1, 1993
Author(s): Ning Sheng-Tai
Abstract: "Construct-
ing Postmodernism: the Chinese Case and Its Different Versions" (Canadian Review of Comparative Litera-
ture 20.1-2 [1993]: 49-61
1
49
20
Canadian Review of Comparative Literature
1993
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/495308
Journal Title: Chinese Literature: Essays, Articles, Reviews (CLEAR)
Publisher: CODA Press
Issue: i221601
Date: 7 1, 1955
Author(s): Stevens Pauline
Abstract: "The Course of a Particular" (p. 157)
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/495429
Journal Title: The Review of English Studies
Publisher: Oxford University Press
Issue: i222390
Date: 8 1, 1993
Author(s): Moore Susan
Abstract: Moore, 'In Defense of Suspense', 99.
Moore
99
Defense of Suspense
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/518944
Journal Title: The Journal of American Folklore
Publisher: American Folklore Society
Issue: i223708
Date: 9 1, 1977
Author(s): Herzfeld Michael
Abstract: Michael Herzfeld, "Ritual and Textual Structures: The Advent of Spring in Rural Greece,"
in Text and Context: The Social Anthropology of Tradition, ed. Ravindra K. Jain, A.S.A. Essays, 2
(Philadelphia: I.S.H.I., 1977), p. 34
Herzfeld
Ritual and Textual Structures: The Advent of Spring in Rural Greece
34
2
Text and Context: The Social Anthropology of Tradition
1977
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/539416
Journal Title: The Journal of American Folklore
Publisher: American Folklore Society
Issue: i223701
Date: 12 1, 1971
Author(s): Ricouer Barbara A.
Abstract: Ricouer, "The Model of the Text," 93.
Ricouer
93
The Model of the Text
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/539608
Journal Title: The Journal of American Folklore
Publisher: American Folklore Society
Issue: i223774
Date: 1 1, 1989
Author(s): Wang Barbara Rose
Abstract: This article describes fieldwork with Gypsy musicians of the Isten Gyülekezet, a Pentecostal church in southwest Hungary. Instrumental music performance represented a special form of leadership there, restricted by gender and based in secular cultural history as well as religious practice. Musicians and other believers interpreted my role as a woman ethnographer in contrasting ways. The exposure of these differences necessitates reflection upon the depth to which the ethnographer can know the world of the people with whom she works.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/541718
Journal Title: Journal of Near Eastern Studies
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i224007
Date: 4 1, 1976
Author(s): Lamberg-Karlovsky A. J.
Abstract: Hallo, "Royal Hymns and Mesopotamian
Unity," Journal of Cuneiform Studies 17 (1963): 112-
18.
10.2307/1359179
112
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/545469
Journal Title: Journal of the American Oriental Society
Publisher: American Oriental Society
Issue: i225333
Date: 12 1, 1986
Author(s): Feenberg Sheldon
Abstract: "Outline of the Genesis of Ideology in Modern Societies," in
The Political Forms of Modern Society, ed. John Thompson
[Cambridge: Polity Press, 1986], 181-236
Outline of the Genesis of Ideology in Modern Societies
181
The Political Forms of Modern Society
1986
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/604085
Journal Title: Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies, University of London
Publisher: The School of Oriental and African Studies, University of London
Issue: i225485
Date: 1 1, 1963
Author(s): von Rad John
Abstract: L'esprit humain selon C. Levi-Strauss', 30.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/614518
Journal Title: Ethos
Publisher: American Anthropological Association
Issue: i201461
Date: 12 1, 1992
Author(s): Zharova James V.
Abstract: An approach to sociocultural analysis based on the ideas of Vygotsky, Bakhtin, and others is used to provide the foundation for discussing narratives as "cultural tools." The production of official, state sponsored historical narratives is examined from this perspective, and it is argued that this production process may be shaped as much by dialogic encounters with other narratives as by archival information. These claims are harnessed to examine the production of post-Soviet Russian history textbooks, especially their presentation of the events surrounding the Russian Civil War of 1918-20.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/640614
Journal Title: Ethos
Publisher: American Anthropological Association
Issue: i201469
Date: 9 1, 1965
Author(s): Winnicott Allen
Abstract: Psychoanalytic anthropologists assume that folktales often reflect unconscious beliefs and attitudes of listeners, who can tolerate anxiety-provoking images and messages (perhaps wish fulfillments) because these have been projected at a safe distance into the characters in the story. Here I argue that our theory for how such a process occurs is inadequate in terms of contemporary psychoanalytic theory. We need to reexamine a number of questions for which we may have assumed we already have answers, including the nature of repression and how it is accomplished; who or what "hears" an unconscious idea that has been collectively repressed when it is expressed in a folktale; and whether Freud's structural model of id-ego-super-ego can provide an adequate theoretical framework for understanding how unconscious ideas find their way into "expressive culture." I examine these questions in light of a folktale collected among Brazilian peasants. I conclude by questioning the central importance of the ego in repression, and propose a concept of a whole, or supraordinate, self to describe the actual agency in charge of repression.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/640641
Journal Title: Ethos
Publisher: American Anthropological Association
Issue: i201460
Date: 9 1, 1980
Author(s): Turner Pauline
Abstract: Embodied memories of terror and violence create new meaning and reorder the world, but in doing so they encompass the inexplicable aspects of cultural processes that have allowed the world one lives in to become an unspeakable place, hostile and death-ridden. In this article, we examine the narratives of Cambodian refugees' experiences of the Khmer Rouge regime against the backdrop of an ethnographic study of older Cambodians' lives in an inner-city neighborhood. The stories from this study of 40 Cambodians between the ages of 50 and 79 illustrate the relationship between bodily distress and memory, and between personal history and collective experience. These narratives reveal how people strive to create continuity in their lives but under certain circumstances are unable to do so.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/640647
Journal Title: Ethos
Publisher: American Anthropological Association
Issue: i201468
Date: 6 1, 1956
Author(s): Zuckerkandl Gary S.
Abstract: This article investigates identity in two autobiographies and two life-history interviews from North Africa. The autobiographies show the centrality of "key" self-representational symbols which the authors selectively draw from their cultural lexicon but invest with idiosyncratic affective meanings. The life narratives show how the "structured ambiguity" of self-symbols allows them to be reconfigured to articulate contrasting identities, among which the narrators shift. Generative models of musical cognition describe crucial features of this multiplicity. Against both modernist and postmodernist views of culture and self, narrative data argue for a distributed model of culture and for a theory of multiple identities integrated by "key" cultural symbols.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/640674
Journal Title: American Ethnologist
Publisher: American Anthropological Association
Issue: i226368
Date: 5 1, 1985
Author(s): White Judy
Abstract: Narrative, self, and face-to-face interaction all intersect in everyday storytelling practices in which children and caregivers make claims to personal experiences. This article examines such practices as a site for the social construction of self in early childhood. Drawing upon excerpts of narrative talk from a variety of cultural traditions in the United States, we describe the self-relevant meanings and processes entailed in three particular narrative practices. [narrative, self, childhood socialization, language socialization, ethnopsychology]
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/645081
Journal Title: American Ethnologist
Publisher: American Anthropological Association
Issue: i226400
Date: 5 1, 1987
Author(s): White Michael
Abstract: Using a broadly Aristotelian framework I propose poetic form as a means for distinguishing historicities. I analyze Sakalava performances of possession by royal ancestors as the creative production of a kind of history, distinguish it from a dominant occidental model of history, and elaborate the chronotope on which it is based and the heteroglossia and historical consciousness it enables. I argue that Sakalava spirit possession has a strongly realist bent and suggest the interest of poiesis for anthropological analysis and comparison more generally. [historical production, historicity, spirit possession, mimesis, poiesis, Aristotle, Madagascar]
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/646688
Journal Title: Medical Anthropology Quarterly
Publisher: American Anthropological Association
Issue: i226513
Date: 9 1, 1987
Author(s): White Cheryl
Abstract: Based on ethnographic work among North American occupational therapists, I compare two forms of everyday clinical talk. One, "chart talk," conforms to normative conceptions of clinical rationality. The second, storytelling, permeates clinical discussions but has no formal status as a vehicle for clinical reasoning. I argue that both modes of discourse provide avenues for reasoning about clinical problems. However, these discourses construct very different clinical objects and different phenomena to reason about. Further, the clinical problems created through storytelling point toward a more radically distinct conception of rationality than the one underlying biomedicine as it is formally conceived. Clinical storytelling is more usefully understood as a mode of Aristotle's "practical rationality" than the technical rationality of modern (enlightenment) conceptions of reasoning.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/649684
Journal Title: Past & Present
Publisher: Past and Present Society
Issue: i226616
Date: 2 1, 1967
Author(s): Swanson Natalie Zemon
Abstract: Guy E. Swanson, Religion and Regime: A Sociological
Account of the Reformation (Ann Arbor, Mich., 1967), ch. I
Swanson
ch. I
Religion and Regime: A Sociological Account of the Reformation
1967
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/650716
Journal Title: American Anthropologist
Publisher: American Anthropological Association
Issue: i227512
Date: 6 1, 1966
Author(s): Watts Karin R.
Abstract: This paper focuses upon the prevalent complementary definitions of myth and history and questions their analytic utility with reference to literary documents that bespeak the transition between mythic and historic cognition. In the style of ethnosemantic analysis, these definitions are treated as a semantic domain and subjected to formal analysis. The components elicited constitute a new definition - more precisely, a two-dimensional model of the relationship between myth and history. Subsequently, the model is applied to a series of books from the Bible with the conclusion that men and women are structurally equal since, in their roles as social actors, both represent different components of myth as well as history.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/676670
Journal Title: American Anthropologist
Publisher: American Anthropological Association
Issue: i227545
Date: 9 1, 1984
Author(s): Thompson Ellen B.
Abstract: Kalapalo warrior biographies are concerned with dialogical processes of challenge, resistance, debate, and the negotiation of meaning - with the struggles that take place as people try to understand and experience anew. Although warriors were trained to aggressively defend their communities against enemies, these narratives describe how they attempted to refashion ideological forms connected with ethnic allegiance and moral community. The personalities of warriors, closely connected to the training they underwent in adolescence, are particularly important in this regard. While biographies are often understood as texts in which history is merely a context surrounding the progress of individuals, descriptions of personal development are shown here to constitute testimony about historical processes themselves, in this case the experiences of refugees fleeing from centers of European expansion in lowland South America.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/680865
Journal Title: American Anthropologist
Publisher: American Anthropological Association
Issue: i227576
Date: 6 1, 1984
Author(s): Williams Anne M.
Abstract: Colomina
1992
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/682216
Journal Title: American Anthropologist
Publisher: American Anthropological Association
Issue: i227591
Date: 3 1, 1972
Author(s): Wolpe Donald L.
Abstract: Recent changes within social and cultural anthropology have made history a key issue, but in this essay I argue that the field has yet to develop the resources that are required to deal with temporality. This point is made through an extended examination of Jean and John Comaroff's work on Christianity and colonialism in southern Africa. Arguably, the Comaroffs read history backward and then present its unfolding as a kind of inexorable logic. In doing so, they homogenize missionary and Tswana "cultures" and attribute agency to abstractions rather than to people acting in particular material contexts. In contrast, I argue for a narrative approach to historical anthropological explanation. The emergent qualities of events - and the variable ways in which capitalism, hegemony, Protestantism, and vernacular modernisms relate - require narrative for explanation, narrative that encompasses within itself the narratives of social actors themselves.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/683926
Journal Title: Cardozo Studies in Law and Literature
Publisher: Jacob Burns Institute for Advanced Legal Studies, Benjamin N. Cardozo School of Law of Yeshiva University
Issue: i229819
Date: 7 1, 1851
Author(s): Adams Milner S.
Abstract: John Adams, Discourses on Davilla, in C.F. Adams, ed., 6 The Works of John Adams 221
(1851).
Adams
221
6 The Works of John Adams
1851
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/743468
Journal Title: Law and History Review
Publisher: University of Illinois Press
Issue: i229855
Date: 7 1, 1846
Author(s): Brooks Santo L.
Abstract: Bibliothdque
Historique de la Ville de Paris
Bibliothdque Historique de la Ville de Paris
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/744017
Journal Title: Music Theory Spectrum
Publisher: Society for Music Theory
Issue: i229978
Date: 4 1, 1987
Author(s): Neumeyer David
Abstract: David Neumeyer, "The Three-Voice Ursatz," In Theory Only 10,
nos. 1-2 (1987): 3-29
Neumeyer
1
3
10
Theory Only
1987
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/746080
Journal Title: 19th-Century Music
Publisher: University of California Press
Issue: i230030
Date: 4 1, 1984
Author(s): Emerson Carolyn
Abstract: Caryl Emerson, "Real Endings and Rus-
sian Death: Mussorgskij's Pesni i plaski smerti," Russian
Language Journal 38 (1984), 199-216
Emerson
199
38
Russian Language Journal
1984
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/746503
Journal Title: 19th-Century Music
Publisher: University of California Press
Issue: i230026
Date: 10 1, 1979
Author(s): Miller Anthony
Abstract: n. 30 above
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/746729
Journal Title: The Journal of Musicology
Publisher: University of California Press
Issue: i230999
Date: 10 1, 1979
Author(s): Scruton Karol
Abstract: Roger Scruton, The Aesthetics of Architecture (Princeton, 1979)
Scruton
The Aesthetics of Architecture
1979
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/763970
Journal Title: The Journal of Musicology
Publisher: University of California Press
Issue: i230999
Date: 10 1, 1956
Author(s): Poulet Regula Burckhardt
Abstract: Qureshi, op. cit. (1986)
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/763973
Journal Title: Journal of the Royal Musical Association
Publisher: Oxford University Press
Issue: i231248
Date: 1 1, 1994
Author(s): Wardhaugh Michael
Abstract: Ronald Wardhaugh, An Introduction to Sociolinguistics (Oxford, 1994), 258-81 (p. 260).
Wardhaugh
258
An Introduction to Sociolinguistics
1994
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/766394
Journal Title: October
Publisher: MIT Press
Issue: i231777
Date: 10 1, 1982
Author(s): Barthes Hal
Abstract: Derrida, Of Grammatology, pp. 77-93
77
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/778488
Journal Title: October
Publisher: MIT Press
Issue: i231805
Date: 1 1, 1987
Author(s): Sloterdijk Hal
Abstract: Peter Sloterdijk, Critique of Cynical Reason, trans. Michael Eldred (Minneapolis: University
of Minnesota Press, 1987)
Sloterdijk
Critique of Cynical Reason
1987
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/778862
Journal Title: October
Publisher: MIT Press
Issue: i231797
Date: 12 1, 1980
Author(s): Dumźil V. Y.
Abstract: Herskovits, Cultural Relativism, p. 241.
241
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/778940
Journal Title: The Yale Law Journal
Publisher: The Yale Law Journal Company
Issue: i232679
Date: 7 1, 1953
Author(s): Aeschylus Martha
Abstract: Violence and the Word, supra note 7, at 1629
1629
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/796400
Journal Title: The Yale Law Journal
Publisher: The Yale Law Journal Company
Issue: i232710
Date: 5 1, 1989
Author(s): Milner Anthony V.
Abstract: Id. at 81.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/796817
Journal Title: The Yale Law Journal
Publisher: The Yale Law Journal Company
Issue: i232798
Date: 5 1, 1994
Author(s): Pinker George P.
Abstract: Steven Pinker, Editorial, The Game
of the Name, N.Y. TIMES, Apr. 5, 1994, at A21.
Pinker
Apr. 5
A21
N.Y. TIMES
1994
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/797532
Journal Title: Cambridge Opera Journal
Publisher: Cambridge University Press
Issue: i233914
Date: 3 1, 1921
Author(s): Thovez Roger
Abstract: here 117-18
117
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/823749
Journal Title: American Bar Foundation Research Journal
Publisher: American Bar Foundation
Issue: i234248
Date: 1 1, 1959
Author(s): Goffman Alan C.
Abstract: Erving Goffman, The Presentation of Self in Everyday Life 11 (Garden City, N.Y.: Doubleday &
Co., Anchor Books, 1959)
Goffman
11
The Presentation of Self in Everyday Life
1959
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/828228
Journal Title: Law & Social Inquiry
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i234283
Date: 1 1, 1987
Author(s): Darderian Janet
Abstract: Hofrichter, Neighborhood Justice (cited in note 11)
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/828547
Journal Title: Law & Social Inquiry
Publisher: American Bar Foundation
Issue: i234271
Date: 1 1, 1948
Author(s): Corner Stephen A.
Abstract: George W. Corner, ed., The Autobiography of Benjamin Rush: His "Travels Through
Life" together with his Commonplace Book for 1789-1813, at 236-37 (Princeton, N.J.: Princeton
University Press, 1948).
Corner
236
1948
The Autobiography of Benjamin Rush: His "Travels Through Life" together with his Commonplace Book for 1789-1813
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/828706
Journal Title: Journal of the American Musicological Society
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i234478
Date: 4 1, 1989
Author(s): Charlton Berthold
Abstract: E. T. A.
Hofmnann's Musical Writings: "Kreisleriana," "The Poet and the Composer,"Music Criticism, ed.
David Charlton, trans. Martyn Clarke (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1989),
160-61
Charlton
160
E. T. A. Hoffmann's Musical Writings: "Kreisleriana," "The Poet and the Composer,"Music Criticism
1989
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/832063
Journal Title: Transformation
Publisher: Sage Publications, Ltd.
Issue: e90008098
Date: 10 1, 2012
Author(s): Farr Bernard C.
Abstract: Baker GP & Hacker PMS (2005) Wittgenstein: Understanding and Meaning (2nd ed.). Oxford, UK: Blackwell Publishing.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/90008100
Journal Title: Cultures et Conflits
Publisher: L’Harmattan
Issue: e90017741
Date: 9 1, 2017
Author(s): COLLET Victor
Abstract: House J., MacMaster N., Paris 1961…, op. cit., pp. 323-375.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/90017748
Journal Title: Daat: A Journal of Jewish Philosophy & Kabbalah
Publisher: Beacon Press
Issue: daat.issue-81
Date: 1 1, 1975
Author(s): Holzer Elie
Abstract: מחקר כזה יידרש בין השאר לתת את הדעת על ההבדלים בין קובצי הדרשות, כפי שציינתי בהערה 9 לעיל.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/daat.81.321
Journal Title: Japanese Journal of Religious Studies
Publisher: Princeton University Press
Issue: japajrelistud.43.issue-2
Date: 1 1, 1988
Author(s): Ama Michihiro
Abstract: Kurata Hyakuzō’s
The Priest and His Disciples(Shukke to sono deshi, 1916) contributed to the unprecedented rise of religious literature during the Taishō period. The development of the Japanese religious world and the growing interests in religion by Japanese intellectuals during this period encouraged Kurata to humanize Shinran and paved the way forThe Priest and His Disciplesto become a bestseller. AlthoughThe Priest and His Disciplesis much studied, the role of fiction played in the work based on the life of a medieval Buddhist priest remains unexplored. This study first provides a background toThe Priest and His Disciplesand explains why it aroused such interest at the time. It then treats the image of Shinran at the intersection of history and fiction by referring to the study of Michel de Certeau and investigates how Kurata constructed an image of Shinran as the “other” inThe Priest and His Disciplesand placed it in history and in legends about Shinran.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/japajrelistud.43.2.253
Journal Title: Journal of Thought
Publisher: Ashgate Publishing Co.
Issue: jthought.45.issue-1-2
Date: 4 1, 2003
Author(s): Davis Douglas R.
Abstract: Douglas R. Davisis an Associate Professor of Educational Leadership and Coordinator of Educational Leadership Programs, University of Mississippi. His main areas of expertise and research are teacher assessment and professional development, the preparation of educational leaders, and history and philosophy of education. Dr. Davis has published in many educational journals and has presented at over fifty scholarly and professional conferences. He is past editor of The Journal of Personnel Evaluation in Education and is past president of the Society of Philosophy and History of Education.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/jthought.45.1-2.71
Journal Title: Revue française de science politique (English Edition)
Publisher: Routledge
Issue: revfranscipoleng.63.issue-3-4
Date: 1 1, 2000
Author(s): Bevir Mark
Abstract: Mark Beviris a Professor in the Department of Political Science, University of California, Berkeley. He is the author ofThe Logic of the History of Ideas(1999),New Labour: A Critique(2005),Key Concepts of Governance(2009),Democratic Governance(2010), andThe Making of British Socialism(2011), and the co-author, with R. A. W. Rhodes, ofInterpreting British Governance(2003),Governance Stories(2006), andThe State as Cultural Practice(2010). His research interests in political theory include moral philosophy, political philosophy, and the history of political thought. His work on public policy focuses on organization theory, democratic theory, and governance. His methodological interests cover the philosophy of social science, the history of social science, and interpretive analysis.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/revfranscipoleng.63.3-4.115
Journal Title: Ulbandus Review
Publisher: University of California Press
Issue: ulbarevi.17
Date: August 31, 1997
Author(s): Mankovskaya Elizaveta
Abstract: ,Liisa H. Malkki
“News and culture: Transitory phenomena and the fieldwork tradition,”inAnthropological locations: Boundaries and grounds of a field science, ed.
andAkhil Gupta
(:James Ferguson
University of California Press,1997),91.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/ulbarevi.17.86
Journal Title: Global South, The
Publisher: Duke University Press
Issue: globalsouth.6.issue-2
Date: Nov. 23, 2007
Author(s): Davidson Emily F.
Abstract: Public history sites like the West Indian Museum of Panama and the Miraflores Visitors Center have different approaches to narrating the Panama Canal story, ranging from tales of man’s triumph over nature and celebratory discourses of nationalist victories, to testimonies of the racial histories silenced by official renderings of the past. Given the important role of museums as educational institutions, sites that inform public opinion, and representational platforms for national tourism, this article explores the relationship these institutions forge between visitors and canal history. Through a comparative analysis of the narratives and experiential strategies at each site, I evaluate the degree to which Panamanians are cast as spectators in grandiose histories of triumph, or as agents, responsible for shaping the past, present and future. In contrast to these physical sites, I consider how The Society of Friends of the West Indian Museum of Panama constructs a living past through memory practices that challenge the petrified histories traditionally found in museums.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.2979/globalsouth.6.2.130
Journal Title: jml: Journal of Modern Literature
Publisher: U of Chicago P
Issue: jmodelite.34.2.issue-2
Date: 01 1984
Author(s): Gaedtke Andrew
Abstract: Ruben Borg's
The Measureless Time of Joyce, Deleuze and Derridaargues that James Joyce'sFinnegans Wakemust be read as a singular attempt to represent the eccentric structure of post-human temporality. The book relocates theWakewithin a long history of philosophies of time as well as recent post-structuralist and information theory. Drawing upon the work of Gilles Deleuze and Jacques Derrida, Borg shows how Joyce's formal and narratological innovations enabled him to present a structure of time that does not obey the linear, humanistic progression of thebildungsromanbut instead manifests mechanical temporal economies of production and waste.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.2979/jmodelite.34.2.192
Journal Title: jml: Journal of Modern Literature
Publisher: Penguin
Issue: jmodelite.37.issue-2
Date: Nov. 22, 2011
Author(s): Young Tory
Abstract: This essay uses Paul Ricoeur's concept of the “(as yet) untold story” to consider the relationship between James Joyce's 1904 short story “Eveline” (in
Dubliners) and Colm Tóibín's award-winning 2009 novel,Brooklyn. Although Tóibín has denied the influence of Joyce in general, there are many similarities in the storyworlds of the two protagonists, Eveline Hill and Eilis Lacey: Eveline wishes to leave her father's home in Dublin but stays, whilst Eilis would prefer to remain at home but is forced to emigrate. Both act according to their perception of their mother's wishes and the rightness of their decisions has preoccupied readers. Through close analysis of thought and speech presentation, this essay shows that interpretive responses to the actions of Eveline and Eilis are inextricably linked to the formal qualities of each text.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.2979/jmodelite.37.2.123
Journal Title: Nashim: A Journal of Jewish Women's Studies & Gender Issues
Publisher: Jason Aronson
Issue: nashim.issue-22
Date: 10 1, 1995
Author(s): Mirguet Francoise
Abstract: This paper explores the
sugyain the Babylonian Talmud that includes the story of the Oven of Akhnai, in BTBaba metzi‘‘a58b––59b, expanding earlier studies by Jeffrey Rubenstein and Charlotte Fonrobert. It shows that two scriptural quotations involving, respectively, David and Tamar, situated in the first part of thesugya, anticipate the subsequent story and clarify how it functions as a ““foundation myth”” of the Beit Midrash (Fonrobert), and, therefore, of male identity (Boyarin). I suggest that the entiresugyaconstructs male identity by way of contrast with two ““others,”” the divine and the female realms, which are excluded from the Law-making process. The danger of verbal wrong, however, reveals the necessity of reintroducing the excluded ““others.”” The text achieves this by recognizing the existence of a transcendent justice, and by making Tamar, a foreign and female character with no access to the Law, a model of delicacy in verbal communication.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.2979/nashim.22.88
Publisher: Indiana University Press
Issue: pft.2009.29.issue-3
Date: October 2009
Author(s): Magid Shaul
Abstract: The academic study of Kabbalah has largely been limited to myth and symbol as the two viable forms of kabbalistic discourse. In this essay, I resist those limitations and explore two other possible literary forms: history and fiction. I do not mean history in any positivistic sense but closer to Steven Greenblatt's description of new historicism as cultural poetics. This suggests that literature not only reflects a historical setting but also creates that setting, constructing reality in its own image and directing it toward its desired ends. In looking at Lurianic Kabbalah as fiction, I raise the issue of the “real” and the “true” as it relates to fictive narratives more generally. This essay does not claim that the kabbalists in question did or did not intend to write cultural poetics or fiction. Rather, I use cultural poetics and fiction as possible lenses through which a nontraditional interested reader (i.e., one not invested in the literature as authoritative) can read these texts in a way that can speak to the contemporary world in which we live and think.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.2979/pft.2009.29.3.362
Journal Title: Research in African Literatures
Publisher: Duke UP
Issue: reseafrilite.42.2.issue-2
Date: Mar. 1, 1996
Author(s): Hron Madelaine
Abstract: This article examines Jean Hatzfeld's
Machete Season: The Killers in Rwanda Speak, a collection of testimonials by perpetrators of the genocide in Rwanda. While surveying popular representations of killers in Rwanda, circulating theories about the 1994 genocide and the veracity of these killers' accounts, this article also investigates the production, edition, and translation of these killers' interviews. In particular, it focuses on Jean Hatzfeld's role as editor of these killers' testimonies and Innocent Rwililiza's position as translatorinterviewer. Contextualizing elements missing from these interviews——namely, concepts from Rwandan language, history, and culture, as well as broader psychosocial dimensions both pre- and post-genocide——this article problematizes Hatzfeld's depiction of these ““ordinary killers.””
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.2979/reseafrilite.42.2.125
Journal Title: Comparative Literature Studies
Publisher: Pennsylvania State University Press
Issue: complitstudies.51.1.issue-1
Date: 4 1, 2014
Abstract: The combinatory and ludic polyculturalism, the parodic transmutation of meanings and values, the open, multilingual hybridization [which] are the devices responsible for the constant feeding and refeeding of this “baroquizing” almagest: the carnivalized transencyclopedia of the new barbarians, where everything can coexist with everything. They are the machinery that crushes the material of tradition, like the teeth of a tropical sugarmill, transforming stalks and husks into bagasse and juicy syrup.
145
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.5325/complitstudies.51.1.0018
Journal Title: Comparative Literature Studies
Publisher: Verso
Issue: complitstudies.51.3.issue-3
Date: 9 1, 2013
Author(s): Damrosch David
Abstract: The world is a large and various place. Those wishing to chart new planetary cartographies are finding many languages to study beyond the French–German–English triad that long dominated Western comparative studies, and they are developing new methods appropriate to the expanded scope of our field. The tough linguistic and political analyses that Emily Apter rightly wishes comparatists to pursue will best be carried forward by widening our cultural and linguistic horizons, and by employing the full variety of critical and theoretical approaches that can be included in our cartographic toolboxes today.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.5325/complitstudies.51.3.0504
Journal Title: The F. Scott Fitzgerald Review
Publisher: Penguin
Issue: fscotfitzrevi.12.1.issue-1
Date: 10 1, 1989
Author(s): Salmose Niklas
Abstract: Fitzgerald's nostalgic style, though, set an example of how a nostalgic narrative could be structured, and in its aftermath it was used by such different authors as Evelyn Waugh in
Brideshead Revisited(1945), Anthony Burgess inA Clockwork Orange(1962) and the works of Kazuo Ishiguro. The author's own later work employs it as well. The technique of using the reader's textual memory in order to evoke a phenomenological nostalgic experience is very evident in both versions ofTender Is the Night(the 1934 original, and Malcolm Cowley's 1951 restructuring). In the 1951 version, the structure of the narrative closely follows the pattern of happiness and reflection. An early description of a Swiss valley communicates an awe of life and nature: “The sun swam out into a blue sea of sky and suddenly it was a Swiss valley at its best—pleasant sounds and murmurs and a good fresh smell of health and cheer” (9). In the transitory third book, “Casualties: 1925,” the tone has changed from appreciative to melancholic, as in this description of the small town of Amiens: “In the day-time one is deflated by such towns, with their little trolley cars of twenty years ago crossing the great grey cobble-stoned squares in front of the cathedral, and the very weather seems to have a quality of the past, faded weather like that of old photographs” (138). At the end of the novel both Dick and Nicole Diver become obsessed with youth and the past as well as with time: “for Nicole the years slipped away by clock and calendar and birthday, with the added poignance of her perishable beauty” (228). Toward the end of the novel, Nicole's last sight of Dick—“her eyes followed his figure until it became a dot and mingled with the other dots in the summer crowd” (386)—forces the reader to reflect in a reversed movement. Instead of vanishing like Dick, this image suggests a backward recollection of what was a Swiss valley “at its best.”
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.5325/fscotfitzrevi.12.1.0067
Journal Title: Interdisciplinary Literary Studies
Publisher: Harper and Row
Issue: intelitestud.16.2.issue-2
Date: 9 1, 1971
Author(s): Eze Chielozona
Abstract: Even in her familial tone, and perhaps because of it, Jabbeh Wesley never forgets that the healing and meaning-making function of grief and mourning, as painful as grief and mourning are, is not to be avoided. Rather, as DuBose argues, based on the painful experience of his wife's miscarriage, as “‘child’ and ‘parent’ disappeared, our bodies and our society
dys-appeared, and our connections and hopes re-appeared” (374). Jabbeh Wesley attaches the reappearance of the hopes for the healing and reconstruction of her Liberian world to people's ability and willingness to truly experience the painful process of grief and, perhaps informed by that cathartic experience, allow compassion and empathy to guide their relationship to others.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.5325/intelitestud.16.2.0282
Journal Title: Journal of Africana Religions
Publisher: Pennsylvania State University Press
Issue: jafrireli.1.1.issue-1
Date: 1 1, 2013
Abstract: Some time ago, Paul Ricoeur pointed out that “the symbol gives rise to thought.”
These diasporic religious communities enable us to find a new beginning for thought that has the possibility of avoiding the exclusivity and elitism that has too often accompanied the objective meaning of thought as a science of the rational. Not only these diasporic religions, but also the very conundrum of the continent of Africa as a whole, to echo Skinner at the beginning of our paper, may serve in the same manner as one of the most important ways that thought might be renewed—and the relationship of thought to action and performance.38
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.5325/jafrireli.1.1.0091
Journal Title: The Journal of Speculative Philosophy
Publisher: Pennsylvania State University Press
Issue: jspecphil.26.2.issue-2
Date: 4 1, 2012
Abstract: Is SPEP the city of God? This would be going too far. Not even the theological turn in French Phenomenology would make this claim. Dick Howard already threw in a troubling question: “diversification that perhaps gives more breadth than depth?” he asked. And there are plenty more troubling questions. SPEP is now a big operation. It has committees and subcommittees, multiple simultaneous sessions, blind review. All these developments are signs, perhaps inevitable ones, of its success, but all have familiar downsides: bureaucratization, diversification for its own sake, what Habermas would call
Unübersichtlichkeit. This is what happens when outsiders become insiders, the antis become their own sort of establishment. You can't blame some of us for feeling nostalgic for our long-lost innocence, even though we all know—you don't have to be a philosopher of history to know this—that we can't go there. History has rendered a judgment, but Dick Howard said, “Historywilljudge.” That's one problem with history: It's always rendering judgments, but they are never final. You'd have to be at the end of history for that, and despite the claim of some philosophers, we aren't there yet. The slaughter bench of history looks very different today from the early 1960s, but it's still in some ways a slaughter bench. So how will the SPEP of the early twenty-first century look to the philosopher-historians of 2061—or is it 2062?
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.5325/jspecphil.26.2.0102
Journal Title: The Journal of Speculative Philosophy
Publisher: Pennsylvania State University Press
Issue: jspecphil.26.2.issue-2
Date: 4 1, 2012
Abstract: In short, it is exposure to the experientially inspired and theoretically casual atmosphere of those early SPEP meetings—where neglected topics and unorthodox modes of thinking and speaking were encouraged in an undisciplined way—to which I owe the most. Of course, SPEP grew up. It has experienced its share of embarrassing upheavals, as the heavy presence of its own versions of the social and political prejudices in the larger culture became too obvious to ignore. But it is now a major event—the four-day anchor for a week-long convention that takes over hotels, runs multiple concurrent sessions, fosters satellite groups, and often follows established lines of discussion. Some even call it the alternative APA. Yet I am sure that as long as lifeworld experience continues to trump whatever it is currently fashionable to say about it, grown-up SPEP will retain enough of its original vitality and intellectual generosity so that another generation of aging academics will have cause to repeat our present thank-yous in another fifty years.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.5325/jspecphil.26.2.0108
Journal Title: The Journal of Speculative Philosophy
Publisher: Pennsylvania State University Press
Issue: jspecphil.26.2.issue-2
Date: 4 1, 2012
Abstract: Our plight, then, is not simply that we are all in the same boat, let alone on the same ocean. Yet we are still bound by the responsbility of inhabiting the same planet. What would it mean, then, to share the earth with all its inhabitants, not just in terms of occupying the same planet but also in terms of caring and looking after each other in the anachronistic sense of the word
dutyas plight? Can we risk pledging to solemnly avow our own investments in the very things we so self-rightousely protest against, not in order to stop protesting in the name of justice but, rather, in the hopes of turning the killing machine back against itself and taking another step toward “hunting down” and abolishing death penalities wherever they may be hiding, even in our own disowned fears and desires?
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.5325/jspecphil.26.2.0118
Journal Title: The Journal of Speculative Philosophy
Publisher: Pennsylvania State University Press
Issue: jspecphil.26.2.issue-2
Date: 4 1, 2012
Abstract: The point here is that whoever I am in terms of my personal identity and my capacity or incapacity to identify myself through sortal terms as a being in the world with others, I will have no doubt who is in pain or who will have the pain. Here, again, is a sense of “I” in which I can be aware of myself and refer to myself without it being necessary to employ any nonindexical or third-personal referents.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.5325/jspecphil.26.2.0222
Journal Title: The Journal of Speculative Philosophy
Publisher: Pennsylvania State University Press
Issue: jspecphil.26.2.issue-2
Date: 4 1, 2012
Abstract: No doubt the rise of religion has not only posed a particular dilemma for critical theory but also provided a curious place to end this reflection. Having started my career doing philosophy of religion it is somewhat surprising to meet religion again as I turn to what surely must be at least a later phase of my career. I am reminded of Antonio's line from the Italian film
C'eravamo Tanto Amati, translated asWe All Loved Each Other So Much: “We thought we could change the world, but the world changed us.” “Philosophers only interpret the world, the point is to change it,” so said Marx. But in a curious way those who would change the world are changed by it.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.5325/jspecphil.26.2.0291
Journal Title: The Journal of Speculative Philosophy
Publisher: Pennsylvania State University Press
Issue: jspecphil.26.2.issue-2
Date: 4 1, 2012
Abstract: In 1986, however, SPEP's present mission statement could not have been conceived. Many important issues and questions remained unrecognized or simply ignored. But the opening before the organization was now a “postmodern” one, and a hallmark of what is called postmodern thought is its requirement that it transform in the force of its own lack of founded stability. I believe that 1986 began a series of developments that is turning SPEP toward ways of thought and life that cannot be labeled postmodern. I doubt that this turning constitutes a midlife crisis for SPEP in its fiftieth year. But it does highlight for me the fact that I have been giving a historical narrative that has to do with continuities in the dissolution of continuities, that I have not been—if I may put it this way—postmodern in an orthodox manner, although I have refused to give an unambiguous meaning to the term that has played a major role in organizing this essay. I do not know whether this discussion is postmodern, post-postmodern, or modern, and I do not care. I do care, however, about the openings that SPEP has provided for collegiality, conflict, unresolved differences, transformations, and sites for presentations, discussion, and critique. In my experience, in its own organizational development and travail, it has occasioned changes in the lives of many philosophers (mine among them). I expect that its indeterminate opening now—its continuing transformations in the interaction of many differences—will continue to surprise, irritate, and change those of us who participate in its opportunities. I close with a sense of beginning and an acknowledgment of the strangeness of the continuity that a series of beginnings provides: continuity without substance, continuity coming to pass.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.5325/jspecphil.26.2.0299
Journal Title: The Journal of Speculative Philosophy
Publisher: Pennsylvania State University Press
Issue: jspecphil.26.2.issue-2
Date: 4 1, 2012
Abstract: I want to conclude with one more argument from my own work. I have very often argued that philosophers of technology, regarding the expectations of society and their own traditions and habits, may come “too late” to technologies. They too often undertake their reflections
afterthe technologies are in place. Rather, I argue, they should reposition themselves at what I call the “R&D” position where technologies are taking developmental shape, in think tanks, in incubator facilities, in research centers. Only then can truly “new” and emerging technologies be fully philosophically engaged.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.5325/jspecphil.26.2.0321
Journal Title: The Journal of Speculative Philosophy
Publisher: Pennsylvania State University Press
Issue: jspecphil.26.2.issue-2
Date: 4 1, 2012
Abstract: We at SPEP have never been modern and have made a good living off the critique of modernism and of its binary oppositions. But I think that the business as usual of Continental philosophy will have to be expanded to include a critique of the opposition of the human and the nonhuman, of
physisandtechne, and of “Continental philosophy” and “science.” For the truth is that we have been a party to the science wars. That is why I think that the work of Catherine Malabou is exactly the sort of work that SPEP and Continental philosophy generally will have to do in the future.
We have yet to admit how deeply inscribed the human is in the nonhuman and the technical. We have yet to appreciate that being-in-the-world is not only historicized, gendered, and incarnate but also both a neural and a galactic event, of both microscopic and macroscopic proportions. Can it be of no interest to “philosophy,” can there be nothing to “wonder” about, that our bodies are literally made of stardust? We have yet to realize how deeply interwoven is the imagination of speculative physics with the wonder of the philosophers. If the best we can do is to protect our turf by saying that science does not think, the sciences will steal our thunder, that is, our wonder, right out from under us. Science does think, and science wonders, because wonder is the piety of thought. That is a matter to which SPEP, and Continental philosophers generally, whether they have taken a theological turn or are running in the opposite direction, should give more thought.36
37
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.5325/jspecphil.26.2.0333
Journal Title: The Journal of Speculative Philosophy
Publisher: Pennsylvania State University Press
Issue: jspecphil.28.3.issue-3
Date: 7 1, 2014
Author(s): Steinbock Anthony
Abstract: The articles collected here represent the richness and diversity of philosophical work presented at SPEP and thus serve to vindicate Steinbock's vision, expressed in his Co-director's Address, of SPEP as an organization that is grounded in a fundamental openness to experience that leads it to continually push against its own limits and thus to reimagine itself.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.5325/jspecphil.28.3.0213
Journal Title: Philosophy & Rhetoric
Publisher: Pennsylvania State University Press
Issue: philrhet.45.4.issue-4
Date: 12 1, 2012
Abstract: Adopting a hyperbolic perspective is also certainly a way to argue as well as a way to examine other “texts” because it is a trope and figure of thought that reveals those moments within discourse when one is attempting to transcend the bounds of reality because the extraordinary nature of a given situation or subject matter requires the use of an excessive prophetic voice or an ardent polemical exaggeration. As Mileur posits, “The work is a hyperbole, the intersection of other hyperboles, and the subject is, insofar as he can be written about at all, another hyperbole” (1990, 86). Rather than circumventing it, understanding hyperbole as the focus of thought and action can create significant moments of
inventioas well aselocutiofor the hyperbolist and critic alike. By approaching a particular text, a critical term, and even a piece of criticism itself from a hyperbolic perspective, one might (re)consider and (re)interpret these “texts” as a stretching of discursive limits that leads one toward a re-presentation of the extraordinary—an attempt to communicate the ineffable or transgress the expressible.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.5325/philrhet.45.4.0406
Journal Title: Philosophy & Rhetoric
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: philrhet.46.2.issue-2
Date: 4 1, 1998
Abstract: Second, how do we account for the fact that the processes of public memory are both created by individual choices and nurtured in collective contexts? Many scholars have productively addressed this question by unpacking specific examples in which individuals or groups vie to control public memories. The critical framework I recommend offers a more systematic approach to this issue. To view representations of the past through the nested lenses of rhetoric, public memory, and the agential spiral is to focus on how human beings—individually and in groups—forge connections with people of other times through the medium of public agency. The agential spiral, derived from my reading of Ricoeur's “threefold mimesis,” aims to pinpoint three moments in the construction of narratives in which human action is represented and reinterpreted within a temporal structure. As a critical framework, the agential spiral helps us to view the creation of public memories at three key moments and to see the process as a coiling whole. Using this tool, we can better understand why certain memories persist in certain societies and how those memories powerfully connect people across time as well as space.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.5325/philrhet.46.2.0182
Journal Title: Shaw
Publisher: Pennsylvania State University Press
Issue: shaw.34.1.issue-1
Date: 10 1, 2014
Author(s): Wixson Christopher
Abstract: Chicagoan, 1 June 1934, 28. Courtesy of Quigley Publishing Company, a division of QP Media, Inc.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.5325/shaw.34.1.0001
Journal Title: Shaw
Publisher: Pennsylvania State University Press
Issue: shaw.34.1.issue-1
Date: 10 1, 2014
Author(s): Einsohn Howard Ira
Abstract: Moreover, for Shaw and Ricoeur, imaginative works of art have the power to project alternative and potentially redemptive ways of living together harmoniously, which in turn can substantially change hearts, alter beliefs, and reorient behavior in an empathetic direction that promotes vigilant concern for the other. Be they biblical narratives, plays for the stage, fictions for the page, or other forms of literary texts broadly construed, stories can portray freedom and fault reconciled in compassionate beings committed to advancing the common good. In this way, poetic making can and has instilled in us not only faith and hope but magnanimity as well. Thus, the answer to the provocative question Shaw poses at the beginning of his last major treatise,
Everybody's Political What's What?—“Is Human Nature Incurably Depraved?”
—is a resounding no: not just for him but for Ricoeur, too. Where there is faith, there is hope; and where there is hope, there is life. Life expectant.55
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.5325/shaw.34.1.0133
Journal Title: Style
Publisher: U of California P
Issue: style.34.issue-1
Date: 3 1, 1973
Author(s): Boren Mark Edelman
Abstract: To challenge an unexamined critical alignment with Ishmael's limited epistemology in Herman Melville's
Moby-Dickshows how the placing of confidence in Ishmael as witness to Ahab's monomania leads to a misreading ofMoby-Dick. Ahab lies at the center of a highly developed epistemology that competes with and eludes the narrator's comprehension. The various trophies that appear throughout the text are manifest examples of this other-than-interpretive system of knowing, and Melville uses the act of possessing trophies, particularly the act of eating trophies, to show graphically how such a system works. In other words, Melville has developed a complex epistemological system of ingestion around Ahab to model how language can be materially invested with meaning and how that meaning is performed.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.5325/style.34.1.1
Journal Title: Style
Publisher: Johns Hopkins UP
Issue: style.34.issue-2
Date: 6 1, 1987
Author(s): Carrard Philippe
Abstract: In the current rhetoric and epistemology of historiography, the issue is no longer to know whether narrative provides a legitimate mode of knowledge. It is to determine whether historians use narrative, and—if they do not—what alternative modes of discourse they may be employing. The examination of a specific corpus: studies published about the period of the German occupation in France, shows that historians now rely on different types of textual organization. While they still use at times a straight, linear type of narrative, they increasingly turn to genres that are low in narrativity or even devoid of it. Eschewing narrative, however, seems reserved for academic historians; story-telling still prevails in “popular” history. Furthermore, the classification offered here depends on a narrow definition of “narrative”; a more inclusive definition would admit more texts under the category “narrative,” thus producing a different taxonomy.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.5325/style.34.2.243
Journal Title: Style
Publisher: Routledge
Issue: style.35.issue-4
Date: 12 1, 2000
Author(s): Walsh Richard
Abstract: The concept of fabula, or its many near equivalents, has always been a staple of narrative theory, yet it is vulnerable to many theoretical objections. It is possible to justify a rhetorical view of the concept's pragmatic value, and so its particular relevance to fiction, but only once various flawed notions of fabula have been eliminated. Some of these relate back quite directly to its Russian Formalist roots, but others have arisen through Structuralist mediations of the concept (in the guise of such pairs as “story” and “discourse”). The inadequacies of these models are manifest in fabula's relationship to event, chronology, temporality, causality, perspective, medium, and the genesis of narrative. The concept remains valuable, however, in respect of its role in interpretation, especially in the case of fictional narrative. The rhetorical basis of this view of fabula and its relation to sujet effectively overturns the logical hierarchy of previous representational models.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.5325/style.35.4.592
Journal Title: Utopian Studies
Publisher: Pennsylvania State University Press
Issue: utopianstudies.23.1.issue-1
Date: 4 1, 2012
Abstract: What is left unsaid in this article about the relationship between utopia and rhetoric could certainly fill the pages of many books. The range is especially rich when we turn to contemporary rhetorical theorists who specifically address society as a value to be combined with a remembered or imagined better place, as in Nedra Reynolds's
Geographies of Writingor bell hooks'sBelonging: A Culture of Place.
Just as constitutive rhetoric (that is, cumulative discourse that contributes to building the structure of human society) has been important in the works of theorists often cited by utopists as crucial to their work, so the utopian impulse continues to be inherent in the way rhetoricians see their subject. To persuade verbally or visually, we must have our own idea of what is socially better, and we must also be able to imagine what our audience believes to be better. The function of utopia, then, may be less philosophical and ideological at its root than it is linguistic in a pragmatic sense. As Kenneth Burke has written of human beings, we are “the symbol-making, symbol-using, symbol-misusing animal … rotten with perfection.”38
39
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.5325/utopianstudies.23.1.0113
Journal Title: Utopian Studies
Publisher: Pennsylvania State University Press
Issue: utopianstudies.23.2.issue-2
Date: 10 1, 2012
Abstract: Milan Kundera has described this kind of comedy as echoing a joyous, life-affirming laughter—“the serious laughter of angels expressing their joy of being.”
But that is not to suggest that there is anything divinely pious in this position: if Joyce is an angel, then he is one, like Stephen Dedalus, who will not blindly or uncritically serve.168
In commenting upon an earlier version of this article, Patrick Parrinder spoke of “the difficult relationship between Utopia and comedy.” This relationship is problematized by the fact that Utopia rarely seems able to laugh at itself or therefore to offer the liberating possibilities of comedy. Joyce's later writing, however, appears to advance the rare chance of a pluralist, ambiguous, and dynamic vision of Utopia: a Utopia that might be sustained into futurity—a Utopia that still has room for dreamers and for democrats. But is it still possible that we can call this realm of radical openness, this flux of possibilities, this resolutely material site, Utopian? And do we really need to? This kind of Utopia is not a category or a frame but a direction, a progress, a confluence of streams of consciousness and of unconsciousness, flowing into the river of life: not just a symbolic river but a real one too, the Liffey, the great Anna Livia Plurabelle herself. Or as Joyce put it, more succinctly (and more joyously), it is simply “Lff!”169
170
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.5325/utopianstudies.23.2.0472
Journal Title: Utopian Studies
Publisher: Pennsylvania State University Press
Issue: utopianstudies.25.1.issue-1
Date: 4 1, 2014
Abstract: It is in this sense that Utopia can be understood as
lying before us—in both senses of this confounding double phrase. Utopia resides in the past (beforein this instance means “behind us”) inasmuch as any reconsideration of Utopia in the present must inevitably begin with the past. But if the sources of Utopia in the present reside in the past, realization is in the future (beforein this instance means “ahead of us”). It is this double valence that links the articles that make up this special issue. Some deal with historical figures, literature, or places, while others take up analogous considerations that are closer to us now. However, in each case, the future is what is at issue: What shape will it take? How might the circumstances of its emergence be as propitious as possible? These key questions suffuse all of the articles that follow and are of the greatest urgency to all disciplines but in particular for architecture and urbanism, which are burdened with providing the stage upon which we play out the drama of our lives, individually and collectively.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.5325/utopianstudies.25.1.0001
Journal Title: Journal of Mormon History
Publisher: Collier's Publishing
Issue: jmormhist.41.issue-1
Date: December 2, 2011
Author(s): Mueller Max Perry
Abstract: MAX PERRY MUELLER {
maxabelg@gmail.com} teaches religion at Mount Holyoke College. He recently completed his PhD in American religious history at Harvard University.He and Gina Colvin are coediting a special edition of theJournal of Mormon Historyon race and Mormonism for the summer 2015 issue.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.5406/jmormhist.41.1.139
Journal Title: The Polish Review
Publisher: University of Illinois Press
Issue: polishreview.58.1.issue-1
Date: 06 15, 2013
Author(s): Kosmala Kinga
Abstract: Olga Stanisławska's reportage book
Rondo de Gaulle'a[Charles de Gaulle Roundabout] was published in 2001 by Wydawnictwo Twój Styl in Warsaw. The book describes one woman's yearlong journey across Africa, from Casablanca, to Morocco, through Mauritania, Mali, Niger, Nigeria, Chad, Cameroon, Guinea, Congo, Zaire, and Uganda to Nairobi, Kenya. Stanisławska writes about the political, economic, and social issues of numerous African countries. She describes the painful issue of modern-day slavery in Mauritania, the dramatic fate of the Tuareg nation, and recent conflicts in Chad. The book's narrative sometimes merges with objectified, newspaper-style news, but more often ventures into a solipsistic memoir and a warm and sensual portrayal of the various communities the author visits. Stanisławska's actual journey across Africa is complemented by her emotional and literary voyage from the paradise-like plains of the Saharan desert countries to the hellish depths of the jungle in the Congo. She frames her journey, or rather "travels," from Karen Blixen'sOut of Africa(a self-created paradise) to Joseph Conrad'sHeart of Darkness(a self-imposed hell). Both of Stanisławska's journeys–physical and literary–provide a captivating platform for studying her narrative as an unending and deeply empathic encounter with another human being. InCharles de Gaulle Roundaboutthere is a visible tension between the author's need to tell a story and her anxiety that in doing so she may (mis)treat people and turn them into fictional characters, that is, make their stories finite.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.5406/polishreview.58.1.0015
Journal Title: Science Fiction Studies
Publisher: Johns Hopkins UP
Issue: sciefictstud.41.issue-1
Date: 3 1, 1973
Abstract: This essay examines the role of agency and metatextuality in Élisabeth Vonarburg's B
ridgeCycle, comprised mainly of a group of short stories originally published between 1977 and 2002 and then revised in their definitive French versions for the collectionLe Jeu des coquilles de nautilus(2003). The cycle's main storyline involves the uncertain journey between parallel worlds by a series of recurring characters. Three intimately linked narrative components—each closely related to certain protocols of reading fiction and of particular interest to science fiction—form the theoretical and analytical bases of this study: the three recurring topoï of the protagonist-Voyager's travels; character agency that in part drives the sense of these realms and their occupation; and the dénouement which gives a certain meaning and closure to the spaces in their diverse manifestations and to the characters who pursue their quests in these spaces. Vonarburg's narratives place their protagonists in a situation precisely similar to that of the reader as she must negotiate the trans-world context, come to grips with her own relative lack of agency, and at the same time seek some level of control through knowledge. Suchmise en abymeallows the author, through the choice of dénouement, to comment on the manner in which this universe and the real one are imagined, represented, and decoded, and on how meaning is conveyed.http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.5621/sciefictstud.41.1.0093
Journal Title: Modern Language Review
Publisher: Berghahn
Issue: modelangrevi.106.1.issue-1
Date: 1 1, 1999
Abstract: Familial
memoryis indispensable to individual memory. By recounting memories, the individual gains greater control over them, integrating them within self-identity. These functions are undermined by theRepublicanfamily's fear of reprisals for articulating a counter-discourse in theFrancoist New State, and the personal history of Sunta, the narrator inAlfons Cervera's
, is bereft of supportive socio-cultural frameworks. Sunta resolves this situation through the medium of narrative memory, which effects a retrospective uncovering of memory traces through images of the past, allowing her to revisit an inadequately assimilated childhood from an empowered position.El color del crepúsculo
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.5699/modelangrevi.106.1.0130
Journal Title: Portuguese Studies
Publisher: Harvard University Press
Issue: portstudies.27.1.issue-1
Date: January 27, 1960
Abstract: Este artigo se inicia refletindo sobre as várias maneiras que Gilberto Freyre usou o conceito-chave de mestiçagem e os campos culturais diferentes aos quais ele estendeu o seu uso — arquitetura, culinária, esporte, literatura, urbanismo, sociologia e até mesmo sexo. Chamando a atenção para os conceitos ou metáforas alternativas que se encontram na obra de Freyre — interpenetração, mistura, hibridismo, etc. — o artigo se volta para a discussão de uma metáfora que Freyre não usou, apesar de ter se tornado usual desde sua época: tradução cultural. Após uma breve história da idéia de tradução cultural, que inclui uma discussão de suas vantagens e desvantagens, o artigo termina com um estudo de caso de tradução tanto metafórica como cultural do conceito ocidental de liberdade para o Japão após a restauração imperial de 1868.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.5699/portstudies.27.1.0070
Journal Title: Shofar
Publisher: Harper
Issue: shofar.28.issue-3
Date: 4 1, 1962
Author(s): Knight Henry F.
Abstract: This essay places before the reader four historic texts that raise significant questions for Jews and Christians who choose to enter into post-Holocaust examination of their respective identities and their relationships to their grounding traditions. The Kristallnacht exhibit at the U.S. Holocaust Memorial Museum introduces museum visitors to the defaced Talmudic instruction of R. Eliezer—
Know before whom you stand-which frames this essay. As with the story the museum recounts, more than texts are at stake in this essay, but the way forward is distinctly framed by their critical presence. In this case, the distinctive texts are faced in reconfiguring ways, asking those who face them to rethink the place of the other in their identities and life-orienting commitments. Early on, Samuel Bak's surrealistic rendering of a crucified, Jewish child provides a refracting image for exploring the questions these texts pose for post-Shoah people of faith who take their place before them, asking in recursive fashion: before whom do you stand?
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.5703/shofar.28.3.116
Journal Title: Cultural Critique
Publisher: Princeton University Press
Issue: culturalcritique.86.issue-2014
Date: 1 1, 1996
Abstract: Examining Agamben's reception of Hannah Arendt, and especially
The Human Condition, in his theorization of biopolitics, this essay argues thatHomo Sacer I, by identifying Arendt with a quasi-Straussian “political philosophy,” fails to acknowledge the complexity of her conception of history. Far from simply affirming the normative force of classical political categories, Arendt regards these as emerging from a living power of distinction that thinking, by showing the historical process that brings about the effacement of these distinctions, seeks to bring into view. Nevertheless, Arendt's conception of history is not without contradiction: while arguing that metaphysics went astray by subordinating praxis to poiesis, her very account of history suggests that this subordination is inevitable, since only a “poetic,” indeed violent, act of making a distinction can distinguish praxis from poiesis. Precisely this problem lies at the center of Agamben's early engagement with Arendt inThe Man without Content.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.5749/culturalcritique.86.2014.0001